I'm at the age where I can say I'm an "X" -- ex-civil servant, ex-clinical psychologist, ex-child-rearer, ex- -- well, you geT the idea.
My stories focus on science fiction and fantasy that involves physical and mental transformations, but I rarely follow the expected trail and may dissapoint readers with some of my endings -- I consider the ones in question to be "realistic" as opposed to "feel-good" endings.
When I write, I try very hard to make the story believable and realistic, often re-writing sections where I don't think it might have actually happened as written. My theory is that the more outrageous the premise, the more important that the events and situations be believable if I want to maintain the reader's "suspension of disbelief."
I also welcome any and all comments, especially those that help me make the story better (and that includes spelling and grammar corrections).
Those few stories not here can be found at: http://www.home.earthlink.net/~jeff_mahr/default.htm.
It's been a while since I've submitted anything, but I've just completed a 13 episode serial based on the idea that there are shapechangers in the world. They don't know why or how they can do what they can do, but the government is aware of their existance and wants their abilities. It has located as many as it can and is incarcerating them, hiding them away, denying them their due process rights, and performing non-consentual experiments on them. Of course, this is a fantasy; it could never really happen in this country.
It has both TG and TF content, but because of the limitations of "The Movies" game, which was used to produce it, all changes are instantaneous. If anyone is interested, it is available on YouTube at http://www.youtube.com/profile?user=JayeMichael.
Blonde Joke
by Jaye Michael
Some people can't take a joke.
NOW COMPLETE!
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Four
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What is a blonde with brunette died hair?
Artificial Intelligence. |
“Are you ready?” Katrina whispered to Tommi. “Are you sure you can do this?”
“We’ve talked this to death. There doesn’t seem to be another way and as a businessman I always take the best deal I can get.” Tommi sighed and continued, also in a whisper, “Let’s do it.” She jumped out of the bed they had been sharing and then turned back to Katrina.
“Ooh, clothes. Will you help me Trina, help me get dressed real pretty?” Tommi gave Katrina a peck on the cheek and scampered over to the airlock.
“Ooh, yeah, and makeup too. Now we can look human again.” Katrina was right behind her digging through the pile on the floor of the airlock. They giggled and teasing each other as they dragged the huge pile of clothes into the center of the room and nibbled at the breakfast in snatches as they tried on item after item of clothing. Tommi needed some help with some of the garments and especially with the names of some of the garments, but quickly fell into the swing of things as they took turns modeling outfits and practicing makeup on each other, all the time commenting on each change. For some reason they seemed to concentrate on the raciest clothes and undergarments in the pile.
Eventually, Tommi glanced up, tapped Katrina on the shoulder and pointed. Dick Baldwin was at the window beside the entry lock staring at the sexily attired women bouncing about modeling clothes. Miniskirts and tube tops did wonders for their already beautiful appearance.
“You know Trina, it seems such a shame.”
“What, the fact that we haven’t redone your hair yet?”
“No silly, that we are all dressed up with nowhere to go.”
“I know what you mean. I feel like partying. I’d like to go dancing really close to some man and rub up against him and let him hold me really tight.” Katrina’s hands were on her breasts gently caressing them as she spoke.
“Ooh yeah, that sounds really good.” Tommi was now rubbing her breasts also, “You know that’s what I really want too?”
“What?”
“A man. I want a man to hold me and touch me and fuck me real good.” Turning towards the window Tommi pretended to see Dick for the first time and pointed. “Ooh look, that’s what I want. I want a man like him.” She smiled brightly and waved. Turning toward the window Katrina also smiled what she hoped was seductively.
“Ooh, it’s Dick Baldwin.” Katrina sashayed over to the window with Tommi right behind her. “Hi, Dicky,” Tommi giggled as if Katrina has said something amazingly funny, “Let’s party?”
“Yeah, Dicky-boy. We’re all dressed up and ready for fun, but we don’t seem to have anyone to have fun with.” Tommi pouted prettily while Katrina rubbed up against the window. It was clear that something was happening because Dick’s forehead was damp and he kept readjusting how he was standing as if in some sort of discomfort.
“Can Dicky come in and play with us?” Tommi began kissing the window.
“Yeah, Dicky. We want you to come in here and play with us. Please come in and play with us.”
Dick held up a finger indicating that they should wait a moment, then grabbed the microphone and flicked it on.
“Ladies, you look hot, really hot. I’d love to party with you, but I’m afraid I can’t.”
“Oh please, Dicky. We really want to party. We need a real man; a man like you, sooo bad.”
“Yeah, Dicky-boy. We’d really like to have all of you but if you can’t come in could you please send in that thing between your legs. Tommi is great, but it’s not as much fun without a ‘Dick’ around.” They both giggled at Katrina’s pun and Tommi playfully tweaked Katrina on the breast.
She yipped and giggled as she tweaked Tommi back.
“Ladies. You have no idea how much I’d love to join you. But if I do...”
“Ooh, please, please, please, please, please.” They were both jumping up and down in excitement. The rise and fall of their breasts was not lost on Dick, who reached down to adjust the uncomfortable bulge in his crotch yet again.
“I don’t think he’s going to join us, Tommi.” Katrina pouted in disappointment.
“Well, it won’t be as much fun, but I guess we’ll have to party without him.” Tommi was pouting too.
“If you won’t join us would you at least give us some music to party with?” Katrina batted her eyes pleadingly.
“Sure, ladies. I’ve got a radio right here.” Dick turned on a portable radio and tuned to a station he liked.
“Oh, but it sounds so tinny, can’t you please bring it in here?”
“I guess so...sure ladies. I can’t see how that would hurt anyone. I’ll bring it right in.” He left and the sound of the outer lock opening could be heard. Tommi crossed her fingers and nodded to Katrina. They both moved next to the inner door and continued to giggle and jiggle. When Dick entered the airlock, they began squealing and jumping up and down again. Tommi hugged Katrina and kissed her. Without taking his eyes off the women, Dick slowly reached down to put the radio on the floor of the airlock.
“Oh, Dicky, please come in and play with us.” Katrina licked her lips and gave him a look of pure lust while Tommi began to gently rub her breasts and make kissing motions as she stared at Dick.
“Well...if you insist ladies, but just for a few moments.” Both women cheered and bounced up and down impatiently as he reached back and closed the outer door. The squeals grew even louder when he opened the inner door and they literally dragged him into the biohazard room and plugged in the radio.
Dancing around Dick, they led him into the center of the room. Katrina danced in front of him, hands stroking his chest and gently unbuttoning his shirt, while Tommi danced behind him rubbing her body against his. Too impatient to wait, when the shirt was halfway unbuttoned Katrina began slowly pulling it over Dick’s head. Tommi immediately joined in pulling it further over Dick’s head from her position behind him. Katrina moved to Dick’s pants. Kneeling before him while Tommi reached around to rub his nipples, Katrina quickly unbuckled his belt and pulled his pants down to his knees. Glancing back at Tommi she suddenly called out, “Now!”
Katrina ducked her head down so that she was on her hands and knees beside the man and Tommi gave Dick a tremendous shove from behind. Unable to properly maintain his balance, Dick tripped over his pants and fell forward over Katrina. Hands hobbled by the shirt, he was unable to protect himself as he fell. There was a satisfying thud as his head hit the floor. He rolled to a stop and didn’t move. Katrina checked for a pulse. It was strong and regular, which meant Dick was only unconscious, not seriously hurt. The two women glanced at each other with evident satisfaction.
“Let’s get the hell out of here,” Tommi shouted as she grabbed some scarves and belts and quickly hogtied the unconscious man.
“Sounds good to me,” Katrina agreed. They charged the airlock, closed the interior door and tried to recycle out the exterior door. It did not open.
“Damn, the bastard locked the door. We’ll need to find out what the key code is.” The two women filed back into the biohazard room. Katrina rolled him over onto his back while Tommi got a large glass of water. They both moved chairs beside him, one on either side, and then sat down. Then, Tommi splashed the water on his face.
Groaning and sputtering Dick came awake. The groans turned to curses as he realized he was tied up. “What the hell is this? I don’t party like this, now get these damned restraints off me.”
“Isn’t it cute, Tommi? He still thinks we’re playing with him.” Turning to Dick, she continued. “The straps stay. You’re about to tell us the door combination.”
“You bitches! I’ll kill you,” Dick shouted and began to struggle violently. The women waited patiently until he had tired himself out. Katrina routinely checked the restraints to make sure he didn’t get loose, while Tommi carefully cut the cord off the radio and stripped the insulation off the tips of the wires. Plugging the cord back in, she scraped the wires together and smiled at the bright flash of sparks.
“Dick, I know you don’t want to tell us anything, but you’re tied up very tightly and I’m about to ask you some questions. If you don’t answer, I’m going to start by shocking you on the arm. If that doesn’t work, I’ll move to your stomach. If that doesn’t work, I’ll move to your cheek and if that doesn’t work I’ll move to your testicles. If you haven’t answered by then I’ll let Katrina here have fun, she has some ideas involving spike heels I don’t think you’ll like at all.” Sparking the wires together again so Dick saw them flash, Tommi knelt beside Dick before turning back to Katrina for a moment.
“Who said television was a vast wasteland. Look at the wonderful ideas for torture it’s provided for us. You may want to turn away, Katrina.” Turning back to Dick, she again made the wires arc and watched as the man’s eyes grew wide with fear.
“What’s the combination?”
“Go to hell.”
The wires touched his arm.
“Ouch. Stop that. It hurts.”
“Certainly, Dick, just answer the question. What’s the combination?”
“If I tell you you’ll get away.”
“That’s correct, Dick, but not the right answer.” The wires sparked against his stomach and he screamed.
“We should have gone directly to the high heels, Katrina, he’s going to be difficult.”
“I’m afraid you’re right, but that would have been so permanent. At least this will heal.”
Turning back to Dick, she continued. “Next is the cheek and after that the testes. What’s the combination?”
“No, don’t. I’ll tell you. I’ll tell you. It’s 36-22-36, 36-22-36. That’s the combination. Don’t shock me again, please.”
“That’s the combination?” Katrina asked angrily. “That’s really the combination?”
“Yes! Yes, it is. I swear.”
“Geez, maybe all men really are pigs,” Katrina grumped as she glared at Tommi who assiduously ignored her.
“Sure, Dick. You did well,” Tommi said soothingly as she turned to Katrina. “Let’s get out of here. You check the combination. I have one more question for Dicky here.”
“Tommi, we really need to get out of here, make it fast,” Katrina noted as she moved quickly toward the door.
“Sure. Just one more question,” Tommi agreed and turned back to Dick. “Who’s the bastard who’s orchestrating this?”
“Just Harry and me.”
“It seems I’m going to need to use the wires again. We may as well go directly to the testicles. As Katrina noted, we don’t have a lot of time and this will be very painful. It’s a good thing she’s not watching, isn’t it, Dicky?”
“Wait! Wait! Please. It was your father. He set this up. Your father! Please don’t shock me. Please.”
“Come on, Tommi, it works. The code works. We need to go. Now!” Katrina called out from the door lock. She had dropped the wires when Dick had answered and now she moved, but slowly, as if in a daze.
“Son of a bitch. It really was him. Shit! His own son. That bastard,” Tommi kept muttering over and over as Katrina dragged her out of the biohazard chamber.
Now what?” Tommi asked, seemingly snapping out of her shocked state as Katrina sealed the exterior door so Dick would not be able to escape and sound the alarm before they were free and clear.
“Well, I need to get into my lab. I’ve got papers, diskettes and samples that I’ll need to get back to my old self. I’ve also got a change of clothes I always keep in case of a lab spill. I’m sorry, but I only have one change of clothes, but you might want to check the women’s locker room.”
Tommi looked down at the clothes she was wearing with an expression of disgust. “Yeech, I hadn’t really thought that far ahead. If I can’t find something less revealing than this micro miniskirt and tube top I’m going to have to go out in public like this.” He shuddered.
“Hey, those clothes you’re criticizing are what I grew up wearing.” Relenting, Katrina continued, “But I guess I do understand. Wearing women’s clothes is a bit new to you, isn’t it?” she sighed. “Okay, follow me, let’s see what we can do.”
Heading to her lab, Dr. Isseksen quickly checked her locker. Surprisingly, her clothes and purse were still there. Katrina kept the purse and generously gave Tommi the pair of khaki pants and matching flowered blouse. Katrina quickly rummaged through the lab while Tommi changed, still moving in slow motion. They both finished about the same time and then Katrina quickly put on the discarded clothes.
“Do you think the emergency door is still sealed?” Katrina asked.
“After three plus months, I hope not.”
“Good. Let’s go.” Pulling Tommi along, she grabbed her purse, yanked the emergency door open and ran to her car. Looking back, she saw that Tommi wasn’t really following. Instead, she stood by the door, as if unsure whether it was safe to step beyond its protection. With a curse, Katrina ran back and dragged the other woman to the car.
“Get in!”
Tommi got in without even thinking. The shock of discovering that her father, the man who had ordered her to harass Dr. Isseksen in the first place, was responsible for her incarceration had disoriented her. If the elder Brodsky was writing off his own son, what else would he do? If he could do that, he couldn’t be trusted.
For that matter, Tommi thought, after what I’ve done to Dr. Isseksen, why isn’t she seeking revenge on me. If someone had tried to destroy me I wouldn’t have trusted him or her or helped him or her if they had a problem, I’d consider it just retribution. So, why is she helping me now? Worse, am I really so stupid now that I’m trusting, and following, this woman who I had, until recently, been trying to destroy?
The two drove in silence, Katrina concentrating on the road, Tommi concentrating on her own thoughts. Katrina glanced over from her driving and saw tears on Tommi’s cheeks. She was shivering and holding herself in a tight little ball.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Five
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How many blondes does it take to make chocolate chip cookies?
Three. One to mix the dough and two to sort the M&Ms to remove the “W”s, “E”s and “3”s. |
“Drat, it’s late. We’re going to have to go to the club she works at.” Glancing over, Tommi was still staring forward, hugging her knees as if they might fall off if she let go.
“The club is on Fourteenth and Hamilton,” Katrina rambled nervously. Tommi was worrying her with her strange behavior. “It’s called ‘The Cravat.’ I got her the job there. It’s how I made my living expenses while I was in college. It’s a…ah…gentleman’s club, but there should be no one there but the staff now so we should be safe from annoying patrons. I was Kitty Kat Knutson. That was my stage name. It was...”
A glance at her passenger showed that Tommi was still silently staring ahead, but now she was crying, with huge tears rolling down her face. The tears grew into sobs as she shivered uncontrollably.
Quickly pulling over to the side of the road Katrina reached over to comfort her, but Tommi jerked away with a look of sheer panic on her face as she slowly slide off the seat to cower beneath the dashboard. The tears had stopped, but her eyes were wide, glazed and staring unfocused into the car window beside Katrina. There was even a small drop of drool running down her cheek. Katrina reached out again. This time Tommi shuddered again, but didn’t move when Katrina touched her cheek, however, that was only because she had nowhere else to go.
“Damn,” Katrina muttered as she turned the heat up to high and started driving again, “she’s gone into shock.” The remaining four miles of the drive to the club was white-knuckle time. Katrina drove as quickly as she dared, cutting off several other cars and running several lights where it was questionable whether the color was really yellow in her haste to get to the Cravat.
Pulling up to the club, she stopped in the no parking zone directly in front and ran inside, leaving the still unresponsive Tommi curled up under the dashboard.
The plush, conservative decor inside hadn’t changed. Where most strip joints went in for the cheap plastic, vinyl and chrome look, the Cravat was very much the exception with richly oiled oak and mahogany wainscoting, plush leather chairs, art deco style lighting, and huge elaborately framed portraits, albeit of scantily clad women in sexually provocative situations. Only the subject matter of the portraits gave away the nature of the establishment; after all, it was a “private” club. Katrina ignored all this as she trotted around to the rear of the building, kicked some trash out of the way of the stage door and pounded on the service entrance. When the door creaked opened, she pushed past the bouncer that had been assigned door duty calling out, “I need to see M&M. Now! It’s important.” Before he could decide to stop the beautiful woman, she was already by the bouncer.
Maggie was on the stage practicing along with a baker’s dozen of other beautiful women, all wearing feathers and little else. She was a younger twin of Katrina, younger by just four years. Katrina impatiently waited for the dance number to stop and then called out to her.
“Maggie! It’s Katrina. I need to talk to you.”
“Katrina?” Maggie squinted against the stage lighting to make out a grey shape beyond the stage. “What are you doing here?” They met at the edge of the stage.
“I’m in trouble, Maggie. I need to use your place to hide. There are two of us, not just me.”
“And everyone thought I’d be the wild one,” Maggie laughed. “Come on around to the dressing room and I’ll give you the keys to my apartment. When I see them, I’ll tell Barbie and Karen you’re visiting for a while.” Maggie headed off behind the curtain and Katrina walked around to the door beside the stage with the words “employees only” on it. Back stage was the usual controlled chaos with people and props everywhere but she quickly wended her way back to the dressing room where Maggie was waiting for her, keys in hand.
“So who’s this guy that has you head over heels?” Maggie laughed as she hugged her sister.
“You wouldn’t believe,” Katrina said with a brittle laugh. “When you get home I’ll give you the whole story.” Turning, she struggled through the maze of tables and chairs back towards the stage door.
Maggie continued to laugh and called after her. “Make it a juicy one, Kitty Kat.”
Keys in hand, Katrina made it back out into the alley and to the car without anything more than a dirty look from the bouncer. As luck would have it, there wasn’t even a ticket on the illegally parked car, but then again, the cops wouldn’t be around until later in the evening when they’d be able to multiple-ticket some of the big spenders from the suburbs coming into town for a night at this club or one of the other entertainment establishments in the area.
Tommi hadn’t moved. She was still huddled between the seat and the dashboard, but she was clearly shivering again so Katrina knew she was at least alive. Turning up the car’s heat, she quickly drove the several blocks to the loft apartment Maggie and her roommates shared.
Pulling into another illegal parking space, this time in front of a fire hydrant, Katrina saw that Tommi still hadn’t rejoined the living. Praying that the lift was in working order, she ran around to the passenger door, opened it and tried to yank the near catatonic Tommi out of the car. It wasn’t easy, but once Katrina had her moving, Tommi came willingly albeit leaning heavily against her. The two staggered to the lift. Fearing she’d never get Tommi up again if she curled up into a ball again, Katrina cursed as she propped Tommi against the wall while stretching to close the elevator door.
“Hello. Anybody home?” Silence greeted the two women as the elevator stopped at the loft’s third floor entrance. With a brief curse at the unsurprising lack of help–after all Maggie had said she’d tell her room mates so they were probably at the club or on their way there from classes–she dragged Tommi off to Maggie’s bed and let her collapse onto the bed. With another muttered curse, Katrina covered the shivering form with several blankets and headed out to find a legal parking space for her car.
The shrieks of laughter almost drowned out the creaking of the ancient elevator. Seconds later Maggie and two other young women fell giggling through the apartment door. Seeing Katrina, Maggie almost bowled her over as she ran over to her and hugged her.
“Barbie. Karen. Come here and meet my older sister, Katrina. Dr. Katrina Isseksen, or Kitty Kat as I like to call her, works at GTI. She’s the one responsible for developing that new wonder drug I’ve been telling you about, ViTaGeSeM.”
Over the greetings of others, Maggie started looked around. “So where’s this guy you’ve run off with?”
“In your bedroom, but before you go in we really need to talk.” Maggie’s smile faded with each word, Katrina’s voice sounded so ominously serious. Katrina gently pulled her over to the couch to sit. Barbie and Karen started to excuse themselves but Katrina waved them down onto the couch next to her. “Please. You should all know what’s happening.”
“Well, she’s not catatonic or her hand would stay in the air where I put it, but she is in bad shape. Shock at the least, and I won’t know what else until she comes around. You did well by bundling her up under the covers and leaving her alone.” Escorting Katrina back to the living room Maggie continued, “Now there are a couple of options, but I recommend waiting for her to come around on her own.”
“Kat, it’s been two days and she hasn’t come around. We need to get her medical help or she could die.”
“We can’t. I told you what happened at GTI. If anyone finds out where we are, we could be at risk again. You, Barbie and Karen could all be at risk. Isn’t there something else we can do?” Katrina was pleading now. “Anything?”
“Well. Maybe.” Maggie paused a moment to collect her thoughts. “I have an idea, but it’s pretty weird. First you need to answer a couple of questions.”
“Anything.”
“First, you told me what she did to you. Why do you care about her?”
Katrina was silent for several minutes while Maggie patiently waited for her to respond. “I won’t say I like her. She’s been a cruel and evil person. She tried to destroy me, at least professionally, and for nothing more than money,” the word was spit out like a curse, “but I guess I got my revenge when she was injected with my DNA. If nothing else, she’s a human being and even if she doesn’t know it she’s genetically my twin sister. I won’t let her, or any other human being, die because of my inaction. Besides, she was trapped with me and helped me escape.”
Another long pause, “To add another besides, I did kind of get even with her already. Remember what I told you that I told Tommi about the modified DNA we received. I lied to her. I did have time to analyze the samples and I knew what he was planning. I changed them so we both got versions of my DNA. I figured that was safer than guessing which injector had the inhibitor and having it be a crap shoot as to whether anything happened to her. She’s not really becoming the air-headed, hormonally driven, sex object she thinks she’s becoming.
“Okay, next question. Do you want to get even?”
“The temptation is strong; I admit it, but no. I just want what’s rightfully mine. I developed ViTaGeSeM. I want the royalties due me and the right to insure that it’s used for the benefit of humanity, not just to line the pockets of some company.”
“You understand you’re probably going to have to go public to fight for that, don’t you Kat?”
“Yes, but first I need to ‘lay low,’ as they called it on those westerns you loved to watch as a kid, until I can figure out how to do it safely. I’ll send a letter to my attorneys, but without money they’re not likely to push very hard, so this is an interim solution at best.”
“Okay, last question. Unlike me, you’ve always been embarrassed about the time you spent at the Cravat. Do you think anyone knows about it?”
“I don’t think so.”
“Good. Then I think I have an answer big sis. You stay here. The loft’s under Barbie’s name, not mine. You work at the Cravat again to get enough money to fight back. We all help you come up with a way to get even with GTI.” Maggie stopped Katrina from objecting with a gentle touch of her finger on Kat’s lips. “I know, you say you don’t want to ‘get even,’ but I know you better. You’re going to stew and stew and make life miserable for everyone around you until you feel you’ve evened the score. Remember when I accidentally broke that porcelain doll mom gave you for you’re tenth birthday?”
“That was no accident. You dropped it out the attic window when I wouldn’t let you play with my friends.”
“I told you a million times that was an accident. I never intended to drop it only hold it ransom...and besides, that’s not the point. The point is, you made my life a living hell for the next five months until I saved enough and got you a new one. The same thing’s going to happen here; I just know it. So, let’s admit it and get it over with so we can move on.”
“Spoken like a true psychologist,” Katrina laughed. “Okay I admit it, little M&M. You’re right. I’m a bitch. So do you have any ideas what we should do about GTI, Franklin Brodsky and his ex-son Tommi?”
“I’m glad you asked m’dear,” Maggie said, doing a really poor W. C. Fields imitation before switching to Groucho Marx, waving an imaginary cigar and twitching her eyebrows, “Say the magic woid and win a prize.”
Katrina hugged her sister as they laughed. “You win. You’re right. ‘The magic woid.’ There. I’ve said it. Now what’s your idea?”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Six
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How many blonde jokes are there?
None. They’re all true. |
“I know you keep saying that, Maggie, but nothing comes back to me. I don’t remember anything. I don’t remember being Tommi Isseksen. I don’t remember having a twin sister named Katrina. I don’t even remember wearing a bra.”
“Well, you’ve been in shock for the past three days. Amnesia is not an uncommon result of a major shock.”
“But I don’t know you. I don’t know this twin sister I’m supposed to have, and I have no idea what kind of shock I might have had.”
“That’s the amnesia, and I, for one, am NOT going to tell you. Not until you are ready to handle it without going back into shock again.” Maggie stopped stroking Tommi’s hair. “Now, you’re pretty weak. Do you think you can stand up with just my help or should I call in Kat to help?” Tommi tried to get up but her arms shook so much she couldn’t do it. “That answer’s that question.” Turning towards the door Maggie yelled, “Kat, get in here and help us out please.”
Moments later Katrina entered the room, her expression clearly worried. “Hi, Tommi. How are you feeling?”
“Who are you?”
Bewildered, Katrina looked to Maggie for an explanation. “She has amnesia. She doesn’t remember anything. Now don’t talk and do as I say and we’ll see if we can help her.”
With each sister taking an arm and providing a lot of support, they were able to help Tommi to the bathroom. The intent was to help her clean herself up. Unfortunately, the first thing Tommi saw was the wall mirror over the sink. The mirror reflected Tommi in the middle, on one side a second Tommi and on the other side yet another slightly younger version of Tommi. Tommi fainted.
“This isn’t going to work, Kat. She’ll never recover fast enough to be of any help to herself or us like this. In fact, I’m starting to worry about dehydration and possibly even true catatonia if we don’t get her to rejoin the human race soon. Let’s get her back to the bed. I’m going to have to use hypnosis to create a minimally functional persona she can live with until she can accept the truth.”
As they carried the now limp form back to the bed Maggie explained what she planned to do and why. Katrina wasn’t happy but had no other alternatives to propose, so she left to allow Maggie to do what she could without interference.
Maggie got a small, jeweled pendant from her jewelry box and some smelling salts from the medicine cabinet and returned to Tommi. A brief whiff of smelling salts brought a coughing and gasping Tommi awake.
“Wha...what happened?”
“You fainted. Look. I have to admit you’re not getting any better. We’ve talked about hypnosis many times in the past. While you’ve never said no, you’ve put it off hoping for a miracle. You’ve been waiting for that miracle for almost 18 months now and I don’t think you can put it off any more. Three days in a near catatonic state are too much to ignore. If you don’t let me try hypnosis we’re going to have to seriously consider hospitalization.” Hands on hips, Maggie stood looking down at a very perplexed Tommi. “Now for the last time, will you please let me try hypnosis?”
“I don’t remember declining its use before.” Tommi’s eyes were filling up. “In fact, I don’t remember any previous counseling sessions.”
“That’s it.” Maggie interrupted with a voice overflowing with concern. “You’re getting worse. I’m going to have to recommend hospitalization.”
“No. Please don’t. Let’s try the hypnosis. Please.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes! Yes! Please! Give it a try. I want to be better.”
“Whew.” Maggie dragged into the living room and plopped down onto the couch next to Katrina. “It’s done.”
“What’s done?” Barbie and Karen came in from the kitchen where they’d been finishing up the dinner dishes.
Katrina frowned. “I’m not sure about this.”
“Oh relax, sis. You know this was the best way to handle her given the situation and you know I’ll undo it as soon as she’s able to function.”
“Yes, but I don’t like it. It tramples ethics and makes me feel like I’m sinking to her level.”
”What level? What’s been done?” Would someone please tell us what’s going on?” Barbie nodded in support of Karen’s request.
Maggie cocked and ear at the sound of a shower starting. “Oh good, she’s started moving around again. I suggested that it would be a good idea for Tommi to clean herself up.” Turning back to the others she continued. “You all know what Tom Brodsky, his father Franklin Brodsky, and through them GTI did to Katrina?” She asked with a nod in Katrina’s direction.
Karen and Barbie nodded in affirmation.
“You also know that Tom Brodsky, or Tommi as we now call her, tried to make my sis here into the proverbial mindless bimbo, but instead got caught in his, or should I say her, own trap. What you don’t know is that Kat managed to switch what was in the syringes with which they were both injected. Tommi is a clone of Kat, brains and all. In effect Kat and Tommi are now twin genius sisters.”
“And the problem here is?” Karen was confused.
“The problem is that Tommi dear seems to have had what lay people call a nervous break down resulting in amnesia, probably due to the shock of finding out that after making her act in a totally ruthless and unethical manner Daddy Dearest was planning on discarding her’ maybe even killing her. Oh, and being a macho jock football player and thinking he was becoming what he thought to be his worst nightmare, a brainless bimbo, probably didn’t help either.”
“But you just said he was a smart as Katrina here.” Karen was confused. “And you’ve told us more times than I care to count how she’s a certifiable genius.”
“Maggie, how nice of you. You added an extra word,” Katrina laughed. “You used to just call me certifiable.”
Maggie ignored her sister’s barb. “I said that’s what she thought had happened to her. She may be a genius, but she thinks she’s becoming a near moron and she’s making a great effort to make it a self-fulfilling prophecy.”
“Anyway,” Maggie continued, “after three days of near catatonic depression Tommi is finally coming around, with a little help from yours truly. It was a close thing. When she saw herself in the mirror, she almost went back into her shell and closed it up behind her. I admit that what I did wasn’t exactly ethical.” Katrina coughed and Maggie stuck her tongue out at her sister and gave her a dirty look before continuing.
“I used hypnosis without giving her full disclosure. I gave her a past, some basic knowledge about being female and some general life goals. They’ll do until she’s able to remember and accept the truth. For now let’s just say that when she comes out please welcome Kat’s twin sister Tommi Sonje Isseksen.” As if it were planned that way, Tommi walked out into the living room with a towel wrapped about her.
“Hi gals, anyone mind if I borrow some makeup? I can’t seem to find mine.”
Katrina looked at the others. Karen and Barbie were noncommittal although their eyes grew wide while Maggie nudged Katrina imperceptibly to encourage her to go help Tommi.
“You have makeup, Tommi,” her twin explained. “It’s just that we share it so much we can never tell what belongs to whom. Just use whatever you want, uh, sis.”
Maggie made slight pushing motions when Katrina hesitated. “Matter of fact, given how poorly you’ve been feeling, why don’t I help you get dressed and put on your makeup.” Katrina headed off to assist Tommi.
Barbie looked at Karen quizzically and then turned to Maggie. “I guess this is better than being curled up in a ball in bed all the time.” Barbie hesitantly nodded in agreement. “Now what happens?”
“Hold that thought. Rather than repeat myself let’s wait for Kat to come back.
“Tommi will be out in a few moments.” Katrina came back into the living room and dropped down onto the couch. “I helped her with her makeup and laid out some clothes for her.”
“Okay girls,” Maggie once again took control of the conversation. “With Tommi back in motion again there will be some loose ends like identification.”
“I can take care of that.” Karen started to raise her hand and then self consciously placed it back in her lap. “I know some folks that can get me any identification we need. It’s illegal of course, and it will cost, but it should stand up to anything short of a PRR. Birth certificate and driver’s license O.K.?”
“Sure...but what do you mean PPR?” Barbie asked.
“That’s two Rs and one P. A PRR, not a PPR. It stands for a ‘physical records review,’ where someone actually checks the original paper files, like for an entry in the births and deaths log of a county to confirm the existence of a birth above and beyond the existence of a certificate. In this age of computers it’s almost never done, so I wouldn’t worry too much about it.”
Maggie cheered and Karen took a quick bow. “Thank you. Thank you. But wait, there’s more,” She offered, imitating the announcers on one of those half hour infomercials. “No civilized human being in this country lives without credit cards.”
Katrina groaned.
“Well said. You’re probably not going to like this next part. I strongly suggest you make your credit cards joint cards Kat. Then we can tell her she just lost her wallet...”
“Yeah.” Maggie jumped in. “We can tell her it’s part of the trauma that’s caused her amnesia.”
“...and when you get the replacement cards, present them to her in a new wallet as a present.”
“Okay. Another piece of the puzzle solved.” Maggie was beaming, but Katrina wasn’t quite as enthusiastic about sharing her credit cards.
“Now, with Tommi taken care of, the problem is very simple, how to force Franklin Brodsky and GTI to act in an ethical manner with respect to Kat here. Katrina’s idea of suing GTI and Franklin Brodsky into submission is a good one, but to go that route we’ll need lots of money for lawyers and even with adequate money it could take years.”
”Actually,” Karen chimed in, “money is the one thing that’s going to be needed in abundance no matter what Katrina wants to do.”
Katrina frowned but agreed. “That’s true. The attorneys I spoke to would not even consider taking on someone as big as Franklin Brodsky without getting their retainers up front and I’ve only got a couple of thousand dollars.”
“That should just barely last you long enough to get you into the office of any attorney good enough to take on Brodsky and win.”
Katrina sadly agreed. “I know; being a research scientist is a dream come true, but the pay stinks. I actually made more money...”
The sentence was never completed. Instead, Tommi made a grand entrance, posing with her knee bent and a hand on the doorframe. She wasn’t wearing the jeans and tee shirt Katrina had laid out for her, instead wearing a super short, yellow and blue cheerleader’s outfit with a deep V neck that Maggie had used in one of her numbers but had not yet returned to the club after cleaning it. Her makeup had been redone in a thicker style more appropriate to bright stage lighting. “Hey gals, did you hear the ‘blonde’s cheer’?” She went into a mock cheer, calling out…
“I’m a blonde,
“I’m a blonde,
“B, L O, uh, never mind,
“I’m a blonde,
“I’m a blonde.
“Yeah.”
She jumped up and down clapping her hands as she completed the cheer. The others stood there with their mouths agape.
“I’m sorry, did I do something wrong? This wasn’t what Kat laid out but it looked so right, I just had to try it. Then once I was in it, I just couldn’t resist that stupid cheer.” Tommi was waiting worriedly for a response. Kat gave Maggie a questioning glance and she responded with an almost imperceptible shake of the head.
“No. You just surprised us, Tommi. The outfit is a perfect fit and looks darling on you,” Barbie recovered and spoke first. “And as one of the non blonde minority here,” everyone looked at Karen, the only other non blonde in the room, who was smiling broadly, “I applaud the sentiment of your cheer.”
“Come. Grab a seat.” Karen waved her over and patted the couch beside her. “We were just talking about money–and you just gave me a really evil idea.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Seven
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Santa Claus, the Tooth Fairy, a dumb blonde,
and a smart blonde are walking down the street when they spot a $10 bill. Who picks it up? The dumb blonde. There’s no such thing as |
“I enjoy being a girl. Step. Turn. Hold. Hold. Hold. Curtsey. Hold. Good, but next time remember to smile. You looked like a scared rabbit up there, Tommi. Now clear the stage for the next act.”
“Wow. That was hard work,” Tommi panted as she dabbed at the sweat on her forehead, “but I loved it.” The crowded dressing room was bustling with bodies in varying stages of undress as Tommi enthused to anyone who would listen. Katrina was one of them, but not willingly.
“I’m getting too old for this,” Katrina grumbled.
“Wait a minute. We’re the same age.”
“Yeah. Exactly,” Katrina noted and returned to her primping. “Come on. We need to get back home for the planning meeting.”
One of the girls, Debbie, reached over and interrupted. “Excuse me, but may I borrow some of your mascara? Mine just ran out.”
Katrina handed it to her and in that brief period Tommi interjected, “But I like it here. It’s so warm, so friendly, so giving.” She smiled and nodded at Debbie who was holding out the mascara, patiently waiting for Katrina to take it back. With a snarl Katrina grabbed it and slammed it down onto the tabletop. Tommi shrugged an apology to her but Debbie just huffed and turned her back on the two of them.
“Do we have to?” Tommi whined.
“Yes, ‘we have to.’ Now get moving. We still need to mingle,” Katrina reminded her twin who smiled in anticipation.
The way out through the club was like an obstacle course, one created by a misogynist and implemented with the single-minded intensity of an army training Sergeant. The management insisted that all performers mingle with the customers for one hour after each show. Mingling, as management clearly specified in each girl’s contract, involved drinks and talking to the customers as they sat or circulated through the hall. Well, management called it a hall but the employees called it “the pit,” or on a bad night, “the pit of hell.” Unlike most such establishments, customers were not officially allowed to touch the artists, as management called them, while they were in the hall and dating customers was frowned on. The reality was that the customer could do anything he, or she, wished as long as the artist was not damaged. This left quite a bit of room for the maneuvering that usually occurred. After all, these were the wealthy and powerful. They expected to get what they wanted and usually did.
“Hey, that was a great act, ladies.” Katrina was trying her best to keep a low profile and get the two of them out with a minimum of mayhem, but Tommi kept jumping from table to table acting like a cat in heat.
“I especially like the joke about the blonde and the bowling ball.” He reached up and brushed some of Tommi’s hair from his face also brushing Tommi’s right breast on the way up and laying his hand on her upper thigh when he put it down, which was not surprising since she was sitting on his lap. “How did it go? Oh, yes. “Chances are they’ll both end up in the gutter.” He howled with laughter and Tommi buried her face and breasts in his chest as she held on for dear life. “Is that where you’re headed you little minx?”
“No, but I’ve made a few touchdowns in my day.” Katrina jerked up to examine her self induced clone wondering why Tommi had said that and finding her twin looking just as confused. Her “lap mat” continued speaking, oblivious to the girls’ exchange.
“Ah so you like to score. Well, let me offer you this token of my appreciation for your show.” It was a crumpled bill. “And let me suggest another one each for your sister and you if the two of you were to join some friends and me for a private party we’re holding tomorrow night.
“Oh, thank you for the offer, but we have a commitment for tomorrow.” Katrina forced herself to smile politely as she answered, just happy to have gotten in an answer before Tommi could finish inflating her lungs. There was no question in Katrina’s mind that Tommi’s answer would have been an unequivocal “yes” from the look of disappointment she gave Katrina.
“Tut tut, my dear. I’m quite friendly with the management. I’m sure I can arrange something with them if you’d like.”
“I’m sure you could, honey, but the job’s not here. We’re both students and we’ve got a paper we need to write.” Katrina stood and started dragging Tommi to her feet only to feel herself being groped by a passerby.
“Please excuse us, but we do need to circulate. We’re glad you enjoyed the act.” Tommi quickly bent over and gave him a peck on the cheek before permitting Katrina to pull her off into the crowd. Glancing back Katrina saw another woman already on his lap.
“Where’s Tommi?” Maggie dropped onto the couch next to Katrina, slipping off her shoes and sighing tiredly as she wiggled her feet.
“In the bathroom. I gave her first shot at it.” Katrina put her head back and closed her eyes as she tried to relax. “God! Now I remember why I was so glad to end my career on the stage.”
“Yeah,” Maggie agreed and began rubbing her own aching feet. “Sometimes I feel the same way, but you’ve got to admit the money’s good.”
“Yeah, the money’s good. Tommi made a clean grand from just one ‘patron,’ but at what price? I’d get poked and prodded less if I were a lab rat. If we keep doing this much longer I’m going to have real problems saving dear Tommi from herself. Damn, but she seems to thrive on the attention.”
“And I think she likes the control, too.” Maggie chimed in. “I’ve seen what you mean. Doesn’t she have any inhibitions?”
“Apparently not, although that reminds me. She said something tonight that has me wondering if some of her memory is coming back.” Maggie stopped rubbing her feet. “She said something about football. Let me see if I can get it right. It was...it was in response to some pit slug’s comment about the gutter ball joke in the act. She said she’d ‘made a few touchdowns’ in her day and then looked confused, like she didn’t understand why she’d said it. What do you think, M&M?”
“Maybe, but she’s become a real flirt. That might have been all it was.”
“I guess so.” Katrina sighed and put her head back again.
“I’ll check it out after the meeting. For now, I’m not sure whether it would be better if she remembers or not.”
“Or if it even matters?” Tommi said as she walked in wrapped in towels as Katrina’s and Maggie’s eyes bulged.
“To answer your question, yes, I remember.” Tommi sat daintily in the chair opposite and noticed how she had sat with her legs tucked under. “Good job with the hypnosis.” Maggie distractedly nodded acknowledgment of the compliment. “If I don’t think about it I’m quite feminine.”
Looking back at the others Tommi continued. “Yes, I have my memory back. It’s been coming back in bits and pieces over the last week, but I wasn’t sure what was going on so I kept quiet. A good businessman, excuse me businesswoman, always holds her cards close to her breast, if that’s how it should be paraphrased.” She giggled and was once again the airhead, but when she stopped it was all business again.
“Well, I for one am glad.” Katrina smiled tentatively. “You did this to yourself, but I always felt we were taking advantage of you when you weren’t able to make decisions for yourself.”
“How much of our discussion did you overhear?” Maggie was worried.
”All of it. Don’t worry. I’m not going to have you brought up on charges for malpractice before you even finish your degree. Tommi’s laugh was not comforting. “Actually, I should probably thank you. It is obviously questionable whether I will ever be able to get my old body back.” Tommi thought for a moment before turning to Katrina. “You didn’t, perhaps think to have a sample of my DNA anywhere did you?”
“No. Sorry. If you’ll remember, I had asked for a company wide initiative to collect and maintain samples of every employee, but you never approved it.”
“True. A definite lack of foresight on my part.” The laughter still wasn’t very comforting. “Well, I guess a body is a body. Actually, in the admittedly short time in which I’ve been able to compare, I have the feeling that this one could be the superior one.”
“Excuse me.” Maggie tentatively raised her hand as if to ask a question.
“This is not a classroom. Spit it out.”
“I was just wondering what made you come to that conclusion. I mean, as a psychologist I recognize that you’re in a unique position to answer that question.” When Tommi didn’t answer she continued. “I mean, the only other sources of information on this subject are subjects of sexual realignment surgery and hermaphrodites. The first group is so fixated on the subject that their opinions automatically considered questionable and thus discounted without proper consideration by the mainstream clinician. The second group really doesn’t have a fair opportunity to assess the merits of each as the vast majority are surgically altered by their early teens, usually much earlier. Thus, they tend to experience only one gender, usually female. The few that are altered to become male are never able to develop the musculature to fairly compete and thus rarely experience sexuality as a male.”
Tommi was tapping her toe impatiently. “Are you done yet?”
“Uh...I guess so. Will you answer the question?”
Tommi smiled, just smiled. Maggie fidgeted as she waited. Finally, Katrina couldn’t take the silence any more. “For God's sake, answer her already.”
Tommi speculatively examined Katrina for several more moments. “Maybe. Not now, but maybe after the meeting,” she turned to Maggie, “if you ask me really politely little sister mine.” Seeing their confusion Tommi just smiled this time. “I’m going to get dressed. Where are the others, and when is this meeting, anyway?”
Katrina and Maggie just stared after as she sauntered off to the bedroom. “Ah...I ah, I better get cleaned up.” A subdued Katrina followed.
“Ladies. Ladies.” Tommi daintily tapped her wine glass against the coffee table. “This meeting of the A.B.D. ecdysiast’s self improvement and revenge against GTI club is now called to order. For those of us, like me, who were not altogether aware at the last meeting would someone please review the minutes of that meeting?”
The other’s eyes darted from one to the other, no one wanting to start. “I guess I can answer that.” Karen grudgingly began ticking off items with her fingers.
“First, we agreed to let Maggie hypnotize you to provide a knowledge base and set of mannerisms to make it easier for you to adjust. Second,” Karen blushed but continued, “we agreed to reevaluate what you should be told based upon your ability to comprehend. Third, we concluded that we should help Katrina get what she deserves from her invention.” Karen turned to Kat, “What did you call it again?”
“ViTaGeSeM,” Tommi answered first. “Please continue.”
“Fourth, we agreed that if the people at GTI were willing to risk kidnapping and death threats...”
“Implied,” Tommi interrupted again. “Implied death threats, for all the difference it makes. Knowing my father–ex-father–it was probably real,” she smiled bitterly, “although I can’t, for the life of me imagine Dick Baldwin or Harry Walton having the testicular fortitude to carry out the threat.” Katrina’s lip curled at the thought of either of them doing much of anything effectively.
“Uh hum.” Karen cleared her throat. “Shall I continue?”
She didn’t wait for an answer. “If the people at GTI were willing to risk kidnapping and ‘implied’ death threats, they were willing to play dirty to the point that no criminal action was likely to succeed and any attempt to use the courts was likely to bankrupt us well before any possible positive outcome.”
Tommi nodded and turned to Katrina. “I warned you that would not be a functional option a long time ago.”
“True...and it was never really considered, although we did agree to actively gather money for at least a token attempt in that venue.” Karen sat back and waited for Tommi to absorb everything that had been presented her. He responded before she had settled back into her chair.
“Is that it? Don’t you all have some kind of a plan?”
“Well, we do have a plan of sorts, just the idea, nothing fleshed out...”
“Yeah, yeah; and the plan?”
“We...we’re going to do a sting. You know. Like the movie with Paul Newman and Robert Redford?”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Eight
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Why can’t blondes put in light bulbs?
They keep breaking them with the hammers. |
“A sting? Ooh, like the movie with Paul Newman and Robert Redford and with all that great honky-tonk music? Sounds like fun. Can I be Redford?”
“Funny, Tommi; very funny. Do you have a better idea?” Katrina beat out the others with her response but only by an instant.
“Yeah, do you have a better idea?” That from Maggie, already up from her seat and staring, hands on hips, at Tommi from less than a foot away. A fire danced gaily in the fireplace but the chill in the group’s loft apartment was growing more intense every minute.
Tommi sat calmly smiling back at Maggie and Katrina. Feeling the growing tension, Katrina stood to intervene between the two. “Give Tommi a chance Maggie. Maybe she does have a better idea.”
Finally Tommi spoke. “No. I don’t have a better idea...”
“Then why all the sarcasm?”
“Yeah?”
“...but I don’t want to let you go into this thinking it’s some romantic comedy. My father is a bitter, mean spirited, vindictive man. He is powerful and ruthless, or didn’t his treatment of Katrina and his only son, I mean ex-son,” she gestured to herself, “mean anything to you?”
The others were silent before this onslaught and Tommi paced back and forth as she continued. “If you want to do this, please go into it with your eyes wide open. Go into it knowing that my ex-father, Franklin Brodsky, will marshal his enormous resources to stop you. No, that’s not true. He won’t just try to stop you. He’ll try to destroy you, to crush you. And along with you, he’ll try to destroy your families, your friends, and anyone else who might, just might, get in his way. So understand, you’re about to enter into a war, a dirty, ugly, deadly war.”
She finally wound down and dropped into a seat away from the others with a huge sigh and wiped away the tears that had formed as she was speaking. Maggie slowly slid back into her chair also. The others said nothing while Katrina walked into the bedroom and returned with some facial tissues. Handing the tissues to Tommi, Katrina stood behind the still crying woman and gently rubbed her neck and shoulders. “It’s okay. It’s all right. We understand.”
Tommi looked up from daubing at her eyes to see the others nodding in agreement. She began crying again.
“Dick Baldwin and Harry Walton to see you, sir.”
“Show them in.”
“Yes sir.” Sandra Smalling looked up from the intercom. “This way, gentlemen.” She was much too competent an executive secretary to show any emotion as she watched the two men blanch at the thought of seeing Franklin Brodsky, of course the huge ornately carved oak door that opened like a yawning chasm or the maw of some gigantic beast did little to ease their tension. Sandra was expecting it as they both jumped and almost bolted out of the boss’ office when she closed the door behind them with its deep, solid, reverberating thud. Brodsky ignored them, instead staring at the picture of his wife and son on the credenza behind his desk until they were seated opposite his huge desk.
“Thank you Mrs. Smalling. That will be all.” Sandra turned on her heel and exited with out another word. The two visitors jumped again when she closed the door behind them a second time.
About ten minutes later, the intercom buzzed again. “Mrs. Smalling, please have Security show Mr. Baldwin and Mr. Walton out of the building.”
“Yes sir.” She dialed Security as she waited for the two men to exit the boss’ office.
“Please, have a seat gentleman. Security will be here in a moment.” They ignored her, or rather seemed too dazed to recognize that anyone else was there, let alone talking to them.
“Now what do we do?”
“I don’t know Harry. I think we’re in trouble.”
“I have a cousin in Canada.”
“Not far enough. Know anyone beyond Saturn.”
“No.”
“That’s okay; it might not be far enough away anyway.”
“So, now what do we do?”
The continuing display of cyclic logic was interrupted by the arrival of Security. Four burly guards stomped across the oak flooring in their jackboots to surround the two dazed men and bustle them away. Sandra just shook her head sadly as she watched them being led away.
“Renfrew!”
“Yes Master?”
“Have a car and driver ready at the front entrance in fifteen minutes.”
“Yes, Master. Any instructions for the driver?”
“Tell the driver I would like a brunette with long wavy hair and a red head, both with exceptional endowments.”
“Yes Master. Will there be anything else?”
“Yes. Have the playroom ready.”
“Certainly, Master. It will be ready for you at eight this evening. Will that be satisfactory?”
“Very good, Renfrew; and I’ll have dinner in half an hour. I want to clean up a bit first.”
“Certainly, Master Brodsky.”
“This place is really jumping tonight.” Even the dressing room was louder than usual and Barbie needed to yell for Maggie to hear her. “Where are the others?”
“Out in the pit mingling; they’re doing their best to drum up some money. Hand me that lipstick please.”
“The crimson or the primrose?”
“Crimson. It’s for work.” Maggie applied some to her lips and then a bit more to each areola.
“So, what do we do now?” This time the lament was muffled by Harry’s burger.
Dick put down his fast food soda cup before responding. “I don’t know, but we’ve got to do more than just ask each other ‘What are we going to do now?’”
“True, but I don’t have any brilliant ideas. It’s clear we can’t work in this country again.”
“Ah, Dick? Brodsky Holdings Inc. is a multinational company with ties and connections to who knows how many other multinationals. It may be easier to work out of the country, but not that much easier.”
“Great. So this crummy hamburger is going to be my last ‘good’ meal? Boy, are we in deep trouble.”
“I think we’ve established that beyond a shadow of a doubt.” Dick emphasized the last few words by pointing with his french fries. “We need to figure out what we can do.”
“I know. I know. I’m just stuck in a rut. I can’t believe taking a simple job as a research associate end up like this.”
“Yeah, yeah. What are our options? There must be options.” He took out a ballpoint pen and started scribbling on a napkin. “Let’s see. Negatives first.” Dick glanced up at Harry who was still shaking his head and muttering to himself. Admittedly it was an improvement over his earlier litany, but it still wasn't constructive action. Dick shook his head in frustration and returned to his fledgling list. “Negatives. This should be the easy part.
“One. No jobs and no job prospects.
“Two. Expect to be blackballed, probably worldwide. I wonder if this fine establishment is hiring?” Harry had stopped muttering and had begun looking about for a “Help Wanted” sign, a step closer to productive problems solving, but still not enough to be a useful participant.
“Three. Limited liquid resources, just a car, condo, some stocks, and savings. Hey Harry. You got a secret stash of millions so we can live the life of luxury without working anymore?”
“Nope. The best I can do is offer my motor home. It’s almost paid off. Maybe we could live cheaper using it?”
“All right Harry! Welcome back to the fray. Keep the ideas coming. We need them.” Dick’s smile seemed to help. “Where was I? Oh yeah, four. We can’t even talk about any of this without incriminating ourselves.”
“That was fun Dick.” Harry’s dower expression belied his words. “How about those positives?”
“I can do without the sarcasm.” Harry wilted a bit. “Let’s see, positives, positives. Damn.” Harry tossed his pen down. “What the hell are the positives?”
“Welcome to my world Dick. There are no positives. The only way we’re going to have a life is if we can find someone who won’t have anything to do with any aspect of Brodsky Holdings. Do you think Santa Claus is hiring?”
“No. Last I heard the elves had unionized. No one over three-foot six need apply. Plus, I think they get their raw plastics from one of Brodsky’s subsidiaries. Hey, are you going to eat those fries?”
“Tommi, Katrina. I’d like you to meet Jack Webster, Chang Wu, Archibald Goddard and William Henry Smith. Jack is CEO of BioTrionics, the most successful genetic bioengineering company after GTI. Chang is founder and Chairman of the Board of WuSoft. That’s the company that developed the security software that all the major credit card companies use. Archie runs the arbitrage division of Smith, Remington, and Browning Financial Services; Standard and Poor rates them the fourth largest financial services company in the world. Then, there’s Billy here.” Karen patted the bald head of the man on whose lap she was sitting. “Billy’s family runs First Manufacturer’s Trust, the twelfth largest bank in the U.S.A.”
“Karen’s been telling us that we should listen to a business proposal that you ladies would like to pitch. I think I speak for all of us when I point out that we did not come here because it was a climate well suited to closing business deals.” Archie winked at the other men. “However, if you’d like to come to my company suite at the Wheatsone Hotel after work tonight, I’m sure we can find something to discuss.”
Katrina looked at the other two women before snarling. “Come on ladies. These ‘gentlemen’ aren’t interested in advancing science.”
“True, but they might be interested in a thirty percent return on their money within one year, the rare opportunity to best Franklin Brodsky in a business transaction and some damn good sex.”
“Tommi!”
“What? It’s just business Katrina. I’m just setting the terms of our deal. Isn’t that right gentlemen?” They all eagerly nodded affirmatively.
“No you’re not. You’re selling your body like a–a common whore, Katrina was aghast, but Karen was watching the men intently, “and trying to take us with you.”
“Katrina, Katrina. How could you possibly think me as common when we’re talking five billion dollars? I think at those rates,” Tommi winked at the men, “I should at least be granted courtesan status.” Katrina stood mouth agape as Tommi plopped herself down on Wu’s lap with her right breast just inches from his face.
“So gentlemen, do we have something to discuss or shall we mosey over to Jefferson Daniels’ table?”
“That moneygrubber?” Webster seemed genuinely upset at the mention of the one tycoon they all despised more than Brodsky. “He’ll rob you blind.” Katrina merely raised one finely arched eyebrow and said nothing.
“Gentlemen,” Jack turned to the others. “I think Archie had the gem of an excellent idea. Let’s met tomorrow at two o’clock in Billy’s office to discuss your proposition.” Katrina glared and he continued, “Your business proposition, nothing more.”
Katrina was fit to be tied as she stormed back and forth in the Cravat’s dressing room. Only Maggie and Tommi were with her, the others were by the door keeping every one else out and incidentally avoiding the wrath of Hurricane Katrina.
“How dare you! Who gave you the right to try to turn us into whores? If I wanted to spend my life on my back, if any of us wanted to spend our lives like that, we would never have left this–this place. You are living with us, eating our food, using our clothes, even working here at our say so; and you would consider doing this to us? Maybe you really are the despicable excuse for a human being you presented yourself as at GenTech. If so, I need to inform you that some of us, some of us still have ethics. Some of us still have pride and self-worth. Some of us believe that we can accomplish great things as women without using sex as a bartering tool.”
Tommi had been sitting quietly, stoically accepting Katrina’s tirade until then, but the reminder of his lost gender was the last straw. Face a bright crimson, a combination of anger and embarrassment, Tommi stood and without a word turned to leave. Ignoring the others pleas and tugs at her blouse she walked out the door and out of the club.
“Now what do we do?” Maggie and the others were back at the apartment. Several hours of searching had been fruitless and Tommi was still missing. The feeling was one of shock and loss as evidenced by the way everyone was staring blankly away from everyone else. Each sat away from the others holding her arms tightly clutch about her waist as if to ward off the fall chill. Maggie had tears dribbling slowly down her cheeks.
“I don’t know.” Katrina’s voice cracked as she spoke. “I just don’t know.”
“I do.” It was Maggie. “I know what we’ll do, exactly as we planned.” You could see the glow of certainty creeping into her eyes as she spoke. “We’ll continue to do exactly as Tommi proposed, but we’ll also have to find someone who can find her. We need her. We need her brain, her creativity and her spontaneity.”
“Yeah, and we miss her.” Karen chimed in and the others nodded morosely.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Nine
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
When is it legal to shoot a blonde in the head?
When you have a patch and a tire pump to reinflate it. |
The restaurant was empty of customers. There was just her, dark, wavy red hair and porcelain face wrapped in an off the shoulder gown designed to arouse without revealing. Their table was barely illuminated by the flickering light of the candle. The only table in the huge room, it was strategically placed in the center of the room. The huge ornate chandelier provided more light, but even it barely lit the edges of the room enough to make out the wood paneling on the walls or the waiters standing at the edge of the light awaiting the beauty’s beck and call. Beyond them, even further into the dimness, so that only occasional glimmers off the shinier instruments could be seen, was a small orchestra playing, of all things, Debussy. There was a faint sound and Jacqueline Brodsky turned her pensive gaze expectantly into the gloom ignoring the clatter as someone in the kitchen dropped something and then cursed.
He appeared, confidently striding out of the darkness towards her table, and her face bloomed into a smile of adoration. As he sat across from her, he snapped his fingers and a wine steward suddenly appeared to uncork and then pour a small sample of a remarkable vintage. Rolling the wine slowly around in the crystalline glass, he watched it slowly recede down the clear inside of the goblet. A crinkle began to form at the edge of his mouth. He inhaled deeply and the crinkle was almost a smile. A loud slurp and a few seconds contemplation and it became a full-fledged smile. He gave a slight nod and the steward poured for them both and disappeared.
A silent toast and he stood. Moving beside her, he placed one hand gently on her bare shoulder and held out his other hand in offering. She took it, rising gracefully and melting into him as the music segued into a slow waltz. Her head came to just below his chin as they glided across the hardwood floor and her hair tickled his nose. Grinning, Franklin Brodsky took his hand from around her slim sequined waist to gently brush her hair to one side and she groaned and rolled out of his grasp.
Frowning, he reached for her but she playfully swatted his hand away. “Getting frisky again lover boy? I wouldn’t have though an old geezer like you would have it in you.” The words oozed of slum, anger and cynicism coupled with the sound of smacking gum.
Opening his eyes he saw a garishly made up blonde partially draped in the pale yellow silk sheets of the king-sized bed in the maroon room. Slapping away the hand that was reaching under the sheet working its way down below his navel he grunted and reached for the call button beside the bed. Within seconds, two maids entered. One glided over to his side of the bed and placed a tray with a small glass of orange juice, an english muffin, and the Business Journal beside the Master while the other held out an open robe to the woman. The first maid joined the second and, without a word, they gently but firmly pulled the woman from the bed, into the robe and out of the room. She was gone within seconds while Franklin Brodsky ignored them as he frowned at his paper and sipped at the juice.
“What the hell is going on here? Why the bum’s rush? He paid for a full day not a couple of hours,” the blonde stood, hands on hips, shouting shrilly as she demanded an answer.
“Yes, Madam.” The man in the butler’s uniform handed her an envelope. “Enclosed is a small additional gratuity for your inconvenience. Please finish garbing yourself.”
Turning to the maids, he continued, “Ladies, the Madam’s ride will be by the kitchen door in fifteen minutes. Please have her ready.” With that, he stalked haughtily out of the room.
“What’s his problem, and why the hell is he calling me Madam?” She turned on the maids and glared, but got no response. The dark haired maid held out a miniskirt while the brunette held an open blouse. The woman ignored them while she counted the money in the envelope. With a nod to herself, she replaced it in the envelope and stuffed it into her panties before grabbing the proffered garments and quickly dressing.
On cue, as the last piece of clothing was being adjusted, albeit not very neatly, a huge black man with bulging muscles walked in. He stood just inside the door, silently leering at the women until the brunette spoke up. “Cut the crap Talker and take her home now or Renfrew will be angry.”
“Like I care what the penguin says. He’s responsible for the household, not the security.” Still, he turned to the hooker and grunted, “Let’s go lady. I gotta be back here in less than an hour for the Boss.” He angrily gestured for the now dressed woman to follow and stalked off without another word and without checking whether she was following.
“You’d better go now Madam.” The maids shooed her out the door after the retreating figure. Once she had left, they turned towards each other and rolled their eyes before turning back to clean up the room after another of the Master’s nights of debauchery. It seemed the rich lived by a different code than everyone else and Franklin Brodsky was very rich–and very different.
There’s a joke about Calvin Coolidge, thirtieth president of the United States of America. He was the archetypal New Englander, dour and taciturn. At a White House dinner, a society matron was sitting next to him and jabbering away. While Coolidge listened attentively, he never spoke. Finally, about half way through the dinner the frustrated woman turned to Coolidge yet again and said, “I’m going to make you speak to me. I made a bet that I could get you to say at least three words to me tonight and I intend to win.”
Coolidge considered the woman and her request with care before he answered, with just two words, “You lose.”
Talker had always liked that story. He had read it as a young boy and always liked the idea of the stoic hero like his other favorite president, Teddy Roosevelt and his “walk softly but carry a big stick” policy. That’s why he so disliked his current nickname. Maybe if his partner would speak once in a while it wouldn’t have been an issue, but Clyde wouldn’t, so Talker was left that role, and thus the nickname.
Regardless, he knew not to disturb the man he was currently chauffeuring to his office. This was the time of day when Franklin Brodsky communed with his gods, Baron’s, Business Week and, the holy of holies, The Wall Street Journal. Actually, Talker enjoyed the ride because it was so quiet. Thus, he was surprised to hear Brodsky cursing loudly enough to be heard through the privacy glass. He was even more surprised when the epithets continued the next five minutes, until just before they arrived at the offices of Brodsky Holdings Inc.
“Mrs. Smalling. Come in here.” The boss snarled.
Sandra Smalling was an excellent executive secretary. At fifty-two, she was also proof that age does not always mar beauty. A ravishing raven-haired beauty, her attire was always immaculate but conservative. But her beauty was more than just physical, she was the core of Brodsky Holdings Inc. (BHI), the glue that held it together, especially since the death of Mrs. Brodsky five years ago. The loss of his wife Jacqueline, after a prolonged and painful illness, had taken something out of Franklin Brodsky. Where he had been a caring, outgoing, jovial man with an incredible knack for making money when she had first started working for him nineteen years ago, he was now bitter, sullen and distant with remarkably little active interest in his still growing empire.
Most inside observers thought that BHI would have collapsed were it not for the efforts of employees like Sandra who, to stay with the company, had turned down more competitors’ job offers than she cared to remember. It wasn’t the money, every offer had been for significantly more than she currently earned, and it wasn’t respect for Brodsky, at least not for the conniving, vicious and bitter man that he now was, but for another reason, one Sandra would never admit out loud.
Sandra was not looking forward to the upcoming conversation. It wasn’t the law suit. BHI had more lawyers than most small cities, and even if Dr. Isseksen won her suits for harassment, wrongful termination and kidnap, most of the first two would be covered by the company’s insurance and the kidnap would be blamed on Brodsky’s missing son or those stooges he’d had working for him, Harry Baldwin and Dick Walton. It wasn’t even today’s announcement of competition from an unexpected and potentially costly source for the plum of BHI’s holdings, GTI. While the competition might be costly, it was quite premature to be concerned considering how many things could yet go wrong between today’s ambitious start-up announcement and the delivery of a product.
Actually, Sandra was expecting Mr. Brodsky to call her in to give her instructions designed to undermine the budding competitor’s efforts. That seemed to be his sole involvement in BHI of late, finding ways to destroy competitors. With a sigh, she made a quick check of her makeup, grabbed her steno pad, and headed into the sanctum sanctorum.
“Mrs. Smalling, please instruct our head of security to distribute this photograph to any private investigators he feels competent to find the woman in the picture and maintain absolute confidentiality. I do not want word of this search to become public in any way, shape or form.”
“Yes sir.” She took the proffered image. “Is there anything else I can tell him, anything that will make it easier to find this person?”
“No.”
“Is there anything else sir?”
“No.”
“Sir?”
“What?”
“Have you decided what to do about the lawsuit by Dr. Isseksen et. al.? Or the threat to GTI by the new company she’s starting?”
“No Mrs. Smalling.” He turned away from her to rock gently as he stared at the pictures on the credenza behind his desk.
Sandra was surprised, but like the consummate professional she was, she turned and walked out of the office without further comment. Every time she came into his office, she hoped against hope that maybe Franklin Brodsky was finally preparing to rejoin the human race, but knew, deep down, that each instruction would somehow end up being just another one of his vicious little plans.
“Neil, please come up here. Mr. Brodsky has a ‘special job’ for you.” Sandra put the photograph down on the edge of her desk with a sigh. Frustrated and still waiting for the other shoe to drop, she sought something functional to do, anything to keep away the tears. She hated Franklin this way, when he withdrew from life like he had for the past several years. It was like he had put the last bits of his humanity in a jar somewhere and sealed it away. It was amazing that she was able to perform as well as she did when he shut her out. Wondering if she might find something that would help resolve the Isseksen problem she pulled out the good doctor’s folder. Opening it she began skimming through it without really reading it until she glanced at the employee identification photograph and gasped.
“I don’t know what to tell you Neil,” Sandra told Neil Stevens, Chief of Security for BHI as she showed him photographs of two identical women. “Mr. Brodsky called me in and told me to have you distribute this picture,” she pointed to one, “to any private investigators you trusted to maintain complete confidentiality and ask them to find her.” A manicured finger jabbed down at the offending second image. “The problem is that this is Dr. Katrina Isseksen and we know exactly where she is. Her current residence is listed on the various court papers she filed when she sued us. I don’t know what tell you.”
“So, let’s ask.”
“Even before I knew who it was, I asked for more information and was refused. I’m not optimistic that asking again would be advisable.”
“So let’s go in and tell him we’ve found his mystery woman. If we have, he’ll be happy and if not, he’ll have to tell us something more or drop this whole thing.” Sandra looked dubious. “We can always deflect any anger by pointing out that this Dr. Isseksen is a dead ringer for the woman in the photo.” Neither wanted to consider the third possibility, that Franklin Brodsky had finally “lost it.”
With significant trepidation, Sandra announced the Security Chief and followed him into Franklin Brodsky’s office. The senior Brodsky was still immersed in his contemplation of the family pictures on his credenza, his wife Jacqueline and their son Thomas, both gone now. He did not turn when they entered, instead acknowledging their presence with a barely audible grunt.
“Sir? The woman you’ve asked us to find. I think we may already know her whereabouts.”
“Explain.”
“We think you may be asking us to locate Dr. Katrina Isseksen, sir.”
Brodsky continued rocking wordlessly. Sandra was beginning to think he had fallen asleep when he suddenly swung about in his chair to stare at them. “Neil, is it?” Neil nodded. “The person you’re looking for is an identical twin of the good doctor’s.”
Sandra was confused. “Our records only show her as having a younger sister, not a twin.”
“You are correct Mrs. Smalling.” Turning back to the Security Chief Brodsky continued. “Now please distribute the photograph as I requested.” With that the chair silently circled back to face the credenza and he was gone again, staring at the photos.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Ten
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How did the blonde break her leg raking leaves?
She fell out of the tree. |
“Sir?” Mrs. Smalling asked.
“What?” There was a rustle of paper, but the senior Brodsky declined to look up from the material on his desk.
“There’s a Mister George Tennant here to see you. He says he’s a private investigator and that he has some information that you need to know.”
“No. Tell him to go away. You know better than to bother me with such trivialities.”
A brief whispering could be heard over the intercom and she continued, “He says it’s about your daughter.”
There was an uncharacteristic several-second silence followed by what sounded like throat clearing. “Show him in.” Then, the intercom clicked off.
Sandra was surprised but quickly stood and came around her huge desk, heels clicking on the solid oak flooring of her office area, to escort the disreputable looking gentleman into the thickly carpeted inner sanctum of Franklin Brodsky. The senior Brodsky never saw people between noon and one and it was still seven minutes shy of one. Additionally, Sandra didn’t think the Brodsky’s had a daughter, at least there weren’t any pictures of a distaff Brodsky amongst the few pictures on the wall behind Mr. Brodsky’s desk and she was sure that neither Jacqueline nor he had spoken of one in her presence. Sandra of course said nothing and showed no emotion beyond polite interest as she led Mr. Tennant in and surreptitiously double-checked her boss’ small gallery of portraits. As she remembered, there was only the boss’s wife Jacqueline with her beautiful wavy raven mane, but she was a well-trained executive secretary and knew better than to question any of her boss’ actions.
“This is Mr. Tennant. Mr. Tennant this is Franklin Brodsky. Mr. Tennant, may I offer you something to drink?”
“No thank you.” Sandra backed out of the room and closed the door.
Tennant lasciviously stared at the comely secretary as she departed. He waited until the elaborately filigreed door had closed with a solid "thunk." “Thank you for seeing me. I...”
“You have exactly two minutes. I recommend you don’t squander it.” Fingers drummed impatiently on the mammoth desk, sterile in its emptiness but for a neatly folded newspaper.
“Uh...I know where your daughter is.”
“I’m waiting.”
“I found her at a shelter downtown.”
Silence.
“The address costs money Mr. Brodsky. Some of us work for a living.”
“Why should I believe you Mr. Tennant?”
“You shouldn’t.” Tennant’s smile was strongly reminiscent of a hungry barracuda with food swimming into his mouth. “You should believe your eyes.” Two grainy photographs appeared and fluttered to the desk before Brodsky. One appeared to be a transfer from a security camera or an ID card while the other showed a dirt-smudged and scraped up face blanketed with a poorly cared for mane of blonde hair.
“This one is the one your security office has been quietly distributing,” Tennant pointed to the poorer of the two pictures, “and this one I took about two hours ago. When I showed her your picture she called you daddy,” he leered. “Or did she mean ‘sugar daddy.’”
The silence dragged on. Finally, Brodsky reached for the intercom and flipped it on. “Mrs. Smalling, have a check prepared for?” he glared at Tennant.
“Five thousand will do nicely Mr. Brodsky.”
“Mrs. Smalling, a check for twenty five hundred dollars. I want it on my desk in two minutes.” He clicked the intercom off and leaned back in his high back leather chair. “Where?”
“I assume that’s my down payment.”
“I will not ask again Mr. Tennant, nor do I make it a habit of negotiating.”
Another silence. They were getting boring, but Brodsky had not gained his empire without being an astute judge of character. He waited patiently for the check, rocking slowly back and forth in his huge leather bound chair with just barely the hint of a smile on his face as he calmly watched Tennant gnaw at his lip and squirm worriedly in his chair. When the check finally arrived, Brodsky could see beads of sweat on Tennant’s forehead.
“Here is the check, Mr. Brodsky.” Brodsky acknowledged Sandra’s presence with a nod but his eyes never left Tennant. As she had been taught, Sandra placed the check on the desk nearer Brodsky than Tennant, but facing Tennant so he could read it. The silence dragged on as Sandra left. After another minute, Brodsky slowly leaned forward reaching towards the check.
“Wait!” Tennant lunged forward in his haste to beat Brodsky to the check but lost. The words poured out of his mouth as he watched the check waving languidly in Brodsky’s hand. “She’s sitting in my office. I can get her and bring her here in about one hour. Where do you want her? Just tell me.”
Brodsky leaned back in his chair, his smile replaced by a fleeting look of disappointment and then he was all business again. “Have her brought to my estate.” He flicked the intercom on again. “Mrs. Smalling, please escort Mr. Tennant out and give him directions to ‘White Wood.’” Tennant watched horrified as the check was cut neatly in half. “Here’s your down payment Mr. Tennant. The remainder will be awaiting you, and your delivery, at my estate.” The other half was handed to Mrs. Smalling and with that Brodsky’s attention returned to his newspaper.
“A pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Brodsky. Now give me the rest of the money and you’ve also bought my silence.” It was Tennant’s turn to smile as Brodsky considered.
Finally, he responded with a snarl, “It will be at ‘White Wood’ when you deliver the goods, Mr. Tennant.”
Once the heavy office door had closed yet again Tennant turned to Sandra, “Is the old bastard always like that?”
“Excuse me?”
“Is he always such a bastard?”
Sandra just smiled politely and handed him an envelope, “The address is on the outside of the envelope and an authorization for entry to Mr. Brodsky’s White Wood estate is inside the envelope Mr. Tennant. Have a nice day.”
“Delivery.” Tennant spoke into the intercom. His car was stopped in front of the huge wrought iron gate blocking entry to White Wood.
“All deliveries around back.” The intercom clicked off although the video monitor slowly panned over to face Tennant and then stopped. The voice had an English accent adding superiority to the more obvious tones of disdain.
“This is Brodsky’s daughter.”
“Mr. Brodsky has no daughter. If you persist the constables will be contacted.” Click.
“I suggest you read this letter and open this damn gate now or I’ll turn around and leave you to explain to your boss why his express instructions were not followed.” Tennant sneered as he waved the envelope with the Brodsky Enterprises logo on it.
“That is merely an envelope. Open it and show me what’s in it sir.”
“Sure friend.” Tennant smiled at the sudden warmth in the conversation as he flipped open the envelope and pulled out the piece of paper inside. “I’m opening it as we speak friend. Here it is. It says to let me in.” He waved it towards the video monitor.
“Hold the letter to the monitor please.” A lens zoomed out.
“This permits entry for one person, a female. Is there a female with you?”
“Yeah. She’s in the back seat sleeping.”
“Present her to the monitor.”
“I told you she’s sleeping.”
“Wake her.”
“No.”
“Then we have no further business to discuss.”
“Right, friend. Tell that to your boss. I’ll wave to you as I drive past the Unemployment Office.” Tennant reached out and started his car.
“Wait. Someone will be at the gate in several minutes.”
“Sure friend, but speed it up. Time is money.” He turned the car off again grinning as he waited. It was always fun to burst the bubble of some martinet. Maybe there would yet be a way of serving back Brodsky some more of his own.
He was less happy when he saw the two well-armed guards exit the car that stopped on the other side of the gate. Especially since their weapons were pointed at him and it was evident they were well trained from the way they carried themselves.
“Get out of the vehicle. Now!” One gestured with his gun while the other stood a bit apart, poised and alert, neither eyes nor gun wavering from Tennant.
“Sure thing, friend. Don’t do anything we’ll both be sorry for. Have you considered lowering those guns just a bit? It might go a long way towards making this little táªte-á -táªte friendlier.” The patter continued without effect, as neither gun wavered. With hands in clear view at all times Tennant reached out to open his door from the outside and slowly slid out of the car.
“Move away from the vehicle.” The talker’s gun briefly left his anatomy long enough to gesture.
“Sure friend. Not a problem.” Tennant took two steps away from the car, hands still in the hair. The talker pulled a walkie-talkie off his belt and spoke into it. Seconds later the gate began to open in towards the guards, but stopped after opening only about two feet. First one and then the second guard carefully slide through the gate while the other covered Tennant from a clear vantage point, but never once did either gun waver from his abdomen.
“Up against the wall! Move it! Hands against the wall! Spread the legs! Wider!” The frisk was very professional with the talker holstering his gun while patting him down and the silent one carefully positioned to permit him to efficiently split his attention between the car and Tennant. Tennant was glad he had no weapons on his person, as he wasn’t sure how the guards would have reacted if they had found something besides his wallet and the authorization letter. After finishing the frisk, he was handcuffed to the gate. Then, the talker carefully read the letter, stuffed it into his pocket and turned his full attention to the car.
Finding an unconscious, disheveled woman wearing torn and filthy men’s clothing, the talker motioned to the silent guard who holstered his weapon and, with an ease suggestive of great strength, pulled the women from the car. When she remained unconscious even after several not so light taps on the cheek he lifted her over his shoulder, carried her to the other car and lay her carefully on the rear seat. Returning to the gate, he pulled his weapon and again aimed it at Tennant.
“The gate is about to close.” Talker had moved to the guard’s vehicle. “After it is closed and I have left, your handcuffs will be removed. You will get into your vehicle and leave immediately or the local police will be called to pick you up for trespass.”
“Great, but what about the rest of my money?”
“Nothing in the letter about money.”
“Brodsky owes me for this delivery. He said he would have it for me when I dropped the girl off here.”
“That’s nice. Take it up with him.” With that, he got into the car and backed it up the driveway. Just as the car moved out of site around a curve, the gate began moving and ponderously closed. The silent guard, standing just inside the gate, gestured while holding the handcuff key.
“What the hell is it with Brodsky and money?” Tennant muttered rhetorically before turning to the silent guard. “Why all the security?” He held out his hands and the cuffs were removed.
The silent guard gestured with his gun for Tennant to leave.
“Sure. No problem. Watch me backing away. See, now I’m getting into the car.” Starting the car he called out the open window, “And now watch me leaving.” He backed out onto the main road and shifted into drive offering an extended finger as he roared off.
About four miles down the road he stopped at a pay telephone. Dialing a number, he waited while it rang. On the fourth ring he got an answering machine. “Pick up. It’s me. She’s in, but I couldn’t get by the guards to check the place out in case she needs help. She’s on her own.”
“My lord, what a filthy creature.” Renfrew’s English accent dripped with contempt. “Take that thing back to the rock you found it under. You may not bring it into this house.”
“I suggest you read this.” The guard pulled out the authorization letter and handed it to Renfrew who read it, snorted in distaste and turned to the two maids standing quietly behind him.
“Clean it up and place it in the Rose Room.” With that he crumpled the paper and threw it in the garbage. Then, he turned and marched back into the house leaving two very bewildered maids to figure out where to start to even begin to comply with the butler’s instructions.
Talker turned to the still unmoving maids. “You! Strip her. You get some bath towels.” When they didn’t move he spoke more forcefully, “Move it!”
When they jumped and scurried off, he turned and stalked off, only to return in a couple of seconds with a garden hose. Dowsing the slumped body caused it to squirm but it never quite awakened.
He turned the water off just as the other maid trotted back with the towels.
“Strip her.” When they hesitated, he pulled out his gun and shouted it. “I said strip her.”
They jumped to comply and seconds later he was hosing down a naked woman.
“Dry her off.” He waited impatiently while they complied, then picked her up and draped her over his shoulder before marching off to the Rose Room trailed by the two maids. Reaching the Rose Room, Talker waited for one of the maids to open the door then stalked in and dropped the body on the bed.
“She’s all yours ladies.” With that, he turned and left.
The two maids looked at each other still confused as to what to do. The Master, or the Bastard as they called him behind his back, had had many women over since the death of his wife many years ago. They had come for anything from a few hours to a few weeks in the past. Some had been very nice and dignified while others had been gold digging creatures. Just about all had made the Master happy for their stay, but he had never had one that was unconscious or at best barely conscious like this one. Given the unusual situation, and the lack of help and guidance being provided by the new Mistress, they put up their feet and relaxed with a cigarette as they decided how comply with Renfrew’s instructions. Finally decided, they put out their smokes and went to work on the new Mistress.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Eleven
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What do you do when a blonde throws a pin at you?
Run like Hell. She’s got a hand grenade in her mouth. |
“Well now, shall we see what the daily opinion tally is today?” Maggie dropped a bundle of newspapers on the coffee table and dropped into a chair beside her sister. Katrina just lay unresponsively on the couch with a damp towel over her eyes and forehead. She hadn’t even changed out of the conservatively cut, dark blue skirt and suit jacket she had worn to court.
“Come on Kat, lighten up. You knew they were going to throw the kitchen sink at you.”
“Kitchen sink? They’re working on throwing Grand Coolie Dam at me. Did you know that today they tried to accuse me of having murdered Tom Brodsky, Dick Baldwin and Harry Walton? Our attornies tell me they’ve been lobbying local, state, and federal authorities to indict me.
“Yeah, it probably would have been a bit easier if Tommi were still around.”
“Thanks for the reminder, I needed that.” Katrina groaned and rolled over and burying her face in the couch.
“You’re welcome, Kat,” Maggie smiled brightly. “Isn’t that what little sisters are for?
“Are Karen and Barbie with Jack and Chang?”
A groan from the couch.
“I’ll take that as an affirmative,” Maggie sighed as she picked up the newspapers. “You’re a real downer today. If you won’t talk I’ll just sit here and read the newspapers. Let’s see ...
"Business Week says ‘the continuing nastiness between Katrina Isseksen and her former employer, GTI, bodes poorly for the quarterly earnings of both GTI and BioTronics, Isseksen’s new employer.’ Gee, should I sell my BioTronics stock?”
Another groan from the couch.
“Okay, next paper. USA Today says, ‘Today, lawyer’s for GTI and Brodsky Holdings Inc. announced the expected counter suits alleging violation of the non-competition clause of Dr. Isseksen’s contract and copyright infringement.’ Not bad for the second day of the trial. May I assume they also sought show cause orders?”
Yet another groan.
“Another affirmative. I’m batting a thousand today. With this kind of record I’ve just got to try another newspaper. Let’s see...”
Maggie sorted through the several remaining papers, “How about? Yes! National Enquirer, the perfect choice. They say...
“‘Genetic researcher Katrina Isseksen is planning a surprise witness, a genetic clone of Elvis she carried to gestation over the last year.’”
“What?!” Katrina was up and off the couch trying to rip the paper out of Maggie’s hands. “Let me see that!”
Maggie released the paper and laughed as Katrina almost lost her balance. Dropping to the floor by the coffee table Katrina rapidly leafed through the offending paper. “Where? Where is it? That can’t be true.”
Maggie just continued to laugh. Finally, taking a ragged breath she answered, “No, but I needed to get you out of that funk and the simple solution, getting you mad at me, wasn’t working, so I went for stupid. Thank god for supermarket rags. I was really beginning to worry about you.”
Katrina just sputtered in disbelief before throwing the paper at Maggie. “That was mean, little M&M.”
“But necessary. You know this is just the beginning. It will get worse and you need to concentrate on BioTronics, not this legal farce.”
“Yeah, I know.” Katrina stood and smoothed her skirt before sitting back down on the couch. “But those people are being unmitigated bastards. They’re lying, they’re...”
“They’re lawyers. And they’re not lying; they’re merely reinterpreting the truth. It’s what they’re paid to do.”
“But, but...” Katrina was sputtering now.
“But it’s really hard to accept and that’s why there are so many jokes that involve bad things happening to lawyers.” Maggie thought a moment. “Do you know what the problem is with lawyer jokes?
When Katrina shook her head, Maggie continued, “The lawyers don’t think they’re funny and, the rest of us don’t think they’re jokes.”
Katrina stared uncomprehending so Maggie tried again. “Why are lawyers like enemas?
Maggie continued without waiting for Katrina to answer. “You hate them until you need one, then you still hate them.”
She glanced at her sister now frowning perplexedly. “A difficult crowd tonight. Okay. What is a criminal lawyer?
“Redundant.”
A slight smile wavered on Katrina’s face. “How many lawyers does it take to roof a house?
“Depends on how thin you slice them.
“How do you know if a lawyer is well hung?
“When you can’t fit your fingers between the rope and his neck.
“Why does Washington, D.C. have the most lawyers and New Jersey the most toxic waste dumps?
“New Jersey had first pick.”
Katrina was trying to look angry but was finding it difficult.
“What do slime molds have more of than lawyers?
“Respect.
“Why did the lawyer cross the road?
“He saw a car accident on the other side.
“What do you call an honest lawyer?
“An impossibility.
“What do you get when you cross a lawyer with another lawyer?
“Nothing; there are some things that even nature will not permit.”
Katrina smiled at that, but then bit her tongue and did a miserable job of looking angry.
“Oh come on Kat. Give it up already. You’re going to smile if I have to bury you in lawyer jokes. How can you tell when a lawyer is lying?
“His lips are moving.”
“All right already. I give.” Katrina smiled at last and Maggie cheered. Thinking a moment, Katrina realized that when she had relaxed enough to smile, it had been like the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders.
“It’s about time, but your psychologist prescribes more. You tell one.”
“I don’t know any.”
“Hogwash! Tell me a lawyer joke or I’ll keep telling them. You know I can make you wet your pants if I get going, so give with the jokes.”
“Okay. Okay. I give. Let me think.” Katrina was silent for several moments speaking again only when she saw Maggie taking a breath in order to start again. “Why won’t sharks attack lawyers?”
“Professional courtesy,” Maggie answered first. “Good. Another.”
“What do you have when a lawyer is buried up to his neck in sand?
“Not enough sand,” Katrina said with a giggle, this time beating Maggie to the punch line.
“One or two more should be enough,” Karen decided. “How many law professors does it take to change a light bulb?
“Hell, you need two-hundred and fifty just to lobby for the research grant.”
“Excellent Kat,” Maggie acknowledged as she laughed along with Katrina now. One final one and I’ll let you rest.”
“What are lawyers good for?
“They make car salesmen look good.”
Both women fell back onto the couch laughing uncontrollably until Katrina’s eyes went wide and she bolted for the bathroom.
Maggie stopped laughing just long enough to shout after her, “Yeah! I knew I could still do it.” Then her eyes bugged out too and she ran for the other bathroom.
“My enemy’s enemy is my friend.”
“What? Go to sleep Harry.”
“I can’t, the beds in this RV are too narrow. I keep waking up feeling like I’m starting to fall out.” Dick croaked out as he shimmied back against the wall yet again.
“Fine, then at least tell me what you said.”
“I said I couldn’t sleep.”
“I mean before that,” Dick yawned.
“Oh. I said ‘My enemy’s enemy is my friend.’ It’s an old saying meaning the best person to go to when your enemy is winning is someone who also hates that same enemy. He may not like you, but if he likes your enemy even less, he may help you.”
“Feel free to answer me tomorrow when I’m awake, but that means what?”
“It means, Dick, that I’m driving us back to the city.”
“Now?”
“Now.” Harry started dressing.
“Do I have to get up also?”
“Nope; just leave the driving to me.” Dick was asleep before Harry could start the motor home.
“She looks trashy.”
Tommi, still groggy, stood leaning against the wall.
“Good. The Master should be happy for a few hours.”
“The slut can barely stand. Let’s put her on the bed and let her sleep it off.” With that, the first maid gave Tommi a not too gentle shove. They both laughed as she staggered toward the bed and fell face first on top of it.
“Let’s go.”
“One minute. Let’s at least roll her onto her back.”
“Why bother? The Master will probably want her lying on her stomach so he can ‘play’ with her.”
“Well, then at least let’s put her legs up on the bed.”
“Oh, all right.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Twelve
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Why don’t bosses let blondes take lunch breaks?
So they don’t have to retrain them if they find their way back. |
“We’ve got visitors,” Katrina called out as she peered out through the crack between the slats of the blinds in the living room. Karen and Barbie squealed and ran for the bedroom. They had been lounging in their nightgowns and were not going to be seen without clothes and makeup. Maggie just laughed and adjusted her robe around her flannel pajamas.
“Girls; come out of there. They’re not those kinds of visitors.”
The bedroom door opened a crack and Karen’s head peeked out. “What?”
“It’s probably reporters of something. Someone’s parked a camper across the street and periodically I see something that looks like binoculars looking our way.
“Son of a...” Karen strode angrily back into the living room. “Aren’t those bastards ever going to let us be?”
“I doubt it,” Karen opined, “at least as long as we’re news. And we can’t really do much about it; we need them on our side. This is as much a public relations battle as it is legal action.”
“But I’m not sure these folks are from the press.” Katrina observed pensively. She was still at the window, watching the people watching their loft. “Except for the folks from tabloids like the National Enquirer, the paparazzi, everyone from the press has been very straight forward. These folks keep hiding behind the shades of the windows in that camper.”
“Well,” Maggie noted with a smile and an arched eyebrow, “if they’re paparazzi, we don’t need their help girls. Anyone interested in a little relatively harmless fun?” The others waited while she ran to her room and returned with a bag of balloons and some aerosol cans of shaving cream.
“What?” she asked when they looked at her askance. “I had them for the party I was planning–for after we won the case.”
About half an hour later, a very pretty girl in a very small halter-top and a very short, very tight pair of shorts strode up to the camper and knocked tentatively on the door. “Excuse me?” The voice oozed innocence and sex appeal. “Is anyone in there? My car won’t start and I was wondering if you could help me.”
The door opened and two middle-aged men peered myopically at her through the screen door.
“My car won’t start,” she repeated as she pouted prettily. “I turn the key, but nothing happens. Could one of you big strong men help me?”
There was a brief pushing match at the doorway as each tried to be first to the aid of the lovely damsel in distress. The taller and slightly thinner one won.
“Where’s your car, Miss?”
“Yeah, maybe I can help you,” the other man said as he pushed in front of the first man.
“Hey, get back in line. Besides, you’re a computer nerd. What do you know about cars?”
“It’s right down the street, just past that big deliver truck,” the damsel in question interrupted their battle. She was already walking in the direction she’d pointed. Still jockeying for position, the two men followed, paying more attention to her dancing butt cheeks than anything else. As she passed the truck, the girl suddenly turned into the street and disappeared. The two men followed and, when they got to the street side of the truck, they heard a woman’s voice yell “NO!” just as they were struck with a dozen balloons filled with shaving cream.
Franklin Brodsky was not a happy man. He had spent most of the day looking for a way to break the heart of Isseksen’s alliance, but so far had been unsuccessful. The bitch could tie him up for years if he didn’t stop her. Of course, he had been able to plant a few seeds that might come back to help later, but it was not enough and he knew it. The IRS could be an irritant, but Isseksen’s folks had as many accountants as he did. As a result, the ride home was not pleasant. Franklin was seriously considering hiring someone to kill the bitch.
“I’m going to my room. Have dinner ready in an hour and a drink on my desk in five minutes,” he snarled as he stalked through the kitchen entrance at White Wood from the garage where Talker had parked the car.
“Y…yes Master,” Renfrew stuttered. “What about the woman?” But Brodsky was already out the other door leading to the “upstairs” section of the house. Renfrew was uncertain if he had heard and was not going to seek him out to confirm whether he had.
In his dressing room, Brodsky undressed and put on a bathrobe. A moment later there was a tentative knock on the door. Then a maid entered. She silently placed an extra dry martini with an olive on his nightstand, curtseyed and left as quickly as she could.
Strolling through a passage door, Brodsky entered his bedroom, the Rose room, and saw the woman lying face down on the king-sized bed. She was a blonde, which made Brodsky smile. It would be nice to get even with at least one blonde. She was wearing his favorite outfit, a red leather confection that displayed her breasts and crotch while draping itself diaphanously over her shoulders, buttocks and a miniscule portion of thigh.
Brodsky strode to the Mahogany nightstand. Smiling contemptuously, he pulled several articles from the drawer, a ball gag, a whip and a slim dagger with a very sharp point. He could no longer punish his wife Jacqueline for leaving him, nor could he punish Isseksen for the trouble she was causing him, but this bitch would do for the moment.
He picked up the whip first, snapping it twice in the air to make certain of his control. Turning to the woman on the bed, he growled, “Turn over bitch.”
“Nnnn. Wha?” the woman struggled toward consciousness and nearly made it. The pillow muffled her words.
The whip snapped.
“Ow! Shit, that hurt.” The woman jerked. She was fully awake now.
“I said, turn over bitch, and speak politely,” the senior Brodsky demanded.
Tommi turned over and glared up at her father.
Franklin Brodsky sat back, engulfed by his leather chair, surrounded by the trappings of what was important to him. A life-size portrait of his wife was on the far wall, encircled by white wall, just above the dark mahogany wainscoting and positioned so that she was always watching him with her “Mona Lisa”-like smile as he sat at his desk. On one sidewall was a trophy case with a mixture of awards won by various family members. The rest of the room was barren, devoid of ornamentation, excluding a thick, rich Berber rug and two smaller versions of the desk chair. Tommi Brodsky sat, on the edge of one of the guest chairs, legs primly crossed at the ankle, back rigidly straight and proud as she tried to stare down her father.
“So,” the elder Brodsky sneered. “What the hell am I supposed to do with you? Just because you used to be my son doesn’t mean you’re anything to me know. You’re certainly not related to me by blood.”
“Whether I’m your son or your daughter is irrelevant,” Tommi responded with practiced ease. “Whether you think of me as your blood or not is also irrelevant. What is relevant is that you need me.”
The only response was a snort of disbelief.
“I expected you to feel that way and I’m prepared to prove it. Aside from the obvious knowledge of Brodsky family holdings and a better knowledge of the way you think than any other living human being…”
“That makes you qualified to compete with Miss Smalling for her job. You’re welcome to call my office for an interview.”
“…I also know the intimate details of every project initiated by GenTech Industries in at least the last five years.”
“What is this–extortion? Are you going to threaten to threaten to sell that information to the highest bidder?”
“I’ll never understand how mother put up with you,” Tommi snapped as she glared back at the man across from her. “Will you please shut up for a moment? If I wanted to sell company information, I wouldn’t have bothered to stop in to visit my loving father.” He accented the word “loving” just enough to make his father scowl, but the reference to his father’s wife was enough to silence him, at least for the moment she wanted.
“As I was saying, I can give you the inside scoop on all the legal and other maneuvering going on in the Isseksen camp.” Realizing she’d been leaning forward in her rush to get the words out before being interrupted again, Tommi leaned back into the soft chair and crossed her arms under her breasts, daring her father to make another snide comment.
Tension seemed to fill the air, a cloying thickness that grew even more intense as the silence dragged on. Finally, the silence was broken, first by the squeak of one of the wheels on Franklin Brodsky’s desk chair, then by peels of laughter. “Welcome back son,” he laughed.
“Your Honor, I must object. These witnesses have already testified and been cross-examined, yet here they are offering new testimony in conflict with prior sworn statements and testimony. At the very least I would request they be charged with perjury.”
“Please your Honor, now counsel is trying to tell you how to rule. He called these witnesses and opened this line of questioning. This is merely redirect.”
“Redirect? What did your clients do, bribe these men? Threaten them with ‘blacklisting?’”
“This coming from the attorney of the biggest union-busting company in the biochemical industry?”
The gavel stuck repeatedly. “Gentlemen! Approach the bench! This instant!”
The judge leaned forward and whispered with a barely concealed snarl. “My court room is not your personal soapbox, Mr. Shapiro. And Mr. Johnson, if I hear one more potentially slanderous remark, you’ll be spending time behind bars. Do I make myself clear gentlemen?”
They both nodded.
“Good. Then we shall proceed, but with decorum.
“Mr. Shapiro, your objection is denied. You introduced the testimony of these men. If you think what they have to say now is perjury, we can deal with that in a later hearing.
“Now, Mr. Johnson; proceed–but be very careful to limit your questioning to topics relevant to the initial testimony.”
“Thank you your Honor.” Charlie Johnson turned and walked to the jury box and spoke to the jury. “I think this will help you to decide who is actually innocent or guilty in this case.”
“Objection, your Honor. That’s not a question and he’s not addressing his remarks to the witness.”
“Sustained. Mr. Johnson, address the witness.”
“Yes your Honor.
“Mr. Walton. Do you remember the conversation we were talking about prior to this interruption?”
“Yes, sir. The one two days before Mr. Brodsky disappeared.”
“Do you remember the topic of conversation?”
“Yes, sir. Dr. Isseksen came into the lab and Mr. Brodsky told a blonde joke.”
“Yes, Mr. Walton. Would you please share that joke with the Court?”
“Yes sir. Mr. Brodsky asked, ‘What was the blonde psychic’s greatest achievement?’ Then, when we didn’t answer, he gave us the punch line. ‘An in-body experience.’”
A couple of the women on the jury shifted uncomfortably. A couple of the men and a larger group from behind the rail chuckled.
“Objection. Mr. Johnson has not shown relevance.”
“Mr. Johnson?”
We are attempting to prove that this was a hostile workplace, your Honor.”
“Sustained, but if that’s your case, it would be better tried in a federal court.”
Charlie Johnson cleared his throat and continued. “And where was Dr. Isseksen at the time?”
“In the lab, working.”
“What color is Dr. Isseksen’s hair?”
“Blonde.”
“Is she a natural blonde?”
“Objection. Counsel stipulates that Ms. Isseksen is currently blonde. There has been no prior testimony regarding hair color and I again ask relevance.”
“This one would seem obvious, Mr. Shapiro. Overruled, Mr. Johnson, but I expect to see some relevance to this overall line of questioning very quickly.”
“Thank you your Honor, but now that opposing counsel has stipulated that Dr. Isseksen is blonde, the question is unnecessary.” Turning back to the witness, Charlie Johnson, senior partner in Johnson, Johnson, Whett and Wilde, continued.
“Mr. Walton, did Mr. Brodsky tell many blonde jokes?”
“That’s mostly all he told.”
“Just a ‘yes’ or ‘no’ please.”
“Yes. He told a lot of blonde jokes.”
“Did he tell those jokes at other times in Dr. Isseksen’s presence?”
“Yes sir.”
“Did he tell blonde jokes when Dr. Isseksen was not around?”
“Not that I recall.”
“Can you tell me another time when he told a blonde joke in your presence, but not in Dr. Isseksen’s presence?”
“I can’t recall.”
“You can’t recall? Did he or didn’t he?”
“I’m not...I don’t think so.”
“Did Mr. Brodsky tell other jokes, beside blonde jokes?”
“Yes.”
“Did he tell any other jokes besides blonde jokes in Dr. Isseksen’s presence?”
“N...no.”
“So Mr. Brodsky only told blonde jokes around Dr. Isseksen. Is that correct?”
“As far as I know.”
“What was Dr. Isseksen’s opinion of the blonde jokes?”
“At first she took them with good grace.”
“But?”
“But after a while then began to annoy her.”
“Did she tell Mr. Brodsky that she was annoyed?”
“Yes sir.”
“When was that, Mr. Walton?”
“About two weeks after Dr. Isseksen arrived. About two years ago.”
“Where did it happen?”
“In the lab.”
“Were you present during that conversation between Dr. Isseksen and Mr. Brodsky?”
“Yes.”
“Was any one else present?”
“Dick Baldwin, the other lab assistant.”
“And what was Mr. Brodsky’s response?”
“He laughed and told her she must be joking. Then he said that if she wasn’t joking she was being thin skinned. Then, he told another one.”
“Another blonde joke?”
“Yes.”
“Was it your opinion that Dr. Isseksen was joking?”
“No sir. She was quite emphatic.”
“Was she being ‘thin skinned’?”
“Objection! Counsel is asking for opinion, not fact. Additionally, he has not demonstrated that this witness is in any way competent to offer a professional opinion in this area.”
“Your honor, I’m asking Mr. Walton for his personal opinion. He is the best person available to offer such an opinion.”
“But your honor, counsel is asking for an opinion regarding someone else’s opinion and as such it’s inadmissible.”
“Reword your question Mr. Johnson.”
“Yes, your honor. Mr. Walton. Was it your opinion that Dr. Isseksen was being thin skinned?”
“No.”
“What is the basis for that opinion?”
“Because they had begun to bother me too.”
“Did you say anything to Mr. Brodsky?”
“No, I didn’t.”
“Why not, Mr. Walton? If it bothered you, why didn’t you say anything to him?”
“Because I had no idea how to tell the man who hired me, and could fire me, that he was being an ass.”
“Your honor,” the attorney for Brodsky Holdings was again on his feet. “I ask that such scurrilous language be stricken from the record.”
“Clerk, remove Mr. Walton’s answer from the record. Mr. Johnson, I suggest you ask the witness to reword his answer.”
“Yes, your honor. Mr. Walton, were you afraid that you would lose your job if you told Mr. Brodsky that he was acting in an insensitive and harassing manner?”
“Your honor. No one has established anything here except that Mr. Brodsky told a few off color jokes, certainly no one has implied that Mr. Brodsky has done anything as inflammatory as Mr. Johnson is alleging.”
“Sustained, Mr. Johnson. That will be one hundred dollars. I warned you. If this continues you can soon expect to be looking forward to some personal time in one of our fine penal establishments.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Thirteen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What does a blonde think an innuendo is?
An Italian suppository. |
“Ms. Smalling?”
Holding down the button on her intercom, Ms. Smalling responded, “Yes, Mr. Brodsky?”
“When my son…er, daughter arrives, show her in immediately.”
“Yes, sir.” Sandra was too good an administrative assistant to ask questions, but she couldn’t wait to meet the woman that Mr. Brodsky was describing as his daughter. She had checked thoroughly after the incident with the photograph. Brodsky Holdings had very good investigators at its disposal. If they could find no record of a daughter, Sandra was fairly certain that one did not exist. Hopefully, Franklin was not planning to extend his amorous adventures to the office. This was her domain. If anyone was going to be close to Franklin Brodsky, at least at the office, it was going to be her, not some blonde bimbo.
When the woman finally appeared it was Dr. Isseksen and Sandra was totally confused. Was she coming to offer Franklin a deal? It didn’t seem likely; the buzz was that she was winning on the legal front. Maybe she had come to gloat? That didn’t seem likely either as all evidence was that she was scrupulously honest.
Sandra had thought she couldn’t possibly be any more confused, but then Franklin Brodsky came out of his office with a huge smile, hugged the woman, and nearly dragged her into his office as he offered the happiest light banter that Sandra had heard from him in ages. The final straw was when Mr. Brodsky stopped just before closing the door, turned to his secretary and said, “Take the rest of the day off, Sandra.”
It was as if her boss was Scrooge and had just been visited by the three ghosts of Christmas.
“I tell you it doesn’t make sense, Neil.”
Instead of taking the last hour of the day off, Mrs. Smalling had gone directly to the Office of the company’s Chief of Security. It was a small office in a back corner of the basement, but with a surprising number of books. Neil Stevens was a surprisingly well-read man.
“Nothing’s made much sense since Tom Brodsky disappeared,” Neil noted. “Do you think he’s finally gone off the deep end?”
“No,” Sandra responded thoughtfully. “If anything, he’s actually a bit more involved in day-to-day operations since then. Except for GTI, he’s as sharp as ever. My best guess is that he’s got some scheme going, but I can’t even begin to guess what it is.”
“Great,” the Security Chief grumbled. “If you don’t know and I don’t know, it’s got to be illegal. If he’s not careful, the old goat is going to destroy this company yet.
“Have I mentioned that Dr. Isseksen, or whoever she really is, is living at White Wood?”
“What?”
“Uh-Huh,” Stevens continued. “She’s been there since a few days after we started distributing that photograph of Dr. Isseksen. Some sleazy private detective named Tennent brought her in.”
“Yes,” Sandra gave a small involuntary shudder as she recalled the man. “I remember meeting him. What an unpleasant man.”
“More so than you think,” Stevens agreed. “He’s not really a detective. He’s a bouncer at some ‘gentleman’s club’ downtown called the Cravat. Now, to add even more confusion to the mix, Dr. Isseksen’s sister works there.”
“Doing what? Stripping?” Sandra just couldn’t resist being a bit catty.
“As a matter of fact, yes, she is.”
Sandra just rolled her eyes and bit her tongue, hoping that if she remained silent he would continue.
“And her sister is working there too,” Neil said with a smile as he paused, waiting to see if he’d gotten another rise out of the “Ice Queen” as some called Brodsky’s secretary. When she remained silent, he continued, not wanting to anger her. Part of his desire to keep on her good side, was her position. As the boss’ secretary, she came closer to running Brodsky Enterprises than anyone–including Franklin Brodsky. Even more important to Neil was his unrequited love for the woman, not that he would admit that to anyone–including himself.
“Actually, Dr. Isseksen is working there too. Plus, the men who run the companies who are helping her are all members.”
“So Mr. Brodsky is pulling some kind of shenanigan after all,” Sandra wasn’t certain if she was relieved that her boss wasn’t going to let the company they’d both worked and sweated for go under or upset at yet another dirty trick. “What does he expect her to do, drop her lawsuit? She’s winning.”
“Well, it’s a bit more complicated than that,” the Security chief noted with a sigh. “You see, it seems that Dr. Isseksen is a twin after all, which is quite a surprise to her mother.
“There were times when both Dr. Isseksen and her twin were on stage at the same time.”
“So Mr. Brodsky is going to pay the twin to put Dr. Isseksen’s identity in question somehow?” It was looking to Sandra like it was once again going to be time for some kind of dirty trick. She was concentrating on how she could be a good secretary and still avoid doing anything illegal, so she almost missed Neil’s next comment.
“The second twin, the one her parents don’t know about, is named ‘Tommi.’”
“Huh? Tommi? You mean like Tommi…er, “Thomas Brodsky? That kind of Tommi?”
The Security Chief just nodded.
“But…but that means…”
“That means that we may know what happened to Brodsky’s missing son. But if that’s the case, it brings to the fore even more questions. Why don’t we get out of here,” Stevens gestured to his office, but implied the Brodsky building too, “and talk about this someplace private?”
“Hey, Dick?”
“Go to sleep, Harry.”
“I can’t. There’s too much street noise.”
“Then go watch television in the main cabin and let me sleep.”
“Dick?”
“You’re not going to let me sleep are you, Harry?”
“I’m going. I’m going to the main cabin. I’ll watch television until I go blind. Just answer me one question first.” The recreational vehicle creaked as Dick jumped down from his upper bunk and walked to the partition door.
Harry waited hopefully to see if Dick was going to leave him in peace. When his friend stood by the door without opening it, Harry groaned and rolled over and groaned. “So what’s the question already?”
“It’s a pretty simple one, at least on the face of it, but I’ve been going over and over it in my mind and I just can’t come up with a clear answer. I was kind of wondering if you could help…”
“The question,” Harry growled. “Either ask the damn question already or get out of here and let me sleep.”
“Sorry Harry. The question is, ‘Are we doing the right thing?’ You know, siding with Dr. Isseksen and all?”
“Harry thought for a moment and said, “Yes, of course. Now go watch television or something if you can’t sleep.”
Harry rolled over and pulled the covers over his head while he listened to hear what Dick was going to do. He could hear Dick shuffling about as if debating whether to say something, but finally turn and leave the bedroom. Wit a sigh of relief, Harry got comfortable and tried to get back to sleep. Unfortunately, Dick’s question kept running though his head. A few minutes later, Harry got out of bed and joined Dick in the main cabin.
Where the hell are we going to find someone who meets the old Bastard’s requirements this time?” Talker groused as Clyde drove, silent as always. “I mean hell, he wants a tall blonde with a great body and face that has a brain and doesn’t dress like a whore. But the reality is that it’s got to be a whore. Who else would put up with that ‘S and M’ shit he’s into?”
Clyde pulled up at their usual corner and shut off the limo as Talker continued to complain. As a cluster of prostitutes encircled the vehicle, he pointed to one.
“It’s got to be a blonde,” Talker objected as he opened the power window and turned away from Clyde to speak to the small crowd. “Hello ladies. Today we’re looking for a tall blonde interested in some extreme partying. Any takers?”
“If it’s a blonde you want, that can be arranged,” a short black woman in her mid-thirties called out while several others added their agreement.
“Sorry. No blacks,” Talker responded.
“What’s your problem? You prejudiced or something?
“Not me honey,” Talker responded with a lascivious leer that made his personal opinion completely clear. “But the old bastard I work for is a real piece of work. We need to find him a smart, stacked blonde, tall, about 20 to 25 years of age who likes things a bit rough.”
“You ain’t cops, are you, honey?” another girl called out while the black lady and several of her darker skinned friends faded away. You could tell from the way she swung her hips that she was in search of real men, not those wimps looking for something for someone else. “Cause if ya are and ya don’t admit it, it’s entrapment.”
“Definitely not cops. And you?”
“Just us chickens here sugar,” was the laughing reply.
“Good. We’ll remember that for when we're on our own dime. For now, anyone here know anyone who meets those specs?”
It was a matter of minutes and they were directed to another corner, three blocks away, and what appeared to be exactly what they were seeking. It was only a minute or two later that they were returning to White Wood with their catch.
“Wants his f-in’ daughter,” Clyde muttered as they passed through the gate and into the grounds of the estate.
At first, Talker was shocked. Clyde had spoken. Talker had always known he could, but it was so rare that whenever it did happen, it was like a miraculous event. Then, Talker thought about what his partner had said and realized he was right. It used to be the two guards would be sent out to find someone who looked like the old bastard’s dearly departed. Talker had always thought it was to punish her for leaving him, even after what had to be twenty years or more. This time, Daddy Dearest wanted to screw around with his own daughter. Talker glanced back at the window dividing them from the whore in back. Then glanced at Clyde and shuddered.
Clyde frowned and nodded in agreement.
It was going to be another long night. Franklin couldn’t sleep, so, as was his wont, he wandered about White Wood. For a while, he sat behind the huge leather-bound chair in his office and tried to work, but he kept finding himself distracted by thoughts, first of his wife and then of his son–now his daughter. The thoughts were not pleasant, which probably explained his inability to sleep.
He swiveled in his seat so that he could gaze up into Jacqueline’s portrait behind his desk. He missed her so much it hurt. She had died of undiagnosed breast cancer–undiagnosed because he had humored her fear of physicians and allowed her to put off examination after examination until it was almost too late. Then, the hospital killed her. Franklin’s response had been to throw himself even deeper into work, responding to his wife’s dying wish that he do all he could to prevent anyone else from so dying. It had kept him going and Brodsky Holdings Inc. had grown into the multibillion dollar company it now was, but Franklin had never moved beyond the feeling that her death was his fault.
Thomas had been raised by a succession of nannies and Renfrew, rarely seeing his father for birthdays, let alone the other significant events in his life. Yet, it was not a matter of disinterest. Franklin Brodsky cared very much for his only son. He just didn’t know how to show it.
Worse, was this new form for his son, this blonde reminder of the woman who was currently a rather large thorn in his side. Brodsky was having problems deciding how to respond. On the one hand, he was proud of his son’s accomplishments. On the other hand, he was disappointed that he had been caught so easily by Isseksen. His form reminded him of his beloved Jacqueline and thus hurt.
Eventually, he gave in to the inevitable, put the unread folder on his desk away and resumed his wandering, not really paying attention to where he went.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Fourteen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How can you keep a blonde occupied for hours?
Give her a card that says, “Turn over,” on each side. |
“Where’s Kat? We’re on in ten minutes,” Maggie asked Karen as she leaned in to the dressing room mirror to touch up her stage makeup.
“She got a phone call about five minutes ago and left,” Karen briefly interrupted her application of lip gloss to answer. “Didn’t she tell you?”
“No,” Maggie responded petulantly. “She didn’t, and the stage is set up for a duo act.”
“Well, I guess I could do the duo with you,” Karen offered.
“Not unless we can change into matching outfits in less than five minutes. Then you’ll have another whole five minutes to learn the routine.”
“Oh, well if that’s the way you feel about it, maybe I shouldn’t bother to tell you that she left a note.”
“A note? What note? Where?”
“I don’t think I should tell you.”
“Karen, please. I apologize for being bitchy. I’m sorry. Now where’s the note? It might be important.”
“Oh, I was just pulling your leg, Maggie. There is no note.”
“Ooooooo, now who’s being bitchy?” Maggie huffed and turned to leave. “Now I need to find someone to cover for Kat and my set.”
“Oh, come back. I was joking,” Karen called after her as she picked up the note on her makeup stand and waved it in the air until Maggie grabbed it out of her hand.
Maggie quickly unfolded the note, read it, cursed, and dropped the note as she ran out of the dressing room, stopping only to grab a long coat. Confused, Maggie picked up the note a read it. Then, she too cursed and ran out of the dressing room.
Seeing the guard in the booth at the entry to the Gene Technology Incorporated campus, Maggie drove on past without even a directional signal to indicate she might have had an interest in turning in. Instead, she drove to a nearby shopping plaza with an all night supermarket and drugstore and parked there. It was after ten in the evening and all the other stores were closed, so there were plenty of spaces. Still, she picked a space in the more brightly lit area near the two open stores.
A light breeze tugged at her coat as she slid out of the car and Maggie struggled to keep it closed even if there was no one anyone around to see her costume beneath. Quickly glancing up, she noted that there were no stars. Clouds had begun creeping in to cover the sky as Maggie had driven from school to the Cravat after her afternoon classes. Now, they completely blotted out the moon and stars.
Leaving the car, Maggie began to trek back to GTI, walking toward the back of the plaza where it abutted the lab property. Here shoes made it to the end of the blacktop. The five-inch stiletto heels sunk in as soon as she reached the grass and stuck, tripping her and causing her to fall. It was a miracle that she avoided twisting an ankle or worse, but the grass stains on the coat would probably never completely come out.
Removing the heels, Maggie continued at a slower pace. The tights only lasted half way to the lab, but at least in was a walk in the grass. Coming to a set of double doors on the opposite side of the building from the parking lot, Maggie followed the instructions from the note and knocked on the door. When nothing happened, she knocked a second time, harder. Finally, the door opened showing a long dimly lit hallway with only every third and Harry stood just inside. He and Dick had not been the most helpful witnesses, but they had put a few dents in the positions of Brodsky’s attorneys. More importantly, they had asked Kat a bunch of strange questions and then gone into hiding after their testimony was completed.
“Harry! What are you doing here?”
“Hi, Maggie. It’s a long story. Why don’t you come in and we can explain?”
“We?”
“Uh, yeah…” Before he could continue Dick popped up from behind the door, scaring Maggie and making her jump.
“Hi. I’m the ‘we,’ or at least part of it. Oh, I’m sorry, Maggie. I didn’t mean to scare you. Why don’t you come in so we can get comfortable and, like Harry said, explain?” Without waiting for an answer, Dick quickly circled around behind Harry and then walked out to Maggie. Taking her hand, he gently placed his other hand behind her back and began to lead her into the building. Maggie was inside and walking down the dimly light hallway with Harry trailing like a puppy dog before she realized he had said, “at least part of it.”
“Who else is here?” Maggie demanded, stopping in her tracks, spreading her feet and placing her hands on her hips to give a clear message that she wasn’t going anywhere until she got some answers. It worked for all of two seconds, until Harry bumped into her and the both fell to the floor.
Apologizing profusely, Harry scrambled to help the young woman back to her feet, almost yanking her off the floor in his eagerness and then brushing at her jacket to attempt to brush off any dust from the floor until Maggie started swatting his exploring hands away. In the process she had been turned around to face back to the entry door, but once she had stopped Harry from “helping” she turned to angrily face Dick, who had been laughing at the entire incident.
“That will be just about enough out of you,” she said with a scowl. “I’m here because I got a note from Kat to come here and talk to you. But unless I start getting some answers, and quickly, I’m gone.”
Maggie waited for about five seconds and then turned back to the door to leave.
“That won’t be necessary, Ms. Isseksen,” came over a loudspeaker. On cue, two huge men carrying guns stepped out of a room between Maggie and the exit. The black one said nothing and just stood still looking menacing. The white one spoke politely and smiled, at least with his mouth, but his eyes were cold and he gestured with his gun to emphasize his words. “Please follow the gentleman. Someone wishes to speak to you.”
It took a few seconds, but Maggie closed her mouth, cutting off the stream of angry words that struggled to escape. With a loud hiss of anger, she slowly followed Dick down the hall, into an elevator and down yet another hall, this time in the basement or sub-basement. After several turns, they finally stopped at a huge door that looked more like an entrance to a bank vault than an office. With a sheepish look, Dick, pushed a speaker button and said, “We’re here, Mr. Brodsky.”
Hearing Brodsky’s name was the final straw. Guns or not, Maggie bolted.
She got two steps before the black man, moving faster than Maggie would have thought possible, lunged and grabbed her arm with a vice-like grip and yanked her back. Before she realized it, he had her over his shoulder in a grip she couldn’t break. Her attempts to kick and hit, limited as they were by his tight grip, had no impact as he carried her into the room and then dropped her unceremoniously onto a bed.
“Thank you for coming, Ms. Isseksen,” said a smiling Franklin Brodsky from a lab stool near the center of the room. Dick and Harry, heads down in embarrassment, stood at a lab table behind him. Brodsky nodded to the guards, who left, closing the door behind them. Brodsky seemed to be in no rush to begin the conversation and Maggie was more than happy to just glare at the older man while carefully scanning the room for anything that might serve as an advantage. It was clear to Maggie that nothing good was likely to come from this situation.
Several minutes later, the door opened yet again and two more women entered the room, blonde twins. The first one saw Maggie and rushed over to her, hugging her and whispering how sorry she was to have gotten Maggie into this mess. The second smiled and strode purposefully over to the lab table where she stood behind Brodsky and placed a hand confidently on his shoulder before turning to face the two women by the bed.
“I always wondered whose side you were really on Tommi. I guess we know now, don’t we?” Maggie snarled in disgust. She was so angry her hands kept clenching into claws as she promised herself that she would personally use those nails on Tommi’s face the first chance she got.
“Now that everyone is present,” Brodsky said, ignoring Maggie’s outburst and speaking in a tone of voice more appropriate to commenting on the weather rather than presiding over a dual kidnapping, “we can begin.”
“Begin nothing you son of a bitch. Open that door and let us out this minute,” Maggie demanded.
“Really, Ms. Isseksen, for a person who’s just completing a doctorate in psychology you seem remarkably unable to assess the situation. With a sigh and a roll of the eyes as if to question whatever god he might believe in regarding the quality of recent Ph.D. candidates he continued. To state the obvious, the two of you are locked in a room from which you cannot escape. The only way out is if someone from outside this room opens that door. The people outside the door are loyal to me. In the room you are outnumbered two to one by people loyal to me. Don’t you think it might be prudent to find out what I want?
“Well, when you put it that way,” Maggie replied sweetly, “no! Absolutely not! I’ll see you in hell before I listen to anything that you might have to say. I’ll…”
“Enough!” Brodsky still had not yelled, but the tone of command in his voice was comparable to that of a monarch speaking to an unruly subject and knowing that the subject must, immediately comply. And Maggie did. Biting her tongue in anger, and as much a response to Kat’s gentle hand drawing her back as Brodsky’s order, she sat back, hugging herself and waiting. Her rapidly tapping toe belied her calm exterior.
“I asked you all here to end the acrimony over ViTaGeSeM.”
“But why kidnap us when you could have called our lawyers and made a public settlement offer?”
“This is not the kind of offer that gets presented over a conference table. By the way, through a series of untraceable links, my attorneys have just arranged for the judge to win a one-month, all expense paid vacation that must begin immediately, before he can prepare a decision on our little disagreement. Similarly, your attorneys, employer and partners in this lawsuit have received a message saying you’re going to be out of contact for several weeks on a ski trip to celebrate the end of the trial. They may think you are all being premature, but they won’t bother to look for you until and unless you fail to return.
“So you intend to murder us? To “make us an offer we cannot refuse?” Don’t you think that’s a bit melodramatic?”
“Maybe. Why don’t you hear me out and decide for yourself?”
“As if you’ve given us a choice,” Maggie harrumphed.
“Exactly,” Brodsky said with a smile and a gesture to Dick and Harry, still standing behind him.
“While I was disappointed by their decision to assist your team with the trial, it seems I am still able to do business with them. These two have been most invaluable. On the table behind me are several injectors full of ViTaGeSeM. Each has been carefully modified to include the DNA of various people. Two contain the DNA of a pair of oriental twin prostitutes slated for deportation You and your sister can be those two deportees.” He paused for effect. Maggie just snarled.
“Two contain remarkably tiny ampoules with a small electronically controlled valve containing the same combination of DNA and ViTaGeSeM, designed not to open until I fail to send a routine signal to them for more than twenty-four hours.
“The next two are to permit Dick and Harry to obtain new identities. I believe Harry has chosen to be you Maggie while Dick has agreed to be Katrina.”
While horrified by the insanity of the scheme so far laid out, Maggie was actually shocked to hear the last. Glancing at the two men for confirmation, Dick just continued to look down, but Harry looked back at Maggie, staring her in the eye with… What? Was that a knowing look; pride, or some other secret message? Maggie was just too rattled by the thought of one of them becoming her to feel confident of what she was reading in the man’s eyes.
“The last injector is for Tommi here. We’ve spoken at great length since his transformation and we’ve come up with a solution that should please us both. It seems my son,” there was an undercurrent of ridicule in the word and he repeated himself. “My son has decided that, like the song, he ‘enjoys being a girl.’ As such he will have no value as the executive to run the family business after I eventually retire. I, on the other hand, tire of my current situation and have decided to settle down again. We both miss my darling wife and Tommi’s mother. The upshot of this is that she shall soon be my new wife and his mother.”
“You disgusting perverts! How could you?”
“Tut-tut! I expected better from someone trained to understand people. Remember ViTaGeSeM completely rewrites the genetic code. She will be a different person. Bedsides, this way she still inherits the family fortune. As Tommi, she is more your sister than my offspring and probate will be hard enough without adding to the problems. And you don’t really think I would give you an option to wrest control of Brodsky Enterprises from me or mine, do you?”
Speechless, Maggie just sat there with Kat hugging her and stared in disbelief at the mad man before her. Finally, she regained sufficient control to ask, “Why? Why go through all this? Our case wasn’t that good. You might have won. Probably could have won if you have your hooks in the judge trying the case. Why?”
“The simple answer is ‘because I can,” Brodsky answered smugly. “But you’ve been a worthy opponent and I am not completely heartless and like most movie villains–I have no doubt you paint me into that role regardless of its truth–there is a certain enjoyment derived from seeing the recognition of one’s victory on the face of your opponent. You deserve a better answer. I said I had been able to arrange for an unexpected vacation for the Judge, not that I had been able to place him in my pocket. I did, however, obtain the services of his law clerk. That fine, upstanding young man informs me that the Judge has decided that law and precedent favors you. As a result, you will win this case and the time needed to have the fool’s decision reversed in a higher court is long enough that any business advantage that comes from the discovery will be lost. I have arranged for the law clerk to delay preparation of the decision, but that is the best I have been able to do.
Brodsky got a far away look in his eye and he continued, speaking more to himself than to the others. “Maybe I should have allowed a jury trial, but no, there is no way a large, cold corporation could have swayed the average juror when the choice was to side with a bunch of pretty young faces.”
Shaking himself, Brodsky steeled his jaw and muttered, “I’m getting too soft for this. I need a vacation once this is over.” Then turning back to the two women on the bed, he continued as if nothing had happened. “So, now it is time for your decisions Doctors. Will you remain as you are and work for me, or shall we move directly to the Oriental whores?”
Maggie’s response was a stream of curses.
“I expected that answer,” Brodsky said with a sigh. “It’s what I would have said. Believe it or not, I had hoped for a different outcome. It will be a shame to waste two brilliant minds like yours.” Brodsky turned to Dick and Harry and nodded. “Would you please do the honors, Mr. Baldwin, Mr. Walton?”
With shaking hands, as if walking to the gallows rather than toward two people they had called friends for the past several months, Dick and Harry approached the two young women.
“I suppose you’ll call in those two gorillas if we struggle?” Kat asked.
Brodsky just nodded.
“Then give that injector to me. These two klutzes will miss our arms and hit our jugulars they’re shaking so much.” Kat held out her hand. When Harry failed to respond, she gently took the injector out of his hand. Examining it carefully, she asked Harry, “Are you sure these are the right one’s?”
Harry nodded. Brodsky just said, “I don’t care who gives the injections, just get on with it.”
“Kat! What do you think you’re doing?” Maggie asked in wonderment. Why are you helping that unspeakable bastard?”
“It’s okay, Maggie. Trust me. It will be okay,” she offered soothingly and gave the shot. Taking the second injector from Dick, she examined it carefully and then injected herself.
“Well, that went easier than I expected. Thank you." Brodsky waved a hand at the guards to open the door and they did.
Kat was suddenly feeling extremely groggy. It was had to see as everything seemed to be blurring, but she thought she saw Brodsky’s executive secretary standing in the doorway. As her eyes forced themselves shut, did she hear Brodsky say, “Mrs. Smalling, what are you doing here?” Did she stick an injector into his arm?
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Fifteen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
And, of course, the ultimate blonde joke is, “What’s black and blue and brunette?”
A brunette that’s told one too many blonde jokes. |
The party was in full swing at the Cravat. The club had been closed for this private party, although Kat, Maggie and her friends continued to dance sensuously on stage along with a couple of new girls. Finally, the set ended and Kat, a sheen of sweat covering her body and a huge grin on her face, strode over to a podium set up to one side of the stage while the other girls scampered over to the sole table in the room, located immediately in front of the stage, and giggled as they briefly played musical chairs with the laps of the men sitting there. The one woman already at the table laughed at their playful game and cheered them on. Finally, everyone was settled and Kat cleared her throat, moved the microphone close to her face and in her best, high pitched, breathy, bubbly, bimbo voice said, “Santa Claus, the Easter Bunny, a dumb blonde and a smart blonde are walking down the street. They all see a hundred dollar bill on the sidewalk. Which one picks up the money?”
Various suggestions came from the table, some were anatomically difficult to perform and a few were down right impossible. Kat laughed and held up a hand for quiet before answering. “The answer is supposed to be the ‘dumb blonde’ because the other three, Santa Claus, the Easter Bunny and the smart blonde are figments of the imagination.”
Kat suddenly became serious and her tone of voice changed to follow suit. “I stand here tonight and proudly say that we in this room are the proof that this is no longer correct. Harri, Ricki, please stand up for a moment.”
After some gentle wiggling to keep the man each was sitting on interested, they both stood up and giggled as they waited for Kat to continue. “Harry Walton, now Harri Walton, is now finishing off her doctoral dissertation in Microbiology. Harri, do you feel like a dumb blonde?”
“No Kat,” she answered with a breathy giggle and sat back down on Jack Webster’s lap.
“Dick Baldwin, now Ricki Baldwin, is also finishing a doctorate, but in Management. Same question.”
“Not at all Kat, but sometimes its fun to let people underestimate me,” she answered with a grin and returned to her warm seat on top of Archibald Goddard’s lap.
“Before I continue, I’d like to thank the man without whom this little shindig could never have come to be, the man who single handedly ended all the lawsuits related to ViTaGeSeM and the man wearing the most beautiful emerald green gown this evening. Let’s all give a warm round of applause for Franklin, now Jacqueline Brodsky.”
The woman in question blushed almost as bright a red as her hair, but gave Kat a double thumbs up and a wink as she sat there.
“It’s been one glorious year and I’ll bet my twin would like to bore us with a few hours of financial reports…”
“Not as long as Petey here is keeping my behind so wonderfully warm, I’m not,” Tommi yelled back while giving her bottom a little extra wiggle on Chang Wu’s lap.
“Good. Then you all know the real reason why we’re here, to celebrate the wedding of Franklin Brodsky, now Jacqueline Brodsky, and Sandra Smalling, now Franklin Brodsky. Do either of you love birds have anything to say?”
Jacqueline just shook her head and looked lovingly up at her man. Franklin gave his new wife a kiss that raised another chorus of cheers and then stood. “I’ve dreamed of this day for more than fifteen years and I intend to do everything I can to make this woman,” he stopped to lovingly caress her head and shoulder, “as happy as I possibly can.”
This brought yet another round of applause and Franklin began to sit, but then stood back up again and called for silence. “Of course,” he said with a wry smile, “I expected to be the one wearing white wedding dress, not a white tuxedo.”
Jacqueline slapped playfully at Franklin while the others cheered. And now, before the main event, one last announcement. As you all know, the new BioGenTec has gone public with an initial offering of 1.2 billion dollars. As the Board of Directors, I’m sure you will all be happy to hear that the offering sold out within the first hour and the stock, after opening at two dollars, closed at two hundred eighty seven.”
With that, Jacqueline and Franklin stood. Hand in hand they walked off into the middle of the now empty main room of the club while the lights slowly dimmed to black. In the darkness, Kat spoke out one last time. “Oh, and Maggie? Even in the darkness I can feel you glaring at me still and I again apologize for not telling you about the scam Tommi and I worked up. Please believe me when I swear to you in front of all these people that it was the hardest thing I’ve ever done and that it will never, ever happen again.”
At that point, a single spotlight faded in, showing a beautiful redheaded woman sitting at a small round table. Music began to well up. It was a waltz. A tall handsome man strode confidently into the light and held out a hand, inviting Jacqueline to dance. With a sigh of absolute contentment Jacqueline gracefully flowed into the man’s arms, Franklin Brodsky’s arms. The spotlight followed them as they danced and danced to the growing applause of those in the darkness around them.
Kat couldn't resist. It was such a picture perfect ending, she gave Maggie a hug and Maggie returned the hug with tears in her eyes. Then, still holding Kat, she slapped her.
Shocked, Kat turned to Maggie, who seemed to be blurring and moving away, yet somehow still holding Kat. Kat shook her head to clear the cobwebs from the champagne and realized that she was lying on her back rather than standing. Then, she realized that she was being held spread-eagled on a bed in a room she did not recognize. Again, trying to focus on Maggie's face, she realized that it was actually Tommi's face.
"What the hell is going on here? Let me up," Katrina demanded indignantly.
Tommi just smiled like a Cheshire Cat as another voice answered her.
"Did you have a nice nap, Dr. Isseksen?" Franklin Brodsky asked.
Sputtering in anger, Kat started to reiterate her demand to be released, but Brodsky just spoke over her. "I hope you enjoy the accommodations. You'll be here for a while, until Tommi here has been able to impersonate you well enough to successfully undermine your legal position. Then, we'll decide what to do with you and your sister more permanently. You're welcome to scream all you wish. Such behavior is common from my 'playmates,' so the staff will not be surprised or concerned, and besides they are much too loyal to their paychecks to release you without my personal authorization.
With that, Brodsky turned to leave followed by Tommi. At the door, he turned and said, "Oh, and don't worry about your younger sister. She's back home being the good little girl she needs to be to keep you safe. Next time, don't try to compete with your betters."
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Sixteen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Did you hear about the blonde who thought she had a twin sister?
She didn’t realize she was looking in the mirror. |
“Well, this is another fine mess you’ve gotten us into,” Tommi said as she watched Kat shower. One of the guards, the silent one, was just outside the bathroom door and the security on the windows was such that she’d never be able to escape via that route.
While Kat showered, Tommi stripped off her clothes and wrapped a towel around herself.
“So how much of what I remember was real and how much was drug-induced dream?” Kat asked.
“Sadly, reality ended at the point of the needle that knocked you out. It was a truly lovely dream, but no one but you and Maggie got injections. Daddy-dearest is still trying to take over the world with an initial sub-goal of destroying you and your friends. About the only good news was that he decided to release Maggie after realizing that I was right and that he didn’t have enough time to replace her too. Of course, he made her promise not to tell anyone, thus, no one is looking for any missing scientists.”
Kat quickly blow-dried her hair and did it in the style Tommi had been wearing. As she dressed herself in the clothes Tommi had been wearing, she asked, “Are you certain you want to do this?”
“Kat, this is not the time or place for me to explain my motivations. Will a simple ‘yes’ serve for now?”
“Sigh! I guess it will have to do, won’t it?” Kat replied as she hugged Tommi tightly to her.
“Don’t you dare start to cry,” Tommi whispered. “We don’t have time to redo your makeup. And the password is ‘persimmon’.” Don’t forget it.”
“Hey, Bud. This is a private club. Beat it!” The bouncer stopped them well before the front door to the Cravat. The tuxedo he wore looked like it would burst from the not too subtly hidden muscles beneath it and his face, while not bearing the traditional mashed nose and scars of a professional fighter, was mean enough to cause trepidation in those who dared to approach him.
“But we’re here to see Dr. Isseksen,” Harry blurted out.
“Oh, well, why didn’t you say so?” the bouncer asked magnanimously before snarling, “I said this is a private club. No one but members and their guests go in the front entrance. Try the staff entrance around the corner.”
Turning away from Dick and Harry, the bouncer opened the door for a couple of women.
“I’ll bet they’re members, Harry grumbled as Dick and he moved down a narrow alleyway to the side entrance.
“Why Harry,” Dick responded with the perkiest voice he could manage, which after dealing with Franklin Brodsky again, was not a lot. “Don’t you recognize Justice Bill Mattingly and Mayor George Wolfensen? Tsk, tsk. It must be time for you to recheck the prescription on your glasses.
“Can it, Dick! I’m really not in the mood. Brodsky has screwed us yet again. I’m amazed we even got away.”
“We didn’t. We both know that his goons could find us any time they wanted to. They as much as promised us as much.”
There was another bouncer at the staff entrance. If anything, he was bigger and meaner looking that the first one.
“Beat it. We don’t want none,” was his only response as he saw the two smaller men walking up to him.
Uh, oh, we’re not salesmen. We’re here to see Katrina Isseksen.”
“Dat’s nice. I said, ‘Beat it!’”
“No, you don’t understand. We have an appointment to see Dr. Katrina Isseksen in about ten minutes. If you ask her, she’ll confirm it.”
“You ain’t on da list.”
“Wait a minute, you didn’t even look.”
“Don’t gotta. Ain’t no one on da list tonight. Now move outta da way.” With that he slowly swung an arm wide, forcing them to quickly step back, just as a trio of ladies came up from behind them. The bouncer opened the door and allowed them to enter without a word.
“I suppose they were on the list?” Harry asked, fists balling up in frustration.
“Nope. There ain’t no one on da list.” The bouncer smirked down at the two men, daring them to do something, anything, but walk away.
“The hell with the list, have someone check with Dr. Isseksen. She’ll vouch for us.”
“Nope.”
“No? Why the hell not?” Seeing where this was going, Dick started trying to drag Harry away, but he was having nothing to do with it.
“Can’t leave da door. If I do, da wrong people could get in.”
“So don’t leave the damned door. Just call in to someone and have them check.”
“Nope.”
“And why can’t you do that?” Harry asked. His voice cold and flat he was so angry.
“'Cause I don’t wanna.” Dick would not have thought it possible, but the bouncer’s smirk actually got more pronounced as he shifted slightly onto the balls of his feet, anticipating that Harry would finally blow.
“That does it. I’m through playing games. We have an appointment and I’m going to keep it.” With that, Harry shook off Dick’s restraining arm and stepped toward the door. He didn’t finish the first step. A jab to the face dropped him to the ground with a broken and bleeding nose.
“You can’t keep me here indefinitely, you bastard.”
“Actually, yes I can,” Franklin Brodsky responded as he waved the guard out of his office at White Wood.
“How? Even you will have to let the police in if they have a search warrant.”
“Of course I would, my dear.” After all, I’m a law abiding citizen,” Brodsky responded with what seemed to be complete innocence, although that didn’t last another word. “Anyone coming here would find my daughter, Tommi, suffering from the horrid trickery of the evil Dr. Isseksen and under psychiatric care by a rather renowned physician of impeccable reputation. She would be sedated and unable to answer any questions, but then she’s signed over her power of attorney and has a health care proxy giving me full control of her treatment, so that shouldn’t be a problem.”
“But what about finger… Oh. Oh!” Dr. Isseksen was silent for several moments.
“’Alright, let’s try a different tack, why? What could you possibly gain from this? It can’t be money; you’ve already got more than some small countries. It can’t be power; I can’t count how many politicians you’ve got in your pocket, but it’s probably enough to get any single piece of legislation you want passed, despite what the rest of the country or even the rest of the world thinks. So, why?”
“You young folks,” the senior Brodsky laughed. “You’ve seen so many movies you expect everyone to act according to a formula. Why should I answer you? How do they say it, ‘If I did, then I’d have to kill you.’”
“Now who’s being melodramatic? I expect you to kill me when this is done. The only reason you’re keeping me alive now is as a hedge in case my clone needs some specialized information and if you’ve planned as well as you think, even that’s quite unlikely. That means I may be the only person in the world you can afford to unburden yourself to. I’m smart enough that I’ll understand. I despise you enough that I certainly won’t try to psychoanalyze you. Whatever is driving you must be eating a huge hole in you.”
Franklin Brodsky examined the woman in the chair across from him. She was quite astute in her observations and her speculations. Would he enjoy having her recognize his ingenuity? Did he even understand his own motivations? The reality was that there was only one way to find out, but he had not gotten where he had by jumping into things.
“I’ll think about it Dr. Isseksen. I’ll think about it.
“What do you mean ViTaGeSeM is a fake?” Jack Webster almost screamed. The rest of the Board of Directors just stared at Dr. Isseksen in shock.
“Just that. It doesn’t work. I pretended it did so I could get even with Tom Brodsky, who’s off on a ski holiday just like his office claims.”
“We saw Tommi. Who was she and where did he come from?”
“What does it matter? It was a hoax, a fraud, a scam.” Kat dropped to her seat and began to cry.”
“But what about the lawsuit? It’s already in the judge’s hands,” Archie asked.
“We can have our lawyers contact the judge’s law clerk. He can…”
“Thank you Dr. Isseksen,” Jack said coldly. “You can leave now. You’ve done more than enough. We’ll handle this from here.”
The rest sat in stony silence as Kat slowly stood and left the Board room.
“…and that’s what Talker’s report said happened,” Neil told Sandra.
“But that’s…”
“…at least two violations of criminal law, not to mention an unguessable number of civil laws and regulations,” Neil completed for her.
“My god. We can’t let this happen. Mr. Brodsky has always been willing to dance around the edge of the law, but this is so far over the edge it’s unbelievable.”
“The role of a Chief of Security is to protect his boss from harm.”
“You’re not going to say that what’s happening here is ‘acceptable’, Neil Stevens.” Sandra was aghast.
“Of course not. There may be those who feel protection from harm means falling on your sword for your boss no matter what, but Franklin Brodsky is only one of our bosses. We are also responsible to the Board of Directors, the stock holders and the rest of the company’s employees. Forgetting for a moment the illegality of what’s going on, think what this does to the company.”
“So what next?”
Neil took a deep cleansing breath before answering. “I think we need to talk to Katrina Isseksen.”
“But she’s at White Wood. How do we do that?”
“Leave that to me,” Neil said. “I’ll arrange it.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Seventeen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What does a blonde owl say?
What? What? |
The ViTaGeSeM lawsuit was as good as won and his newly minted daughter was finally showing the spirit and ingenuity to be a viable successor. He especially enjoyed the blow-by-blow description of the meeting with Webster and the other major investors as she told them that Dr. Isseksen was a fraud and that ViTaGeSem didn’t work.
Franklin Brodsky was a happy man. He was so happy he took his first vacation in more than twenty years--no work for two weeks. It was his first vacation since he had gotten married and he reveled in it. But even if he was on vacation, Franklin Brodsky was a man of ingrained habits. He didn’t fly to the Rivera or let some exclusive spa pamper his palate with extravagant foods or his body with expensive “treatments.” He spent his vacation at home. The true measure of his happiness was that he had not instructed Renfrew--Brodsky briefly wondered what the man’s real name was; it had been so long that he had been calling him Renfrew--to get him any hookers. Of course, the presence of two very pretty women held captive in his home was certainly stimulating. Brodsky was taking great pleasure in slowly--ever so slowly--breaking them to his will.
Arriving at Dr. Isseksen’s room, Franklin acknowledged the guard, who quickly moved to unlock the door for him. Stepping inside, he waited to hear the door lock again before turning to his “guest.”
“Good evening, Doctor. How are you feeling today?”
Unsurprisingly, the woman’s face, already a study in frustration, subtly changed so that it also appeared that she was sucking on a lemon, a significant accomplishment considering the ball gag in her mouth. Having tried reason, pleas and threats when the gag had been removed in the past, this time she refused to even acknowledge his existence.
“Come, come my dear Doctor, surely we can retain some level of civility, even in this less than civil situation” Brodsky mockingly chided his captive. “After all, I have offered to release you if you give me your word that you will not attempt to escape.”
Lacking any other form of movement, Kat turned her head away.
“Very well, but as I’m sure you’re aware, you are a captive audience,” Brodsky chuckled a moment at that and then continued, “and I have no special need for a response from you.
“Allow me a moment to get comfortable,” Brodsky said as he moved to a delicate looking Queen Anne chair at the foot of the bed that gave him a particularly enjoyable view of his spread-eagled captive. With a self-satisfied sigh, he carefully slid his bulk into it and positioned himself for both comfort and view. Brodsky silently examined the naked woman before him for several moments before continuing.
“If this were some novel or movie, this would be the time when the villain, as I’m certain you must consider me, would reveal his diabolical plan. As a business man, I long ago learned the folly of giving even the most helpless appearing rival information that could compromise my goals, but luckily for you I’m feeling especially magnanimous tonight. Besides, it will add just a soupcon of zest to our later couplings, at least for me.
“You’ll be happy to hear that this morning you told your backers that ViTaGeSem is a fraud. They have decided to sue you for fraud. The paperwork should be filed in about two months. If any one else had said that ViTaGeSeM was a fraud, the investors would have had an impartial second party check it out, but not when the great Katrina Isseksen, creator of ViTaGeSeM, makes the allegation. They closed down your lab at BioTronics later the same day.
“I expect you to remain my guest at least until the case is resolved, which shouldn’t be long as you are not challenging any of their allegations or counter suing, rather obliging of you I must say. I’ll see if I can get someone to sneak a camera in on the day you throw yourself on the court’s mercy. It should be a rather poignant moment, well worth saving for posterity, don’t you think?”
A low growl escaped unbidden from the woman’s lips. Realizing that she had failed in her attempt to completely ignore her tormentor, she bit her lip in frustration. Brodsky, merely smiled, feeling assured that he would get everything he wanted through patient pressure, just like any other business deal. Comfortable with this first concession, it was time to rap up this meeting.
“Oh, my. What a poor host I’ve been. You must be tired. Rest now. We’ll talk more later,” Brodsky offered solicitously as he stood and walked out the door, but not before running his fingers gently up the uncovered, bound leg of the woman, stopping just short of her crotch.
Turning to the guard, he brusquely admonished, “Remember, no contact with anyone beyond food and closely supervised bathroom access, and absolutely no news whatsoever of anything going on outside of this house. Are we clear?”
The guard nodded, avoiding eye contact rather than allow his boss to see just how unhappy with the current turn of events. It was one thing to threaten a nosey PI or strong arm a prostitute or two, but this was kidnap, enforced imprisonment, and given the boss’ behavior with the whores, rape. The courts would not look favorably on anyone in the house if something went wrong. The guard decided then and there that it was time for Talker and him to reassess their future career plans. Watching Brodsky walk the short distance to the next bedroom door and the next guard and enter that room, presumably to repeat whatever he had done in the first room, did nothing to assuage the guard’s concerns.
The RV was hot and uncomfortable, but this was nothing compared to the tempers of the two men inside.
“Damn it, Harry! The bastard did it to us again. He manipulated us into helping him and then dropped us like hot steaming cow turds as soon as we had done what he wanted.”
“You’re absolutely right,” Harry responded with equal parts anger and frustration. “And the son of a bitch did it without even breaking a sweat. In fact, he didn’t even lie to us. I mean, think about it. He offered not to blacklist us if we helped get Dr. Isseksen into that building, which was more than those ladies were offering, although I can’t imagine it’s not as if he cares enough about either of us to go through the effort of blacklisting us.”
“Yeah, he even said as much as he kicked us out after his people had the women,” Dick stormed. “He left us with nothing and made us feel like fools to boot; although, to be fair, I guess we really have been fools, haven’t we?”
“Shut up, Dick. Don’t interfere with my pity party–not unless you’ve got a sure fire way to get us great paying new jobs and screw Brodsky to boot.”
“Well, actually, I think I might.”
“This better be really, really, really good, Dick. Anything less than fantastic and I’m going to beat the hell out of you for interrupting my mad.”
“Oh, I think you might like it. Listen up…”
“Gentlemen, we have a serious problem.” Dr. Isseksen’s shocked investors had retired to a private room at the Caveat in order to lick their wounds and plan for the future, such as it was.
“Jack, you do have a wonderful way of understating things, “Billy responded sarcastically.
“So what are our options?” Chang asked.
“I’m not sure we have any. We’ve got no product. We’ve got no product developer. We’ve agreed to sue the pants off Isseksen, but she has nowhere near the resources to recoup our losses, even if we bankrupt her, as is likely. On top of that, we still have Brodsky’s suit to contend with. All in all, I’d say we’re well screwed.”
“There Jack, you see, you can be blunt and to the point when you wish to be,” Billy mocked.
“Stop it, Billy. While I’m certain that recriminations make you feel better, as they do me, they don’t help at the moment,” was Chang’s comment. “Once again, what are our options?”
“I’m afraid we don’t have a lot,” Jack noted. “We could bluff our way through. We still have a decent chance of winning in court since Dr. Isseksen has already been questioned and cross examined. As long as no one decides to go for a redirect, there’s no additional harm that can arise from that end. The problem is, even if we do win, without a potential product it will be a hollow victory at best.”
“Does anyone have any idea of why Brodsky’s executive secretary and his chief of security want to talk to us?”
“Sorry Chang, all I know is what I passed on. His secretary called my secretary and asked for a meeting. They’re supposed to be here in about an hour. At the time I was anticipating a bit of gloating, but now I’m not even sure what advantage there would be to seeing them.”
“Does anyone see any other options?”
Billy and Archie shook their heads.
“Then, we’re agreed to cut our losses and shut this fiasco down as quickly as possible?”
There were grudging murmurs of agreement.
“Then, so…” Chang was interrupted by a knock on the door.
“Yes, what is it?”
“Excuse me,” the pretty redhead who stuck her head in the door said. “Security asked me to let you know that there are two men who want to speak to you. They said to say they were Dr. Isseksen’s lab assistants and that they might be able to help. Shall I have security chase them away?”
“Weren’t the girls talking about those two?” Archie asked.
“Yeah,” Jack answered. “I don’t remember them feeling too trusting of them. Anyone want to bother meeting with them?”
“Are you going to stick around and meet with Brodsky’s folks, Jack?”
“It would be easier than canceling at this late hour. Yeah, I guess so, although I’m planning on making it very brief.”
“Then let’s hear them out. We’ve got nothing to lose and no where to rush off to,” Archie suggested.
“Bring them in please,” Jack instructed the hostess. As she quickly disappeared, he turned to the others. “Do you folks want to stick around for this?”
“Sure, why not. Let’s get our drinks refreshed first, though,” was Archie’s answer. The other’s just nodded and held up their glasses.
“Look, Talker, I just want a few minutes with Dr. Isseksen. Is that going to kill you?”
“Sorry, Ms. Brodsky. Your father’s orders were very explicit.”
“Let’s consider this rationally, Talker,” the pretty blonde suggested. “If you’re calling me Ms. Brodsky, you know who I am. You also know that I am heir to this estate and have my father’s ear. Further, I’m sure you know that I’m a fairly savvy businessperson in my own right. That said, you know I’m not going to accept being refused. Either we’re going to find a way to let me in there or in the not to distant future you’re going to be dealing with my anger and disappointment. Now, let’s negotiate. Is there anything I can offer you to help you change your mind?” Tommi asked pointedly. At the same time, she pouted prettily and moved to within inches of the large security guard, letting her breasts gently touch his lower chest while she slowly rubbed a finger against his cheek.
Talker was remarkably uncomfortable with the situation already and this was not helping. If he let her in and old Brodsky found out, he was gone. If he didn’t let her in, Talker had no doubt that the beautiful young woman in front of him could make his life a living hell. His search for a solution was interrupted by a call from within.
“Guard! Guard! I need to go to the bathroom. Guard? Please…?”
“Uh, one moment miss. Let me get someone to help you,” Talker yelled back at the closed door.
“Don’t bother,” Tommi interrupted with a bright and eager smile. “I’ll do it.” Before he could react, she was sliding around him and opening the door. Tommi was inside before he could decide if this was good or bad and so he acquiesced to the situation and let things be. With a fatalistic shrug, Talker squared his shoulders and resumed his guard duties while hoping that no one would ever find out what had just happened.
His peace of mind was not eased when, about an hour later, Tommi exited the room. Over the years, Talker made it a habit to not stare at his bosses. It tended to make them uncomfortable, even when he was just trying to assure their safety, but this time he couldn’t help himself. It wasn’t just that Ms. Brodsky was a beautiful woman. Somehow, she seemed slimmer than when she had gone into the room. Talker watched her walk down the hallway to her room. Definitely, thinner. And did she stagger a bit, just before entering her bedroom? Talker couldn’t help but wonder what the hell she had been doing inside the room he was assigned to guard, but if it might help avoid jail time he was going to make certain that the woman in the room behind him was going to get the best care he could provide her.
Neil sat across the table from her in the small coffee shop they stopped at to review their understanding of what had happened at the meeting they had just left. Each stared down at his or her coffee cup without drinking. Finally, Sandra looked up dejectedly and asked, “Now what?”
“You didn’t think that went very well either, huh?”
“They basically said, ‘Thank you, but no thank you.’”
“Yeah, that’s how I took it too. Well, I can’t just do nothing. I guess I’ve got to move on to a more risky option.”
“You mean?”
“Yeah, I’ve got a friend–I was in the army with him–who works for the FBI. I guess I’ve got to go have lunch with him.”
“I’ll come with you,” Sandra said and sighed deeply.
“That’s not necessary. You’ve already done more than most would.
“Maybe not, but I want to,” Sandra insisted.
Neil smiled and reached his hand out to hold hers.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Eighteen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How can you tell if a Blonde has been working on a computer?
White-Out ® on the screen. |
“We can absolutely guarantee that Dr. Isseksen’s process works,” an exasperated Dick Baldwin insisted as he looked around the frowning faces filling plush, leather appointed chairs around the oversized, over-polished hardwood table in the conference room at the Cravat. He could not understand why these men were ready to throw in the towel and more money than either Harry or he could imagine. “How could you possibly think otherwise?”
“When the inventor says it’s a crock, you tend to take her at her word,” Chang answered for the group.
“But that doesn’t make any sense,” Dick responded and threw up his hands in frustration.
“Yeah,” Harry chimed in.
“Did you chat with her when you worked together at GenTech? Did you compare notes about your families? Were you even aware of her younger sister?” Archie asked.
“No, not until we went to find Dr. Isseksen and Tom...er, Tommi. They were at her sister Maggie’s apartment,” Harry acknowledged, albeit grudgingly.
“So how can you definitively claim that Tommi was not just a twin sister you never knew about and that this was not an elaborate con?” Jack asked.
“We were there,” Harry exclaimed. “We saw it work. We nursed Tom Brodsky through his change. I’ll bet that if you check birth records they’ll prove that Katrina Isseksen didn’t have a twin sister. She certainly never spoke of one so I can’t understand why she would tell you people that Tommi was her twin sister rather than her physical clone.”
“Hell! We can prove it works,” Dick continued. “We have a small supply of ViTaGeSeM. We can make more. Then we could find a test subject and use it on them. We can prove it works,” he repeated again, as if saying it a second time would make it more believable.
“We’ve already been stung once,” Jack noted, “and in a rather costly manner.”
The other investors angrily murmured their agreement as Jack continued. “Why would we risk even further damages to both our reputations and our finances by considering what could only be unauthorized human testing?”
“Fine,” Harry’s frustration won out over reason. “We’ll take the ViTaGeSeM ourselves. We’ll sign legally binding statements indicating that we are dong this against your advise and consent and that you are merely providing a biologically secure environment to prevent any risk of contamination. That will also allow you to monitor and confirm that we actually change. Will that make you reconsider?”
Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw Dick staring at him in shock and Harry realized he had once again allowed his anger to speak for him.
The investors looked at each other questioningly. There was little risk to them from such an action. It would still take time to process their legal actions. A month or two delay, if it even came to that, would not make much difference and if the process really did work, then they were back in the game. Still, not one of them was willing to jump without even more careful consideration given the events to date. Finally, Jack, still speaking for the group, said, “Leave us your cards. We’ll get back to you and thank you for your time, but right now we have another appointment.”
With slumped shoulders, Dick and Harry marched slowly out of the room, passing two people on the way in to the meeting room at the Cravat, a familiar looking woman and the man accompanying her. When the door closed, Dick turned to Harry and asked, “Did that woman look familiar to you?”
“Yeah, I think we know her too. Wasn’t she the secretary that let us into Brodsky’s office?”
“Oh, shit!’ Dick groaned. “We are so screwed.”
The folks at the Cravat had surprisingly agreed to let Harry and Dick make some more ViTaGeSeM, but it was downright boring sitting in the lab at GenTech were this had all started and staring at the incubator as it cooked up more lots of ViTaGeSeM. At least Harry had brought some magazines to read once they had caught up on the backlog of professional journals in their mail boxes–that is if you could call the soft porn he was perusing "magazines." Pacing helped for a while. Then Dick moved on to cleaning out the refrigerators, then the counters, and finally the walls. It was while clearing off the excess on the lab bulletin board that he saw it, yet another of the ubiquitous blonde jokes from Tom Brodsky.
Harry became concerned enough to ask when he glanced up from his “article” for the second time and noted that Dick hadn’t moved in quite a while. He was standing there, back to Harry, hands at his sides and staring at something on the bulletin board.
“Hey, Dick. Are you all right?”
No answer.
“Dick? Dick! DICK!”
“Huh? What? Oh, Harry,” he finally answered bemusedly.
Suddenly, wary, Harry said, “Okay, Dick. What’s percolating inside that little mind of yours?”
“Nah, forget it, Harry. It’s too crazy.”
“Okay.” Harry returned to his magazine, wondering what Miss October’s favorite turn on would be.
“Harry?”
Harry grunted. It was chocolate ice cream. What a shock.
“Harry?”
Studiously ignoring the intrusion into his contemplations, Harry read further to find out that her biggest turn off was liverwurst and recognized the bond of similar likes and dislikes. Harry was please to see they had so much in common.
“Harry?”
With a sigh, Harry placed his magazine on the counter top. “What, Dick? You’re not going to leave me be until you tell me are you?”
“I have a really, really weird idea, Harry old pal.”
Harry groaned and bit his lip. This was going to be even worse than usual.
“I was reading the items of the bulletin board…”
“And I was reading this magazine. How about we go back to what we were doing and we’ll both be happy?”
“Oh, I think I can make you happy, Harry. I think I’ve figured out a way out of our little problem.”
“Why am I suddenly feeling intense dread? You’re not going to stop until you’ve got whatever is bottled up inside you out, are you?”
“Nope, but I really do think you’ll like this idea. It’s so out in left field no one would ever expect it, yet I think it would work. Really work.
“So tell me already. Just speed it up. Miss October is waiting,” Harry grumped.
“I’ll do my best, but this is weird enough that I’ve got to build up to it.”
“Fine, fine, just do it already.”
“Okay. As I was saying, I was reading the items on the bulletin board…” Dick stopped to see if Harry was going to interrupt again. When he just growled, Dick continued.
“One of the items was another one of those blonde jokes from Tom Brodsky.”
“Yeah, you’ve got to admit, his getting stuck with that injector full of ViTaGeSeM was a wonderful example of heavenly retribution. Tell blonde jokes–become a blonde joke.”
“True, Harry, except she isn’t really a joke is she?”
“No,” Harry admitted, “she isn’t. That brain in that body should scare the hell out of any male within three counties.”
“Exactly. Now our problem is that we have no futures. Old Man Brodsky has seen to that.”
“True. No jobs in the fields for which we’ve trained unless we do marginally legal things like the preparation of biologicals without authorization we’re doing now.”
“Marginally,” Dick snorted. “This is out and out illegal and we both know it. Anyway, back to my idea. Instead of just cooking up another batch of ViTaGeSeM like we’re doing, we need to do something that more permanently helps us.”
“Agreed. What do you have in mind already?” Harry didn’t know where Dick was going yet, but from the amount of hemming and hawing being done, he was certain he was not going to like it.
“Did you notice that I also cleaned up the refrigerator?”
“Yeah, you’re a regular maid service. Come on, Dick. Get to the point already so I can say no and we can get back to doing something more functional, like reading magazines.”
“Okay, but that means doing it the hard way and wearing you down afterwards.”
Harry just sighed, and reached for his magazine.
“We need to inject ourselves with the sample of ViTaGeSeM in the refrigerator,” Dick rushed to get the words out. “That way, we prove that the stuff works without the extra delay of finding some poor sucker to act as a guinea pig AND we end up with completely new identities, one’s Brodsky would never think to for when he gets around to killing us.”
Harry’s hand stopped mid grasp. Dick could see his eyes glazing over as he processed what had he had been told. Almost thirty seconds later, Harry dropped his hand without picking up his magazine and turned to Dick. His only response was “No,” but it was not the firm, clear, decisive answer Dick had expected. With a sigh of his own, Dick began the arduous, step-by-step process of justifying the logic behind what he readily agreed was the strangest idea he had ever had.
This whore was a good one, she screamed with a shrill sound that almost made him feel for the bitch. Franklin struck her with the crop and savored her pain. Spread-eagled, face down on the bed with her hands and feet cuffed, she writhed in agony, tossing her hips and her blonde hair erotically as she struggled unsuccessfully to avoid the next blow and the next…
The red marks from the earliest blows were turning into welts. Dropping his boxer shorts, Franklin was stiff and ready. It was time to mount her; to show the lowly whore her place, but then she began to laugh. It was a deep hearty laugh, a laugh at his expense, a disrespectful laugh, a distain-filled laugh. Brodsky hated it.
Forgetting his under shorts, he instead began beating the woman harder, flailing about with the whip so that it struck every part of her fully exposed body. Red marks shown everywhere, and more than half his strikes were hard enough to tear gouges in the skin so that the red stains of blood mixed with the marks creating a patchwork theme of color that would be applauded by the greatest of abstractionist artists. Yet the laughter continued.
Striking even harder, the skin parted and segments of blinding white bone began to appear amidst the variegated reds. Still the laughter continued. Exhausted from his efforts, Brodsky finally stopped. He slumped to his chair, eyes closed, tired beyond imagining, fighting for air in huge ragged gasps. Still, the laughter continued–a counterpoint to his struggling breaths.
Finally, just as Brodsky had recovered enough to continue, the laughter stopped. Raising his head, Brodsky was amazed to see that she was whole. There was not a mark on her, her hair, now red, was perfectly coiffed and she was dressed in the same blouse from that dance floor ages ago.
Jacqueline, his beloved Jacqueline, stared up at him with tear filled eyes, eyes that bore into him, further and further until they burned his very soul. Her ruby red lips parted and she asked one word, the same word that she’d been asking him each time he’d had this same dream. “Why?”
With a scream loud enough to again be heard in the servants’ quarters, Franklin Brodsky lurched into a sitting position on his bed, icy cold sweat running from his body as he furiously fought to answer his dead wife’s question. But he still didn’t know what he needed to answer her and end the dreams. Why “what?” Why did he let her die? Why was he beating her…the prostitute…her? Why was he so filled with hate? Why did he have to be so ruthless? Why was he still alive? Why had he never found anyone else? Over the years some of the best psychiatrists his money could buy had helped him answer most of those “whys,” but not one could get rid of the dream; he refused to call it a nightmare as long as his beloved Jacqueline was part of it.
Struggling to regain his composure, Franklin crawled out of bed and staggered shakily into the bathroom. After washing his face with cold water, he stood before the sink and stared blankly at his image in the mirror. An old man stared back at him, a fit old man with a fairly small potbelly, but none-the-less an old man, with white hair rapidly receding into classic male pattern baldness and bags under his eyes.
“Why?” he muttered at the image in the mirror. As usual, there was no answer. With slumped shoulders, Franklin Brodsky turned to the closet that held his wife's clothes and gently rubbed one of her dresses as he sniffed the faint trace of perfume still lingering after all these years before trudging wearily off to his home office. It was too early to start his day and head off to the corporate offices, but there was no way he was going to be able to get to sleep again.
It was just like old times. Franklin Brodsky sat comfortably ensconced in his oversized, black leather executive chair, feet up on his oversized, spotless, dark teakwood desk in his office at White Wood, while his child stood before him, waiting patiently for him to impart a few gems of wisdom. Well, there were a few changes. Admittedly, Franklin was older, about twenty-five years older, and his hair was thinner and greyer. Also, his son, and heir, was now wearing designer dresses and wore her long, blonde hair in an admittedly fetching style. Still, it was a moment of triumph and he was enjoying it. He had even had a bottle of champagne brought in by Renfrew and made his daughter open it before regaling him, yet again with the story.
“So, I gather that the meeting with Isseksen’s investors when well,” he prompted, looking for yet another telling of the tale.
“Yes, father. For the fifth time, I went there and pretended to be Dr. Isseksen as you instructed. As Isseksen, I told them I was a fraud and that ViTaGeSeM was a trick to try to convince the old me, Tom Brodsky, that I had made a break-through and that he should allow me, as Isseksen, to keep my job.”
“Tommi, Tommi, Tommi. Savor the moment. Business is war and clear victories all too infrequent.”
“Victory? Don’t you mean deceit?”
“In World War Two the U.S. government had a whole unit assigned to sending out misleading information. The CIA employs spies. Businesses such as General Motors have intentionally hidden the appearance of new vehicles being road tested to confound their competitors. Microsoft has published news releases indicating new software will have specific features not even being considered for the sole purpose of scaring away competitors. Deceit, as you call it is a normal part of business.”
“I can see that nothing is going to change your mind. Pardon me while I check on Dr. Isseksen,” the woman stood and smoothed her dress before storming out. At the door, she turned for a lasts parting shot, but instead asked, “Can I tell her she is being released yet?”
“Why do I feel I’ve taught you nothing?” Franklin Brodsky sighed. “Of course not. She is not to be released until all the loose ends have played out. This was a decisive battle, hopefully the turning point in the war, but until the war is won, she stays where she is.”
The elder Brodsky stared up at the ceiling for a moment, then turned hic chair to allow him to look at Jacqueline’s portrait. After a moment, he sighed and said, “he was always more your son than mine, eh Jacqueline? And this change has made it even more obvious. Why couldn’t you see how I needed to be strong for the business to survive? Why can’t she?”
Another sigh and he turned back to the desk. Pulling some papers from the middle drawer, he began reading. Between pages, he savored the champagne, a sip at a time.
“How’s the summation of the various precedents coming, Oscar?” Judge Harry Rothstein asked as he walked out of his office into the common area shared by his law clerk and his secretary.
Oscar Blakelee looked up from his computer monitor and stared blankly at the Judge.
“Uh…oh, it’s done. I was just working on the spelling and grammar before I send it to you.”
“Good. Send it to me as is. Oscar, have you noticed that you have been over the limit and losing hours of vacation for the last three months?”
“Come on, Oscar,” the Judge prompted. “You’re losing vacation time. Take some time off and have some fun. Visit relatives. Go to Disney World. Travel across Europe. I know you have the money. You don’t do anything.”
“But…”
“Oscar, you’re my law clerk, and a damned good one at that, but you’ve been pouring over this Brodsky case like your life depended upon it. I see a great future for you if you don’t burn out, but that’s what you’re going to do if you don’t take a break and I’ve done you no good whatsoever if I don’t teach you to relax as well as work.”
“He’s right,” the matronly woman chimed in from her desk after putting down the phone she had just answered. “You’ve been here when I arrived and when I left for months now.”
“See, even Janice knows you’ve been burning the midnight oil. How many weekends have you spent here?” Judge Rothstein waved his hand, not even letting him answer before continuing. “Too many, I’ll bet. Now I’m going to lunch and I want you to send me the Brodsky file and get out of here. Don’t come back for at least a week, longer if you want. I want you rested, okay?”
Rothstein gave Oscar a fatherly pat on the shoulder and headed out the door.
“He really is right, Oscar,” Janice said after the judge had left.
“I know, but I…”
“You don’t have to justify yourself to me, Oscar. I may just be the secretary here, but I know you’re a good man. The problem is you haven’t changed your shirt in three days, you’ve got bags under your eyes large enough to hold groceries and you’ve drunk six cups of coffee, just this morning. You really are wearing yourself out.”
The office was well lit, but austere, with nothing more than a beat up old desk and three chairs. Of course, there was the required picture of the current president on one wall and the other had a white board covered with boxes and scribbles.
“I hope you’re right about this, Agent Serdland.” Judge Rothstein was clearly not a happy man.
“We are, Your Honor. Our sources are highly reliable and our people have already confirmed the worm in your office computers. You understand that you and your staff are not targets in this investigation. We just wanted you to allow us to place one of our people in your office to misdirect the people who placed the worm until we’ve had the chance to send them information that will provide the evidence to entrap them.”
“Yes, yes, Agent Serdland. I understand. I’ve already prepared a document for your man to type into my Clerk’s computer. You will need to contact the Office of Court services to arrange for your man. That way, all the paperwork will match and even my secretary, Janice, will be out of the loop.”
Uh, actually, your Honor, we’ll provide the paperwork without going through that office. It means there is one less possible source from which there can be a leak.”
“Fine, fine. I dislike violating protocol, but do whatever you need. Just get this over with.”
“Yes, your Honor,” the agent stood to shake the Judge’s hand, but then stopped mid reach. “Uh, there is one more issue. It’s really one for you to consider, more than us.”
“I know. Do I recuse myself? I’ll discuss it with the Chief Justice of the Court once you tell me you’re done and let him decide. For now, just continue to honor my request and don’t tell me who it is you suspect so I don’t risk having it color my judgment.”
“Then, again, thank you, your Honor. We’ll move as quickly as we can to wrap this up and contact you as soon as it is.”
This time, they did shake hands.
The two identical blondes faced each other, one sitting on the edge of the bed, the other tied in a supine position on the bed.
“You were right. It is sadly clear that only force will change your father’s behavior. I guess there is no choice but to use that force against him.”
“And you were right too,” the tied down one responded. “He really is evil.”
“I’m so sorry, Tommi. I know it must be hard to find something like this out,” Katrina responded as she began to untie the bonds around Tommi’s arms. “Even now, he is refusing to let me be released.”
“Much as I hate to admit it, I’ve known for years. That’s one of the reasons why I devised this plan and took your place so you’d have the freedom to develop it. Is it done?”
“Yes, it’s done. I’ve got Dick and Harry watching over it as we produce it in quantity. My problem is not with the ViTaGeSeM. It’s with the plan. It just the plan seems so extreme. Are you sure about doing this, Tommi?”
“You just spent time with him this last week. Has he given in on anything? Has he shown an ounce of compassion, for anyone except himself? Do you believe there is anything that would convince him to change the path he’s taken? Do you want a world like he is planning, a world where he controls everyone’s ability to adjust their age, gender, health and appearance?”
“I have to admit I haven’t seen anything suggestive of a beating, bleeding, caring heart in his chest, but still I have concerns about you. All my projections are that a second major transformation, like what you’re proposing, only has a four percent chance of partial success and less than a one percent chance of complete success.”
“True,” Tommi agreed, albeit unwillingly. “But someone needs to do it, and who can we trust who knows enough to make the plan work?”
“I’m hoping you’ll be able to tell me. After all, you know the company and the people much better than I do. Regardless,” Katrina changed the subject with a shrug of the shoulder. “The hell with what Franklin Brodsky wants or thinks. How about we get you out of here?”
“There’s no way I’m ever going to allow anyone to tie me down again,” Tommi growled as she grabbed the cords dangling from Katrina’s hands and threw them against the far wall before picking up the table lamp beside the bed. “Stretch out on the bed for a moment. Then, let me get behind the door with this lamp and you can call Talker in.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Nineteen
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
A one armed blonde is hanging from a tree. How can you make her fall?
You wave at her. |
“Harry?”
“What, Dick””
This was the worst idea I’ve ever had.”
“You’re right.”
Both turned back to the wastebaskets by the foot of their beds and vomited yet again and both wondered why it had not occurred to the other that transitioning was going to be a painful process. The only good news was that it was more than half done and, if they could trust from the experience of Katrina Isseksen and Tom Brodsky, they would be asleep for the next two days until it ended. Both were fervently praying for the bliss of sleep.
“Maggie?” Karen sat on the side of Maggie’s bed while Barbie stood on the other. Both were clearly worried and upset.
“Come on, Maggie. You’ve got to talk to us. You’ve missed all your classes, were a no call, no show at work, and haven’t left your bedroom, except to go to the bathroom, all week.”
Maggie lay curled in a ball, even her head under the covers, crying and stubbornly refusing to answer.
Waiting for an answer, Karen gently rubbed what she was fairly certain was Maggie’s back through the bedspread.
Finally, there was a muffled, “Go away.”
“Not going to happen,” Karen answered.
“No way,” Barbie chimed in.
After several minutes of silent rubbing, there was a noticeable shudder from beneath the covers and a hollow-eyed face peaked out, squinting and blinking from the light.
Several ragged breathes later, she croaked, “It’s Kat.”
“What about Kat? Where is she? Why hasn’t she or Tommi been here in more than a month?” the questions rushed out as the worried roommates hugged Maggie, who was now sitting upright on the bed, but still crying.”
“Come on, Maggie. You’ve got to tell us what’s going on or we’ll have to go to the cops. I know we’ve said that before, but this time we mean it. It’s been way too long. Something’s clearly wrong. Something must have happened to them. Spill the beans, girl.”
“All right,” Maggie haltingly replied. “All right, I’ll tell you. Just don’t call the cops. Okay?”
William Henry Smith rocked back in his overstuffed red leather office chair. With the exception of the huge dark mahogany desk, the two now occupied chairs and the onyx tiled floor, the office was surprisingly sterile. The walls and the door were chrome and the window wall behind Smith’s desk gave a tremendous view of the city below since it was on the twenty-third floor of the First Manufacturer’s Trust building. The two women seated opposite him were quite beautiful despite wearing ill fitting jeans and oversized men’s shirts with barely combed hair and no makeup.
“Mr. Baldwin? Mr. Walton? Assuming those are your real names, you’ve presented me with an interesting video which purports to be your transition into duplicates of Dr. Isseksen and her twin, the alleged Ms. Brodsky, but given all the duplicity that has occurred to date, what reason should I have to believe that video was not created by some special effects wizard in order to further some complicated fraud?”
The two women looked at each other and shrugged. Finally, the one on the right, who had introduced herself as Harry Walton said, “I told you this was a bad idea, Dick. We should have had Mr. Smith and the others have a witness they trusted present during the transition.”
“Come on, Harry. I can’t think of everything and you didn’t suggest anything like that until we were more than half done.”
“Ladies? Please,” Smith interrupted. “I don’t have any more time for this. I only let you in because you had enough information about the ViTaGeSeM project to peak my curiosity. Why don’t you take this tale of yours to the other members of the group? Maybe they’ll be more accepting of your alleged evidence.”
“We’ve been to them. You were the last one,” the woman on the left responded dejectedly.
“Well, then if there is nothing else I can do for you, it’s been a pleasure to meet you.” Smith stood to escort them out the door.
“Wait. You were our last hope,” they both said at the same time. The one on the right continued, “Can’t you at least help us. We’re out of work and almost out of money. None of the others would pay what was promised for the production of the additional supplies of ViTaGeSeM.”
“That’s probably because you haven’t produced any yet, just come in here and wasted my time with your cock and bull story.” Smith’s polite façade was clearly wearing thin. “But, I’ll tell you what,” he added while rummaging through a drawer in his desk and producing a business card. He wrote an address on the back and handed the card to the woman who had spoken last. “Go to the address on this card and give them the card. I think they’ll be willing to offer you employment.”
With that, he gently but firmly escorted the two women out of his office where two security guards met them and immediately escorted them out of the building. It wasn’t until they were on the sidewalk outside the building that they had a moment to look at the card. On one side it said:
On the other it said:
1255 W. Darling St.
The one holding the card cursed. “Shit! That son-of-a bitch gave us the address of the Cravat. Now what do we do?”
“Ready, Kat? They’ll be changing shifts in less than five minutes. Are you sure you know what to do?”
“I’m ready, Tommi. Let’s do this.”
One last hug and Kat hid behind the door while Tommi boldly strode out the bedroom door. The guard, looked up from his magazine, saw it was Mistress Brodsky and gave a nod and a smile, careful not to glance too long at her breasts.
Turning toward the guard, seated in a Queen Anne chair beside the door, she gave a cold glare and said, “Come with me a moment. I want you to help me with something.”
“Uh, I’m sorry, Mistress. I’ve been instructed not to leave this post, but if you’d like, my replacement will be here shortly and then I can help you.”
“Nonsense! The bitch is tied up and you know it. She’s not going anywhere, now come with me.”
“I’d rather wait just a few more minutes to be relieved, Mistress.”
“I said come with me, now!” The woman glared down at the seated man, impatiently tapping a high-heeled shoe again the oak wood flooring.
Grudgingly, knowing that this woman could make his life a living hell if he didn’t comply, the guard slowly stood up. “Yes, Ma’am. What was it you wanted moved?”
The woman instantly turned on her heel and strode purposefully away. The guard followed, but just as he was about to round the corner his replacement rounded the corner at the far end of the hallway and he called out to him, “Everything’s fine. I’ll be doing something for Mistress Brodsky.”
The arriving guard waved an acknowledgement and strode to the chair to get comfortable. Through the door, he could hear the muffled sounds of the Mistress yelling at her captive, but did nothing to intervene, knowing that it was better to be able to deny any knowledge of possibly illegal activities if things went sour.
A few minutes went by and he was comfortably perusing a Playboyâ„¢ when the door opened as the Mistress stormed out, slamming it closed behind her. Scowling, she turned on the seated guard and railed at him, “Why didn’t you bring it in to me? Where the hell is the…”
Stopping for just a moment she stared intently and said, “You’re not the one I sent. Where is that man?” Then, muttering imprecations, she stormed off in the same direction the guard had gone.
The new guard just kept muttered “plausible deniability” over and over to himself as he returned to his magazine.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Twenty
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How many blondes does it take to play hide and seek?
One. |
Having intentionally approached the ten stall garage at White Wood from a different direction than the one Katrina was to take Tommi waited, impatiently dangling the key, by the little yellow sports car she had decided they would take. In had to be only minutes, but it felt like hours before the side door between the garage and the main house opened. Tommi jumped and bit back a scream of surprise before confirming that it was Kat, who quickly ran to her side.
Kat was surprised when Tommi grabbed her and hugged her fiercely. She didn’t realize how tense she had been until she glanced at Tommi, saw she was crying, and realized there were tears dripping down her face too.
“Oh, damn,” Kat exclaimed. Tommi looked up, saw the tears and both broke into laughter.
“Now we’ve got to fix our makeup again,” Tommi observed as they released each other.
“What you mean we, paleface?” Kat responded with a thick accent as she pretended to be Tonto, the Lone Ranger’s faithful Indian sidekick. She was still feeling giddy from her successful escape. “I’ll be in the trunk. You’re the one who has to look pretty.”
“Gee, who’s the clown–I mean clone–now? What self-respecting female would leave the house without properly applied makeup, even if for the trunk of a car? What happens if some hunky policeman stops me, opens the trunk lid, and finds you?”
“I surrender. I surrender. Let’s both fix our makeup and get out of here,” Kat laughed.
Harry lay on his stomach on the bed at the back of the camper while Dick sat in the passenger seat, swiveled around to face her twin. All the blinds had been drawn so no one could see in, which was a good thing since they were both naked except for oversized bathrobes and the camper was parked on the street in front of Maggie, Karen and Barbie’s apartment, as they had no where to go and insufficient cash to buy the gas they would need to go anywhere anyway.
“Something tells me we didn’t think this through quite as well as we should have, Harry groused.
“Yah think?” was Dick’s only response.
“Well, yah. We don’t look the same which is good because Brodsky won’t be able find us and kill us, but we don’t have ID, we don’t have educational records, we don’t have jobs–hell, we don’t even have clothes.”
“Thank you, Miss Obvious. Why didn’t you raise any of these points when we were first deciding to do this?”
“Well, if you must know, Dicky Poo, it was a choice between Miss October and your rambling. Care to guess who won?”
“You decided to change genders because you wanted to stare at a really pretty pair of boobs?” Dick asked incredulously before bursting into laughter. “I sure hope you’re happy, Harry-ette. The perspective is different, but now you’ll never be far from a set just as good as those you were staring at.”
Harry’s immediate retort was cut off by a knock on the door of the RV. Both women jerked in surprise and Harry whispered, “Does anyone know we’re here?”
“Not that I know.”
“Should we open it?”
“I don’t know. What do you think?”
“Yeah, I guess. If nothing else, it will be a chance to see if anyone recognizes us.”
“Okay, so open it.”
“You open it.”
“No, you open it.”
“No, you…”
The door creaked and opened as Dick and Harry stared fearfully. When it was finally open, Karen stepped in, looked around and frowned before saying, “Excuse me. I was looking for Dick Baldwin and Harry Walton. Isn’t this their camper?”
“Uh, hi, Karen,” Dick said. Harry waved from the bed.
“I’m sorry. Do we know each other?” Karen asked, but then peered more carefully into the gloom to examine the two women before her. “Kat? Tommi? What the hell are you too doing here and why are you dressed like that? Maggie’s been worried sick about you both. Why didn’t you call? Where have you…”
“Uh, sorry, Karen. We’re not Kat and Tommi,” Dick interrupted. “I am–was–Dick Baldwin and the lump on the bed is–was–Harry Walton.”
“Yeah, sure,” Karen huffed. “I thought we were friends. What kind of scam are you pulling anyway?”
“No scam, Karen. Really,” Harry responded as he awkwardly rolled to the side of the bed, tied her bathrobe, and sat down on the edge closest to the door. “We…”
“Yeah, right,” Karen retorted angrily before Harry could finish. “Well, if you don’t want to talk to me, I’ll leave you two to whatever it is you’re doing.”
Karen moved, to back out of the RV, but before she could, Dick jumped up and grabbed her arm. “Please, Karen. Wait. Harry’s telling you the truth. At least listen. Please…”
“Two minutes. I’ll give you two minutes, but this had better be good.” Karen yanked her arm away from Dick and considered sitting at the small kitchen table between the bed and the driver’s seat, but instead decided to stand with her arms crossed, angrily tapping her foot.
“Open the gate please.”
“One moment, Mistress. I need to check the car.”
“Talker, I’m running late for a business meeting. I don’t have time for this right now.”
“I’m sorry, Mistress. Master’s orders.”
“Master’s orders? Who the hell do you think wants me at the damned meeting? Now get that gate open and let me through.”
When the man still hesitated, Tommi Brodsky’s face turned red with anger as she growled through clenched teeth. “Talker, open that gate right now.”
The guard took one look and opened the gate. The car roared through it before it was completely open. It was a miracle nothing was damaged.
The two blondes preened in front of the full length mirror on the back of Maggie’s bedroom door.
“Looking good, Dick.” The one on the right offered.
“Looking good, Harry,” was the reply from the one on the left.
Dick and Harry had matching white t-shirts and jeans with peds and white sneakers. Their hair had been washed and brushed to give a bit of body and curl. Makeup had been lightly, but dazzlingly applied.
Maggie, Karen and Barbie just lay back on the queen-sized bed, legs dangling off the sides and sighing in exhaustion. Any lingering doubts about the identities of the two blondes was extinguished as the three roommates had needed to explain, cajole, demand, and demonstrate, just about every part of the process of dressing them in other than the oversized bathrobes in which they had entered the apartment.
“So what do we call you?” Maggie finally asked, garnering enough energy to prop herself up on her elbows.
“I don’t know. I guess Dick or Richard is no longer appropriate. How a bout Rikki? It’s close enough that I’ll recognize that people are talking to me.”
“Well, I don’t ever want to be called Harriet. It’s a horrible name.”
“Hey, that was my aunt’s name,” Barbie blurted out and sat up.
“Sorry. I’m sure she was a wonderful woman. I just can’t handle the thought of being called Harriet.”
“Aw, don’t worry about it,” Karen said without moving. “Barbie hated the old harridan anyway.”
“True,” Barbie noted. “How about Hallie? Hope? Honey? Heather?”
“Hailey? Hanna? Heidi? Helen?” Karen offered.
“Hillary? Holly? Haden? Harmony?” Maggie added.
“Heda? Heloise? Hermione? Hildegard?” Rikki offered with twinkling eyes and a huge grin, quickly moving away from Harry before she could be hit.
“Actually,” Harry said after scowling at Rikki for a moment, “I kind of like Sydni, spelled S-Y-D-N-I.”
“Sydni?” Maggie asked. “Where’d that come from?”
“I’ve never mentioned it before, but my middle name is Sidney. I figured if I was going to be a new person, I could have a new variation of the name, so I had some fun with the spelling.”
“So where do we go from here, Sir?” Agent Serdland asked his boss.
“Summarize what we know again, Agent Serdland. I want to make certain I haven’t missed anything.”
“Yes Sir.
“We know that Franklin Brodsky has been using electronic bugs to illegally listen in on the personal conversations of the Federal Judge hearing the case of Isseksen v. Brodsky Holdings, Inc. and to track all the computer usage of the judge’s secretary and law clerk. We also have strong reason to believe that he has kidnapped Dr. Isseksen and replaced her with a double. Our information source also alleges that Dr. Isseksen is being held at Mr. Brodsky’s estate–White Wood it’s called.”
“And…”
“That’s all, Sir.”
“That’s what I thought I read,” the man behind the desk sighed. “You believe there has been a kidnapping, but there are no records to support the existence of one of the people alleged to be kidnapped and several well respected businessmen who have every reason to undercut Brodsky, yet provide testimony indicating that the other person alleged to be kidnapped is well and moving about freely in the community. You have evidence of illegal wiretapping and electronic surveillance, but nothing that clearly ties it to Brodsky. So far you have no evidence of Brodsky’s involvement, thus there’s no basis for a search warrant to search his estate or his office. I suggest you find some more evidence of wrong-doing or drop this investigation, Agent Serdland.
“Yes, Sir.”
Dejected, Serdland turned to exit the office, but his boss called out to him, “It’s not that bad, Agent. Go back to your sources. If they know as much as they seem to know, they should be able to provide something more tangible, something to finally clearly tie that old bastard Brodsky to wrongdoing. I’ve wanted to prove he’s crooked for years.”
Talker rode shotgun while the other guard drove. They had a mandate. Find Tommi Brodsky and Katrina Isseksen before they could talk to anyone. Their first stop had been the Cravat followed by phone calls to friends in the city police department. Next stop was the sister’s apartment. Just as they pulled into the block, the two missing women walked across the street to a beat up old camper and entered it. Talker sighed. Their jobs would be saved. This recovery would be easy.
The call came in as Agent Serdland was just leaving the FBI branch office to meet with his contacts again. Maggie Isseksen was frantic that two men had just grabbed two women who were exact duplicates of her sister and Tommi Brodsky. She was able to tell him exactly what color and style of car it was and most of the license plate. Truly this was a fluke, a chance, serendipity, but what the hell, sometimes that’s the only way to break a case. Serdland ran with it.
A quick check with the state’s motor vehicle department gave enough of a match that his boss agreed and sought a warrant. It also got them the good news that the vehicle in question was new enough to have a built in GPS unit. It took only five more minutes for his boss to be able to determine the ID code for the GPS unit and locate the vehicle, clearly on its way toward Brodsky’s estate. A second team was sent to meet Serdland at the entrance to White Wood. A bit of high speed driving and Serdland met the backup team at the entrance moments before the kidnapper’s vehicle arrived. There was just enough time to place Serdland’s vehicle in front of the gate, but set back from the road so it wouldn’t be seen until the kidnappers turned into the entrance to the estate.
The vehicle turned in as expected and the second vehicle pulled up behind it to block it in.
Everyone road back to the FBI office and Talker, true to his name, was very talkative. Agent Serdland was very pleased.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Twenty-One
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Why do blondes smile during lightning storms?
They think their pictures are being taken. |
Franklin Brodsky was furious. First, he was furious at his security staff. The incompetent fools had let Dr. Isseksen escape. Second, he was furious at Tommi. She had obviously gone against him and assisted Isseksen in her escape. Third, he was most furious at himself for allowing blood to win over intellect. That it was Isseksen blood rather than Brodsky blood just made it worse.
The good news was that he had anticipated the possibility of an escape, albeit not with help from his own family, and had taken care to insulate himself from the most serious allegations. If any one asked, as far as he was concerned, Dr. Isseksen was a willing guest of his son and he had never once publicly visited her to discover that she was bound and held against her will. To the best of his knowledge, no one but he knew of the hidden door between his suite of rooms and the room in which Isseksen had been held.
After taking care of the errant guards, personally assuring that the room would not hold evidence of an embarrassing nature, and alerting his legal staff to minimize any risks to his privacy, he decided it was time to take a nap. He hadn’t been feeling well anyway. Afterwards he would review his will and make the necessary changes to remove his traitorous child from the inheritance she had obviously scorned. Tomorrow he would stop in at the office and begin the process of removing her from involvement in any aspect of Brodsky Holdings and the companies over which it held sway. His last coherent thought before sleep was to wonder if it would be easier to just undo the paperwork that confirmed that Tommi Brodsky had been Thomas Brodsky.
One blonde paced; while her twin sat in a chair, head nodding, half asleep. They were in one of the small, sterile interrogation rooms of the FBI branch office. A door slammed in another part of the building and the head jerked up. With a sleep blurred voice, she croaked, “Uh, Dick? I mean Rikki…”
“Hush! And call me Tommi, remember?”
“Oh, uh, yeah, right, and I have to be Katrina. Anyway, how long do you think they’ll be holding us?”
“I don’t know, why?”
“Well, I need to go to the bathroom.”
“So, go.”
“I don’t want to do it here. I want to go to the bathroom somewhere private. You know, at home.”
“Why would you care? Oh, okay. Let’s go see how long we’re needed.”
Both headed toward the door. “Katrina” stared at it a moment, as if it were a snake about to spring, and then grabbed it. Both gave an audible sigh of relief when it turned and opened. They poked their heads out and found Agent Serdland sitting, back to them at a desk, with a phone glued to his ear. He kept nodding and saying, “Yes, sir,” but he didn’t sound happy.
They waited until he put the phone down and “Katrina” spoke. “Uh, Agent, uh, Serdland?”
“WHAT!” It was both growl and shout. Then he turned, saw who was speaking to him and with obvious effort, put on his game face. “Oh, sorry. What can I do for you ladies?”
“Uh, we were wondering if you were done with us yet.”
“Yeah, we’re done. Hold on and I’ll give you a ride home.”
“Oh, good. Thank you, Agent.”
The car ride was uncomfortable for its silence. Agent Serdland was obviously not happy and the two women didn’t seem motivated to fill the gap with the usual chatter. Finally, as they arrived back at the entrance to Maggie’s apartment, “Tommi” asked, “Uh, Agent? You don’t seem very happy. Is there a problem we should know about?”
“Yeah, I’ve been wondering how to bring it up. Basically, we have a case against the two goons who kidnapped you. They’ll be going away for a long time since they admit to everything–everything that is except implicating your father.”
“Oh.” Both women were clearly unhappy with that news.
“Of course, if you were able to do that, we could provide you with witness protection.”
“Oh.”
“Okay, look,” Serdland said, hesitantly. “We don’t really expect you to implicate your father and we don’t expect Dr. Isseksen to have the kind of insider information to do that, but I do have to ask you one question.”
There was a long silence as Agent Serdland examined the two women. They began to squirm uncomfortably and then Sydni finally broke the silence and asked, “What, Agent? What’s the question?”
“Who are you two, really? You look exactly like Dr. Katrina Isseksen and Tommi Brodsky, but I’ve met them both and you are not them.”
It was like a wake, only less jovial. Regardless of the eight hundred pound gorilla laying in the casket in the center of the room in a wake, at least a few people were trying to lighten the mood, talking about happier times and places. Here, in the living room of Maggie’s apartment, Rikki, Sydni and Agent Serdland just sat morosely waiting for the next hour and a half. Then, finally, Maggie, Karen and Barbie came strolling in. Their laughing conversation instantly ended and Karen actually stifled a scream when they saw the three people waiting in the living room.
Agent Serdland flashed his photo ID and asked the others to sit and join him. Then, when everyone was seated, and the group’s mood had again dropped into a sea of silent dread, he said, “Thank you for your attention. I need to know where Katrina Isseksen and Tommi Brodsky are and I have reason to believe that one or more of you have the information I need.
Maggie surreptitiously glanced at Rikki and Sydni, but not so carefully that he did not catch it.
“Now, before one of you perjures herself by trying to suggest that these two ladies,” he gestured casually at Rikki and Sydni, “are the two individuals in question, please understand that I know that they are not.
“At least you, Mrs. Isseksen,” he glared at Maggie, “must also be aware of the identities of these two and therefore know who they are not. Would you care to tell me where Dr. Isseksen and Ms. Brodsky can be found?”
Karen and Barbie looked down, unable to make eye contact with the Agent, telling him that they too were aware that it was Rikki and Sydni, not Katrina and Tommi, sitting across from them.
“At the moment, Dr. Isseksen and Ms. Brodsky are wanted for questioning in regard to a possible kidnapping,” he said in his best authoritative, you must talk to me voice. Then, he waited silently for someone to break. He had carefully worded his statement to make it sound like they were possibly the perpetrators rather than the victims to increase the tension and to see if that would cause someone to speak, if only to defend their friends and relatives. Chins quivered, but no one spoke.
“Maybe you don’t understand,” Agent Serdland spoke quietly and seemingly caringly now as he continued, “They may have been kidnapped. We need to find them to make certain that they are not in any distress.”
You could feel the tension pouring out of the room. Karen and Barbie even smiled for a moment. Agent Serdland’s psychology training told him that this was the key moment. If anyone was going to slip and say anything, it was now as relief flooded through them and control was weakened. It had worked many times in the past. The next words spoken would be telling, so he sat there saying absolutely nothing.
The guard at the gate when Kat and Tommi drove up to the gate was new. Tommi had never seen him before. He was yawning as he sauntered up to their car despite the chill in the morning air, leading Tommi to suspect he was on his second or third shift.
“This may take a while. This is a new guard. He’ll probably want to follow protocol to the letter, especially since Daddy Dearest has probably fired half the security staff and put the fear of Brodsky into the new guards as well as the ones left.”
“The fear of Brodsky?”
“Trust me; it’s much worse than just the fear of god.”
Further conversation was interrupted as the guard tapped, none to gently, on the driver’s side window with a baton. “Private drive. Back out and leave, now.”
“We’re expected.”
“No, you’re not. Now leave.”
“Call Renfrew and have him check on the Master of the house.”
“There’s no Renfrew here. Now beat it!” The guard tapped on the side door, leaving a dent.
Tommi glanced at Kat rhetorically asking, “You don’t think he got rid of Renfrew? He’s been with the old man longer than me. Nah. He couldn’t have.”
Turning back to the guard, Tommi spoke emphatically. “Get out your cell phone, push the pager button. Ask for Renfrew and tell him to check on Franklin Brodsky. Trust me, and I’m not just saying it for effect, your job could depend on it.”
“Look lady, I’ve been polite. Now haul that pile of junk out of this driveway right now or things are gonna get ugly.”
“Fine. I’ll call Renfrew. I should have done it in the first place.”
“Hello? Renfrew? This is Tommi. I’m at the front gate. Listen. I know Dad’s told you to have nothing to do with me, but it’s important that you check on him. He’s going to be in a coma. Trust me. Check. I’ll stay on the line. You know every hospital in the area has clear instructions. You know he hates hospitals after what happened to Mom. He could be taken to a hospital despite…look. Just check first. Yes, I’ll stay on the line. Oh, but first, please call the front gate and tell the Neanderthal here to back off. Okay. Thanks.
“Hey, tall dark and stupid! Do you hear ringing? It’s your boss calling. ” Tommi called out the window just as the guard’s cell phone started ringing. She couldn’t resist adding, “Remember what I said about how your job might depend on your behavior here?
Kat suddenly stifled a giggle. When Tommi glanced at her inquisitively, the giggles turned into full blown guffaws. By the time she could control herself, the guard was talking on his cell phone. He didn’t look happy.
“What’s so funny?”
“That song he uses as a ring tone.”
“Yeah? So?”
“It’s from the Dixie Chicks.”
“Again, so?”
“It’s called, “Goodbye Earl. It’s about two women who plot and kill a stupid, abusive man.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Twenty-Two
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Can you name some of the inventions blondes have developed?
1. Tricycle kickstand. 2. Solar flashlight. 3. Fire proof matches. 4. Inflatable dartboard. 5. Glass hammer. 6. Black light bulb. 7. Boomerang grenade. |
The party was in full swing at the Cravat. The club had been closed for this private party, although Kat, Maggie, Karen and Barbie continued to dance sensuously on stage along with a couple of new girls, Rikki and Sydni. Finally, the set ended and Kat, a sheen of sweat covering her body and a huge grin on her face, strode over to a podium set up to one side of the stage while the other girls scampered over to the sole occupied table in the room, located immediately in front of the stage, and giggled as they briefly played musical chairs with the laps of the men sitting there. The one woman already at the table, an older woman with striking red hair and an emerald green gown, chuckled demurely at their playful game. Finally, everyone was settled and Kat cleared her throat, moved the microphone close to her face and in her best, high pitched, breathy, bubbly, bimbo voice said, “Santa Claus, the Easter Bunny, a dumb blonde and a smart blonde are walking down the street. They all see a hundred dollar bill on the sidewalk. Which one picks up the money?”
Various suggestions came from the table, some were anatomically difficult to perform and a few were down right impossible. Kat laughed and held up a hand for quiet before answering. “The answer is supposed to be the ‘dumb blonde’ because the other three, Santa Claus, the Easter Bunny and the smart blonde are figments of the imagination.”
Kat suddenly became serious and her tone of voice changed to follow suit. “I stand here tonight and proudly say that we in this room are the proof that this is no longer correct. Sydni. Rikki. Please stand up for a moment.”
After some gentle wiggling to keep the man each was sitting on interested, they both stood up and giggled as they waited for Kat to continue. “Harry Walton, now Sydni Walton, is now finishing off her doctoral dissertation in Industrial Psychology. Sydni, do you feel like a dumb blonde?”
“No, Kat,” she answered with a breathy giggle and sat back down on Jack Webster’s lap.
“Dick Baldwin, now Rikki Baldwin, is also finishing a doctorate, but in Management. Same question, Rikki?”
“Not at all Kat, but sometimes it’s fun to let people underestimate me,” she answered with a grin and returned to her warm seat on top of Archibald Goddard’s lap.
“Before I continue, I’d like to thank the person without whom this little shindig could never have come to be, the person who single handedly ended all the lawsuits related to ViTaGeSeM–albeit with a bit of biological trickery by me and some interesting heart-to-heart conversations with Tommi–and the person wearing the most beautiful emerald green gown this evening. Let’s all give a warm round of applause for Franklin–now Jacqueline–Brodsky.”
The woman in question blushed almost as bright a red as her hair, but gave Kat a double thumbs up and a wink as she sat there.
“It’s been one glorious year and I’ll bet my twin would like to bore us with a few hours of financial reports…”
“Not as long as Petey here is keeping my behind so wonderfully warm, I’m not,” Tommi yelled back while giving her bottom a little extra wiggle on Chang Wu’s lap.
“Good. Then you all know the real reason why we’re here. Tommi? Would you come up here? I believe you have an announcement to make.”
“Keep my seat warm, Petey-boy?” Tommi said in a stage whisper that, along with another wiggle on Chang Wu’s lap, caused another round of laughter.
Reaching the stage, Tommi took the proffered microphone from Kat, who hugged her and then stepped back to give Tommi the stage.
“As you know, after Dad’s transformation, she hasn’t had much interest in Brodsky Holdings Inc. As a result, per the bylaws of the corporation, I’ve been serving as Chairman and CEO. I want each and every one of you to know how much I’ve appreciated your support as members of the board since the great shake-up immediately after I took that position.
“As you already know, I am stepping down as both Chairperson of the Board and CEO of Brodsky Holdings effective today, since tomorrow, I’ll be seeing all of you tomorrow at Queen of Heaven Church, two blocks down and one block over, tomorrow morning at nine in the morning for my wedding to Petey. I also hope that you will all continue to support the next Chairman and CEO…”
There was a mixture of applause and boos. The former from those happy for Tommi as she moved on with her life and the later from those who wanted her to continue doing what had been a spectacular job and unsure whether the anticipated heir would be able to continue the good work.
“Allow me,” Tommi raised a hand to still the audience, “to introduce the next Chairman and CEO of Brodsky Holdings–Frankie Brodsky. Come on up and say a few words, Frankie.”
An even more noticeable hush fell over the room as Frankie slowly stood and walked up onto the stage. Although all had been expecting this, there was much trepidation. Some fearing that this appointment would bring a return of the old ways, others fearing that more than just a return of the old ways, there would be a series of attempts at revenge.
“Thank you.” Frankie stopped speaking and adjusted her flowing red hair while she allowed for a brief response from the audience. You could hear a pin drop.
“I know that some of you–oh, heck, let’s be honest here–all of you have concerns about the return of Franklin Brodsky. Well, I’d like to assure you that I am not Franklin Brodsky.”
The audience buzzed hopefully.
“Oh, I know I used to be that crotchety, miserable old man, a man obsessed with getting even with the medical establishment that allowed his beloved Jacqueline to die–not just die, but die in excruciating and prolonged pain. Franklin Brodsky used the money from the multiple malpractice awards to found Brodsky Holdings and felt that every dollar had to be carefully and personally husbanded to insure that the company was the best it could be at what it was in honor of his lost wife. He also felt that anything he did to undercut others was just another chance to punish the incompetents who caused her death and over the years, as you all know, his need for revenge, to punish others for permitting Jackie to die, quickly spread to his dealings with everyone around him.
“Well, I am Frankie Brodsky, not Franklin Brodsky, and while my first response was to hate those who changed me, it didn’t last. Being out from under the pressure of running Brodsky Holdings was a shock. As the micromanager that I was, I was at a loss for what to do. Oh sure, I spent several weeks plotting my return and my even greater revenge. That’s why you are all so ambivalent about having me return to the seats of power and I don’t blame you. In fact, I think you all.
“Tommi, come here please.” She waited while Tommi stepped forward. Taking Tommi’s hands in hers, Frankie stared into her eyes and began to weep with joy as she said, “Thank you, dear. I would have tried to kill you when it happened, but I want you to know that I now consider this to have been the best thing that ever could have happened to me. Again, thank you.”
Still crying, Frankie turned back to the audience and said, “And thank you to all of you too. I promise you that my second reign will be markedly different than my first reign. For one, I intend to use my staff more effectively. To that end, although I know she was planning to return to her original post as CEO of BioTronics, I am now asking Tommi to take on a different role.”
Tommi’s eye’s opened wide in surprise. Frankie couldn’t see, it, but she was betting there were similar responses from many in the audience.
“Tommi, for proving that you have both the heart to care for others and the brain to do what is best for them, I am asking you to take the position of Director of Human Relations for Brodsky Holdings and take charge of all personnel functions for the entire group of businesses we run.”
“But who will run BioTronics?” It was a stalling tactic, Frankie realized. He had surprised Tommi with this offer, but them there would be time for her to realize this really was the position she most wanted.
“Well, you could continue to do so as a dual function, but I did have someone in mind if you were willing to take on the personnel position and run with it like I hope you will.”
Turning back to the audience, Frankie called out, “Kat? Katrina, where are you? I know we were able to drag you out of the lab. I saw you out there earlier. Would you please come up her for a moment?”
When Katrina arrived on stage, Frankie turned and took her hands, just as she had done with Tommi. “Dr. Isseksen, you’ve proved that you are a brilliant researcher. In the past, I would have acknowledged that brilliance grudgingly and pointed out that it was in spite of an overabundance of ethics. Now, recognizing that you have both and seeing how you have chaffed in the past under less enlightened bosses–I mean me, not Tommi–how would you like to take over the operation of BioTronics, should Tommi step down? Oh, and of course you would still have your own lab and free reign to investigate the wonders of genetics to your heart’s content.”
It was an easy answer. This was the stuff of dreams, yet even dreams have codicils. “Yes, but only if Tommi takes the other job.”
“Well, Tommi?” Frankie turned back to the other blonde on the stage.
“Boxed me in, just like old times. Didn’t you?” Tommi laughed. “You win again, Mom.”
“Excellent.” Frankie exclaimed. Grabbing Tommi’s right hand and Kat’s left, she held them up and asked the audience. “Is this acceptable to this informal gathering of the Board?”
There were cheers.
When the cheers settled down, Frankie thanked Tommi and Kat and asked them to sit down for a moment. Then, turning to the audience yet again, Frankie said, “It’s none of my business, but I would like to suggest the following. Kat, you may wish to consider hiring Rikki as your CEO and let her run the business with your guidance as Chairperson of the Board. That would give you a lot more time where we both know you’d prefer to be, the lab.”
“Tommi, again it’s none of my business, but Sydni has a brand new doctorate in Industrial Psychology. She’d be a wonderful person to assist you as you develop and coordinate the Human Resource Management services for all the different companies under the Brodsky umbrella, I think it’s what forty-six now?”
“Finally, and to prove how different my reign will be this time, I too would like to step down as Chairperson and CEO of Brodsky Holdings.”
“Huh?”
“What?”
“Yes, you heard me. I may not look like it right now, but I’ve still got the mind of that cantankerous, micromanaging old fool that almost destroyed Brodsky Holdings and a couple of you folks in the process. The last thing Brodsky holdings needs is me at the helm.”
“Than who’ll run the ship?” Archie called out, followed by similar questions from just about everyone else in the room.
“When I was a man, I had some of the most fantastic employees working around me, and sadly they often had to work around me in order to keep Brodsky Holdings afloat despite my machinations. One of the best of them was my secretary, Sandra Smalling. Sandra knows the business inside and out. More importantly, now that I’ve stepped back enough from the business to look at it with a slightly less jaundiced eye, I realize that Sandra has repeatedly shown the intelligence, coolness under fire–usually from me–and compassion to do the right thing even when I was doing the opposite. I can’t think of a better person to run Brodsky Holdings than her.”
Squinting from the bight stage lights, Frankie looked out into the audience, trying to locate Sandra. Finally, she located her, sitting next to Neil Stevens, their hands on the table, entwined in a loving grasp. Sandra was clearly shocked, but, as Neil whispered intently in her ear her expression change to one of happiness.
“I’ll be happy to accept the job of CEO…” The rest was drowned out in cheers, so she started again. “As I said, I’ll be happy to accept the job of CEO, BUT…” Sandra waited and looked about the room, waiting to see if she’d be able to finish he thought this time.
“But, there are two stipulations. First, I’ll only take the position of Chief Executive Officer. Sorry, Frankie, but you’re stuck with the Chairmanship. Is that okay with you so far?”
Frankie thought a moment and nodded. “I’d say I’m going to be a very relaxed Chairperson, but you all know that would be a lie. I will, however, promise to limit myself to guidance rather than direct management, as a Chairperson should do. What’s the second stipulation?”
“The second stipulation is that you stay on as CEO for a bit longer.”
“How long and why?” Frankie asked. Smiling, she then added, “See, I'm listening.”
There was a polite smattering of laughter from that comment. More importantly from Frankie’s point of view, Sandra and Tommi both nodded in agreement.
“'How long' is about three months. Why is because Neil,” Sandra waved him up to stand beside her before continuing, “has asked me to marry him and I’ve accepted.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Twenty-Three
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What do you get when you put several blondes in a freezer?
Frosted Flakes |
The party was over, the lights were dimmed to near normal and all the other guests had left. Tommi, Frankie and Katrina sat at a table in the corner as the Cravat’s wait staff cleaned around them. Each nursed a partially filled wine glass and communed with her own thoughts. Finally, Frankie hesitantly asked, “That went well, didn’t it?”
Tommi and Kat laughed before pointing out that it was an amazing party.
“And I don’t just mean the food, the wine and the people,” Tommi added. “This wrapped up so well, it could have been the ending of a fairy tale.”
“Yes,” Katrina agreed. “And not one of those Grimm Brother tales where everyone dies, a happy fairy tale, like the one’s Disneyâ„¢ likes to tell. The only thing missing was Agent Serdland. Maggie’s been seeing him for a while and wanted him to come to this shindig with her, but he was on assignment and couldn’t.”
“So, Mom,” Tommi asked. “I know I’ve asked this a bunch of times already, but I’ve got to ask again. You’re really not mad?”
“No, Tommi darling. I couldn’t be happier with the way things have turned out. Not that I ever had any expectations of changing gender. I can honestly say I never anticipated that, but I can live with it and, to be honest, being about forty years younger outweighs any issues I might have had.
“Actually, I applaud the two of you for finding a unique and ingenious solution to the problem of Franklin Brodsky. Even the gender change might not have stopped me if it weren’t for two things. Withholding the proof of change I would need to obtain a new identity until I agreed to step down was the first. The second was using your mother’s genes as the template for my remake. No matter how hard I fought and how much I wanted to hate, I couldn’t do it because I kept seeing her reflection and knew I needed to act as she would, not as Franklin Brodsky would. Does that make any sense?”
“Perfect sense, Mom,” Tommi said and reached over to hug her.
“How abut you, Tommi?” Katrina asked. “Do you have any regrets here?”
“You mean about being turned into your twin?”
“Among other things, yes.”
“Nope. None what so ever. In fact, it’s been a really blast to watch people do a double take and reassess their first impressions of me after underestimating me in a business deal. Besides, now I have a twin sister or three. How could I ever give that up?”
“How about you, Kat?” Frankie asked and then mused, “Gee, as Franklin, I don’t think I would have even thought to ask that question.”
“Probably not, Mom,” Tommi interjected. “But it’s a great question. How about it, Kat? I was a real bastard to you and those blond jokes were just the icing on the cake.”
“Actually, I could have done without the last year or two, but I heartily support the outcome. I wasn’t joking about this being a fairy tale ending. I got the job of my dreams, I got to reconnect with my kid sister and I got not just one twin,” Katrina noted as she patted Tommi’s knee, “But three if you count Rikki and Sydni.”
“By the way, did you hear that Rikki and Archie Goddard have been spending a lot of time together? They’ve been double dating with Sydni and Billy Smith, two of the guys in the consortium that was competing with BioTronics until we co-opted them onto the Board.”
”Well, Kat, you haven’t been doing too badly with Jack Webster.”
“Nor you with Chang Wu,” Kat responded with a laugh.
“So, how about you, Mom?” Tommi asked. “Are you ready to get into the dating scene yet?”
“Please,” Frankie laughed, I’m having enough trouble just trying to keep up with all you youngsters.”
“Yeah,” Tommi chortled. “Youngsters? Have you looked in a mirror lately, you old crone?”
“I’ll old crone you. I’ll have you know I don’t look a day over thirty.”
“Try twenty, Mom.”
Kat nodded in agreement.
“Honestly, I’ve just been clearing the decks, so to speak. With Sandra taking over as CEO I’ll have time for a bit of personal exploration. In fact, I plan on making sure there are very few Board meetings for the next year or so as I do some traveling and try to get a better handle on who I now am.”
This time, all three hugged. Afterward, Kat mentioned the time. “It’s getting late you know and all three of us need our beauty sleep. But, Tommi, before we leave, just to show that there really aren’t any hard feelings, I have a blonde joke for you.”
“Hey, I resemble that remark,” Tommi said indignantly before giggling.
“You certainly do, dear,” Frankie noted, “especially the blonde joke I’m about to tell.” Turning back to Kat, she asked, “Are you sure you want to do that? Blonde jokes have been an especially painful part of the horrible way you’ve been treated.”
“Not a problem, the way things have turned out, blonde jokes just don’t seem as barbed as in the past.”
The others settled in and took a last sip of their wine. Just as Frankie was about to begin, Tommi interrupted. “Sorry, Mom, but I have just one completely irrelevant question, I’ve just got to ask.
“Sure, Honey. Ask away.”
“Why do we always call Morton, your butler, Renfrew?”
“That’s an easy one. When you were three, you couldn’t say his last name, Redfield. It kept coming out something like “Refew, and given the similarity to Dracula’s man, Renfew, the name stuck.
“Now, before that blonde joke, may I ask you an irrelevant question or two?”
“Sure, Mom. Gee, you know, I really like saying that. I never realized exactly how much I missed Mom.”
“Me too, Honey. Me too. Anyway, the first question, this is a somewhat irrelevant question, actually two, is, “Who was Tennant and what ever happened to him?”
“That’s an easy one too. George Tennant was a made-up name for Ed Woods–his real name, I think–one of the bouncers here at The Cravat. He’s also an actor, who’s since left the area for Hollywood to follow his dreams. The money you gave him was a great help I understand.”
“And my second and more relevant question is, “When did you two concoct this whole sting?”
Tommi and Kat glanced at each other and Kat shrugged, so Tommi answered. “Back when we were in the isolation chamber at the lab, the general framework was developed in-between planning how to escape from BioTronics. It all almost fell apart when Tommi had a brief identity crisis from trying to be Tom and Tommi at the same time. The plan wasn’t finalized until after I took Kat’s place as your captive at White Wood in order to give her time to talk to you, when you were still Franklin Brodsky. It wasn’t until she agreed with me that Franklin Brodsky just could not continue to exist if this was to be resolved, just before we escaped from White Wood, that the last stage of the process when into effect.”
“Tommi took my place so I could prepare the serum needed using some stray hairs from the clothes in mom’s closet. I was actually the one to add the modified dose of ViTaGeSeM needed to initiate your transformation to you champagne that night. We hope you forgive us, if not now, than at some point. Even Maggie, Barbie and Karen were mad at us for a while because we couldn’t tell them.”
“Of course, I forgive you.” Frankie smiled and hugged the two blondes yet again in order to help relieve them of any feelings of guilt. “You need to believe that I now see this as the best thing that could have happened to me. I had wealth and power. I had all the trappings that went with wealth and power, but I was so angry I could never enjoy it. I almost destroyed you, Tommi, my own flesh and blood. I never really saw you, just a reminder of your mother. I can finally step back and look objectively at my life as Franklin Brodsky. Now, I can see that he did some good, but I can also see all the pain that he caused. Best of all, he’s not me. Frankie Brodsky can, and will do what she can to ease the pain and help others the way Jacqueline would have wanted from the start.
There were tears in everyone’s eyes and everyone hugged yet again. You can never appreciate the value of a cathartic event until you experience one of your own and it was evident that Frankie Brodsky truly was a new person.
“I feel like I should ask an irrelevant question too,” Kat noted, realizing that it was time to change the subject or the party would end on a sad note–unacceptable after all that had occurred. Instead, she said, “but I don’t have one, so I’ll just ask, ‘What’s the joke already?’”
They all sat back and enjoyed a sip of the wine as Frankie began.
“A blonde and a lawyer are seated next to each other on a flight from Los Angeles to New York. The lawyer asks if she would like to play a fun game. The blonde, tired, just wants to take a nap. Politely she declines and rolls over to the window to catch a few winks. The lawyer persists and explains that the game is easy and a lot of fun.
“He explains, ‘I ask you a question, and if you don't know the answer, you pay me $5.00, and vise versa.’
“Again, she declines and tries to get some sleep. The lawyer, now agitated, says, ‘Okay, if you don't know the answer you pay me $5.00, and if I don't know the answer, I will pay you $500.00.’
This catches the blonde's attention and, figuring there will be no end to this torment unless she plays, agrees to the game.
“The lawyer asks the first question. ‘What's the distance from the earth to the moon?’ The blonde doesn't say a word, reaches into her purse, pulls out a $5.00 bill and hands it to the lawyer.
"’Okay,’ says the lawyer, ‘Your turn.’
“She asks the lawyer, ‘What goes up a hill with three legs and comes down with four legs?’ The lawyer, puzzled, takes out his laptop computer and searches all his references. No answer. He taps into the air phone with his modem and searches the Internet and the Library of Congress. No answer. Frustrated, he sends e-mails to all his friends and coworkers, to no avail. After an hour, he wakes the blonde and hands her $500.00.
“The blonde says, ‘Thank you,’ puts her head on the pillow and goes back to sleep.
“The lawyer, who is more than a little miffed, wakes the blonde and asks, ‘Well, what's the answer?’ Without a word, the blonde reaches into her purse, hands the lawyer $5.00, and goes back to sleep.”
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter One
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
How does a blonde commit suicide?
Dumps her clothes in a pile and jumps off. |
"What was the blonde psychic’s greatest achievement?”
The two men surrounding Tom Brodsky shrugged as they waited for the punch line.
Surreptitious glances confirmed that Dr. Katrina Issekson was busy and apparently not paying attention.
“An in-body experience.”
Tom’s guffaws were deafening. The others blushed knowing that Dr. Issekson just had to have heard him. Dick Baldwin coughed and nodded covertly towards Katrina to try to get Tom to notice and stop. Harry Walton began sidling over toward his lab counter and began trying to look busy.
Tom continued oblivious to the actions of the others, “How can you tell if a blonde’s been using a computer?” Without even waiting, he choked out his answer between roars of laughter, “There’s whiteout of the screen.”
“Ah-Hum.” Katrina turned and cleared her throat.
“Oh. Hello, Dr. Issekson. Did you hear this one? Why do blondes like to drive BMWs? Because they can spell it.”
“Mr. Baldwin. Mr. Walton. I suggest you get to work. Mr. Brodsky you must have somewhere else you need to be, don’t you?” Katrina glowered at him briefly and then returned to her lab counter to stare once again at a graphic representation of a gene. She slowly twirled an errant strand of blonde hair as she tried to regain her train of thought.
Tom cocked a conspiratorial eyebrow at the other two men, who tried desperately to disappear into the floor in anticipation of the battle that was probably to come. Dick excused himself and headed towards the bathroom at a rapid pace, figuring he couldn’t be trapped in the crossfire if they couldn’t find him. Harry considered joining him, but instead followed instructions and bent over the computer on his lab counter working furiously and desperately trying to ignore either of the two people who could make his life an absolute hell.
Oblivious, Tom swaggered over to Katrina and put his arm around her as he spoke. “Did you know I have a BMW? How about a ride up to the bluff to watch the submarine races?”
“Mr. Brodsky!” Dr. Katrina Issekson’s scowl could have turned lava to ice as she quickly turned out of his grasp and faced him, hands on hips. “Mr. Brodsky, you are rude, crude and unintelligent. As I have told you repeatedly, I have no interest in going anywhere with you. Only the fact that I am unsure of the meaning of the phrase ‘submarine races’ keeps me from immediately filing sexual harassment charges against you. Not withstanding the fact that your father owns this company, if you ever touch me or speak to me again in a derogatory manner, I will file charges seeking enough damages to bankrupt your father, this company and you. Now get out of this lab immediately.”
Tom stared down at the irate woman in shock at her outburst apparently not understanding what he might have done to anger her so. Understanding slowly dawned in his eyes, more rapidly followed by anger. “My father owns GTI, but I run it. He may have hired you but I’m your boss and I can fire you, so don’t threaten me Dr. Issekson.
“My family retains more attorneys than the average small city. I strongly doubt that being asked out on a date will be considered sexual harassment and neither will a few clean harmless jokes.
“For that matter, part of your employment contract calls for professional conduct, conduct that does not in any way embarrass this company. That includes being unable to perform your duties due to extremes of emotionality. I suggest you take a pill and get back to work yourself.” With that, he stormed threw the swinging doors and out of the lab.
Passing Dick, who was peaking out from the bathroom door, he smirked and winked. “Start thinking about your next assignment Dick. The good doctor will not be with us much longer.”
Katrina glared after him, face burning red, fists clenched. Ex-football linebackers like Tom Brodsky always seemed to be a pain–and at twenty-eight, the youngest project leader in the company and female to boot–Katrina knew she was an obvious target for his special brand of locker room humor. After a last glare at the now closed lab doors, she took several deep breaths and forced her body to relax. Turning to Harry, she spoke with only a hint of anger in her voice, “Go feed the lab rats please.”
The annual convention of the International Association for the Advancement of Genetic Technology was to start tomorrow and Katrina was typing feverishly at her computer to finish off the paper she was going to present while Dick and Harry were gathering slides and samples to offer colleagues who wanted to verify her findings.
“Gentlemen,” a smiling Tom Brodsky interrupted their furious labors. “You have a convention to go to. Get out of here, get your bags and get to the company plane now.” Tom took the slides out of Dick’s hands, waved to Harry to put down the samples he was placing in the cooler before him, and started leading them out of the lab.
“But Dr. Issekson will need these for her presentation tomorrow.” Harry noted as he gave a worried glance towards the once again scowling Dr. Issekson and thought how that always seemed to be her expression when Tom Brodsky was around.
“You don’t mind, do you Doctor?” Dick asked over his shoulder as Tom had his arm around Dick guiding him away.
Before Katrina could respond, Tom expansively answered for her. “Of course she doesn’t mind; she’s not leaving until later tonight so she’ll have plenty of time to pack the last few specimens.
“Now, did you hear this one?” Brodsky asked as he put his arms around the shoulders of each man and dragged them out of the lab. “‘Why do blondes have the letters TGIF written on their shoes?’ It stands for ‘Toes Go In First.’” The volume of Tom’s guffaws was reduced to a more acceptable level as the lab doors closed behind the three men. Muttering under her breath, Katrina returned to her typing.
Less than rested from her overnight flight, Katrina rushed to the hotel to check in. Hoping the unsupervised bellman would get her suitcases to her room without incident, she grabbed her briefcase, and the travel case with the specimens and slides in it, and rushed to the convention check-in desk. Unless there had been a change, her presentation was scheduled to begin in less than fifteen minutes and nothing was set up. Leaning over to sign her ID card, she heard an irritatingly familiar laugh.
“How do you amuse a blonde for hours? Give her a piece of paper with ‘Please turn over’ written on both sides.” The guffaws were back, joined by polite chuckles from several other sources.
Turning, Katrina was unsurprised to see Tom Brodsky standing amongst a group of men in expensive suits, no doubt sales representatives rather than scientists. Seeing that Katrina had spotted him, he called out to her. “Dr. Issekson, you better hurry or you’ll be late for your presentation.”
Seeing the ID card in her hand, he stepped over to her and solicitously took the card from her, knocking her cases to the floor in the process. Ignoring the scattered cases, he said, “Here, let me help you or you’ll be late.” Quickly stripping the covering off the adhesive backing, Brodsky pressed the ID down on her left breast and patted it down several times before Katrina could act.
Then, extending an arm around her shoulder to cope yet another feel of her breast in front of the openly snickering sales representatives, he took a step and dragged her along as he pointed. “You’re in the Presidential Room. Go through there and off to the left.” He moved away and stood waiting for her to continue on her own. She stopped, lips pursed in anger and turned back to pick up her briefcase and travel case before continuing without saying a word.
Tom watched her leave and returned to the group with which he had been talking. With a jerk of his head to the departing scientist, he commented, “Now there’s an oxymoron if ever I saw one gentlemen, a natural blonde with a Ph.D.”
It was close, but Harry and Dick helped. Dr. Issekson was set up and ready to go only five minutes late.
“Ladies and gentlemen of the press, we have mapped the chromosomes, labeled the genes and have made significant progress on relating the four proteins that are the building blocks of each gene–adenine, guanine, cytosine, and thymine, or AGCT as we call it–to various physical and emotional conditions. For example, for years we’ve known that there is a small stretch of AGCT at the tip of the X-chromosome that can predict homosexuality and another on chromosome 17 related to anxiety. We can now identify combinations of AGCT related to more than 1,400 different physical, emotional, and attitudinal characteristics of human beings with more being identified daily.
“Aside from the ethical considerations inherent in any discussion of human gene alteration, which have also been hotly debated over the last several decades and which I will not debate in this forum other than to offer a heartfelt prayer for intelligent and compassionate action, I present ‘virally targeted gene segment manipulation’ or ViTaGeSeM. Developed in conjunction with Gene Technology Incorporated, ViTaGeSeM is a computer-aided technique for genetic manipulation via a viral medium that will only attack specific gene segments. Unlike previous developments in this area that have attempted to adjust AGCT levels with concomitant difficulties controlling the microscopic quantities involved, ViTaGeSeM has two advantages.
“First, ViTaGeSeM may be applied either in a permanent or time-limited form. This should tremendously enhance our ability to assess various AGCT combinations as they can now be evaluated without permanent impact.
“Second, ViTaGeSeM operates by permeating the entire body to attack and replace the selected gene segments. The ViTaGeSeM viral medium can spread to include the entire body within three days. It is safe in any of several transmission formats and non-contagious short of direct blood-to-blood transfer, so only standard bodily fluid precautions are required. Even these precautions are only required for the first six days, after which the ViTaGeSeM transmittal medium is destroyed and eliminated by the body’s normal defense systems much like any invading cold virus. Depending upon the extent of the genetic changes, they will be completed within as little as another six days and not longer than six months.
“Finally, at the request of Tom Brodsky, President of GTI and his many accountants, I would like to add that it is projected that when in full production ViTaGeSeM will cost about half the price of current processes.” Katrina was pleased that the smattering of laughter was quickly drowned out by applause. She was even more pleased to see the scowl on Tom Brodsky’s face. “Serves him right!” she thought as she gathered her papers and waited for questions.
The banquet was as uncomfortable as Katrina expected. Harry and Dick were nowhere to be seen, probably an intentional situation as they too tried to avoid events that required Brodsky and Issekson to be together. Unsurprisingly, Brodsky’s behavior vacillated from insincerely solicitous, one minute treating her as his date, to rude and demeaning, the next minute coming out with yet another deprecating comment. She could barely tolerate the arm around her shoulders and having him order for her. The omnipresent blonde jokes did absolutely nothing to help.
“Hey Franz,” he called to another suit across the tale and several chairs down, “Did you hear this one? Two blondes are in the parking lot trying to unlock the door of their BMW with a coat hanger. The first blonde says ‘I can’t seem to get this door open.’ and the second blonde says, ‘Well you better hurry. It’s starting to rain and the top is down.’ Did you get it? The top is down.”
Between the blonde jokes and Tom’s hand finally coming to rest on her knee, Katrina had had enough. She abruptly excused herself and left. Laughing, Tom called out after her, “Is anything wrong dear?”
The sound of someone knocking on her hotel room door woke her. Still groggy, Katrina glanced at the time on the clock radio by her bedside. It was not quite four in the morning. Grabbing a robe, she padded tiredly to the hotel door and peered out the spy hole.
“Go away Mr. Brodsky. We have nothing to say to each other.” Katrina turned to return to bed only to stop when Brodsky began pounding on the door and cursing.
“Go away or I’ll call hotel security.”
“And tell them what, that you are in my room? I made the reservations Doctor. They are in my name, not yours.” The slight slur to his speech told her that Brodsky was drunk.
The temptation to call his bluff was very strong, but she was willing to bet there would be no more sleep this night if she did. Several days of limited sleep preparing for the convention, followed by a miserable night flight to get to it, followed by a late night in her room answering the questions of the press and her colleagues while graciously accepting their praise had resulted in one very tired Ph.D. Seeking a compromise that she hoped would allow some badly needed sleep she called back. “Very well, Mr. Brodsky. I need to get dressed. I’ll meet you in the hotel coffee shop in fifteen minutes for exactly fifteen more minutes.”
“No. Open the door now Issekson.” The pounding continued.
“Continue what you’re doing and I won’t need to call security, someone else will. That is my final offer, the coffee shop in fifteen minutes.”
Katrina began dressing and would say no more. After several more half-hearted attempts Tom left. Katrina continued dressing and was shortly ready. Cautiously checking the door’s spy hole and seeing an empty hallway she headed off to the coffee shop.
As she approached, she could see Tom waiting impatiently in the nearly empty room. Katrina watched him alternate between sipping his coffee and tapping his fingers on the tabletop as she stepped out of the elevator into the lobby. She hoped that the coffee would assure he was sober enough for a rational conversation.
“Now, what’s so important that you have me sitting in a coffee shop at four in the morning?” Katrina slid into a seat opposite him.
“I wanted you to know that I considered your comment about GTI’s accountants and me in poor taste. As per your contact, you are expected to refrain from making derogatory comments about your employer or its representatives. To insure that there are no further such comments I am formally instructing you to pack your bags and leave this convention immediately.” Tom had been hunched forward so that his face was just inches away from Katrina’s. He slowly leaned back into his chair and crossed his arms. His face was impassive but there was fire in his eyes.
“Was that all? If you’re done then I’ll be going back to bed.” Katrina started to rise.
“That was not a joke. I want you out of here and I want it now.” Katrina sat back down again.
“Let me make sure I understand this. On behalf of GTI, I’ve just announced the discovery of ViTaGeSeM to the inter-national scientific community and you want me to leave the convention where I announced it because you are insulted by a comment in my presentation that your office instructed me to include. What’s really going on here Mr. Brodsky? You’ve done your level best to prevent me from developing ViTaGeSeM. You’ve been rude and insulting. You took my lab assistants away from their packing the day before the convention requiring me to take a later plane and almost miss this convention. I realize you don’t like me, but I don’t understand why you would act in a manner designed to injure the company for which you are responsible. As I said before, ‘What’s really going on here Mr. Brodsky?’”
Tom sat silently while she spoke. Then, gritting his teeth, he repeated his original message, “I’ve given you an instruction Doctor. Pack your bags and leave. You’re in a company-paid hotel room and the company no longer wishes to permit you to use it.”
“And I repeat. What is the problem?” The silence extended for quite a while as the two stared coldly at each other. A waitress came out of the kitchen and saw that her one customer had company. She started over with a menu, but veered off to another table to fiddle with the setting when she saw their faces. Eventually Katrina became bored with the standoff.
“This is fruitless. I’m tired and I’m going to bed.” Katrina stood.
“I expect you to be out of that hotel room and on a flight back to GTI by eight this morning. Here is your plane ticket.” Katrina stared dully at Tom for several long seconds before she left.”
End Chapter One
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Two
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What is a blonde's response to the comment, "Think about it."?
I don't have to, I'm blonde. |
Katrina was back in her lab, but not for long if Tom had his way. She had declined to leave the convention although she had paid the bill for her room out of her own pocket so Brodsky couldn’t accuse her of illegal use of company funds.
Unsurprisingly, Tom Brodsky had followed up his threats at the convention with a written letter of termination. Efforts to reach his father, Franklin Brodsky, owner of GTI and the man who had originally hired her, were unsuccessful, so here it was six o’clock in the evening on a Friday and she was packing her personal effects.
“...call 911 in an emergency? Because they can’t find the number eleven on the telephone buttons. Gentlemen, this will now be your lab. I expect...” Tom Brodsky, with Dick and Harry in tow, stopped short upon seeing Dr. Issekson. “What are you still doing here?”
“Packing my personal effects and hoping to see you one last time Mr. Brodsky.” She took a folded piece of paper from her briefcase. “This is for you.”
“Let me guess, Dr. Issekson, a subpoena. Am I correct?” He tossed the paper onto a nearby lab counter.
“No, Mr. Brodsky. It’s a restraining order. You may not offer ViTaGeSeM for sale to anyone, for any reason, without my written consent. There will be additional filings shortly challenging my termination and seeking damages for ‘pain and suffering.’ My lawyers tell me it should even be possible to sue for damages under Title VII for gender discrimination for creation of a ‘hostile work environment.’ With luck, when my attorneys are through, I may own this company, or at least a majority holding.” Katrina returned to her packing smug in the knowledge that Brodsky would have to relent.
“Dick, Harry? Would you please excuse us?” The two men gave one last frightened glance at Tom and Katrina and hastily disappeared. Turning back to Katrina, Tom continued.
“You’re alone here Doctor?”
“Yes, but I’m taping this meeting Mr. Brodsky.”
“Oh, that’s all right Doctor. I assumed as much.” Tom’s feral grin produced a slight shudder of fear in Katrina. Tom saw it and his grin grew even larger.
“If you are so certain of yourself, would you mind telling me why?” Tom sauntered over to the counter by the sample refrigerator and leaned against it as Katrina slowly backed away keeping a counter between them.
“You mean like the proverbial villain who gives away his secret plan to destroy the world to the hero before attempting to kill him?” Sarcasm dripped from Tom’s voice and, if possible, his grin grew larger. “I don’t think so. You’ll just have to use that incredible mind buried beneath that blonde head of hair to figure it out.”
“No Mr. Brodsky, I understand why you’ve acted as you have as a ‘business man.’” The words came out as a curse. “I don’t approve of your tactics, but I understand your overriding desire for money and power. I know you would want to use ViTaGeSeM in ways I would not approve. With my, as you would probably call it, ‘quaint’ ideas of morality, it was just a matter of time before we had some type of falling out. I only wondered how it would occur.” Tom’s grin, frayed a bit but he immediately regained his composure and his grin as she continued. “Actually, I meant why the blonde jokes?”
“You mean like ‘What happens to a blonde when she gets Alzheimer’s disease?’ Why Dr. Issekson, don’t tell me they bothered you?” Brodsky asked disingenuously. The grin was back full force. “By the way, the answer is, ‘Her IQ goes up.’”
“You mean the only reason was because you thought they would bother me?”
“And thereby keep you off balance, thus making my job easier to implement.” Tom opened the sample refrigerator and reached in. “But now I guess it’s time to end this pleasant little táªte-á -táªte. Dick and Harry may not be first-rate researchers like you, but they are competent, don’t have your high moral standards and do what they are told to do. Normally, I would just call security and have you removed from the building and grounds but, as expected, you’re making this difficult, so.…” Taking a vial from the refrigerator, Tom opened a drawer and withdrew a syringe.
“You...you don’t want to do that Mr. Brodsky.” Katrina took another step backward. “You don’t want to inject me with anything.”
Ignoring her, Tom quickly walked to the double doors and locked them. Turning back, he saw Katrina pushing at the crash bar of the emergency exit.
“Oh, I guess you didn’t get my memo. That emergency exit is temporarily sealed closed for the next week while we remove some asbestos from the ceiling tile and piping in the adjacent hall.”
“This building is too new to have asbestos problems.” Katrina slowly edged towards her desk.
“Oh my. And it so pleased the labor-management committee when we announced it.” Tom carefully inserted the syringe into the sample container and withdrew 5 cc. of a clear liquid. Reaching her desk Katrina frantically searched inside the middle drawer.
“The gun is no longer there.” Tom slowly advanced on Katrina.
“You seem to have thought of everything. Now what are you going to do?” Katrina slumped against her desk, warily eyeing Tom.
“Nothing drastic. This is a mixture of ViTaGeSeM and some DNA. It started out as your DNA but then Dick and Harry modified it according to my specifications.”
“And they are?”
“Oh, nothing much. You’ll still look the same, but you won’t be a genius any more. My guess is your new IQ will be in the low normal range. Also, you’ll be much more interested in the pleasures of the flesh. Finally, I’ve personally added a rather strong hypnotic to the mix. It was developed here at GTI several years ago and I plan to use to reinforce some very specific instructions.”
Katrina kept edging away from him as he slowly approached. “Isn’t that a bit hackneyed? Why don’t you just kill me and be done with it?” She tried to keep him talking on the assumption that when he was talking he was less likely to act.
“Well, yes, but it was easier to have you alive and doing as instructed for the short term rather than transforming someone else into your image and having the risk of them being branded as an imposter. After all, they would not know everything you do and I’m sure you’ve been smart enough to set up a variety of identification procedures so people know you are you.”
Tom stopped his slow chase of the elusive Katrina. “You might as well stop running away from me. If you continue you’ll just make me angry and I’ll just be a bit rougher with the injection and add a few more post-hypnotic suggestions.”
“You mean like to make me your ‘love slave’ or some such pathetic balm to your male ego?”
“Actually, yes.”
“So this was all about sex?” Katrina had made a full circle of the room and was back by her desk.
“You flatter yourself Doctor. This is business and while I suspect I would find it enjoyable, any additional commands like that would be mostly for the purpose of adding to your embarrassment. Now stand still before I get angry.” Katrina was now by the sample refrigerator. Suddenly she reached in and grabbed out a pre-loaded aerosol injector. Holding it in front of her, hands shaking, she aimed it towards Tom.
“You didn’t really think I would fail to notice an extra vial or two in my own sample refrigerator. I found it last night. My computer analysis hasn’t finished yet so thank you for telling me what to expect.”
“What do you mean, ‘what to expect?’” Tom feinted right and went left around a counter. Katrina squeaked and bolted around the counter to avoid him.
“I loaded a sample of what you had concocted into this aerosol injector. If you try to inject me, I’ll inject you.”
“That will only work if the injector is flush against my skin.” Tom swept everything off the counter between them. “You’re getting me annoyed.”
With a roar of anger, Tom lunged over the counter grabbing Katrina’s hand before she could inject him. With a smile of satisfaction, he began squeezing her hand. “Drop the injector.” He squeezed harder and gave the hand a shake. “Drop it now!” When Katrina tried to reach the injector with her other hand, Tom put down the syringe and grabbed the other hand too. A last shake and the injector fell from her hand onto the counter next to the syringe and Tom began pulling her screaming and struggling over the counter towards him.
When she was close enough, he stopped briefly to hold both hands in one hand and grab her hair with his free hand. Then he resumed pulling her slowly toward him as she screamed even louder. Pulling her all the way over the counter, Tom twisted around so his back was to the counter and forced her arms to cross in front of her. Jerking his head back, he narrowly avoided the back of her head as she tried to slam it back into his nose. When that didn’t work, Katrina started kicking him.
With a curse, Tom turned her around and bent her over the counter hands still crossed beneath her and held her feet against the counter with one of his legs. Pushing down on her back with his chest he released one hand to reach for the syringe. Katrina began struggling even harder and managed to free one hand.
Suddenly there was a hissing sound and Tom cursed. Regaining control of her free hand before she could reach back and scratch at his face Tom pushed down harder still and grabbed the syringe. Quickly positioning it over her buttocks, he jabbed it through her clothing and injected her with the substance, then quickly backed away breathing hard.
Katrina scrambled as far away from Tom as she could and glared at him as she rubbed her sore buttock. “Now what, you unmitigated bastard?” The words were ragged, spit out between gasps. She made a conscious effort to calm her racing heart and slow her breathing knowing it would slow the absorption of the injected solution.
“We wait.” Tom rubbed his hand. Looking down he saw a red spot where he had been injected with whatever was in Katrina’s aerosol injector. “Shit!”
“Then the injector did get you. I thought I heard it release.” She smiled. “Then I guess it really is a waiting game now.”
“Not if I use the disinhibitor to stop the action of the ViTaGeSeM.” He walked towards the refrigerator, yanking the door open, but looked up when he heard Katrina’s laughter.
“The disinhibitor only works if it’s used before an injection. We designed it for physicians and nurses who might accidentally get pricked by a used needle. It won’t work after the fact.”
“We’ll see.” He reached in and grabbed another vial. Moving to the drawer with the syringes he grabbed one out and filled it with the disinhibitor then quickly jabbed himself in the arm.”
“It’s even less likely to work as an intra-muscular injection. It’s supposed to be intravenous. You really must read my project reports more thoroughly.” She continued to laugh, stopping only when she felt dizzy and reached out an arm to prop herself against a counter.
“We’ll see.” Tom spoke through gritted teeth. He was torn as to what to do next. If she was telling the truth, he was in trouble. He considered calling Dick or Harry in to advise him of the truth, but if he did then there would be a witness to his perfidy. Finally, he decided to wait. If it was too late for the disinhibitor he would live with it until he could change back, if not, he had still had a few choice post-hypnotic commands to impress on the “good Doctor.” After all, he could always have Dick and Harry recreate his DNA later and re-inject him so he could become himself again. Suddenly he had a horrible thought. Did they make this permanent? Could he become himself again? Fear won out over business and he grabbed the phone.
“I see you’ve dialed an internal extension. Wondering whether the stuff you injected was the permanent version by any chance?” A leg buckled and Katrina fell back against the counter again. It took an obvious effort to stand.
Tom’s laughter was ragged as he began to feel the pain associated with the ViTaGeSeM transformation. “Damn.”
Katrina buckled and slid to the floor. “Are you going to make it Brodsky, or are you going to become comatose before you can give me your post-hypnotic commands?”
Tom buckled at the waist and joined Katrina on the floor. Gasping from the pain, Tom asked, “Why did the blonde climb the glass wall?”
“I don’t know.” Katrina’s eyes were becoming glazed.
“To see what was on the other side.” Tom sniggered once and they both slid into oblivion together.
End Chapter Two
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
![]() |
Blonde Joke
Chapter Three
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
What do you call a blonde wearing a leather jacket on a motorcycle?
A rebel without a clue. |
Katrina struggled to attain awareness without quite making it. There were voices, or maybe dreams, but it was difficult to make out what they said. Instead, Katrina gave up in favor of a low groan and a return to sleep. The next time she woke, it was to bright sunlight shining in her eyes so she couldn’t see, but it took too much effort to move a hand to block out its glare.
“Good, you’re awake.” The voice was familiar, maybe if it continued she’d figure out whose voice it was. Female. It was a female voice. Mom? No. Someone from work? Maybe, that sounded right. A secretary? No….
“Well, open your eyes already,” a someone demanded in a hoarse whisper. A shape moved in front of the sun blocking it out. Katrina opened her eyes and focused enough to recognize it as a woman’s shape to match the voice. With the sun behind the woman, Dr. Issekson couldn’t tell who the woman was, just that she was sitting on the bed next to Katrina.
“Geez, you dumb blonde, come on,” the whisper continued. “Hold your hands over your ears, maybe you’ll be able to hold a thought.” The woman weakly shook Katrina, but seemed to loose her balance and fell over onto her. With the sun in her eyes, Katrina was again blinded, but there was a face on the bed next to her. With an effort, she lifted a hand to block out the sunlight and turned to examine the face just inches from her own. It was her face staring at her and muttering.
“What the hell do I have to do to get you to move, tell another damn blonde joke?”
“You!” Katrina struggled to her elbows. The movement pushed the other woman off the bed to the floor, where she landed with a thud. By the time they both made it to a sitting position, they were gasping from the exertion.
“What kind of hypnotic did you use? I feel like crap.”
“We both feel like crap. Those morons, Dick and Harry, found us passed out in the lab. They must have panicked and locked us here in the biohazard lab. We’ve got to get out of here.”
“What do you mean we paleface?” Katrina’s laugh was cold. “Since when did you start expecting my help?”
“That’s why they call a blonde with one brain cell gifted. Come on ex-genius; use that solitary brain cell before it dies of loneliness. We’re trapped. We don’t know who knows we’re here. We don’t know if we’ll be released. We do know that the people who put us here panicked because otherwise we wouldn’t be here. We either work together or we may die together. Do you have a preference?”
“And how do you know all this?”
“Because I came to a few minutes before you. I must have rolled over and pulled out the IV drip we’ve been on without it being noticed. I managed to wake in time to see that rat Harry walking out of the lab. Then, I managed to roll over again and yank your IV out.”
“Don’t you ever really answer a question?”
“Don’t you ever really use that brain cell Blondie? I saw Harry leave the lab.”
There was silence as Katrina glared at Tom, until she suddenly burst into laughter.
“Now what the hell is your problem? Have you finally lost it? Come here and let me blow in your ear; you need a refill you airhead,” Tom snarled but was still too weak to do much more.
“Well.” The chuckles continued making it hard to speak, “I think you should look in a mirror–or since we don’t have one, look at me seeing as it’s the same thing.”
Tom’s jaw dropped causing Katrina’s guffaws to return.
“The shocks don’t stop there Tommi girl,” Katrina stressed the word “girl.” Let’s open door number two shall we?” There was silence so Katrina continued. “Do you remember what you told me was in the vials we were injected with? The ViTaGeSeM DNA we were injected with was designed to lower our intelligence. What did you say to expect, low normal intelligence?”
The look on the face of Katrina’s new identical twin was absolutely precious. Katrina couldn’t restrain herself as she continued.
“...and now I guess it’s time for door number three. Do you remember what else you programmed our bodies for? What was the phrase you used? Wasn’t it the ‘pleasures of the flesh?’ Unless I miss my guess, you set things up to make us very horny ladies–although, bitches in heat might be a better term. How are you going to like having sex with guys Tommi dear?”
“Eh-hum.” The tinny voice came over the intercom. “Excuse me. May I have your attention please?” Tommi and Katrina interrupted their current argument to see what was about to change in the last week’s boring schedule of get up, eat and argue. They argued incessantly about anything and everything. If it weren’t for the clock, the only way to tell time would have been the meals. The biohazard room’s airlock would open and remain open until they took out the plastic containers of food and changes of clothes. The room itself had been stripped of everything but two soft chairs, a television set, a portable toilet, a field shower, a lab counter with a sink, and the double bed on which they’d woken up. Shortly after dinner on the ninth day, something finally changed.
“This is Harry Walton speaking. Would you please move the week’s garbage and dirty clothes into the airlock?” The interior airlock opened.
“Why should we?”
“For once in your life don’t argue.” Tommi growled as she quickly moved to comply with the request.
“Thank you Mr., I mean Ms., Brodsky. Would you now please move out of the airlock so I can close it?”
“It’s me, Tom Brodsky. Recycle me out, damn it.”
“I’m sorry Ms. Brodsky, I can’t do that.”
“What do you mean you ‘can’t do that’? Open the damn door now!” She began pounding on the exterior door.
“Ms. Brodsky! Stop that or I’ll have to exhaust the air in there until you both pass out.” The pounding continued.
“I’m not kidding. Stop that and move out of the airlock.” The pounding stopped when a hissing sound started.
“What the hell is the matter with you Walton? Let me out.” Grudgingly, against his better judgment, Tommi backed out of the air lock and the hissing stopped.
“I’m sorry Ms. Brodsky, I can’t do that. You’ll both need to stay there for a while longer.”
“How long?” Katrina interrupted.
“I’m not sure Dr. Issekson. We’ll let you both out as soon as we can. Please be patient.”
“Then could we please have some better clothes than these hospital gowns...and some makeup?”
“Yeah, I’d like some decent clothes too,” Tommi grumped as she slumped onto the bed. “These gowns are too much like dresses.”
“Uh, I guess so. What do you want?”
“Some shirts and pants would be a great start. Oh, and how about my old body?”
“I assume you won’t let us out to buy them,” Katrina smiled grimly and continued as if Tommi hadn’t spoken, “so how about bringing us the clothes and cosmetics from my house?”
“All of them? I doubt I can do that.”
“Fine. What can you bring?”
“Uh...I’m not sure.”
“Can I give you a list?”
“I guess so. But I won’t promise to get it all.”
“How about the shirts and pants I asked for?”
“Will you stop already Tommi? Your clothes are not going to fit any more, and if they haven’t given you back your old body yet; they’re not going to. Are you Harry?”
“Uh...no. I’m afraid not.”
“Why the hell not?” Tommi was up and pounding on the airlock door. “I’ll destroy you fools. You’ll never work in this field again. You’ll spend so much time in court you’ll be asking the judge to set up a cot for you to sleep in his chambers.”
“Tommi? Are you getting dumber every minute or is it my imagination?”
The pounding stopped as Tommi turned to glare at Katrina.
“Listen. He’s gone. The speaker is off. You can tell by the absence of the faint telltale hissing sound.” Tommi returned to her pounding on the door lock. Katrina just shook her head and sighed.
Sobbing and exhausted, Tommi finally slumped on the floor by the door lock. For the first time in their captivity Katrina’s tone of voice showed concern. “Tommi?” No response.
“Tommi, please. We need to talk. If we don’t work together we may never get out of here.”
As she spoke, she slowly approached Tommi. Kneeling beside her, Katrina gently took Tommi’s hand and pulled her into a caring embrace. Pressing her head against Tommi’s, she whispered.
“We need to work together, now, before we lose the intellectual capacity to plan effectively. I don’t care what you do once we are away from here but, for now, working together is our only chance to get out of here. Now keep sobbing and let me help you to the bed. We’ve got to talk and we can’t let our captors overhear us or realize we’re planning something.”
Tommi kept sobbing, but didn’t move. Instead, she whispered back, “Why should I work with you?”
“Because they’ve had us for more than just the one week we’ve been awake. Considering how drastic your transition has been, we have to have been here almost four months. If we don’t get out of here within the next couple of weeks, we’ll probably be too dumb to plan our way out of a paper bag. So let me help you up and over to the bed where we can lie down together and talk with a modicum of privacy.”
Once again, Katrina gently pulled at Tommi, but this time Tommi moved with her. Reaching the bed, they sat rocking gently back and forth with Tommi’s head on Katrina’s breast while Katrina gently held Tommi and stroked her hair.
“What have you got in mind?” Tommi whispered.
“First let’s agreed to the conditions of the problem.”
Tommi nodded imperceptibly. If Katrina hadn’t been holding Tommi’s head against her breast, she would not even have felt it.
“Within a month or so the intellectual and hormonal modifications will kick in and we’ll both be vacuous imbeciles with just one prime motivating thought–sex.”
Another nod.
“We absolutely must get out of here before that occurs or we’ll have no chance to ever get back to the way we were.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Because it hasn’t happened already and you just heard Harry say he wasn’t allowed to change you back. Dick and Harry couldn’t plan this and they are not going to let us out or return us to our original physiques without instructions from someone else. They haven’t done it in the last three months so it doesn’t seem likely that they’re going to do it at all.”
“That doesn’t make sense. There’s no one at this company who would dare stand up to me. Unless.… Would he?... He must have. They’ve got to be taking orders from my father. Shit! In that case, it’s most likely that he feels it’s easier to have us disappear than try to control you or explain me. Oh hell, that means he’s going to really get rid of us as soon as the heat’s off. I knew the old bastard was ruthless, but his own son? Damn! You’re right. We’ve got to get out of here and fast.”
“Then we’re agreed?”
“God help me yes.”
“Then I’ve got an idea, but I don’t like it and I’m positive you’re going to hate it, so bear with me and after I’m done I will gladly listen to any alternative proposals you would like to offer. Deal?”
“Deal–at least until we’re both out of here. Let’s get more comfortable.”
“Okay, but no funny business, Mr. Brodsky.” They both smiled, albeit a bit raggedly, as they slid into a lying position on the bed. They remained, huddled in each other’s arms on the bed for the remainder of the evening. The sobbing was soon over and before slipping off to sleep more than an occasional giggle could be heard.
End Chapter Three
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
WAKING EPISODE ONE
Darkness. I wonder what time it is. Time to stretch and roll over.
Hey! What gives? I can’t move.
I don’t feel anything around me like a blanket, but I can’t move.
Are my eyes open? BLINK. Yes, my eyes are open. Why can’t I see anything? It must be pitch black in here. Where is here? Where am I? Where should I be? Why can’t I remember?
Too many questions. Try to move again. I still can’t move. What’s wrong with me? Can I at least feel my body? Yes. Thank god, I’m not paralyzed, something is just holding me still, but what? Why can’t I feel it? It’s like I’m floating in the air. What can do that? A force field? Do they even exist? I thought they were just the rambling imaginations of science fiction writers. I guess not.
Who has force fields? The government? Nah. They’d never be able to keep something like a functional force field a secret. Someone would blab about it. Hell, they’d be lording it over other countries if they had one, not even trying to keep it a secret.
Who else has a force field? Another country? Nah. Same thing would apply. Aliens? Shit! Am I about to get anally probed or some other such crap? I hope not. Besides, what would aliens want with me. I have a job, a family, a wife and children. I would be missed. I’m not some backwoods hick of a hermit hiding away from people. It doesn’t make sense. It can’t be aliens. If they were going to take someone who would be missed, why not take someone important like the president or someone who they could use as a bargaining chip in negotiations?
Am I seeing lights? Yes. Pretty colors. I wonder what’s causing them?
“Help!”
I heard that. Good. I’m not dreaming–nightmare more likely. Hey, can I pinch myself? Come on hand move. Move. MOVE!
Damn! I can feel my hand trying to move, but something is stopping it from moving. Probably that force field thing again.
Is my heart beating? Yes.
Am I breathing? Yes.
I can talk too, but I can’t move anything. I wonder what happens when I need to eliminate. Am I going to urinate or defecate on myself? God, I hope not. Wait a minute. That might not be that bad. I’d be able to feel it I think. For that matter, it might get someone to come clean me up and I could ask them to tell me what’s going on.
Let’s try yelling some more.
Sore throat. Can’t talk. I guess I yelled too much before passing out although I wish I knew why I passed out. The last thing I remember is yelling to try to get someone to help me. Maybe that was the response, to feed me some laughing gas or something to put me out. Why won’t they talk to me?
Who are these people? Are they people? Enough! There be madness. Unless…
Could I be dead? Is this what the afterlife is, a void? But then why can’t I move? I can image an afterlife with no light and no other people–a hell of my own making, so to speak–but why can’t I move? If this was hell, it would make more sense to let me move around and confirm I’m alone. That would seem to be a much more depressing and terrifying situation.
How would I even know if I was dead? No one seems to know what the afterlife is like. Look at all the different opinions different religions have. Hah! If this is the afterlife, they’re all wrong. Boy would I love to be able to tell my pastor about this. It would drive him crazy.
Let’s try something functional. Can I move anything?
Hands? No.
Feet? No.
Torso? No. Wait a minute. I think I can actually twist a bit. I’m not sure. It could be my imagination. I think I can. I think I can. Woo. Woo.
Yeah, right. Now I’m going crazy. I’m turning into the little engine that could. But it does seem like something has changed around my waist. I’m not sure what. Maybe it’s….
That’s what’s changed. I can distend my belly a bit more. There’s maybe a half an inch of space between my skin and the force field or whatever it is. Does that mean it’s deteriorating, becoming weaker? I hope so. Then, maybe I can fight my way out of here. Struggling. Hum. Good idea.
Let’s try that. Maybe the field will wear out sooner and I can get loose.
They’ve got to be knocking me out. One second I was struggling to move and the next I was asleep. No one goes to sleep in the middle of struggling to do something. It’s not possible. Even folks with conditions like narcolepsy take a few minutes to wind down and fall asleep. Sheesh! You’d think I was some kind of lab rat or something.
So, do I holler again or do I struggle? Maybe I could play dead?
A quick clearing of my throat and then a warm-up scale. “Mee-mee-mee-mee-mee-mee-mee…” My throat isn’t sore, but my voice sounds different. I’m not sure how it’s different, just that it is. This is silly. I’m being silly. Maybe I should sing a song? That would certainly be the silly thing to do right now.
Faces look ugly when you're alone.
Women seem wicked when you're unwanted,
Streets are uneven when you're down.
It was an old song. Who wrote it? Oh, yeah, the Doors. I wonder why I thought to sing that song of all the songs I know? Maybe because it fits my mood. What is my mood? Not happy or silly. Angry? Yes. Scared? Definitely. What the hell is going on here? Change the subject. Change the subject. No fear. No fear. Think. Be strong.
Wait. What was that? Flashing lights? Do I hear something or am I hearing things, just like I’ve been seeing flashing lights–spots–out damn spots? It sounds like…It sounds like…laughter? Is that really laughter? I can’t quite tell for sure, but it is a noise–I think.
“Who are you? What do you want? What are you doing to me?”
Nothing. Did I really hear laughter or was I imaging it? Do I hear anything? Anything? A hum? Nothing? I don’t know. What the hell is going on here? Is anything going on here? I guess it’s time to take inventory again.
Can I move anything?
Toes? YES! I can move them a bit. Not a lot, just enough to know that there is some give. What else?
Fingers? YES! Same as the toes, just enough to know there’s give. This is good. Things are changing. I can do this. What else?
Knees? No. Maybe next time.
Elbows? Also no.
This is like that song, “The Hip bone is connected to the thigh bone…” Stop that! Stay focused.
Hips? No. Wait a minute something is different, but not the way I want. It feels a bit tighter rather than looser–less space rather than more. That’s not good. Keep going. I want more good news.
Stomach? Yes. I can distend my stomach. I think it’s even a bit more than last time.
Chest? Hey that feels tighter too. No, that’s not right. It feels squishy. I can move a bit, but it feels like the skin is sliding around.
Head and neck? I can’t turn, but…but, I need a haircut. It feels like I’ve got hair tickling the back of my shoulder blades. Definitely not the crew cut I prefer. Geez! How long have I been in this mess? Time to struggle again. Ah, hell. Let’s be honest, time to panic.
Seems like whomever is in charge here doesn’t like it when I panic. I don’t know if it was the screaming, the struggling, or the combination of both, but I had barely begun and the put me to sleep again. Maybe I can use that to get them to deal with me. Yahoo! Panic time.
And again.
And again.
Once more? Why not?
Okay, I guess it’s safe to say that didn’t work. Let’s hold off on the next panic a moment and take inventory. Maybe all my struggling had some impact on whatever is holding me.
Toes? Yes, I can move them. Is it more than before? I’m not sure. Maybe. I think so.
Fingers? Yes. More? Like the toes, maybe.
Knees and Elbows? Nope.
Chest and Buttocks? They really feel squishier. Great, I’m growing breasts. I wonder what they’re pumping me full of when I’m asleep since I don’t remember being hungry while awake? Must be good stuff. Between the lack of activity–besides struggling that is–and whatever this is, I must be getting awfully fat.
But wait a minute. I was able to move more around the stomach area, not less. Yup. Still can. I feel like there’s almost enough space to do a belly dance. Too bad I don’t know how. Give all the fat I’m sporting, I could probably use the exercise. Although I wonder why whoever is doing this–I’m going to call them thingeroos from now on and figure out why I chose that word later–would allow me more space around the waist. I hope that’s not an indication of how fat I’m going to get.
OH, MY GOD! It’s like that short story by Damon Knight where the aliens come “to serve man.” They’re going to eat me. Time to panic again.
I give up, thingeroos. Do whatever you’re going to do. Nothing I do makes a difference. I might as well me dead. Do you breathe when you’re dead? Maybe I am dead. That’s it. I’m a zombie.
“Command me, Lord.”
Nothing. Good. Wrong movie anyway.
Socrates. Maybe he’s the answer. I can use Socratic logic to discern what’s going on and what to do. Was it Socrates who said, “When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.” That doesn’t sound right–not Socrates, Sherlock Holmes. Now he was good at solving puzzles. I wish he was here with me. I wish Julie were here with me. I wish anyone was here with me.
Oh, the heck with it. What do you know?
I’m breathing. My heart is beating. I can feel my body. I seem to be getting fat, at least in some areas. I can move, but not enough to accomplish anything. Whatever is holding me seems to be allowing more and more movement around the waist, but not really anywhere else. I can’t feel whatever is holding me seems to be able to do it without actually touching me, or at least without me being able to feel it touching me even though I seem to be able to feel everything else.
Wait. That’s it. I know how to force whoever is doing this to me to do something. I’m going to bite my tongue. If I do it right I might even choke on the blood. They’ll have to do something–or they’ll let me die. What the hell. Would death be that bad under the circumstances?
Well, that’s another fine mess you’ve gotten me into, brain. I remember the pain. Wow! Biting your tongue really hurts. It’s a good thing they put me out almost immediately. At least I know they want me alive and that they have good medical insurance–I wonder if it’s Blue Cross? Probably not. The only Blue Cross around here is the one next to the purple Happy Face staring at me from behind me.
Stop that! Stay on track. They obviously healed my tongue. I don’t feel any pain and I don’t even feel any indentations or roughness where I bit myself.
Well, if they want me alive, I guess that’s a good sign. They could have just let me die and eaten me as a snack, so I guess this isn’t the Twilight Zone, at least not that episode. So what episode is it?
Again, stop that. Stay focused. Do an inventory. Go back to Socrates. Yeah, that’s it; a toast to Socrates.
“Barkeep, a mug of your best hemlock please.
“What, you say you’re out of hemlock today? Off with your head, knave. Boy, you just can’t get any good help these days, can you Alice.”
Sigh. Back to the inventory.
“The hip bone’s connected to the…”
Stop that! Go crazy on your own time.
What’s that? Oh, you want to know what time it is? Why one moment and I’ll look at my watch. Oh, wait. I can’t look at my watch. I can’t move and anyway I’m not wearing it, or anything else, at the moment.
Time to panic again.
I’ve figure it out. The thingeroos. They’re not aliens. They’re not devils, demons, gods, etc. I’m not dead. I’m in a sensory deprivation chamber. Of course, that’s got to be it. It explains it all; the imaginary lights and sounds, the feeling like I’m floating, but can’t really move. The multiple waking and sleep states. The problems focusing my thoughts, even the problems telling time. It all makes sense. I don’t need to struggle. I just have to wait for them to finally let me out.
Oh, yeah. And next time. I’m gonna make sure I never volunteer for such a harebrained thing again. In fact, I think I’m going to kick myself when I get out, just to remind myself never, ever, ever to volunteer again–not for anything–ever.
Now I just need to wait for this to be over; soon, I hope.
I’m so bored. I wish they’d either put me out of my misery or just let me sleep until they’re ready to eat me or whatever. Even my hallucinations are boring; just lights and buzzes. Why can’t I hallucinate something good like me and my wife on a beach? Julie in her light blue flower pattern bikini and me–well, and me drooling over her.
Hey, that’s not a flashing light. That’s too bright and it’s betting brighter. It’s blinding me, even when I close my eyes, I can see the red glow through my lids.
This is new. This is different. This is good. Well, it could be bad, but it is an end. Something is happening. Maybe I’ll finally find out what. Why would be good too, but right now and end would be fantastic, a what would be great and a why would be…well, two out of three wouldn’t be bad.
Maybe I’ll get to see Julie again. God, I miss her. I sure hope that’s her behind the light.
Maybe she’ll have some clothes for me. Hee. Hee. Maybe she won’t. Better yet, I hope it’s her meeting me in that bikini. Now that would be good. I can imagine myself rising to the occasion.
Rising to the occasion. Wait a minute. I haven’t risen to the occasion once while I’ve been here. I haven’t risen to the occasion once because…
It’s gone. It’s not there. That means this isn’t any sensory deprivation chamber and I’ve really been changing. The fatty chest and buttocks. The missing penis. I’m not a man any more….
Operational Status Report
October 31, 1955
Subject: M-73
Result: Failure.
Recommendation: Dispose of comatose body. Postpone further trials pending further study.
by
Jaye Michael
How do you create a superhero?
Why do they always seem flawed?
Here's one answer.
Chapter One:
Beginnings
I still remember my thoughts when I awoke. My first thought, as it had been everyday for the last year and a half, was thankfulness that I was still alive. My second thought–one that had been happening less and less frequently over the last couple of months–was that this was a good day because the pain was not totally debilitating. From then on, things began to get confusing.
Maybe I should explain a bit. For that matter, maybe I should apologize in advance if this narrative seems to jump about. My name is...no, my name was George LaPierre. I was a research scientist with a specialty in genetics and oncology. You see, all four of my grandparents had died of cancer at an early age and so had my parents–heck, I barely got to know my mother; she died when I was just six. I figured that my body was a ticking time bomb, just waiting to go off–and I was damned if I as going to “go quiet into that dark night” or however the quote goes. Selfish? Certainly. In my shoes, I expect you would be too.
It was at my mother’s funeral that I first announced that I was going to cure cancer. As you can guess, my father and my relatives humored me. After all, who takes a six-year-old boy seriously when he says he is going to change the world? Especially when he announces that he is going to cure something as ubiquitous as cancer rather than become a superhero like most kids.
After her funeral I was quieter, less apt to play with my friends and more likely to spend hours on end in my bedroom. It became very common, whenever my father would check in on me, to find me on my stomach with my feet up in the air and my elbows propping up my head as I stared at one of a collection of books about the human body. One of my presents for my seventh birthday was a new children’s book of anatomy. It was to replace the book I had worn out with my constant perusal.
At first, my father was concerned by the abrupt change in me, but one of the psychologists he was required to talk to where he worked–he was a nuclear physicist, and the government wanted to be sure that everyone working around “the project,” as they called it, was as stable as possible–advised him that I was just going through a particularly intense grieving process and that if I didn’t get over it in a while, my father should bring me in to talk to him. Lucky for me, Dad became caught up in his work as his own way of grieving and soon considered my behavior normal.
Do not get me wrong. I still did all–well most–of the things kids do. I played ball, climbed trees, debated the merits of various comic superheroes and went to school. I was a Boy Scout and still am–at least at heart, if you believe my best friend Paul. I developed an interest in girls at an early age–like I had a choice living on an army base–and I went to college, joined a fraternity and graduated summa cum laude. It might have been magnum cum laude were it not for that unfortunate incident at the lab where Professor Carlson was splashed with semi-permanent skin coloring. It had been meant for my lab partner, in response to his attempt to substitute alcohol for water during one of my experiments. Had I not recognized the distinctive aroma of ethanol, I might have blown up a good portion of the college’s Chem. Lab. Paul, yes Paul my lab partner, thought it was hilarious to see Carlson with a bright green face. The unfortunate part was that Carlson–Professor Carlson Waldorf Maldonado, yes that Carlson–did not, and tried to fail me. Luckily, I was good enough that he couldn’t make an “F” stick, but he did only give me a “C”–thus, the summa instead of magna. Oh well, I still ended up getting a better job than the girl who was magna cum laude.
Back to when I woke up. Once the initial joy of surviving to live another day passed, I examined my surroundings; pale green walls, fluorescent lighting and medical equipment everywhere. This was not my bedroom. It was not even Kansas –and if I had a little dog named Toto, the dog would not be around either. If the preceding didn’t make sense, perhaps I should explain that the morphine I’ve been taking makes thinking very difficult. It is like you are wading through a swamp and making the simplest connections is a major effort. That is probably why it took me so long to realize that I was in the same hospital room that I had been in for the last month and a half.
It is also probably why it took me so long to notice that the pain was gone, but then it is always harder to recognize the absence of something. My best friend Paul Goldblum–the same Paul from the Chem. Lab incident–is a trial lawyer and he would always complain that it was harder to defend the innocent ones than the guilty ones. For the guilty ones, Paul invariably found that they were playing pinochle or poker with their best buddies at the time of the crime. For the innocent ones he had to prove that they were at home, in bed, alone, with no witnesses. It must be my Boy Scout training, but I always silently cheered when Paul told me he really had an innocent one.
I think the same thing applies to pain. First, you have to realize it has gone–that absence thing. Then, and only then, you can begin to recognize the extent of its absence. Is it just the morphine dulling your senses so you cannot feel it? Are you still dreaming; imagining what it would be like to be pain-free again? Are you dead and feeling no pain at all? Believe me; given the excruciating pain I had been in, I had been wondering about death a lot lately.
It was not until I actually moved that I truly began to appreciate the absence of pain. I had cancer of the bones, one of the rarer forms of cancer, even for my family. Notice I did not say leukemia, which is effectively cancer of the bone marrow. They are both phenomenally painful, but there are treatments for leukemia, treatments to extend your life–sometimes a significant length of time. No such luck for cancer of the bones, especially once it had metastasized and spread throughout my body making surgical removal impossible.
As I said, the movement brought home the absence of pain. My joints did not ache. The muscles did not rub agonizingly against bones warped by the cancer, nor did I feel the sharp pain of snapping bone, weakened as the cancer leeched away the calcium so vital to healthy bones in milk commercials.
If I am depressing you, I apologize. That is not my intent. Did you hear the joke about the lawyer’s opening remarks in behalf of a client accused of breaking a valuable vase from the Ming Dynasty? Remind me at the end of this story and I will tell it–and in case you are wondering, I collect lawyer jokes. It is a defense mechanism, my way of getting back at Paul. As I’ve mentioned, Paul’s a lawyer and he’s always got another mad scientist joke to tease me with so, in self-defense, I “zing” him back with lawyer jokes.
Actually, I think I have it easier. Have you noticed how many lawyer jokes there are out there? If, as many suggest, there is a grain of truth in most humor, it does not speak well of the legal profession; although Paul has never, ever, given me reason to believe he was anything other than a hundred and ten percent honest. Why I remember once he found a satchel filled with money and he...well, that is a different story.
Thinking of Paul reminded me of why I was not in my own bed–or actually, our last talk together as he witnessed me signing the papers that got me here....
“George, are you absolutely certain you want to do this?” Paul asked as he stood looking worriedly down at me from beside this very same bed. “You know that there are always new procedures being developed, procedures that are not as radical as this one. You also know how much can go wrong between animal trials and human trials. I strongly encourage you to think carefully before signing these papers.”
I took the papers from his hand–or at least I tried. It only took me four attempts and I was too weak afterwards to reach for the pen. “Look at me Paul. I am dying–I have days, maybe weeks to live. There’s no time for a new cure.” I stopped to catch my breath. Even breathing was getting to be a strain and I had learned to speak through gritted teeth more than a year ago. “And even if I had the time, I’m not sure how much longer I’m willing to live with this pain.”
Paul nodded sadly. I knew he understood. We had had variations of this conversation for over a year. He was just being a good friend and trying to make certain I was making a considered decision. Rather than make me suffer the agony of further speech, he carefully placed the pen in my hand and guided it to the proper place on the paper. Once I was done signing and initialing, he took it all from me and notarized the document–I was hopeful, but neither one of us knew whether this was really my salvation or just a quicker, and more legal than suicide, way to attain the inevitable. He walked out of the room without another word, but I heard his ragged sobbing before the pneumatic door closer finished its task.
One of the interesting things about cancer cells, and I will try not to lecture here, is that they are really your own cells. Cancer is your own body, your own DNA, turning against you. Sure, there are pre-viral strands of DNA that enter the cell and live on the helix, but they seem to be segments of DNA, in effect part of the human genetic matrix. It is just recently that we discovered that the cell changes result from the waste products of those pre-viral strands interacting with selected segments of our own gene strands on a number of different chromosomes. In effect, the little bastards shit all over us, causing mutation.
The problem has always been that we can’t seem to kill the pre-viral strands without killing, or at least mortally wounding our own cells; and efforts to eliminate just the specific cells using lasers and surgery haven’t always worked because it doesn’t always get all the pre-viral strands. They are still in the body searching for a likely cell to make into home sweet home.
The goal of my research was to develop a pre-pre-viral strand. In effect, we wanted to build a critter that would attack the pre-viral strand. It is like the limerick–sorry, you would think I would have remembered the exact quote, but things have been a bit difficult lately. The part I can remember goes something like this:
Well, I accomplished that. I built an even smaller strand of DNA–really just a clump of the four proteins from which DNA is comprised–and designed it to only attack partial strands of DNA. AND IT WORKED! It actually worked. Our protein clumps would only attack partial strands of DNA and destroy them. In the process, it also eliminated the mutagens in the cell nucleus and gradually allowed the body to replace the damaged cells with healthy new ones.
However, that was only half the battle. The other half was to speed the healing and cell replacement process so that the body regenerated itself before it died from the double insult of cancer and the war of viruses as the protein clump, or prion as it’s called, killed the pre-viral strand. For that, we turned to the research of Dr. Chen-Liu and his colleagues. You have probably heard of him, or at least the line of topical skin rejuvenation formulas the cosmetics companies have created based upon his discoveries. Not as well known but, in my opinion, much more important are the injectable “scrubber viruses,” as he calls them, that clean up the waste material in the cell and dispose of it in the kidneys and intestines. For some still unknown reason, it also served to increase the rate of cell regeneration–sometimes logarithmically depending upon the strength and purity of the viruses injected.
We were able use this as part of a one-two punch to cure cancer. The first step was injection of our protein clumps to kill the pre-viral strands and the second step was to flush the clumps, the strands and the damaged cells from the body. We used the completely undiluted version given the tremendous amount of cell repair needed.
That brings me back to waking up pain-free for the first time in recent memory. Paul was there, looking haggard. He had not shaved in several days and given his tendency to forget to eat when he’s concentrating on something, I was betting he hadn’t done much of that either. I stretched and groaned as I used muscles that had been dormant for a while and he was instantly awake and by my bedside.
“How,” I croaked and tried again, “How long?”
“A week and a half. How are you feeling?”
“Probably better than you, if looks can tell anything,” I gave him a wan smile to show that the croak was not a problem. “How long have you been here?”
“Since you were injected. Last night, the doctors said it was too early to tell for sure, but that you seem to be fully recovered. Everything went exactly as predicted. They removed the IVs with the morphine drip late last night.”
“Everything?” It was great news to hear that the cancer was gone, that I would be able to live, and that I would live without excruciating pain, but the procedure had a down side too, one I had been unwilling to consider seriously until now.
“Everything,” Paul answered quietly, searching my face for any indication of how I was going to take the news. He looked strange, almost wistful, which didn’t seem quite the right emotion for a best friend, but I brushed it off as the last traces of the morphine still playing havoc with my thought processes. Besides, I had “more important things to consider.”
With a tentative movement, my right hand–did I tell you I was right handed–moved slowly up my body. I felt it move across my stomach, past my ribs, and finally to rest on my chest. They were small, but they were there. Two of them. Fleshy masses. Breasts.
I did not realize I had been holding my breath until I released it with a hiss. Paul nodded, “That’s correct. Breasts. The doctors tell me that they will grow larger as you regain some of the mass you lost to the cancer. They tell me the rest is anatomically correct too.”
Turning for a moment, he reached to the nightstand and picked something up. The same man who had shouted down prosecutors, who had won our college fraternity’s Dollars for Decibels contest by shouting louder than anyone else, spoke so softly that I could barely hear him. “Would you like to see yourself?”
The answer was a no-brainer, but still I hesitated as all sorts of thoughts ran through my mind. The one side effect of this treatment, the treatment I had helped create, was that it destroyed all partial DNA strands. While this meant that some cells in the process of mitosis were erroneously destroyed, that was a small consideration in my decision to volunteer. After all, the scrubbers used in the second half of the process would just clean them out along with the rest of the waste. The bigger problem was the “Y” chromosome.
Have you ever looked at images of the human gene structure? Sure, most people know about the forty-six chromosomes, but fewer people consider how the “Y” chromosome looks like a withered up “X” chromosome with one leg missing. That is right the protein clusters considered the “Y” chromosome a strip of partial DNA and eliminated it. The “scrubbers” got the body to repair each helix, but had no “Y” chromosome to build on, so it duplicated the “X.” In effect, I was now genetically and physically female.
Now the thought of being female did not bother me. That is not why I hesitated. If someone were to ask me which sex was the better one, I would probably just look at them like they were crazy and offer a quasi-witty response like, “The one not paying the restaurant bill.” What bothered me was that I would have two identical “X” chromosomes. Do you have any idea how many “X”-related genetic disorders there are? I will make this easy. We already know of more than two hundred and more are being found every day. I was deathly afraid that I had done little more than exchange my cancer for some genetic death sentence. That is why I hesitated. I was scared, so scared that I just nodded my head rather than speak.
Paul took the hand mirror he had picked up from the nightstand and held it before me. My face was very much like my mother’s, and as my father had reminded me often before his death, it was a beautiful face with gray-blue eyes, a pert nose and eminently kissable lips but that is not what I was looking for. I looked for the telltale signs of genetic disorder. “What about the blood work?”
“Not all back yet, but so far the doctors say there are no signs of any identifiable genetic disorder.”
Not bad for a lawyer, I thought. He had really been listening when I described the risks and benefits of the procedure. Of course, he would have had to since he was the one who would have had to defend my decision in a court of law had anyone challenged it. Thank god that had not happened, or I would have been long dead before it was agreed that I could do what I wanted with my body. Actually, I was lucky. The fact that the research was done on a military base meant that there was sufficient security to prevent too many people from finding out and sticking their fingers into my life–or death.
“So can I get out of bed?”
“I don’t know. Let me ring for the doctor and we’ll see.”
It was seconds after Paul rang that the doctor entered. It was as if they were monitoring the room, just waiting to be called; it made me feel important until I reminded myself that this was not a general hospital. There are reasons for adages like “Don’t volunteer.” At a military base, too much attention is rarely good.
He did the basics, blood pressure, listening to my heart, thumping my back, checking my ears, nose and throat, and incidentally driving me crazy as he refused to answer any of my questions. Finally, he looked at the medical chart, “uh-hummed” a couple of times and looked at me–my eyes not my still growing breasts–at least until he spoke. “Well George. It looks like you may want to start thinking about a new name. Of course, with experimental treatments such as this, we can’t be certain, and you understand that we will not pronounce you cancer-free until you’ve gone at least five years with no new symptoms, but all indications are that the treatment was a complete success.”
“What about the genetic studies? Do I have a clean bill of health there too?”
“The nurse handed me a bunch of results that should include the last of them just before I came in here,” he took several lab slips from the pocket of his hospital greens and sorted through them. “Yes, here it is. Uh-hum. Yes. You test clean for all known, diagnosable genetic conditions.”
“So when can I get out of here? I’d like to walk around a bit.”
“As soon as you’re able. We have nothing to compare your experience to, so we will work at your speed. If you think you can do it, we will try it. Shall I call a nurse to assist you?”
“Yes please.” With that he left, leaving me smiling like an idiot and Paul shuffling his feet uncomfortably.
“What?”
“I um, I guess I should go now,” he stuttered and actually blushed.
It took me a moment to figure out what the problem was–remember I said I was still a bit slowed down by the last vestiges of morphine. When I finally realized, all I could say was, “Oh.” The nurse’s arrival interrupted our mutual discomfort session and Paul slipped out the door without another word.
Do you remember that book, Men are from Mars, Women are from Venus? My training in biology tells me that this is not really true, but in terms of clothes, rituals and general body maintenance, it may well be accurate. Some parts are familiar but other parts are quite different.
For example, pants go on the same way, one leg at a time, regardless of gender, so do tee shirts and robes. The thing about reversed buttons takes all of one trial to figure out. Admittedly, the bra is a bit strange, but mostly because of its novelty–and the fact that it can be a pain to put on. The only other issue is the irregularity of women’s clothes. Much more selection than in clothing for men, women’s clothes seem designed to push the eye in one direction or the other with design features such as sweeping necklines, off the shoulder fashions and slit skirts.
The biggest difference in terms of rituals is the fine art of applying war paint, as I like to call it. There are just so many different options in terms of color, style and purpose, so many ways to apply it. I have often wondered if it was not some sort of defense mechanism. You know, smaller creature uses larger creature to protect it, much like those birds that perch, safe from predators, atop hippopotami and peck the bugs out of the skins of the hippos before they can cause the huge beasts irritation or even infection. If it is, I can tell you that it is a damn shame that any woman would feel so weak or in need of protection that she would feel the need to seek a protector.
Even bodily maintenance is similar, albeit more intense. Hair washing remains the same, there is just more to wash. Soaping down a body is soaping down a body, regardless of gender. It is just a bit different the way the nooks–I did NOT say nookie–and crannies are laid out. Then there is hair care, where things begin to get really different again.
Luckily, the nurse understood those differences even better than I after my weeks of intensive study as I prepared for this necessary transition. Patrice–that was her name, Patrice DeJesus–did not try to make me over into a woman right then and there. Instead, once she had done a bed bath, she gave me clothes I could handle, panties, jeans, a tee shirt, socks and sneakers. No bra, but then again, I did not really need one yet. She brushed my hair with a part down the middle to make it look a bit more feminine. Luckily, it was still a bit too short for any special treatment, not even a scrunchie to make a ponytail. We did not even talk about makeup that first day.
Finally, I was ready to stand up, but before she would let me, she called in an aide to help me in case I fell–and I almost did. It wasn’t that anything was wrong, I just hadn’t walked on my own for several weeks and physical therapy can only do so much, especially on an unconscious patient. No resistance, no muscle growth.
There I was. I was alive. I was walking. I was dressed. Life was great.
Wasn't it?
Fission
I had the freedom of the base. Actually, I had the freedom to go wherever I wanted, but I felt comfortable on the base, which is why I used one of the perks of my research position and rented quarters there where the brass could feel more secure about me as well as my research. With the PX for groceries and household supplies, the NCO club for the occasional libation, the base hospital to make sure I stayed healthy and work to fill any other voids left in my waking hours, my life was complete. Of course, now that I had survived, albeit with a change of gender, I threw myself into my research in hopes of solving the gender problem. I had actually convinced myself that gender was not an issue and that life would continue as before with minimal modifications such as a change of name from George to Kirsten, the name my mother had once told me I would have gotten had I been born female. Did I ever tell you about this bridge I keep in my back pocket? It is for sale–cheap.
There was no single event that brought reality crashing to the fore prior to that Thursday. Even that day had started off as a remarkably average day, two days shy of three months after I had awakened free of cancer–and a few other pieces of anatomy.
It started at the lab at around eleven o’clock in the morning. Felix Agutter and José Guttman were sitting by the electron microscope, taking turns examining a slide and arguing –again. That they were arguing was nothing new, they argued over everything from breakfast to bedding, girls to gametes. My role was to keep them on target. I remember once accusing them of arguing over so many things; all they had left to debate was how many angels could dance on the top of a pin, only to have them begin to debate exactly that. This time it was over the meaning of the latest test results showing that the protein clusters were remaining in my body long after we expected them to be gone. “The clusters cannot survive this long. In all our animal subjects they were expelled from the body within a couple of weeks,” Felix insisted. “They are regenerating somehow.”
“They can’t regenerate,” was José’s heated response. There is nothing to regenerate them. Somehow they are being reintroduced into her body.”
“Not possible,” Felix grabbed some papers off a nearby countertop and waved them at José. “This is a clean environment or we too would have them and our tests come back clean. Could it be that they are being reintroduced from some outside source?”
“No way José,” Felix responded, getting the desired scowl from his fellow researcher in response to the stereotypical statement. “No one else on this planet has these protein clusters. They do not appear naturally. Either her body is regenerating them or one of us is reintroducing them into her body.”
“Well, it’s not me and she has no reason to reinfect herself. You must be injecting her while she sleeps, José.”
“You could at least laugh when you say that. I guess we assume she’s regenerating them herself, Felix old boy.” He paused for effect. “Unless she’s reinfecting herself.”
“But she has nothing to gain from such an action and could actually be injured should it be determined that she is contagious.”
“Well, we’ve already ruled out contagion,” José tapped the papers again. “Could she be reinfecting just herself?”
At this point, I could see they needed some redirection. “Gentlemen?”
“Then maybe we’ve missed something and they really are regenerating themselves,” Felix grudgingly allowed. “Did her last MRI show anything unusual?”
“Gentlemen!” I tried again, louder.
“I don’t know,” he started flipping through files. “Give me a moment.”
“GENTLEMEN!”
“No coffee now. We’re trying to work here,” Felix grumpily waved me away without even looking up from his papers.
I gaped at him a moment, shocked at his boorish behavior before I laid into him. “How dare you? Where the hell do you get off making a comment like that, especially to the man who pays your salary? I ought to fire you on the spot and I guarantee you that it is not your personality that is the reason I am holding back. Now get out of here. Take an early lunch or something–and when you get back here I expect you to behave in a totally, you hear me, totally, professional manner.”
“Bye Felix,” José called out cheerfully as Felix stormed out of the lab. Apparently, he thought that meant he had won their debate. It was time to clear up that misconception also.
“And you,” I railed on him. “You’re not much better or have you forgotten the sound of my voice too? Until now, I’ve never stopped your incessant arguments, but I have expected to be able to be included in them and to be able to steer them in functional directions, at least while you’re in the lab.”
He hung his head, but didn’t quite wipe the smile off his face as he responded, “Yes, Ma’am.”
I think it was the “ma’am” that stopped me in my tracks. It was not wrong, but it just caught in my brain and seemed to jam the gears. Instead of standing there with my lips moving but no words coming out, I too stormed out the door.
When I returned from an extended lunch, Felix and José were back at work–silent. I got a polite nod when I entered and that was it. Every time I attempted to initiate a conversation, to loosen the tension, they responded with “Yes Ma’am.” or “No Ma’am.” and nothing else. Even my best lawyer jokes fell flat. I mean who does not laugh at jokes like “Why won’t a shark bit a lawyer? Professional courtesy.” or “What are 3000 lawyers at the bottom of the sea? A good start.” Even my very best, the vase joke I mentioned earlier, fell totally flat.
I did not have to be hit on the head with an anvil to realize what was happening; they were punishing me for being their boss. By the end of the day I was in a foul mood and happy to be leaving the lab for the first time in years. In hindsight, this probably set me up for the next blow. Paul came by to visit.
We usually managed to get together at least once a week, but I hadn’t seen or heard much from Paul in the last few months, just the occasional brief telephone call. Apparently, he had been tied up with an extremely complex case in another part of the state that had just been settled and he wanted to celebrate. We were to meet at the NCO Club and move on from there, so when I got back to my quarters I cleaned up and put on one of the two suit dresses I had bought in case I needed to present to some bigwigs. It was a simple navy blue and gray pinstripe that the saleslady had said looked “divine” on me. I also added the matching smoke gray pantyhose, navy patent leather shoes with the one-inch heels–she had pushed me to get three-inchers, but there was no way I was going to give up comfort for the sake of some saleslady’s image of the perfect female–and a simple white silk blouse.
Oh yeah, and a brassiere as I was now a 36C, whatever that meant. I cannot say that it was more comfortable to wear one, but it seemed less annoying than not wearing it, between leering enlisted men and unwanted movement as I bent over an electron microscope or reached into a specimen freezer. Finally, out came the scrunchie that had become a permanent feature of my attire and I ran my comb through my now shoulder length hair, then I grabbed my small, black, over the shoulder, utility purse. Sadly, I’d given up the wallet I usually kept in my back pants pocket prior to the change as I found it hard to put anything into the back pockets of women’s clothes, even baggy pants, assuming they even had pockets, which my skirt did not.
I was expecting him to be late and had planned accordingly, heading out a full fifteen minutes after the time he was supposed to meet me. If he was actually there on time, I was betting he would insist that I was early rather than admit to timeliness. His mother once told me he was even late coming out of the womb, which he claimed had set the tone for the rest of his life.
I once tried to pull his leg by telling him I expected him to be late for his own funeral but he just smiled knowingly and said, “I have every intention of doing exactly that.” It took the wind out of my sails and I had had to scrounge around for another way to tease him that night. If memory serves I ended up picking on his tie, one of those gag ties from the Warner Brothers Store with Taz ® dressed in a judge’s robe and one of those white powdered wigs, leaning over the bench to pound Elmer Fudd ® with his gavel while Bugs Bunny ® looks on laughing. As I recall, I kept asking him which one he was supposed to be and looking askance at him whenever he said he was Bugs. That tie saved the night and I hoped Phil would be as obliging again soon.
When I got to the NCO Club, I checked the bar and dining room to see if he had showed up on time for the first time ever. Once I had confirmed his ability to maintain tradition, I grabbed a stool at the bar and ordered a 7&7, laying out a twenty to cover the cost of drinks and tips for myself –and for Paul when he finally arrived. After taking a long, cool, refreshing swig, I set the plastic glass down and sighed. That is when I noticed the twenty was laying on the bar untouched.
“Hey Joe.” All bartenders are called Joe, are they not? Someone once told me it was part of the labor-management agreement. “You forgot your money.”
He looked up from the drink he was preparing and raised a finger to tell me he’d be with me in a moment, but before he could get back to me, an innocent-faced kid in fatigues tapped me on the shoulder and pointed to a nearby table with three buddy-clones grinning hard enough to be just short of drooling. “My buddies and I paid for your drink. Would you care to show your appreciation by joining us?”
Now I remembered why I did not go to the NCO Club as often as I used to. It was nearly impossible to avoid the frequent pickup attempts by flocks of sex-starved teenagers. In memory of my own clumsy attempts at his age, I decided to be gentle, “Thanks for the offer, but I’m waiting for someone.”
“We don’t mind. Come sit with us until he arrives. That way there won’t be any more pickup attempts.” He waited expectantly, but I had heard that one before.
“Good try, but no thank you. Next you’ll be telling me that you have a bet with one of your buddies that you can get me to kiss you or something before the end of the night.” I still felt a responsibility to be gentle with him in memory of my own experiences so I waved to Joe and told him to buy a round for “Innocent-Face” and his buddies.
Turning back to my drink, I was surprised to find a hand on my arm gently trying to pull me from my stool. “Aw please Miss. We’re awfully lonely. Why don’t you try to be a bit more friendly?”
My mellow mood was gone and all the grief I had received from José and Felix came crashing back. How dare he try to tell me what to do! Smoldering, I slowly removed my arm from his grasp and whispered through clenched teeth. “Soldier, I strongly suggest you slink back to your friends right now and find some other way to occupy yourselves. You do not want to get into a brawl here. All the MPs will do to me is ask me to leave, but you could find yourselves doing KP, or worse, for the next month.”
He finally returned to his table and I turned back to my now unwanted drink. Pushing it aside, I turned my seat towards the Club entrance waiting impatiently for Paul to get his butt over here. My ears burned as I heard muttering from my erstwhile suitor and his friends, especially when I heard one phrase clearly, “Pukin’ Lesbian.”
I actually started to get up and stalk towards them, intent on the idea of cortical stimulation via sensitization of the pain receptors when I saw Paul standing by the entrance and squinting into the dimly light bar. Still angry, I considered inviting Paul to share the fun, but my self-control won the coin toss and I just stormed off to join him. When I reached him, I just kept walking, grabbing his arm and twirling him around so that I could pull him back outside while muttering angrily.
“Miss?” he sputtered from behind me. “Miss, do I know you?”
Once outside I stopped and turned back to him. Releasing his arm, I put y hands on my hips and growled, “What’s the problem Paul? Has it been that long since you saw me last?”
“George? I mean Kirsten?” His eyes widened almost enough to be mistaken for an anime character. “Is that you Kirsten?”
“Of course it’s me, and you’re late again, as usual. Now let’s get out of here before I drag you back in there and start a brawl with some snot-nosed kids.”
“Well okay, but wait just a minute while I get a good look at you.” He moved me under the entrance light, positioning me with his hands on my upper arms. Then he stepped back and just stared at me for a long while, long enough to make me uncomfortable.
“Enough already!” I brushed his hand off my arms and stepped back to let some other folks get by us and enter the Club. “So what do you want to do tonight?”
Paul claims that being a trial lawyer has honed his wit razor sharp, although I usually claim he is only half right, but he actually paused before answering. “I…I’m not sure. I was happy to get this latest case resolved and I just wanted to see my old friend and celebrate. I guess I didn’t plan beyond that.”
The corner of his mouth turned up just a bit and I knew he was about to offer a zinger. I was sure of it when he sounded "oh so pitiful" as he continued, “But here you are, and you’re not even dressed for dancing.”
Phil could instantly see he had made a mistake, as my face turned stormy and my fists clenched. He tried to backpedal. “Joking. I was joking. I sure got you this time, didn’t I?”
“Please tell me you didn’t just try to ask your best friend for a date,” I asked through teeth that were getting tired of being clenched so often.
“You know, until today I didn’t thing there were any major differences between men and women. I figured I was alive and that was all that mattered. Boy was I wrong.
“So far today, I’ve had intelligent researchers, people I’ve worked with for almost five years, exclude me from a discussion in my own lab and then have the audacity to ask me to get them some coffee. I’ve had the joy of being reminded that I need to wear different clothes than I’ve worn for thirty plus years, just to fit in enough to avoid a scene. I have had a group of fresh from the tailors non-comms try to pick me up and then publicly claim I was a lesbian because I said no. Now, my best friend, the guy I grew up with, who got mumps with me, who helped me with the knot tying merit badge in Boy Scouts, wants to date me. Since when am I your type, I thought you like the long legged, svelte bimbos with long wavy blonde hair and big tits….”
That was when I doubled over in pain and slowly collapsed into his arms. The damn fool was so surprised by my outburst he almost did not move in time to catch me. My last thought before everything went black was, “I bet he wishes he was holding one of those blonde bimbos instead of me.”
I woke up because sunlight was flashing over my eyes as a gentle breeze made the curtains in Paul’s bedroom flutter–and I was ravenous. If Paul walked in just then, I was going to start gnawing on his leg. Tossing the covers aside, I stood up and stalked toward the kitchenette, absently noting that I was wearing nothing but my briefs and an oversized tee shirt that must have belonged to Paul and that Paul was racked out on the couch in his living room.
Once upon a time, there was a television commercial. It was for an indigestion medication and the catch phrase was, “I can’t believe I ate the whole thing.” As I sat there looking at the remains of Paul’s kitchenette, I couldn’t believe I’d eaten everything in it, probably a week’s worth of food for an adult male like Paul, and I’d eaten it all.
About half way through, Paul staggered in, saw what I was doing and gaped for a while before heading off to his bedroom to shower and dress. I think he left for a fast food breakfast because I could see the edge of a nearly empty cup of coffee with the logo for Dunkin Donuts on it on the end table by his hand as he sat in the living room watching television and waiting for me to finish.
Rubbing my pleasantly full belly and wondering where everything I had eaten had gone, I joined him, dropping down on the other side of the couch and comfortably crossing my legs on top of his coffee table. Paul just sat there watching me as I licked some icing off my fingers and watched CNN, something about a sudden, nationwide flare-up of criminal activity. Finally, I asked, “So what the hell happened and how did I end up here? The last thing I remember is doubling over in pain just outside the NCO Club.”
PART TWO OF THREE
by
Jaye Michael
Chapter Three:
Babe Tails
Did I mention that Paul is a lawyer? Have you noticed that lawyers never, ever seem to be able to give a simple, straightforward answer? If there was a fire in a movie theater, you could expect anyone but a lawyer to yell, "Fire!" A lawyer would want to interrogate the fire first to make sure that it was really responsible for the roasting flesh and burning chairs. Paul is occasionally better than that, but this was not one of those times. He stared up at the ceiling as he composed his thoughts, cleared his throat, and then answered me, "In my experience, the most difficult questions to answer are who, what, when, where, why, and how. I cannot even begin to tell you what happened leading up to your collapse, but I can tell you what I saw.
"If you remember, you were extremely angry, probably the angriest I've ever seen you. Again, I'm not certain why you were angry, certainly it couldn't have been anything I said or did," he smiled wanly, "but angry you were as evidenced by shouting, glaring, hunched shoulders and clenched fists."
"Paul."
"Yes?"
"Stop being a lawyer." Paul always hated it when I made the word sound like an expletive. "What happened already?"
He cleared his throat and tried again. "In a nutshell, you fainted and collapsed. I didn't think you'd want to go to the base hospital where all those male orderlies would be giving you bed baths et. al., especially after you blew up about some rubes at the bar, so I brought you to my car to go to St. Joe's. By the time you were in the car, you were mumbling about how you were okay, just very tired and how you didn't want to go to a hospital. Thus, I brought you to my apartment and put you to bed."
I blushed crimson as he told me he'd undressed me and put me to bed, but I wasn't sure if that was because he'd violated some gender-related taboo that I was now supposed to conform to or because I was embarrassed by how my body had changed. For that matter, I'd known Paul long enough that I was fairly sure that he was hiding something. I'd been able to tell ever since he admitted breaking the yo-yo he was supposed to give me as a present on my eighth birthday. A terrible weakness for a lawyer, he was just lucky I hadn't gone into the same profession.
"Thanks, I guess. But what is it you're not telling me Paul?"
"What makes you think I'm hiding something?" he asked indignantly. "I just did you a favor and you sit there in my tee shirt, on my couch, in my apartment, and call me a liar?"
"Paul?" He has this small artery just below his left ear that starts pumping like crazy when he's
lying. "Don't make me bring up the yo-yo incident again."
He actually considered denying it, even after the "yo-yo gambit," but finally he caved in, although I was not too sure listening to his elaboration. In America, we have an art form that started in the hills of Appalachia, was honed during lonely nights on the Great Plains and was finally perfected in the land of the Lone Star. It's called the tall tale and some of the classics involve Picos Bill or Paul Bunyon and his giant blue ox, Babe. Someone else might have guessed what he was going to tell me from the little signals I was getting from Paul and from my own body, but I was a genetic researcher and I knew the difference between a tale and a tail or at least I thought I did.
"Okay, you got me, again," he told me with that boyish grin that helps him win over the jurors, especially the female ones. "It happened pretty much like I told you, up to and including leaving the base to go to St. Joe's, but something happened before we got there.
"You know how Spaulding Boulevard is all lit up thanks to the Common Council's approval of billboards?"
"Yeah." I knew he had been opposed to that and had even spoken before the Council trying to get them to change their minds, but could not see where this was going at all.
"Well, it was a full moon, and we were passing through that stretch of Spaulding, and when we stopped at the light by Fulton Street I turned on the overhead light to see what I was doing as I reached over to check your pulse."
I was tempted to ask him when he'd picked up a degree in nursing but figured I'd just annoy him and he'd take that much longer getting to the punch line, so I just nodded noncommittally to let him know I was still listening.
"At first I thought it was a trick of the light, but then I looked again, more carefully. Your hair was longer. I couldn't tell how long because it was trapped behind you, but it was at least several inches longer, below your shoulder blades–and it was lighter, a platinum blonde instead of your usual dirty blonde."
What are you talking about?" I reached for my head to show him my hair, even after three months letting it grow; it still just missed reaching my shoulders. My hand came back with a handful of platinum blonde hair extending past my shoulder blades and halfway down my back. Knowing that hair is dead material and that it does not grow a foot and more overnight, I quickly scrambled about for a rationale explanation–and almost missed the obvious.
"Nice gag Paul. Which one of your girl friends did you put up to this? By the way, is it a wig or are they hair extensions?" I had tugged gently and it was not coming loose. I was betting on hair extensions because it felt like I was tugging on discrete bundles of hair.
"Neither. I think it's real."
"Paul, you know that this much hair can't grow overnight. It only grows at a rate of about a 32nd of an inch a day. Now come clean already." I was so sure he was still pulling my leg; I didn't even check that telltale artery.
"Then maybe you'd better check out another change. Look down."
"What?"
"Look down,” he repeated and pointed at my chest. “Don't ask. Just do it."
I figured I might as well humor him and looked down. "Two arms, two legs, two breasts; what's the problem?"
But I couldn't resist, I just couldn't let it end there. "Wait a minute. Two breasts? That's not right. How did that happen?"
Paul groaned so I went in for the kill. "I'm supposed to have three breasts. Where did you hide my middle breast, you thief?"
"Alright, wiseass. If you don't want to know, go get dressed and I'll bring you home." He turned to watch yet another report of the country's rapidly spiraling crime rate on the television and refused to speak anymore. I made a few half-hearted attempts to get him talking again, but then gave up; it wasn't that good a prank anyway. Standing up, I headed back towards the bedroom to look for my clothes.
"Check the mirror on my inside closet door while you're there," he called out as I was almost to the bedroom and then returned to his studious examination of CNN.
“Why? Is it missing?” I retorted–an absolutely abominable line if I do say so myself, but I humored him by walking over to the closet and opening the door–and saw someone else standing there. She was my height, but she was much more buxom. She oozed sensuality. Even the act of standing still with one hand resting on the doorknob seemed an invitation to unimaginably sensual delights. My mind raced, trying to rationalize it as another trick from my personal Loki, I mean lawyer, but came up blank. It was me; or rather, it was the woman I had angrily described to Paul back at the NCO Club less than twelve hours ago. Dressing forgotten, I stepped slowly backward until my legs made contact with a piece of furniture and I slid slowly to the floor, my back propped against the bed as I stared at the stranger in the mirror.
A couple of minutes later, Paul came in and stood by the door. He watched me sitting there, unmoving, staring at the image in the door. Then, with a sigh, he closed the closet door, knelt beside me and held me. I never realized how much I needed a hug until that moment and I hugged him back with sufficient force to draw a surprised grunt from him.
This seems like a good time to drop back ten and punt … er, punt-ificate. Having accepted with reasonable good grace the presumably more traumatic change from male to female, it might seem strange to have me break down over something as insignificant as a glamour makeover, even if it is one that might have cost a pretty penny given the breast enlargement and facial reconstruction, not to mention the lesser but still relatively astronomical price of hair extensions, dye job and perm. A lot of you men are going think it was just "wunna them thar woman things." ERNNNNT! Wrong. In fact, there were two entirely separate problems.
First, as a geneticist I was absolutely certain that this was impossible. Changes like this don't happen without some external source and there had been none. If it couldn't have happened, it must not have happened, yet it did happen so it must be possible, but it wasn't possible. See? It was cyclic logic, much like calculating pi to the last decimal place. It was the kind of logic that the heroes of cheap sci-fi adventures use to thwart the evil robot in the last reel. In effect, I just couldn't reconcile my years of study and research with the facts of what appeared to have happened.
Second, I had had years to live with and learn to accept my mortality and, more importantly, months to accept the absolute need to accept a change of gender if I wanted to continue to do the research to which I'd dedicated my life. I knew what would happen; I had even developed computer models that had predicted how I would look with surprising accuracy. In effect, I made a carefully planned transition from one me to another me. Yet here I now was, with no warning and no chance to acclimate, someone entirely different.
To be completely truthful, there might have been a third reason. I had accepted my change of gender as a necessity, much like brushing one's teeth to prevent tooth decay or wearing a seatbelt in case of an accident. Once it was over, I really did very little to acknowledge that my gender change had even occurred. I'd worn the same jeans and tee shirts as before, just a different size. I'd worked at the same lab with the same people on the same project as before. I'd lived in the same quarters on the base as before. I'd kept the same few friends as before. You get the idea; I had done the absolute minimum necessary to accommodate the changes that had been forced upon me. Yet, here I was looking like something out of my personal fantasies, read wet dreams if it will help. The way I looked now, I couldn't possibly minimize my new gender. Life with a brassiere wasn't going to be a choice but a necessity; situations like the rather clumsy pick-up attempt at the NCO Club would be frequent and inevitable. Heck, I was jealous that I could not date myself.
Now I'm sure you understand that all this wonderful introspection and analysis came later. What actually happened next was I finally regained sufficient composure to ask Paul to release me and he did, although a bit reluctantly.
Then, I had to convince him that I would be all right for long enough to get dressed. Alone, I put my words to action and dressed. He had left me with my panties on the night before and I had nothing to change into anyway so I left them on and added a borrowed pair of sweat pants to complete my lower half.
Did you ever notice that the more important something is the shorter the word used to describe it? The bra–it was a brassiere when there was a choice–was a total loss, painfully insufficient for my new and improved bust. Realizing that, I dropped the half-baked idea that I had been formulating involving accidentally forgetting to put a top on to tease Paul for sneaking a peek last night.
Knowing that some sort of support was absolutely necessary, I searched around in Paul's drawers–that's chest of drawers for those of you with other things on your mind. You'd think a guy with as many girl friends as Paul would have some female clothing left at his apartment, but there was nothing. All I found was an old tee shirt about three sizes too small. I think elves place them there during the night just so half awake people can struggle with them each morning, trying to get them on and wondering why they do not fit until they wake up enough to check the size on the labels.
The next trick was to tie it. They always look so nice on the magazine models, but it is not that easy, try it some time. I fumbled around with the tee shirt until realized that I needed to cut it open first, which I did with Paul's permission, and got it pulled tight and knotted in front. It wasn't a lot of support, but it was definitely better than nothing.
I checked myself in the mirror to see how I looked and almost decided to leave it that way, nipples poking through the thin cotton material, but reconsidered. I was looking to get home, not inflame lust. As you may have gathered, until now I had tolerated being female and had tried to make it something other than the primary focus of my life. I really didn't want to start now, so I went digging through Paul's clothes again, looking for something to wear over my handy-dandy new bra.
My cover up ended up being one of Paul's old flannel shirts, also tied off, but this time at my waist. Luckily it was early fall and it was getting a bit cooler so I wouldn't roast. Unluckily, I still looked like a walking advertisement for sensuality. Regardless, it would have to do since I was out of options. With a shrug of my shoulders, I headed back into the living room, returning to my same spot on the opposite side of the couch from Paul.
"Paul?"
"Yeah?" He acknowledged my question, but kept his attention on the news.
"Do you have any idea how this happened?" I surprised myself that I was so calm.
"I was hoping you'd tell me."
"And I was hoping you'd tell me. I realize this is no gag. The hair is real and so are the breasts. I want to say it's impossible, but the proof is right in front of my face." I watched his lip turn up into a leer momentarily, then his eyes studiously locked back onto the television, and realized he was thinking that I was right about the proof being in front of me, but that he felt it was a bit lower down on my anatomy than my face.
"I can't help you there, Georgie-Girl. You're the researcher, not me. I'm just a simple country lawyer." He still wouldn't look at me.
"Is there some reason why you aren't looking at me when I talk to you? And stop calling me Georgie-Girl. You know I hate it. When this happened I agreed to go by the name Kristen, in honor of the name my mother would have called me had I been born a girl."
"I prefer not to at the moment."
"What? You prefer not to look at me or not to call me something besides 'Georgie-Girl?'"
"Both."
I was flabbergasted. "Paul! What the hell is going on here?"
He finally took his eyes off the television, but still wouldn't look at me, instead staring intently at the coffee table. "I…you…it's..."
Now I was doubly flabbergasted; a lawyer, especially Paul, at a loss for words. The world was truly coming to an end. "I didn't quite catch that Paul. Did you say, 'You worship me for my brilliance and wish to humble yourself before me?'"
Now he added a crimson face to his stutters. This was going to be one for the annals. I'd never, ever gotten him so thoroughly flummoxed before. The only problem was I still didn't know how I was doing it. As I pondered how to press my advantage, I was shocked when he got up and stalked into the kitchen and then out the door, leaving me alone in his apartment.
Damn. What the heck just happened? This wasn't how the script was supposed to go. We were supposed to banter back and forth, sometimes one teasing the other and then the reverse. It was always gentle jabs, not knockout punches. We were best friends, blood brothers. We "grokked" each other. It had to be a gambit, a feint on his part. He was going to walk back in momentarily, laughing about how he'd "gotten" me. That theory was quickly shattered by the sound of a car driving away.
Running to the window, I saw that it was his car.
What had changed? How had things gone so wrong? It had to be...it had to be…my body. That's what was different. Not me. Not him. Not the apartment. Not our banter. My body.
I look back now and realize I was in a near panic state. I had somehow alienated my absolute best friend, my secret brother, the only person in the world I could tell anything. And it was all because my body had somehow done the impossible.
I wanted my best friend back and I wanted my old body back, more than wanted it, I needed it. I couldn't go through life as this overstuffed bimbo. I just couldn't.
By now, I was crying so hard, I couldn't see. I just kept repeating my new mantra. My body. My old body. I want my old body back. It doesn't matter which. Even my old female body.
About that time, I felt the pain start.
Morphologically Speaking
I did not faint again, although I wished I had and death even seemed desirable for a short while. The pain was excruciating. It was not the dull pain of a headache but the mind-numbing agony of the worst migraine imaginable–and it did not just settle in one part of the body, it was everywhere at the same time. I survived by rolling onto the floor and into a fetal ball. Then I clenched every muscle I could, as tightly as I could for as long as I could. When I could finally open my eyes and drag myself up onto the couch, it was all over but the hunger.
I did not know when he returned, but Paul was back. He sat unmoving, paralyzed, with a horrible rictus of a smile stamped on his face. I could guess what he was thinking, although I hoped I was wrong. “Damn that hurt.” My voice did not sound any different, but I had not noticed a difference the last time either. I guess it is true, you really cannot recognize your own voice.
Reaching for my hair, I discovered it was short again, just above my shoulders and dirty blonde instead of platinum blonde like before. The lumps on my chest were smaller too. Further investigation was going to have to be postponed pending some serious binge eating.
I staggered to the kitchen only to find I had eaten all of Paul’s food after my last transformation. Either I was going to go out to get something to eat or I was calling out for a delivery. I was so hungry I was ready to just grab my money and head out. I might have, except my new clothes no longer fit and I knew it would do me no good to be arrested for vagrancy. With a tee-shirt for a bra that was so loose and oversized my breasts were flopping about, frequently on display, and pants that were so loose I would have to constantly hold them up somehow or provide a public exhibition of another portion of my anatomy, that was a highly conceivable possibility.
Showing remarkable restraint, I called out to Paul to see if he wanted anything before ordering, but got no response. The delivery boy was going to get a good tip considering I had ordered enough pizza, wings and soda for a small platoon. There was little I could do now but wait, and I had always hated wasting my time hanging around, doing nothing. Another quick shower and my old clothes were next on the agenda for the day so I headed back through the living room and on through to Paul’s bedroom. Besides, doing something, anything, might help take my mind of the intense hunger I was feeling. At one point, I remember wondering if this is what a vampire in need of blood would feel.
On the way to the bedroom, I checked on Paul, who still had not moved and still did not respond to my words or gentle shakes. I was starting to worry about him, wondering about shock, yet I would have thought his legal training would have prepared him for the unexpected and this certainly fit the bill in that area.
The comb had just touched my hair when the doorbell chimed and I called out to Paul asking him to get the door. My only answer was another chime as the delivery boy started leaning on the button. With my belly growling loudly enough to drown out some of the melody, I dropped the comb, grabbed my purse and ran for the door. Shoving a wad of money into his hands, I grabbed the food and dove in before the door had completely closed on his surprised face. I suspect I would have been just as willing to injure him severely if he had failed to hand the food over.
About half way through the third large pizza, I was sated enough to wonder why Paul had not joined me. It was an afterthought, but I was also wondering how I was able to eat as much as I had without bursting at the seams. I called out a couple of times, but Paul never answered so after I polished off the third pizza, I grabbed some wings and wandered into the living room to find him–or at least that was my intent.
He was not in the living room, or the bedroom, or the bathroom, or even the balcony. There was no note, but when I remembered to look, his keys were missing from the bowl on the kitchen counter by the refrigerator where he usually tossed them, along with his change and his wallet. Actually, considering the condition of the kitchen after my two eating binges, it was almost surprising I had not eaten the bowl and its contents.
There had been times in the past when Paul had needed to think things through, like when he found out he was adopted or when my mother had died. In the first case, I had found him hiding in our favorite tree in a near catatonic state–at the time, I’d just thought he was fooling around–and had managed to break through to him by offering him my mother. That had worked and we had grown even closer, often joking about being secret brothers. In the second case, when my mother died, I was having my own problems and could not be much help. He had missed school for a week and his father had been on the verge of having him committed to a children’s psychiatric center when he finally came round. I was so upset that I had vowed never to let someone I knew of be placed in a position of such hurt and, so far, I had kept that promise to the best of my ability.
I was betting that Paul had gone somewhere to do some serious thinking, but was unsure where as our tree had been torn down several years ago as part of a land development project. Therefore, if he was not here in his apartment, the only other place I could think of that he might have gone was to his office. A quick call there got the answering service and, like most answering services, it was not helpful. I am not sure, but I think the people that answer the phones at answering services are trained by the three monkeys.
Even if I could not find Paul to see if he needed help, I still needed to figure out what to do about my own situation. Paul’s assessment of my situation was sadly on target and some fast research was essential. That left me only one viable choice. I called a cab and headed back to the base and my quarters.
The ride was not an enjoyable one. The cabbie kept staring back at me in the rear view mirror instead of at the road. There were at least three near misses as a result of his inattention and I kept checking myself to see if something was wrong with how I as dressed and feeling uncomfortable from his intense examination. It had been a while since I had taken a cab, before I got sick, but I never remembered running into any cabbies like that before and wondered if he was on drugs or something.
I probably should have explained earlier, but I am not in the military and I do not work for the military. I worked for BioLogInc, with a very small “n” as they preferred it written, which was a profit-making division of the state university. They paid me and they paid my research bills, including renting the space at the base. They chose the base because it was in closure mode and the space went for a pittance, not because my research was a security issue.
Back home, I left a message on Paul’s answering machine at the apartment and another message with the service for his office. Then, feeling exhausted, I went to bed, even though it was only about three in the afternoon. Unsurprisingly, I slept around the clock, not waking again until a bit after nine that Sunday morning.
I ate a thankfully normal breakfast, if you consider a grown man, ah woman, eating Frosted Flakes ® normal. Then, I left yet another set of messages for Paul–I was beginning to wonder if he was intentionally avoiding me–and did some long overdue housekeeping.
It was not that I was wasting time, or putting off the inevitable. I had at least until Monday after next to decide how to stop the human testing, so that was not priority one. I find that when I do routine tasks, like vacuuming or cleaning the bathtub, I can let my mind work at it’s own pace on problems, wandering about unimpeded by my usual attempts to organize and channel it. In effect, I was actually developing a plan of attack for the research I would need to do to discover how I was able to change shapes and evaluate the extent to which I could do it and the housekeeping just happened to be getting done also. By the time the bathroom was clean, I had decided how to proceed with my personal testing program.
There had been multiple variables to be considered for my personal testing regimen. I needed some place secluded enough to avoid being seen, especially if I was going to be different people. It had to be near a hospital in case something went wrong. I would have much preferred to have someone I trusted, like Paul, with me, but he still had not called back. Felix and José were out of the question. Aside from the fact that I’d try to kill one of them if they kept arguing twenty-four seven and I couldn’t get away, even for a few days, it was going to be a major challenge to convince them I was sane when I told them it was necessary to stop the human research studies. If I then had to tell them some story about how I had become a different person a lá¡ Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde they would be completely helpful, as they drove me to the nearest padded room. It also had to be near enough to the base that I could get there within an hour or most, assuming I still wanted time to study my new ability instead of just take a brief vacation.
When I put it all together, the obvious answer was the old family camp on the Sacaguea River. Our families, Paul’s and mine, had spent summers there in happier times. It was only a half hour away from the military base on the other side of town, so it was less than fifteen minutes drive from the university hospital, located I the center of town. Yet, the camp’s nearest neighbors were about a half-mile down the road and hidden from sight by a stand of trees that surrounded the camp property. I almost changed my mind and began looking for another place when the memories of life in easier times, when my mother was still alive, crashed down on me, but I did not have time. This would have to be my Menlo Park.
I left a message with the lab answering machine saying I needed to get away for a few days and think about a paper I was considering. Felix and José would understand; they were part of the “publish or perish” system that exists in most colleges and research facilities. That done; I grabbed some clothes and a toothbrush. Then I was off. My only stop was the supermarket near the strip where I picked up a carload of food. I was at the cabin before I knew it.
The cabin was as I remembered it, a small three-season home at best. It had framed out walls with exposed construction members rather than anything like sheetrock or plaster on the inside. All the heat was provided by a potbelly stove in the great room and, on cold nights, you opened your bedroom door and used a lot of blankets–or froze.
It was night when I got there and I quickly fumbled in the moonlight for the key in the fake rock by the front door. Once in, I went to turn on the main circuit breaker only to be surprised to find it on. I could have sworn I had gone through the whole place shutting everything down about two years ago when my father had died and the estate had been settled. Since then, I had not been back, instead leaving the cabin as a personal shrine to my memories; pictures, clothes, toys, sporting equipment, even a small but valuable collection of comic books, all as it had been when the estate had been settled. Making a cursory glance around the great room, nothing was obviously out of place so I shrugged it of, assuming my memory was at fault.
Next on the agenda was to bring in the groceries and do some light cleaning, just enough to make the place minimally habitable; after all, it was to be a temporary research site, not a long-term living arrangement. I had not brought a lot of food that would need to be refrigerated because it would take so long for the old refrigerator to cool down any perishables might be spoiled first, so I was even more surprised to find it plugged in, cool, and nearly full of food. The place was also a lot cleaner than I had expected it to be. The obvious explanation was that someone had been here–recently.
At this point, I had a really unpleasant thought; someone could be using the place right now. “Has someone been sleeping in your bed, little bear?” Even if I changed “bear” to “bare” the thought was NOT funny, especially when I remembered what happened to Goldilocks in the original Grimm tale. Suddenly, coming here did not seem like such a good idea.
I think it is safe to say that so far I had consistently minimized the impact of my change of gender on my life. Some clothes, the monthly purchase of sanitary care products, and slightly longer hair had been the extent of the accommodation. Even then, the choice had been to allow it to grow rather than enter that bastion of femininity, the beauty parlor. If it was not absolutely necessary to survive, I had ignored it. Thus, I used no makeup, did not date guys (or gals for that matter), and I had no sex, at least not with a partner. But now, a concept totally foreign to me for my entire life had forced itself to the fore; a concept that women live with daily, rape. I could be raped.
Before you ask, yes I did live elbow to elbow with several thousand horny eighteen year olds, at the peek of their sexual arousal, on that military base. But believe it or not, a military base is actually one of the safest places imaginable for a female, especially a female who appears to have rank by virtue of being in charge of a major research operation. The manual says you don’t mess with your own and there were ten youngsters who believed the credo and would be glad to help correct a straying mate should it be necessary for every one who might consider straying.
The thought of rape was a wonderful motivator. Food forgotten, I crept back into the great room, flicking off the kitchen lights on the way. Hugging the wall, I slid towards the front door and the baseball bat that was a permanent fixture behind it. It was surprising how much safer I felt with my fingers curled tightly around its stock.
Bat poised in the air before me, I turned off the rest of the lights and waited for my vision to adjust to the low level of light provided by the moon’s wan glow. While I waited, I considered my choices and again the decision was simple, if surprising, once I had clarified the problem. I was leaving. The risk of rape overrode my need for answers.
I suppose this was an inevitable choice at the time, but in hindsight–you know where you check back to confirm you have made an ass of yourself–it seems strange. I think the problem was my denial of my new gender. Women who grow up as females are forced to adjust. They learn to recognize that rape is always a possibility, but they also learn, of necessity, to accept the risks, adjust their behavior to realistically minimize the risks, and move on with their lives. Additionally, and also of necessity, they are intimately aware of the risks of pregnancy associated with rape. They learn to cope. I had not. Until that moment, I had still been operating from my years of male experience. Rape was bad, but it was something that happened to others.
Back to the wall, and still tightly gripping the bat with my right hand, I slid my other hand to the doorknob. Once I had a firm grip, I prepared to bolt out to the car. A deep breath, then another, and I was off.
The door slammed open and then shut behind me from the force with which I yanked it open as I rushed through it. In an instant, I was down the steps and at the car. The bat went flying toward the passenger seat, finally coming to rest on the floor. I threw myself in after it, scrabbling to the far side of the car to lock those doors and then back to lock the driver’s side doors. Forgetting my seatbelt, I dug into my pockets for the car keys–and stopped short. They were still in my purse on the kitchen counter.
Once again, the reflexes of a lifetime had betrayed me. I made a promise to myself then and there to explore and acclimate myself to every aspect of femininity as soon as possible–assuming there was an “as soon as possible” and assuming I was, for some reason, unable to reclaim my original gender.
Did you notice how, even then, I was still denying some of the realities of my gender? One of the possible outcomes of rape is murder. As a man, I trusted my physical strength and size to permit me to handle dangerous situations with the impunity of the immortal we all think we are. As a woman, I was not as strong as I had been as a man, or for that matter, as most men. Of course, I had acknowledged it in terms of cursing a difficult to open jar, but not in terms of being generally weaker than a man. Certainly, I had not acknowledged it in terms of a man being a serious threat to my life.
Now, however, I was in a very exposed position with little more than some safety glass and a baseball bat between me and a potential rapist. The situation was untenable. I had to do something. I was going to run into the cabin, grab my keys and run back to the car. Then I could get the heck out of here like I had originally planned. Another couple of deep breaths, my hand poised on the door handle, adrenaline surging thorough my body, and I was ready to go.
“TAP! TAP!” The sound was like twin rifle shots in the confined silence of the car and I jumped, my head bolting towards the front, passenger-side window and the source of the sound. I saw a face, a male face–and screamed in terror.
Binary Relationships?
Half way through the second scream, I changed from terror to joy. It was Paul. I did not even think about it. The baseball bat was again on the floor, the car door was open and I was hugging him like a long lost son. I was out of the car so fast, he barely missed being hit by the door and I guess he was still off balance when I threw myself at him to hug him. We ended up rolling on the ground, still hugging each other.
I am not certain how it happened, but he ended up on top, looking down at me with a silly grin on his face while I smiled back up at him. Just when it was beginning to get uncomfortable and I was going to ask him to
let me up, he bent forward and kissed me.
Now, everyone knows that men, real men, do not kiss each other. The thing about quiche is wrong. I know that some of them occasionally do eat quiche. Heck, I even eat it once in a blue moon or two. The kissing thing, however, was still a problem and I froze in shock.
Paul felt me go stiff and immediately stopped. He was close enough that he could see the panic in my eyes. With a muttered, “Oh, shit.” He quickly got up and then helped me up. Without a word, he stalked into the cabin, leaving me standing alone and confused, by the car. Given that the keys were still in the cabin, I really did not have a choice so, admittedly hesitantly; I brushed myself off and followed him back into the cabin.
I found him in the kitchen unpacking one of my bags of groceries. Still without saying a word, he opened two beers, handed me one and marched into the great room. My purse, with the car keys in it, was staring at me from the kitchen counter. It was a tough choice, but I followed him into the other room.
We sat silently drinking our beers and wondering what to say, where to start, or if we even should start. I can only guess what Paul was thinking, but I know I was trying to figure out if there was any chance to recover the friendship we had had, at least that is what I was telling myself at the time.
I knew we were in trouble when he went for a second round of beers. At this rate, I would pass out drunk before he got ready to talk. It looked like it was time for me to shake him out of another major introspective spell. The only problem was that I was not sure I wanted to this time. This conversation was bound to be the weirdest we had ever had.
“Paul?”
He jerked like he had been struck. Still he said nothing, but at least he was looking at me now.
“Paul, listen to me. We need to talk. I will not try to tell you this is anything less than the weirdest situation I have ever been in. It is. However, we have been best friends way to long to loose that. So, how about it, are we going to talk or are you going to try to drink me under the table?”
A soap opera moves the plot along faster than it took him to decide whether he was going to answer or not and I was getting ready to explode from the tension when he finally made up his mind.
“You’re right. First, I need you to understand that I am sorry. I never meant for this to happen.”
There he went again, being a lawyer and confusing rather than clarifying things. Was he talking about the kiss, surprising me, disappearing from his own condo, coming here, or something else? This was NOT the time for pranks or verbal sparing. I vowed, probably for the first time in our long relationship, to keep quiet and just listen.
“We’ve been best friends for more than thirty years” Paul hesitantly explained. “I have cherished and valued our friend-ship. There are times when I do not know what I would have done, how I would have survived, without it. I don’t know how I will continue now if I have lost it.”
“Thank the heavens for that,” I thought. “He wants to keep our friendship. Now, can we keep it? That kiss was definitely weird–better than I would have expected–but still weird.”
“When I found out I was adopted, the world nearly collapsed around me. That may not be what happens to most people, I do not know, but it did to me. Not that my adopted parents were bad people, you know that they were not, but I was no longer who I thought I was. I was now someone I did not know any more. My whole world turned upside down–at least for a while.
“You and your family saved me. You gave me an anchor to grasp onto until I could regain my equilibrium and realize that my adoptive parents were still there for me, still loved me, until I could ‘wake up and smell the coffee’ as they say.
“In other words, I owe you more than you can probably imagine. The bottom line is that I will be there for you how ever you will allow me to be there, period. No questions asked. Guaranteed.”
Why did the phrase “one thousand percent” suddenly come to mind? No reason, just an errant thought. This was Paul, not some politician.
“And I will be there for you,” Paul continued as I began to feel a warm glow of companionship. “It’s just that something has changed, something basic, and it’s making it extremely difficult to keep the promise you just heard me make.”
Great. My stomach knotted, glow gone, even though, deep down, given my absolute belief in the universality of Murphy’s Law, I had known the other shoe was going to fall. I felt the need to become small and unobtrusive, but the best I could do was bring my legs up onto the beat up old stuffed chair I was sitting on and hug them tightly to me.
“I’ve been lying to you and I don’t want to any more.”
“Bu…”
“Please,” he did not move, but his eyes pleaded with me. He had beautiful, deep, innocent, trusting eyes. “Let me finish before you say or do anything.
“I’ve been lying to you. I was not recently on a difficult case. I have been here, in this cabin, with all the wonderful memories. I needed to think, really think about us.”
Yup. It was going to be that thousand percent, just like McGovern and Eagleton. I am about to lose my best friend and I don’t even have a clue as to why. My eyes became moist and I surreptitiously wiped them against my knees.
“When you changed…”
I groaned and then hoped it had been silent, but I was not certain. It might have slipped out as Paul was examining me strangely. First, that damn cancer was going to kill me, now it was going to kill the best friendship I had ever had or could ever hope to have.
“…it changed our relationship. I didn’t want it to and I tried to ignore it, but I couldn’t.”
Yup. It is over. I do not know why, but it is. My knees were beginning to feel damp from the frequent efforts to dry my eyes with fabric of my jeans.
“You see. I loved you like a brother until the change and then I fell in love with you as a woman.”
My head jerked up and my face went carefully neutral. No tears, no curl of the lip to show happiness, sorrow, or even anger and no glow of attentiveness in my eyes. I was barely breathing. A mannequin would have seemed more alive. It was a trick I had learned from Paul, who had learned it as a way of surviving as a trial lawyer. Most people interpret this kind of facial expression and body language as a severe rebuke and start talking, sometimes unwisely, in order to repair the damage. It is the closest thing to a “Perry Mason”-style trial ending that I ever saw happen in real life as the person on the receiving end blabbered until they realized they might be saying too much. Nevertheless, that is not why I did it, I was so shocked that I shut down in order to backpedal frantically and figure out what Paul’s words really meant.
Most people would smugly sit there as they read this and say something like “Jeez, what a maroon.” The whole story had been leading up to this point and, in hindsight; it is obvious to me also. At the time; however, I was still making that same fatal conceptual mistake. I kept thinking of my self as a male. Sure, it was faulty logic and sure, I had been given multiple reasons to review and revise my thinking in just the last several days, but intellectualizing something and letting it sink into you at a gut level are not the same thing. I liken it to the folks in Ireland, the Middle East or any of a dozen other sites around the world, who know that they would be better off without the death and destruction, but who cannot change the way they think so that they can move on and find a path to peace. On the other hand, maybe they can, but the old emotions, the hatreds, the scars, are just too deep and they do not want to change. It was still wrong, but I can similarly justify–or at least explain–my behavior. Regardless, I was still blinding myself to reality. I was so wrapped up in my own thoughts; I missed some of what he said next.
“…to hurt you so I’ll leave and get out of your life. I hope you can forgive me one day. Once I am settled, I will send you a forwarding address. I hope you’ll keep it…and maybe…one day …use it.”
He stood to leave, shoulders hunched, a broken man. My best friend was walking out of my life, when I needed him most, all because of some stupid gender change. I briefly marveled at how such a seemingly insignificant thing could possibly make such a tremendous difference. Nevertheless, my primary emotion was anger. He was making decisions about me, about us, without even giving me the chance to express an opinion–whatever my opinion was.
I snorted derisively. “That’s all you can come up with–to leave? I thought lawyers were supposed to think ‘outside the box,’ to be creative, to find the solutions that elude everyone else. For that matter, what kind of fair weather friend are you that you would walk away from thirty years over anything?” I was trying to hurt him; he deserved it for running out and, from the flush that rapidly spread over his face, I had succeeded admirably.
“Damn it! There is no other solution. I can stay here and agonize over how I need you desperately but cannot have you while second guessing every interaction, hoping–no praying–for something that is not there. Or I can leave. If I stay, I will not be able to function and I will destroy something I cherish, will cherish, forever.
“Did you ever wonder why I never settled down?” Paul asked, seemingly out of the blue. “It certainly was not for lack of opportunity. It was because I never found the right woman. I was looking for someone who could be a friend first and a lover second. The problem was, I always compared those friendships to ours and none ever came close.
“When you became female–not some ersatz female via hormones and surgery, but a real, genetic female–I was ecstatic that you were alive and I helped you through the legal processes because I could. However, the more time I spent with you, the more I realized that something very basic had changed. I was talking to a female and she was a friend, my best friend–and she was you.
“Now, we’ve both been straight all our lives and I knew from talking to you that you still viewed yourself as a male. As such, any relationship beyond friendship was impossible. Yet that’s exactly what I began to want, to dream of, to need, more and more.
“As I told you earlier, I lied when I told you I was busy with a case for the last three months. I was here–thinking.
“When I arranged that date…”
For some reason that word made it through the haze in my mind. It was a “date.” I was surprised to find that I liked the idea more than I expected and I smiled in response, buy Paul was still staring off into space as he spoke.
“…I had planned to explain this all to you, but then you changed.
“Now, maybe I should apologize for my hormones, but the change–when you suddenly turned onto a blonde sex goddess in the living room of my condo–made you into my image of the perfect woman, or at least the sexual partner of my dreams. It threw me for a loop. You had just changed the equation yet again and a relationship that was already difficult became impossible. I had to have you. Even glancing at you made me want you; want to rape you, my best friend, on the spot.”
“You mean you didn’t think I had become some horrible monster?” I was shocked. This entire time I’d been waiting for him to say I was no longer human and he was afraid to be anywhere near me. In the blacker recesses of my mind, I wondered if our friendship would be worth a fifteen minute head start before he called the authorities to send out the dogs and hunt me down.
“What would make you think that? Didn’t you see my hands clenching and unclenching in my lap? Can’t you guess what I was doing?”
“I thought you were just... No. I guess I didn’t.” First, I was actually relieved. Next, I realized I was also insulted, hurt that he did not love me as I was, but as some image of perfection. Then, I realized how foolish that was. This whole issue arose only because he did love me, regardless of whether I was male or female, average or zaftig. He loved me, the inner me. The exterior was just window dressing. This was information that most people would never know and would live their lives all the sadder for that lack of knowledge.
“Well I was. I was dying to kiss you, to hug you, to hold you. Instead, I got out of there before I did something we would both regret. Something that our friendship could never, ever, in a million years, survive. I came here again, to think, to evaluate my life, to try to figure out how I could be such a sick and perverted person.”
We just glared at each other; well, he glared, I was…bemused? It was a strange emotion for what we both knew was a major turning point in our lives, yet I knew what I had to do. No matter how this ended, I could not let him walk out of my life without talking it through. I cleared my throat to get his attention and then softly, tenderly, I beckoned to him, “Come back and sit down. Please.”
When he finally sat, on the couch, it was near the door and looking like a deer ready to bolt if it was spooked. Realizing that I would not be getting anything better, I began. “Paul. You have had your say and I listened to you. Now I hope you will do the same for me, as there are several points I need to make.
“First, I love you dearly and have for many years. You are more important to me than anyone else in my life. You are like–no, you are–family, secret bothers together.
“Just two days ago something impossible happened. I do not know how it happened or if it can or will happen again. I do not know if it means I may be able to regain my original body. Until then I would have said it was impossible, but lately it seems that word is highly over-rated. I do not know what the long- or short-term risks are. What’s worse, I need to develop a really good justification for stopping or at least delaying further human testing, currently scheduled to start to two weeks, or risk having the same kinds of changes happen to other people.
“I mention this, only to explain that while some might think them important, they are secondary to other changes in my life. Just an hour or so ago, I came to the belated conclusion that I was denying how pervasive and significant gender is in our lives. Regardless of how this turns out, I have promised myself I would embrace life again instead of denying it.
“I can’t tell you that I will marry you and have your children. I know I am not ready to consider sex with another person until I know what I am looking for in another person. Heck, right now I don’t even know what gender I’m going to end up, let alone the gender of my sexual or life partners. If you can bear with me long enough to permit me to discover what’s happened to me and what it means for me…for us, we’ll both be able to move on knowing that whatever happens was meant to be. It’s not a lot, but it’s the best I have at the moment, and I’d hate to lose what we’ve had for all these years without even trying to save it.”
I was done and maybe we were too. I had not offered much, but I hoped and prayed it was enough. I needed his help and his support desperately. As he sat there considering my words, I bit my lip and wondered if I should offer more, if I should, or maybe it was if I could, offer myself, to make certain he stayed.
“So you’re offering me the chance to continue the pain I’ve been feeling for the last three months, possibly indefinitely, to torture myself looking at and being near someone who doesn’t share, or even understand the meaning of, the love I feel for her. The only carrot you dangle is the possibility that your feelings will change over time, now that you know how I feel.” He wasn’t angry as I might have expected, he was resigned, tired, as if he had run a marathon and had nothing else to give.
“What I’m offering you is the chance to keep a lifelong friendship and maybe more.” I thought furiously, trying to determine what I could say that would keep our friendship intact. It was not the “guys thing” that was tearing it asunder; it was the “guy-gal thing.” I had to change my perspective if I was to succeed, but he wasn’t giving me any wiggle room. It was frustrating and I guess my next words showed it. “What do I need to say, that I’d appreciate it and I’ll show my appreciation however you’d like?”
His face turned red and he was glaring again, but he did not leave. “I’ve never forced myself on anyone and I don’t plan on starting now.”
“Then, like I just said, your choice is to stick around and be patient while I try to work things out and maybe retain a friendship you hopefully value, maybe more, or walk out and possibly doom us both to unhappiness at the least. What I am telling you is that I need your help to find myself, for I truly am a ‘stranger in a stranger land.’”
“What the hell does she mean, she’s concerned about some of the study results?” Felix asked, slamming his coffee mug onto the lab countertop.
“I don’t know,” Felix growled. You heard the same answering machine message that I did.”
“She’s losing it. That is the only explanation. She’s got to be losing it.” Felix stood and paced the length of the lab as he seethed.
“Possible, but that a side effect that would strongly support her claim that the results need to be reviewed again,” José noted with a smile.
“But José, we’ve been over and over it. Hell, she is more cautious than my maiden aunt from Dubuque. The only irregularity we found in any of the animal or human testing was the pre-viral clusters still in her body and they’re not a problem.”
“Maybe they are,” José mused. “We don’t know what the effects of long-term contact with the viral strands might be.”
“Oh no you don’t, I’m not going to let you sucker me in this time. I know I am right and I can prove it. Here, look at the chem. Profiles.”
“No sir, Dr. LaPierre is not in today.”
“No I don’t know when she’ll be back.”
I’m sure she knew about the meeting sir. I put it into her daily calendar myself.”
“Yes sir, it was sudden, but she did leave a message telling us she had a family emergency and needed to take some time off.”
“No sir, we haven’t notified the authorities.”
“Yes sir, if you insist.”
“Have a good…” and suddenly, Patrice DeJesus was speaking to a dead telephone. As usual, the most distasteful part of her job was speaking to Dr. LaPierre’s boss. She had once heard Calvin Coolidge described as a going through life with a pickle in his mouth. She did not know much about presidential pickles, but she often wondered if Carlton Maldonado went through life with one stuffed into a very different, hopefully more uncomfortable bodily crevice. With a resigned sigh, she dialed the police.
It had been a grueling couple of hours, but Paul had finally said, “Yes.” Kirsten had wanted to run over to him and hug him, but that would have sent the wrong message so she merely nodded and said, “Thank you, Paul.”
The next morning we began researching the changes. There were now two occurrences to start with and we discussed what had happened each time in minute detail. Maybe it was his lawyer’s skill at reading people’s emotions, but it was Paul who observed how angry I had been when I had changed.
“I have no clue how an emotional state could trigger a change of physical form, let alone control its shape, but we’ve nothing else to go on so let’s try it.”
“Okay. What form do you want to try for Georgie-Girl?”
“I guess my old male one–and don’t call me Georgie-girl.”
“Fine,” he agreed, but with less enthusiasm than I had expected. “Just don’t change into bimbo-Georgie. I do not think I could handle that. Oh, and would you prefer I called you Shirley?”
“Shirley? You know you helped my legally change my name to Kirsten. Now what the heck are you talking about?”
“How quickly they forget. It was a running gag in the movie ‘Airplane.’ Someone would ask Leslie Nielson if he really meant what he said, something like ‘Surely, you don’t mean that.’ and he’d response, ending his dialogue with ‘…and don’t call me Shirley.’”
I groaned. What else could I do?
“So now, if I need to ‘Paula’ joke out to calm you if you get too mad, I ‘Tina’ good way would be to call you ‘Shirley.’”
I did not even bother to groan that time.
“What’s the matter Georgie-Girl? No sense of humor?”
“That’s not humor. That’s a pun.”
“And you’re heavy and not my brother. Of course a pun is humor, possibly the highest form of humor.”
“Are you crazy? How can a pun be the highest form of humor?”
“What? Where were you educated, a pig sty?” Paul feigned shock.
“The same college as you, or have you forgotten?” I was getting annoyed now. He seemed to have gone off on a meaningless tangent rather than helping me study the change.
“I know that Georgie-Girl, but you must have slept through your classes. Don’t you remember Professor Kensington’s class in English Literature?”
“It was Professor Grisham and you took that class, not me. I took the class on Shakespeare.”
“It was Kensington, Georgie-Girl, and I suppose now you’re going to tell me that Shakespeare never used a pun in a single one of his stolen plays.”
“What the hell is going on here?” I demanded indignantly. “Have you lost your senses? Who the hell cares about puns? We need to get back to the business at hand.”
“No, you need to admit you’re wrong. Shakespeare actually wrote the first pun, something about a jester and a noose.”
“Paul! Stop this instant!” I stood and all but shouted in his face, but then buckled over in pain.
Instantly Paul was by my side, helping me back to my seat on the couch. “Now focus Georgie-Girl, focus on who you want to be. Focus on George LaPierre. Do it, damn it.”
I focused, but nothing happened. The pain was there, the tingling that seemed to foreshadow a change, but I was not changing.
“Damn it. Change you stupid slut.” Paul slapped me.
I was shocked. Through the haze of pain, I tried to slap him back, but he just blocked the blow and laughed at me. He laughed at me like I was the stupid slut he had called me. I wanted to kill him, but then I felt the changes overwhelming me and realized what he had been doing.
It was better than the previous time in that the pain was more bearable and I did not lose consciousness or even need to close my eyes against the pain. This time I could see the changes. I was becoming the slut I had just envisioned. At least it wasn’t the blonde Paul had asked me to avoid.
Frantically, I tried to refocus on my male body, but it did not work. My hair again grew out, this time into a curly black mop that extended to just below my shoulder blades. My breasts grew again, causing pain from my now too tight bra. Most surprising, was my skin. It turned a light coffee color. I guess there are small pockets of prejudice in the best of us, but the thought that I had become a mulatto actually worried me for a moment. Then I had a vision making myself appear to be black and finding out what it was like to live as a member of that population group like John Griffin did in Black Like Me. I too could be a temporary Negro. It seemed strangely humorous until I realized I was already doing the same thing in the female community, hopefully temporarily.
As the pain began to recede, I checked my watch. The entire transformation from noted transgendered Caucasian researcher to mulatto whore had taken about half an hour. As I stood and took off my tee shirt and now too small bra, I noted that the pain seemed to be less each time I changed. That is when Paul came back into the great room with a huge stack of pancakes oozing in maple syrup and butter. All other thoughts were going to have to wait until I had finished eating.
“Paul?” I popped the last bite of a pizza with the works into my mouth and sighed. The pancakes were long gone, but I was finally sated, well at least for food I was sated.
“Yeah, Georgie-Girl?” Paul came out of the kitchen still carrying a dishtowel.
“I realize what you were doing before, trying to get me angry. It worked. Thank you.” I gave up on correcting him about my name.
“Good, now how about putting a bathrobe on or something?” he said as he turned back to the kitchen. I had never bothered to cover my top after removing the brassiere.
“Paul?’ I stood and slid out of my jeans and panties. Now I was completely naked.
“What?” He turned back and his eyes turned into huge saucers. “What the hell are you doing?” he sputtered. “Get dressed.”
I walked towards him, making sure that my hips swayed noticeably as my left hand cupped and stroked my breast. “I’d like to thank you.”
“You did,’ he growled. “Now get dressed damn it.”
However, I was having none of that and I pulled him close to me. I had promised myself that I was going to discover my feminine side and I was damned if I was not going to do it right then and there.
Remember that hindsight we have discussed before? Here we go again. To say that my attitude at this point was dramatically different from what it had been an hour or so ago would be an understatement. My best guess is that I had inadvertently visualized myself as a whore and my vision of a whore was someone who had a phenomenally high libido. I will skip the biochemical discussion of estrogen, progesterone and the roughly twenty other hormones and proteins that were now flooding through my body, the result was that I was horny as hell, with minimal self-control and no shame. I knew what I wanted and I was going to get it.
When I grabbed him, Paul stepped back, bumping into the wall and I closed the space between us before he could dodge to the side and through the door. Again, grabbing him, I threw my arms around his shoulders and planted the biggest, wettest, sexiest kiss I could imagine on his mouth–and yes, we played tonsil hockey.
By the time I let him up for a breath, I could feel him rising to the occasion and I let one hand drop to his crotch. That is when the front door shook from someone pounding on it.
“Ignore it and they’ll go away,” I breathed huskily into his ear.
“Police. Open the door please.”
Oh, shit.
Paul pulled away from me and quickly strode to the door. “Get dressed,” he hissed back at me.
Ignoring him, I sauntered up behind him as he opened the door and began playing with his ear and kissing his neck. He opened the door just a crack. I guess the little dear wanted to preserve my honor. I giggled at the thought.
“Are you George LaPierre or Paul Goldblum?” There was a very large–I think its part of the job description–state trooper outside the cabin.
“I’m Paul Goldblum. Can I help you officer?”
He saw me standing behind Paul and I smiled sexily at him. Two would be even better than one.
“And what’s your name ma’am?”
“Why I’m whomever you want me to be officer,” I cooed through half closed eyelids as I tried to look sultry and adjusted my position to let a bit more of my breast peek out from around Paul.
“She’s my girlfriend, Wanda,” Paul interjected as he poked me with the elbow still hidden behind the door. “Wanda Langowski.”
I tried not to laugh at his choice of names. His reference was to a character from one of our favorite comic books. The cop’s expression made it clear that he didn’t think I looked like any Langowski he’d ever seen, but all he said was, “Would you please step outside sir?”
“I guess so officer. What’s the problem?”
“Oh never mind. You boys don’t gotta worry ‘bout my modesty.” I was frustrated, but I wanted very badly to hear what he had to say. “Come in side, officer. I’ll get dressed.” I made sure to give them both a nice show as I vamped my way to the bedroom to get dressed. Throwing on a bathrobe to cover my top, I was quickly back in the great room and sitting next to Paul playing innocently with his hair.
“What can I do for you, officer?” Paul asked as he irritatedly pushed my hand away and tried to concentrate on the police officer.
“We’re looking into the whereabouts of a Ms. Kirsten LaPierre.”
I’m not one of those people who get upset when people don’t use proper honorifics like “doctor,” but I was beginning to dislike this minion of the law, if for no other reason than he was interfering with my constitutional right to the pursuit of happiness.
“I’ve been out of touch with Dr. LaPierre for quite a while officer. Is something wrong?”
“We’d like to talk to her,” he said with that solemn unaffected face made so popular by Joe Friday. “I understand you had a date with her about three days ago.”
“Yes, we were to meet at the base NCO Club, but she never showed up. I figured she was involved in a research project that she couldn’t leave unattended.”
“Didn’t she call you to explain that she’d be busy?”
“No. Dr. LaPierre is a wonderful woman, but when she gets an idea in her head she can be quite focused.” Paul glared up at me, frowning as he gently pushed my hand away from the front of his shirt where it was slowly approaching his nipple. I of course pouted as sexily as I could and then started inching my way back there all over again.
“The gate records from the local military base show you left with a woman. Can you tell me who she was?”
“I’m sorry, officer; I met her that night and haven’t seen her since. She never gave me her name.” I swatted him playfully as if I were jealous, which when I thought about it, I was, even if it was me he was talking about.
The officer sat thoughtfully watching me as I clung to Paul so I bent over a bit more to give him a better view of the merchandise. He promptly cleared his throat and stood up.
“Here’s my card. If you hear from Dr. LaPierre have her call me as soon as possible.” With that, he gave us both a noncommittal nod and left.
I almost laughed aloud when I noticed him walking a bit stiffly. While I resisted laughing, I could not resist a parting shot so I called out after him as innocently as I could, “Oh officer, does that leg wound hurt?”
He just glared at me as he left, which gave me the opportunity to return to my previous research topic.
Unfortunately, Paul had other ideas. I knew he was interested, I could see the bulge, but instead of letting me complete my research project, he grabbed me by the shoulders and quick marched me into the bedroom.
“Go to bed. Take a cold shower if you need to. We’ll continue this in the morning.” He shoved me through the door and started closing it. “And don’t even think of sneaking out here during the night.”
Of course, I did sneak out of my bedroom, about fifteen minutes later, but he had locked the door to his bedroom. Spoil sport. I knew he was awake because I could hear him talking on his cell phone. It was hard to tell for sure–the door muffled his voice more than I would have expected–but it sounded like he was trying to find out why the police were interested in me. It hurt to admit it, since I really did want to dally a bit–actually a lot–but I realized that under the circumstances I had best leave him be. I wanted to know why the police were looking for me too.
The week was nearly up and I was back in my standard issue female body. Paul and I were reviewing the findings to date as we savored the last of our morning coffee.
“Okay, we’ve established that the process is painful, but becoming less so with practice. It seems that I can change into just about any female shape within about thirty minutes or less. The transformation is triggered by anger or, more accurately, the increase in epinephrine in the blood stream to some as yet undetermined level and the outcome is the result of focused visualization on my part. Each different body bathes the brain in a unique set of hormones and protein complexes that can significantly affect the thought process and emotions.”
Paul nodded and sipped patiently at his coffee while he waited for me to finish. He knew I would never be able to move on until I had clarified the issue for myself. “When I had finally wound down, he asked, “So is it my turn now?”
“I think so. As far as I can tell, I’ve completely summarized the status of the research to date–at least the research you’ve let me do.” I batted my eyes lazily at him and pouted for a moment to make my point, and to see if I could still, after all these days in close proximity, get a rise out of him.
“Good.” Paul pulled a legal size canary notepad from the kitchen counter and began leafing through it. “Then it’s time to discuss some basic issues like how to explain your disappearance, how to stop the human testing project, how, if at all, you are going to use your new ability and last but not least, how do we proceed with our personal relationship. I still think you should have called that police officer. It would have simplified things tremendously.”
“You’re almost certainly correct,” I sighed, “but this research would never have gotten done if I had.”
“Well, it’s water under the bridge, but we need to explain where you were in a way that either can be verified or at least sets aside any possible questions of impropriety or espionage.”
“Why not just tell the truth?” I asked innocently.
“We could, but then I need to have a justification for lying to an officer of the law, that is unless you’re planning to support me in the manner to which I’ve grown accustomed,” he grinned slyly.
“Why sure honey-chile, come sit on Momma’s lap.” I patted my knee hopefully and waited, trying to look as innocent and unthreatening as I could.
“Right,” he laughed. “But seriously, we could say we were having an intense interpersonal experience together and didn’t want anyone to know it. People would interpret that to mean ‘torrid affair’ but I can live with that if you can.”
“I suspect I would find it even more acceptable if it were true,” I answered wistfully. It had not taken long for me to make up my mind about our personal relationship, now I was eagerly waiting for Paul to decide I was serious and follow suit.
“To do that we need to be able to explain my night of wild abandon with the fiery Wanda. We could say it was you in heavy makeup. People would consider us a bit kinky and, of course, it would help if the cop is blind.”
“I doubt he’s blind, but anything else would start getting complicated. I seem to recall you telling me to keep things simple when dealing with the legal system, Paul.”
“A disciple,” his charming boyish grin was back. “I have a disciple. An excellent point and it is even true. If we stick together on that, it will be his word against ours and he probably will not care too much as long as you turn up and no one finds any other irregularities.
“Next we need to decide how to stop the human testing project. That one is probably more in your ballpark. Any ideas?”
“Well, there are a variety of options, but none of them are optimal. Simplest would be for me to reveal what the treatment has done to me to the rest of the team and ask for their support.”
“And become a lab rat? It is your choice, but I would certainly recommend against it. Of course, one variation of that would be to go public. No, filth like the National Enquirer would be the only ones likely to cover something so patently outrageous. Can you imagine a newspaper like the New York Times headline? ‘Researcher discovers Regenderification Process’. Even if they published the article, no one would understand it enough to read it.”
“I could just resign,” I mused aloud. “No, that would just delay things a bit and I wouldn’t be there to prevent the human testing after the short period of time it would take for the research team to come up to speed on the few pieces I’ve held back.”
“How about an anonymous letter to the FDA with copies to a few well placed muckraking news people?” I could always count on Paul to get creative.
“Tempting, and a good idea on the surface, but there are less than fifty people in the entire world who know anything about the project and maybe five who could provide sufficient technical information to make a credible presentation to the FDA et. al. Even if I were to pretend to be outraged by the disclosures, I would be top of the list as informer and would never work in the field again.
“Let’s set this aside for now. It doesn’t seem to be going well,” I sighed in frustration. “What was the last issue again?”
“You mean, ‘What to do with your new ability?’ or ‘How to proceed with our changed relationship?’"
I could not resist. He’d made it clear that he would not act until he was certain it was right for both of us, and had reaffirmed that position after we realized that different forms affected my personality differently. Even if he was not going to take advantage of me–the little dear–I knew that, if I had to go down, I was going to go down swinging. I gave him a saucy smile and went for it.
Descending Spiral
I'm skipping portions of the next two weeks, mostly because major portions of it were unbearably boring. Paul and I spoke often by telephone, but didn't see each other, which is just as well as I was spending about twenty hours a day at the lab with just two goals in mind. The first was to find out more about my newfound ability and the second was to stop the human testing project.
With respect to the first, I accomplished little as I could only work on my personal research project when Felix and José were not around. On a positive note, I kept "practicing" new forms and my body somehow accommodated to the process so that the pain was barely evident and the time to change was now a mere five minutes.
Additionally, I was now at the point where I only needed a couple of “energy bars” to recover from the drain on my body’s resources. Who says old researchers can’t learn new trick? Aside from becoming male–which just was not happening–I really do have a broad range of options, so broad I am still testing the limits. Don’t even think of going for the obvious pun there. I suppose I could come close to becoming myself again, at least in terms of everything but genitals. I'd always have some small growth of breast and a void where I'd be scratching if I were a ball player. Having never wanted to be a Pushmepullyou, I had early on resolved that if I had to be female, I would be female.
With respect to my efforts regarding human testing, they were little more than exercises in bureaucratic frustration as I tried to stop, or at least postpone, further testing. Felix and José almost quit as I kept pushing them to review and re-review the animal results looking for something, anything, I could use to justify my goals without letting them realize that my intentions were other than to be extremely cautious.
Interestingly, once I had finally decided to try to be female and put my mind to it, it was relatively easy to control them. Instead of trying to shout them down and having a temper tantrum when they ignored me, I expanded a bit on my makeup use, broadened my attire to include some above the knee skirts and asked them to do little things for me, the “helpless” woman. The first time Felix got me a cup of coffee and stood attentively in front of me waiting to see if it was satisfactory, I knew I had it down. I also nearly bit my tongue off trying not to laugh and spoil all that work. It is interesting to note that the reason why most women feel they can change a man–is because they can.
Patrice did quit once–yes the same Patrice who had been my nurse during my initial recovery. I had convinced her to transfer to the lab so she could keep track of my medical condition and help teach me what I needed to know about my new gender. She really wasn’t needed full time, so she had agreed to function as the lab’s secretary and make certain the reams of bureaucratic paperwork was completed in a timely fashion. After her first month in that job, our requisition forms and time sheets were submitted on time for the first time in months.
Anyway, she was tired of dealing with Dr. Maldonado's rudeness, but I talked her into coming back before her paperwork could be processed. Carlton was just being difficult–more difficult than usual, if that was possible. I swear he still had it in for me because of that ancient mishap with Paul in the college chemistry lab. It was his position that testing needed to proceed apace and everyone from project director to cleaner was responsible for insuring that it did. Furthermore, he felt it was his responsibility to remind each and every one of us of our responsibilities, as he saw them, and insure that we complied. It’s not a good idea to insist that a secretary explain why a project is behind schedule and harangue her to get it back onto its appropriate place on his projected timeline.
One of the reasons Patrice came back was that I told her that I'd convinced Carlton that his constant telephone calls were taking us all away from necessary final preparations and that he should cut back on them. Of course, I also told Patrice to get the phone company to install the Caller ID feature and use it. From then on, Carlton always seemed to catch us when we were all away from the phone working busily to finalize the next phase of the project. I suspect Carlton was so frustrated he would have fired us, if he had just been able to reach us. He actually did at one point, but he did not realize it as Patrice recognized his voice and quickly repeated the answering machine message and then beeped at him–smart girl, that Patrice.
It was late Friday evening, just four days after the start of operation Caller ID, and I had already changed. Now I was a rather plain looking middle aged woman with short graying hair, average height, and a tendency to enjoy chocolates just a bit too much–read stocky. Everyone else had gone home for a well-deserved weekend and I was back to the old drawing board. My latest theory regarding how I could control the changes had just gone down the drain when the MRI and C-scan showed absolutely no abnormalities in the brain. I'd gotten the idea from an episode of the "X-Files" where a brain tumor had caused new mental powers to manifest, which also demonstrated how far afield I had been searching for research hypotheses. Anyway, Carlton had actually left his ivory tower at the administrative offices of BioLogInc and come a-visiting, thousand dollar designer suits and all.
“You! What's your name?”
“Ulp!” He had shocked me. I had thought I was alone and I had not realized that I had left the door unlocked–careless, definitely careless. Patrice was going to ball me out for lack of feminine caution–if I told her.
"I asked you your name,” Maldonado snorted. “You do have a name, don't you, girl?" You would think he could be a bit ruder and more abrupt, but I guess he reserved that for people he really disliked.
"Umm, yes sir," I almost gave him my real name, which would have blown my secret out of the water, especially given Carlton's innate ability to sniff out a profit. "Virginia, sir. May I ask what you're doing here?"
"I run this lab. Where is everybody?"
"It's after eight on a Friday night and everyone’s gone home. Now I'm going to have to ask you to leave too sir, I know Dr. LaPierre and you're not him–or her–so you can’t be who you say you are." I began moving toward him, as much to keep him from coming to me where he might peer over my shoulder and see my research on the computer monitor as to get him out of the lab. It was interesting to note that he was my height, and I was only 5'2 at the time. I wondered if all small men acted as pompous as he did.
"I am Dr. Carlton Maldonado, Ph.D., Executive Director of BioLogInc and Dr. LaPierre's boss." He puffed up so nicely, just like a bantam cock. I knew then and there, I was going to have some fun with him.
"And I am the cleaner. I’m responsible for insuring the security of this lab until I can finish getting it cleaned and locked up for the weekend,” I huffed. “Like I said, I know Dr. Pierre and I don't know you. Do you have some identification?”
Did you ever meet one of those people, usually new doctors–Ph.D.s or M.D.s, it does not matter which–who are so full of themselves they introduce themselves with their degree and insist on being called by the title as if it were their first name? Most seem to be able to move beyond it within a year or two, but Carlton had been doing this for the past quarter century, which is why I took every opportunity to call him Carlton instead of Dr. Maldonado. As a result, I was only surprised with the intensity of his response–until I remembered that I was not his peer and the lead researcher in a project he was extremely interested in at the moment. I was just some faceless underling to be lorded over, not someone close enough to his “greatness’ to be permitted the right to challenge him. He immediately went from his usual pallid color to a ruddy hue, but he didn’t stop there. Even before he could start talking–read shouting at the top of his lungs–he moved on to a mottled, reddish purple. I was actually wondering if he was going to burst some of the small blood vessels in his scalp and was reviewing the medical procedures for dealing with apoplexy when the dam finally broke.
“You ignorant little pissant,” he stormed. “How dare you. What is your full name? I will have your hide for a wall hanging by the morning. You’ll never work for BioLogInc or any related company again.”
“I told you my name sir. It’s Virginia, Virginia Hyde.” I know, it was not very original, but I was betting he would fail to get the hint. “Now if you’re going to be rude, we can forget about any ID check and you can leave right now.” I took him by the shoulder and squeezed, hard.
Did I mention that I had been working on unusual features? I had long ago run the gamut of various forms of extrasensory perception and had found that abilities like telepathy and telekinesis did not really exist, at least not in any of the genes I possessed. The closest I would come there was the occasional hunch, like woman’s intuition–or “spider sense” if you prefer. I had liked that ability so much, I had kept it and I will bet you can guess what it had been telling me about Carlton.
Tonight I was also working on enhanced musculature. Just prior to Carlton’s arrival, I had been experimenting by lifting the slate-top lab tables with one hand. So, while I looked like a slightly dowdy forty plus year old, I was strong–almost as strong as the Great Muldoon, but that’s another story. Carlton’s yelp reminded me how strong I now was and I felt a twinge of guilt for hurting him–physically that is. As you’ve probably noticed, I had no problems with playing with his mind. Despite that, it felt great to have the upper hand and I quickly turned the surprised man, grabbed his belt with my other hand and quick-marched him out the door to the lab. Coming back inside, I locked the door, leaned back against it and, sad to say, laughed hysterically. I do not know what it was about the situation, maybe the look of shock on Carlton’s face, but in hindsight, pushing his buttons like that was not really that funny and it certainly proved to be one of the stupidest things I’ve ever done.
When he spent the next few minutes pounding on the door, it became even less funny. With Carlton making all that racket, the MPs would be around shortly. Then, I would have “some ‘splainin’ to do,” and my name was not even Lucy. Worse, it was not even Virginia as I had told Carlton. I could just imagine what the MPs, and Carlton, would think when they were introduced to someone in a research lab who did not have a legal existence.
That is what I got for letting my hair down and having fun. I felt the quiver that presaged another change and quickly reasserted my current image before I was in a position to do the Lady Godiva routine–although a good chocolate or two did sound nice.
Those were two of the problems that I was discovering with respect to these changes. First, it was getting too easy to initiate a change and second, if I was not careful it could get really annoying dealing with the various drives and urges of whatever body I was wearing. Besides liking chocolates, this body was not the smartest M&M in the bunch, which was not making things easier at the moment. I almost changed back into my Dr. LaPierre form and let Carlton in, but then I would have to listen to him rant and I really did not want that if I could help it.
A few judiciously expended brain cells later, I decided it was time to leave. The front door was out as Carlton was there and he would make a terrible doorman. Besides, my name was not Rhoda Morgenstern. The back door was also out as it was for emergencies only and would set off an alarm that would guarantee the MPs came running. That left a window. Unfortunately, the windows were of the style that cranked out, far too narrow for my current robust form. I reached into my memory for one of the super-thin actresses currently on television, but quickly reconsidered as that would make me too recognizable and cause other problems. Instead, I reached back into my formative years and a lady from the “Laugh-In” television series called Twiggy. Then, just to be certain, I made her even thinner. I think I ended up so thin, my internal organs were stacked one on top of the other, but I was thin enough to fit through the window and tall enough to reach the ground easily. Good thing this was a one story building.
Grabbing a copy of the Bernoulli drive with my research on it, I tossed the lab coat in a corner, grabbed my purse and slid feet first out the window furthest from the front door. Once out, I quickly changed back into my Dr. LaPierre persona and began slinking around the building toward the parking lot and my car. If I could get back to my quarters, I could come back to the lab for some late evening research and find Carlton there. I would still have to listen to his tirade, but it was becoming evident that I was going to have to face him sooner or later.
The parking lot demonstrated another flaw in my plans. It was well lit and only had two cars in it, Carlton’s and mine. Additionally, the front door was offset so that unless Carlton was blind, he would definitely see me if I tried making a run for it. The choices, face Carlton or make a break for it, were not great ones and they rapidly became even less appealing as a jeep pulled into the parking lot and two huge MPs got out.
I am not sure if it is natural selection or a planned breeding program, but I have never seen an MP less than six foot two and two hundred pounds with more muscle than any of the actors in Pro Wrestling. One went up to Carlton and suggested in a deep rumble that he stop pounding on the door and explain himself while the other one checked out the license plates on the two cars.
The two-car dash was now out of the question, so it looked like it was time to face the music, or rather the Maldonado. Maybe I could pretend I’d been out for an evening constitutional and then let Carlton dress me down–figuratively, please–the thought of him laying a hand on me in any literal sense caused me to shudder. With that in mind, I began changing back into Dr. Kirsten LaPierre.
That is when the unthinkable happened. Like a little lap dog that barely stood tall enough to stare at the MP’s chest, Carlton had been yammering away at the MP nearest him. The soldier had been stoically ignoring Dr. Maldonado’s dance of death, repeatedly advising him to calm down and explain the problem when, without warning and in mid-rant, the damn fool pushed the MP.
There I was, watching the end of my career. There was no way that Maldonado would ever settle for less than my head on a platinum–forget silver–platter. I told you he was not the best manager I had ever met and vindictive was just one of the few words acceptable in polite conversation his subordinates used to describe his administrative skills. I should have been panicking, and yet, I was nearly buckled over double struggling not to laugh aloud. He had not even budged the soldier.
Carlton just kept right on screaming and gesticulating. In his fury, I doubt he even realized what he had done, but the MP did. The soldier’s voice got loud and curt, with an undertone that suggested he should be listened to but hoped he would not be, and told Carlton to shut up and step back against the wall immediately.
It is sad to see an intelligent man with the cortex, or at least the frontal lobes, completely disconnected from the body. That was Carlton. Instead of meekly complying like any sane person, he pushed the soldier again.
I was watching when it happened, yet I have no idea how it happened. One moment Carlton was pushing the MP, the next he was face down on the ground being handcuffed. In the words of a wise and learned professor of mine during grad school, “the fit had shit the fan.” There was little more I could do but watch as they pulled Dr. Maldonado to his feet as if her were a toy and cart him off to their jeep. Next stop would be the stockade.
I had no clue what to do now. As I said, I had just watched my boss do what might have been the stupidest thing imaginable, which did not bode well for my career or my research. I could take my car and go around to the stockade to try to bail Carlton out, but the damage was done, and the last thing I wanted to do was be the target for his anger just then. Besides, I knew he could get himself bailed out in short order without my intervention. It would be a small delay, but even waiting the few days until Monday to see him would help him cool off a bit. I became Dr. Kirsten LaPierre. Stopping off at my quarters, I packed lightly and headed up to the cabin, making a call to Paul from a gas station along the way. I asked him Paul to join me there, telling him I needed to talk to him and get some advice.
It is so easy to see things after the fact. The lab accident in college was the first and biggest mistake of my life. It brought me to the attention of Carlton Maldonado in the worse way possible. It set the tone for our relationship through out the years to the point that I was surprised when he hired me for the cancer research project. In hindsight, this was probably the second biggest mistake of my life.
Control Issues
“Like the sands of an hourglass, these are the days of our lives.” That thought kept running through my mind as I waited at the cottage for Paul. The quote, from the opening to a soap opera, seemed to sum up my life recently, although maybe not; no soap opera I’d ever seen was quite as bizarre as my life had been in the last year.
The gravel crunched from the sound of tires as a car pulled up to the cottage and I ran to greet Paul I as so happy to see him. I had been waiting almost two full days for him to get my message and come to me and the cabin had been lonely without his company. Throwing the door open, I reached out to hug him and stopped in my tracks. Instead of Paul, there was some huge, muscle-bound, pug-ugly.
“Where’s Paul? What are you doing with his car?” I tried to look around him to see if anyone else was in the car, but couldn’t really see around him. Without speaking, pug-ugly handed me a note.
Dear Kirsten:
I have reviewed your research notes and I concur with your attempts to stifle further human testing. Instead, I have decided to take this project under my personal attention and make it a special project, with only a few personally selected candidates. We need to talk of many things, including Virginia and Paul.Dr. Carlton Waldorf Maldonado requests your presence to discuss your future and the future of your research. The gentleman bearing this invitation will escort you to our rendezvous.
C.
I looked up at the man-mountain standing in front of me. He had heavy calluses on his knuckles. The only way I knew to get calluses like that was from punching something–hard–over and over again. Did I want to go anywhere, for any reason, with this guy? I didn’t think so. “I’m waiting for a friend. Please advise Dr. Maldonado that I’ll be happy to meet with him at a more convenient time.”
He stood there with a mildly bemused expression on his face and then handed me a second note. I was beginning to wonder if he was mute, possibly from repeated blows to the head.
Dear Kirsten:
Sammy is here to assure your attendance. He will do whatever is necessary. I encourage you to allow him to make your time with him as pleasant as possible. Oh, and as an incentive, Paul is here, so waiting there for him will do little good.C.
This was rapidly beginning to have all the makings of a bad gangster movie. I knew Carlton was not to be trusted, but this smacked of criminal intimidation, as I was willing to bet Paul would not be with Carlton, at least not willingly. I opened my mouth to tell tall, wide and silent to get lost, but he already had something else in his hand.
A ring.
Paul’s ring.
It was his law school graduation ring. Paul was very proud of that ring. In one of the few instances of self-indulgence I had ever seen from Paul; he had designed it himself to include an emblem noting that he had graduated summa cum laude. He also never removed it, even in the shower, which meant that this no longer just “smacked” of anything; it was forcible kidnap. My shoulders fell as I grasped for ways to stall until I could think of something, so I asked for a few moments to get changed into something “more appropriate.” Some fast thinking was called for. I had clearly been underestimating Maldonado.
Fifteen minutes later, as I slid into the back seat of the car, I wondered just how far my ex-mentor and ex-boss–there was no chance that there could now be any other than an “ex-“ relationship–was willing to go to attain his goals, whatever they might be. The absence of a human finger inside the ring was a positive, but the thorough frisk, the metal and plastic protective shield between the driver’s seat and the passenger compartment and the absence of door handles or locking knobs answered that question.
The windows of Paul’s car had been painted black and they had installed a solid metal partition between the front and back seats so I would not be able to see where we were going. They had also removed the doorknobs and window cranks so I wasn’t going anywhere without a struggle. I wasn’t quite sure why they bothered as I knew who we were going to see and I didn’t really care where we were going as long as I could make certain that Paul was okay. As a result, I spent the ride to where ever we ended up planning and preparing–which is what I wanted anyway. To ensure the best chance in the event of a fight, I enhanced my hearing, vision, speed and strength to the maximum while retaining the familiar Dr. Kirsten LaPierre exterior to insure that I appeared friendly, harmless.
I also enhanced my appearance subtly to make myself appear helpless and non-threatening–and yes, desirable too. I was hedging as many bets as I could. I modified my voice to make it as friendly and sensuous as possible, enlarged my bust to the maximum comfortable within my dress and thinned my waist a bit. I also increased pheromone production, and finally, I stretched my legs a couple of inches but shortened my spine by an equal amount in order to assure that I was not looking down at Carlton. I wanted him to feel as assured and in control as possible in hopes that he would overestimate me. By now, there was no pain at all as I made the changes, and I covered the energy loss with a single energy bar from my purse. You know w hat they say about practice making perfect. I had been practicing.
Even when the car finally stopped, I still wasn’t certain where we were as it had pulled into a parking garage and the garage door closed before the car door opened, dashing any hopes I had of getting a clue to where I was by seeing the exterior of the building or the surrounding street.
Like most garages, this one was dimly light and I quickly increased the number of rods in my eyes to facilitate low-light vision to that approaching a cat’s. This helped as I could see a sign reserving a parking space for Dr. Carlton W. Maldonado, Director of Research and knew I was at the main offices of BioLogInc. Somehow, I had been expecting to find I was being taken to an office with fifty-year old furniture in some rat-infested warehouse. Certainly television had led me to believe that was where most gangsters did their business. The fact that we were in the corporate headquarters seemed to suggest that maybe Maldonado was not that much the villain and mobster I had been anticipating.
Once I had been thoroughly frisked a second time, we took the elevator directly up to the top floor and Maldonado’s office. I remember commenting to Paul that it was designed to intimidate. It was twenty by forty feet wide with a step up to the area around Maldonado’s desk and another step up to his desk, which spoke volumes about his vanity and a few other personality characteristics. Behind his desk, with the chair back, his feet up and his hands comfortably entwined behind his head, sat Maldonado.
I idly noted that his desk was completely barren of any indications of office equipment, files or even a telephone and the rather large wall hanging behind his desk that seemed at odds with the otherwise sterile environment. It was a copy–at least I assumed it was a copy ¬–of Rembrandt’s he Ascension” with Jesus standing on a cloud in a state of rapture as cherubs surround him and a crowd of humanity stares up at him in awe and reverence. As I thought of it, maybe the painting wasn’t so much out of place in that otherwise sterile environment as it was a portent, telling anyone who was astute enough what Maldonado’s real goal was in life–to be revered as a god-like figure. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the face in the painting had been modified. It didn’t have the beard I remembered the original having. It was clean-shaven and looked surprisingly like Maldonado’s face. Was he really egotistical enough to have modified the painting if it was an original? That was a scary thought.
In the pit area nearest the entrance was a conference table covered with material that looked suspiciously like the samples and research notes from my lab. Also, in the pit area, by the window wall, was a conversational grouping with some soft lounge chairs, the kind that you start sinking into and just keep sinking. In one of those chairs was Paul, flanked by Tweedle Dum and Tweedle Dee. They were obviously close relatives of Sammy, the man-mountain, who nodded amiably at them and then took a position directly in front of the door we had just come through. Once he had settled in, there was only a small segment of the door visible around his calves.
“Good evening Dr. LaPierre. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to join us. And may I note that you’re looking especially radiant tonight.” I knew he was a sarcastic bastard, but until that moment, I had not realized exactly how smarmy he could be. I had to fight the urge to shudder.
“As we both have many demands on our time, I’ll be brief.” He was again the crisp businessman as he stood up and gestured for me to sit in one of the other chairs in the conversational grouping. I followed his lead, but mostly because I wanted to look at Paul. He had not really moved or said a word since I had arrived and I was worried.
“Your friend will probably be fine.” In cheap detective movies, this is where they would note that the villain seemed to be reading my mind, but it was quite evident what I was thinking as I approached Paul and knelt daintily beside him so my face was inches from his.
“For now,” Maldonado continued, allowing the implied threat hang heavily in the air between us.
My response was, of course, “What the hell have you done to him you slime.”
Maldonado’s response, equally well scripted, was, “Oh, nothing much. I’ve provided him with a moderately large dose of one of the stronger sedatives. In a few minutes, we should begin to see the first symptoms of respiratory and cardiac collapse. He will shortly die, unless we can come to a deal.”
“Deal?” I couldn’t believe this piece of slime was talking business as he watched someone die. “I gather you tend towards the reform view of the Ten Commandments, ‘It’s not murder if you don’t get caught.’ How the hell can you expect me to make any deal I’ll keep under this kind of duress?”
“Sadly,” he gave me a wry grin, “along with being an annoying wiseass, you also have a rather intuitive mind. There is no guarantee I can actually expect from you. Have a seat and watch.”
“I don’t think so,” I growled and prepared to leap.
“Oh, I do.” He slid into a soft chair beside Paul and pointed to the Tweedle brother by the door. Sammy was pointing a gun at me. “He’s quite a good shot, especially from less than fifteen feet like now.
“I too am armed,” Maldonado noted while patting a lump in his chest, “but I’m quite sure you won’t make it necessary for me to use my weapon, will you Kirsten?
“Can you stop us all before one of us kills you and/or Paul? Please feel free to try. I’m actually rather interested and would like to see a demonstration.”
Damn, I cursed silently. For all his myriad faults, the man was smart. Could he really have figured out what happened from his brief time skimming the lab notes?
“What kind of demonstration would you like?” I asked, trying to assess how much he had learned as I stood and slid beside Paul. I made a show of putting one hand on his shoulder and rubbing it nervously. The move also put me next to, and barely touching, the Tweedle furthest from everyone. He glanced down and leered at me while I braced myself so I would not flinch or shudder, tempted as I was, as his hand furtively moved to rub against my buttocks. I had cranked up my pheromone production as high as I dared without making the room reek for weeks to come, so I would have been even more annoyed if he hadn’t made any move at all.
“I mean, are you expecting me to turn into a gorilla or something? What the hell are you expecting?”
Psychologists call it reaction formation, the use of sarcasm and saying the opposite of what is meant to confuse and misdirect. I made certain that my voice dripped with sarcasm as I continued my original plan, slid behind Paul’s chair and leaned down a bit to rub Paul’s shoulders with both hands. This served several purposes. It allowed me to shake my hair and let it flow appealingly over my shoulders and frame my breasts, highlighting then. It also allowed Sammy a better view of them and the lacy bra I was wearing. Finally, it allowed the second Tweedle guarding Paul to move his hand over to my rump. With luck, it was only going to be a matter of time before one Tweedle’s roving hand found the other Tweedle’s and they hopefully got mad at each other.
“No, I think something simple like a change of hair color, a breast enlargement or a height change would be sufficient.”
The height change would have been the most obvious way to get on Carlton’s good side, assuming there was one. He’d probably love the idea of beautiful woman who was shorter than him. It would make him feel all the more a man–a big man. Unfortunately, that would have made it much more difficult to maintain all the hidden musculature I had created for myself on the ride over. Instead, I chose hair. I made it shorter and darker, almost a crew cut like the lady who was hawking her diet book a while back, but still styled in a feminine manner. When the fighting started, there would be less chance of getting it pulled.
The rubbing stopped. Shit. I hadn’t thought they would be that observant. I cranked the pheromone levels up again, deciding it was more important that worrying about the room reeking. Actually, I was chastising myself for caring about the condition of Maldonado’s office considering what I was planning. I also, added a bit more wiggle to my butt as I rubbed Paul, just enough to insure that it would make contact with their hands again. Thank god for short memories and overactive glands; they were soon rubbing again.
The increased pheromone production had another benefit. Sammy had wiped some drool of his chin and taken a silent, sliding step closer to us. I gave a silent cheer, as I needed him to be as close as possible for this to come off. Next, I pumped up my breasts just a bit more and moved the nipple a bit higher so that it was visible above the edge of my bra. By increasing the sped with which I rubbed Paul’s back, I was able to increase the jiggle factor and he moved another two steps closer.
I had been ignoring Carlton the last few moments. Luckily, he was apparently caught up in his own thoughts, probably deciding how to make the most of my discovery. I wondered if he realized what I was trying to accomplish, but regardless, it was time for a distraction, “So what do I need to do to save Paul?”
“Why, merely walk over to the telephone by my desk and call 911, then provide CPR until they arrive.”
“Since I assume you will not be allowing me to do that until you have something, why don’t we stop playing these games? What do you want from me?”
“Actually, nothing any more. I have your research. I have your samples. Now I have the proof that it works thanks to you little demonstration.” He stood up and strode decisively to the table with my life’s work on it. He spoke with out turning back to me as he did something I could not quite make out, but the scent of lighter fluid suddenly became more overpowering then the combined body odor of three Tweedles. “I’ve already made copies of the relevant material and this job is no longer necessary to my plans. I will miss you LaPierre. You are a damned boy scout and you would surely interfere with my plans for a new world order, but as I have noted, you do have an intuitive mind. Oh well, “Qué sera, sera…”
When he did turn around, he had a syringe in his hand. “I’m certain you can guess what this is, your wonderful formula.” With that, he injected himself.
I knew I would not be getting a better chance. Carlton’s hands were full and the Tweedle family was in deep lust. Feigning moral indignation for his too free hands, I screeched and spun on the middle Tweedle and yelled “Fresh!” as I slapped him hard enough to break his jaw. Continuing my spin, I grabbed the far Tweedle and kicked him in the family jewels hard enough to fracture his coccyx before hoisting him backwards over my shoulder and sending him flying over Paul’s chair into Sammy with me flying right behind him.
The broken jawed Tweedle was on the floor moaning behind Paul’s chair, out of the action, at least for the moment. Mr. Crushed Cojá³nes Tweedle was a dead weight on top of Sammy, who had not dropped his gun as I had hoped, but who was struggling to move Cojá³nes so he could get off a clean shot. I was on top of them both before he could get off any shot, clean or dirty. With a loud crunch of broken bone, the gun was in my hand and someone below me was screaming.
A fast roll and I had the gun aimed at Carlton, or at least where Carlton had been. Instead, I was nearly blinded by the brightness of the yellow flames engulfing my life’s work. I was shocked into paralysis and that is when I heard it, the soft popping sound of a bullet. Maldonado was shooting at me.
It took precious microseconds to locate him, by his desk of all places, and he was able to get off a second shot before I emptied my pistol in his direction.
It would have been nice to be able to say that I was a crack shot, but I was not. Paul and I had been hunting with our fathers several times as youngsters and I knew enough to point the damn thing and pull the trigger, hoping the safety was off. Nevertheless, I had not shot a gun in twenty years and I had not been that good even then. Besides, even veteran cops will tell you that in the heat of a firefight, aim is the last thing you are thinking about. When I opened my eyes, I could see a cluster of bullet holes in and around the desk, but no Carlton.
A quick glance back at the conference table with my research burning like some damn Boy Scout bonfire was enough to tell me that it was a lost cause. I knocked Sammy and his clone on the head just hard enough to make sure they would be sleeping for a while and turned to Paul and the last Tweedle, Mr. Broken Jaw. That is when I saw the blood.
Knowing that there is about the same amount of blood in the human body as there is oil in the oil pan of a car does not prepare you for the shock of bright red flowing down the side of a white shirt. I followed the red upward as I traced it back to the source. There was a steady flow of blood gushing from a small hole in Paul’s left eye.
With a smothered whimper, I leaped back to Paul, only to find what I suspected but prayed would not be. There was a large, gaping hole in the back of my best friend’s head. No more would we trade barbs and think up jokes to tease each other. No more would we eat, or play, or study, or be sick together. No more would we be there to help each other. No more, no more, no more.
I knelt beside Paul’s chair and cradled him in my arms as the last of his blood dribbled out, mixing with my tears. Mr. Broken Jaw groaned and tried to move so I kicked him, possibly too hard as he stopped moving all together. The building’s smoke detectors finally realized that something was burning and the sprinkler system released a deluge that covered us all, turning Paul’s blood a pathetic pink. I do not know how long we stayed there. That is how security found us.
Closure
“Paul was dead, but I wasn’t even allowed to attend his funeral. It seems that Dr. Maldonado had prepared a bunch of phony records framing me, describing me as unstable since the experimental cancer treatment. There were counseling memos, pleading notes to the company’s Employee Assistance Program to get me into therapy, even a couple of calls to company security asking that they be present whenever I was in the building as he feared for his life.
“They never found Maldonado’s body, but that didn’t matter to the DA’s office as they had Mr. Broken Jaw Tweedle’s body and my confession to having kicked him. That was enough to guarantee Manslaughter and when the other two goons concocted a story about how I’d attacked them like a wild creature, breaking bones and shooting at poor Doc Maldonado in a fit of rage, as I accused him of sabotaging my work, they felt confident they had enough for Murder Two. You’d think the big strong Tweedles–by the way, just to show how quirky life can be, it turns out that they really were brothers and Tweedle really was their surname–would be too embarrassed to admit to have been beaten up by the little slip of a thing I was for the trial.
“The last straw was when the police went through my quarters at the base and found blue prints for BioLogInc’s corporate office building as well as directions to a local swamp known for its quicksand deposits, a map with directions to Canada using local and back roads, and a box full of money. The fact that I had never seen any of that stuff before was absolutely irrelevant–and besides, who the hell ever escaped to Canada except a few draft dodgers? That crap was the proof of premeditation that gave the DA his Murder One charge.
“At the time of the trial, it amazed me that no one asked how I could have beaten up those huge, muscle-bound men so badly. No one asked who had shot and killed Paul since the bullet didn’t match any of the guns in the room, or even why he was there.
“Do you know what my court-appointed attorney’s advice was? ‘Look innocent.’ I cannot even imagine what she meant by that, but she certainly didn’t do anything else to functionally present a defense for me. I suppose that’s why she sent me the Laura Ashley outfits to wear. I hear it helped their sales, although the only thing it did for me was get me voted best-dressed woman on death row. I am wearing one now under this orange prison issue jumpsuit. You can just see the top of the turtleneck.
“Actually, as far as I could tell, the only person in that court room who believed I was innocent, excepting the Tweedles, was Patrice. We had been friends since my initial treatment and she came every day. I understand that she has tried to visit me, but she was not my immediate family, my attorney, or someone the State wanted to see me, so we haven’t been able to speak in months.
“About now, she’s the only one I’ve got left. Would you please give her a message? Tell her ‘I love her and I’ll never forget her.’”
“So here I am, Father; with no family, no friends, no job, and no future.” I stopped him before he started the usual platitudes about how my faith will help me accept what was to come. “I know. God loves me. Well, if you were about to tell me to confess and free my soul, I’ve got a problem. That was my confession, I’ve confessed to being stupid, and naíve and innocent, but not to being guilty of the charges against me.”
“My dreams of helping mankind are dead; even if I could find someone to fund me, it would be years before I could recreate my work to this still incomplete point. To put it bluntly Father–and I apologize in advance for the language–but I’ve been raped and screwed in the most basic, albeit figurative, terms. Just as Dr. George LaPierre’s life ended when he contracted cancer, Dr. Kristen LaPierre’s life ends in a couple of minutes.”
“What about the other deaths, dear?” His hand trembled a bit as he poured a small quantity of holy water into a steel basin and then dipped his fingers to sprinkle it on me. I think he was afraid that he would join those that had died from being near me. That had been the kicker. With the near absolute control of the inmate population, anyone who had tried to talk to me had died under mysterious circumstances. They couldn’t prove I had done most of them, in fact most are still unsolved, but Maldonado made certain that a few were linked to me via circumstantial evidence, enough that the second trial resulted in the death penalty.
“I have never killed anyone, Father. Those people who died may have died because of me, but not by my desire. I’ve grown tired of trying to explain Dr. Maldonado’s real nature and his role in all of this. Do you want to hear that story again?”
“That won’t be necessary, my child. I shall pray for your soul.” The priest kissed his rosary and crossed himself before rising. He seemed happy to be finished blessing me, yet another successful convert to my side–not.
“Thank you, Father; but pray for this country and the world. Dr. Maldonado is still out there and if he’s even half as ruthless as I believe he is, we’re all in deep trouble.”
The sound of a key rattling against the bars made us both start. A contingent of four burly guards and the Warden was waiting just outside the cell. For some reason the joke about the King and the Jester came back to me and I realized that I heartily agreed with the punch line, “No noose is good news.” Oh, and that reminds me of the other joke I have yet to finish, the one about the vase. It is about an attorney making his opening address to the jury in behalf of a client who is accused of breaking a neighbor’s extremely valuable vase. It goes something like this. “Your honor, distinguished colleagues, and ladies and gentlemen of the jury, by the end of these proceedings, I intend to prove three things beyond a shadow of a doubt. First, I shall prove that my client never received the vase in question. Second, I shall prove that when she did receive it, it was already broken. Third and finally, I shall prove that when my client returned the vase, it was intact.” I almost wish my attorney had been able to match the quality of the attorney in the joke. Actually, I wish Paul had been alive to serve as my lawyer.
The Priest silently stood and backed out of my way. I had actually been waiting for this moment–or maybe it was that stupid noose joke–but I gave him a jaunty wave and said, “See you later, Father.”
They added handcuffs and leg chains before letting me leave the cell. Then, we all did a slow march, the Warden in front, the Priest in back and me, surrounded by the guards, in the middle. My escort was silent and grim, but the cheers from the surrounding cells was deafening and could be heard even after the heavy steel door at the end of the corridor closed behind us.
I had had many discussions with attorneys, news people, psychologists and guards over the past year and a half while the required appeals were processed–against my wishes, I might add–by do-gooders trying to help.
Meanwhile, Maldonado has had free rein to remake the world in his image. As a result, I was not surprised by the huge crowd seated in the bleachers in front of the gallows. But then again, I had been planning this moment for quite a while now.
We continued our slow march to the top of the scaffold. Then, I got to listen as the Warden read my list of crimes and verified that I was Dr. Kirsten LaPierre in accordance with state law. Were my situation different, I might have found it funny that after being in jail for almost two years, this was when they verified my identity. Finally, in a deep stentorian voice, he completed the ritual by citing the statute under which this execution was occurring.
Then it was my turn. I was asked if I had anything more to say. Still shuffling due to the chains, I stepped up to the microphone and glared out at the audience. “I have said it from the beginning and I say it again. I did not kill Dr. Carlton W. Maldonado. He is alive and he is amongst you plotting evil of such magnitude that it will stun you at the least, and could prove the undoing of this country, even the world.
“I know that you do not believe me. I know that you consider me the evil one. It saddens me that I have not been able to convince you to join me to fight the evil that is Dr. Maldonado, but fight him I shall, to my dying breath. One last time, I implore you to release me and join me.”
The silence was deafening. A guard shuffled his feet and the Warden checked his watch against the large clock mounted on the scaffold. It was almost time.
The guards escorted me back to a marked position on the trap door and offered me a hood, which I declined. Then the noose slid over my head and down my neck. Someone, one of the guards, was thoughtful enough to pull my hair through so it was not trapped between the noose and my neck. The chains stayed on; I guess they figured it would be added weight to insure that my neck snapped, then they added sandbag, which were attached to each foot by the leg chain. When I had been prepared, the Warden nodded to someone behind me. He declined to look into my face although I looked into his. Then, the ground fell out from beneath me.
For more than six months I had been preparing for this moment. I had read of this moment and I had dreamed of this moment. I had interviewed anyone who could tell me anything about it. I had even spent time on the Internet researching gallows construction and the medical details of hanging. I was at peace, knowing what would happen.
The first feeling was that of falling. My shoulder length hair floated up creating a golden halo in the morning sunlight.
Then, the thick hemp rope snapped taut and it was over, but for the perfunctory medical exam. I can honestly say that there was no pain.
They let me hang for several minutes. I guess no one ever told the Warden that asphyxiation as the actual cause of death in hanging is an old wives’ tale–or maybe he was just being cautious.
You did you know that hanging does not kill you by asphyxiating you, right? The actual cause of death is the landing, so to speak. More accurately, it’s the combined multiple insults to the body including the trauma to the brain as it is bounced about, the spine as it is severed, and the essential organs as they stop receiving messages to function. Trust me I speak from personal, first-hand experience.
Finally, they took me down and lay me on a gurney. The jail physician took out his stethoscope any listened for my heart, checked for a pulse and flipped my eyes open to see if there was any pupillary dilation. There wasn’t.
From then on, it was just a matter of time. I had asked for immediate cremation at the funeral home that had cared for my parents’ remains, but like most bureaucracies, it took almost five hours, lying on a freezing metal slab, before my body was released for pick up.
Right about now, you’re probably thinking of the ending of any of the dozens of “B” horror flicks Paul and I used to watch on Sunday mornings as we grew up. Someone always seemed to end up intoning in a somber voice, “There are some things man was never meant to know.” At least it makes sense in the context of wondering how I could possibly know about things like my death and the events that occurred after it. If it will help, I could tell you that it is beautiful up here and “a far, far better place to which” I have gone. However, I can assure you that I am not a ghost, nor am I some other type of supernatural being. My personal experiences are the result of living through my own death.
I told you I had been researching executions for months. After all, I am a research scientist and that’s what we do when we want to know something–research it. I also told you how a properly administered hanging actually works. Remember I had quite a bit of time for independent study during those many months in solitary confinement on Death Row. Thus, I practiced and honed my ability to change shape until it was effectively instantaneous. In the process, I discovered that the only limitation is my ability to properly visualize the biology, to imagine the change in sufficient detail that it is able to function. This means I can even assume various animal shapes, even in between shapes like a half man half animal. For some reason, I am partial to large white furred, ape-like creatures. Sorry, just kidding about that last comment. I don’t really have a preference of any sort, except for being male, which I still can’t do.
As the noose went around my neck, I created a shell-like exoskeleton under my turtleneck sweater extending down my spine and under my crotch. The upper part prevented asphyxiation and a snapped neck. The lower frame served as a support so I would not snap some other portion of my vertebrae. Once the trap door opened, I just played dead, removing the lower exoskeleton first so it would not be noticed when they lowered me off the noose. Then, I just moved my heart and major arteries well away from their normal position in my chest so that my internal organs dampened the beating sounds until they could not be heard by the good doctor. Finally, it was just a waiting game until the funeral home picked up my body and placed it in a casket to be cremated. When no one was looking, I just swapped another body for mine and disappeared amongst the next group of mourners.
From there, it was a quick bus ride to Patrice’s apartment to borrow some money, collect some clothes and say our tearful goodbyes. I cannot afford to lose my last true friend and I know Maldonado would kill her without a second thought if he thought she was helping me, but I am not worried. I can still call her if I finish the conversation within sixty seconds, or drop her an e-mail, even a letter to return the money she lent me. Besides, she gave me the hope that this will one day be over and I can again be with her. It will not be the same as it would have been with Paul, but no one should ever give up a friend without a fight.
Now I am free to seek out Maldonado. It will not be easy. I do not know her new name. I do not know what she looks like. I do not know where she is. I do not even know what her goals are. I just know she’s out there plotting, organizing and controlling more nefarious criminal activity and she must be stopped before she does to others what she’s done to me. She will also have the same ability to change her appearance as me and, when I catch her, I will have to tell her she is a lousy lawyer. I am certain she is still planning for our next encounter. She will believe I am dead as much as I believe she is dead.
I never wanted to be some kind of a hero. I never once thought to save the world. I just wanted to help my fellow man. Now, I have a mission–and I will succeed. I have to. I cannot let down Paul, or my parents, or those of you who have no way to protect yourself from Maldonado’s machinations. Like in the comics still at the cabin, I need a superhero name, but most of the good ones are already taken. I have combined the two things that are most prominently me. I am a biomorph and, as Carlton sneeringly pointed out, I am a Boy Scout.
Prepare yourself Maldonado. I am coming for you. Bio Scout is coming for you.
By Jaye Michael
Be thou chaste as ice, pure as snow,
thou shalt not escape calumny.
– William Shakespeare
Hamlet, III, i, 142
Day One
Desolate but breathtaking, that’s how Charlie Dawson always described the Alaskan tundra. After completing his residency in General Medicine, he had fled joyously back to the land of his youth. Others had twisted and fought like salmon at the end of a hook only to be slowly reeled back into the bosom of the state that had covered the huge loans incurred by eight or more years of study and training. For some reason, the State of Alaska expected them to practice in the “Land of the Midnight Sun” or immediately reimburse the state for its costs–with interest and stiff penalties.
Based in Nuigsut on Prudhoe Bay, Dr. Dawson was the only physician north of Fairbanks. He provided medical care for about six thousand oil riggers and Aleuts spread over the more than 150,000 square miles of Alaskan tundra located within the Arctic Circle. True, it was cold, 50 degrees below was common in the depths of winter, and week long snow storms often grounded his Cessna, making his rounds of the various villages he served more erratic then he preferred, but there were compensations. The people were the nicest, friendliest, most open, he had ever met; many were still untouched by the cynicism of the world down below and the lights of the aurora borealis shining off the ice flows of the Beaufort Sea were like nothing anywhere else in the world. It was more than enough to make the isolation and difficulties worthwhile.
Besides, if he wanted to, Charlie had plenty of opportunity to take his fill of “civilization,” during his semiannual vacations. This time he had eschewed civilization, instead choosing to hike through Kitmai National Park and the “Valley of Ten Thousand Smokes,” one of the most active volcanic areas in the world. Some might call it ugly with its meandering mud filled streams, but Charlie thought it amazing to be able to stand in a valley of greenery surrounded by white capped mountains partially obscured by smoke venting from thousands of fissures scattered helter-skelter about the plain. The smell of sulphur was a bit much and the well water provided by Park authorities had tasted brackish compared to the melted snow he was accustomed to drinking, but brushing a fine powder of ash off his tent each morning was no different from brushing snow off the roof of his home after each snowstorm.
Of course, there had been that brief bit of excitement when he had discovered a football sized, cut jewel mounted on a metallic base with strange--what had National Geographic called them--“glyphs” etched onto its sides.
It was the day after one of the stronger of the area’s ubiquitous tremors. He found the jewel partially buried in a new puddle of steaming mud not far from his tent. Charlie guessed that it had been buried and then pushed out of the ground by the eruption of the still smoking vent nearby. How it had gotten there originally was anybody’s guess.
Poking it with a tent pole, he eventually pried the jewel from its resting place and chivvied it close enough to the edge that he could pull it loose from the grayish brown ooze that fought to keep it. Placing a marker so investigators could find the spot where he had discovered it, he stuffed it into his backpack and dropped it off at the ranger station on his way out of the park.
Before leaving the jewel, Charlie had made the Aleut boy manning the gate write a note for the ranger including Charlie’s name, address, and a brief description of where and how the jewel had been found, but the teenager had seemed more interested in the two Aleut girls giggling and whispering from the porch of the nearby cabin than the scraggly hiker and Charlie was taking long odds on whether the note, stuffed into a shirt pocket, would ever get to the ranger.
As he flew his plane homeward, Charlie had promised himself he would call once he’d landed and snowshoed home to assure himself that the authorities had the proper information. That was quickly pushed to the back of his mind as he was forced to veer from his original flight plan to an Eskimo village at Venetie for a Caesarian section complicated by excessive bleeding. The baby was fine, but the mother had needed hospitalization and he had flown her, and her petrified family, to the hospital at Fairbanks where he restocked his medical bag and started his rounds from village to village without ever going home.
Day Two
He finally made it home in the waning hours of the next day and tiredly opened the refrigerator to see what he could make for a quick dinner, but it ended up being a cold dinner, eaten fighting the wind, as he was driven in an oil company Arctic Cat back to the airport to be brought by helicopter to platform seventeen to try to save a rigger’s hand after a chain had snapped and nearly severed it at the wrist. Seven frustrating and disappointing hours later, following a rough ride back to the airport just ahead of another storm and a tedious drive back to his cabin through blowing snow, nothing mattered more than sleep.
Day Four
Waking slowly, luxuriating in the softness and warmth of a bed, his enjoyment was marred only by two things. The first was a headache, stuffed nose, and rumblings from his GI tract. The symptoms were promptly diagnosed as flu, which meant he would be in self-imposed quarantine for the duration rather than infect and kill any Aleuts with whom he came into contact. Earlier settlers had not been so considerate and many of the native Eskimos had died due to a lack of immunity to even the most common diseases from down below.
The second was that Charlie could see the snow swirling madly beyond the bedroom window. Grumping a bit, his thoughts shifted away from his body as he wondered how long it would be before snow encased the bedroom window, and the other one in the great room that doubled as an office. He had paid a fortune to have the windows made especially for the extreme cold of Nuigsut, with one inch thick glass and quadruple insulation. They were the only picture windows for several hundred miles and he loved the looks of amazement whenever a tribesman made the trek to his office for the first time. However, the first winter after their installation, Charlie had learned all too quickly that if he did not regularly shovel an ever-widening path toward the sea, he had nothing more than a matched pair of shiny wall surfaces.
Groaning in resignation, he pushed aside the multiple layers of quilts and headed for the bathroom. Completing his shower ablutions, Charlie dried himself, and cleaned the steam off the mirror in order to shave. At thirty-one his curly black hair had long ago departed in favor of alopecia, or male pattern baldness as he described it to his patients. As an act of defiance, Charlie had let what little hair he had left along the back and sides grow as long as it wished, only cutting the tips enough to keep it neat.
Surprisingly, the long hair also helped his patients feel more comfortable. The Aleuts valued it as a sign of virility, despite its absence on top, and were amazed at how it curled about, unlike their straight hair. The riggers felt he was like them, another iconoclast, one of that rare breed that thrived on the challenge of life on the edge. Or maybe it was just his mustache.
The rest of his slightly taller than average body was nondescript with few distinguishing marks except for his pasty white skin and the razor straight three inch scar on his abdomen just above the hip where he had tripped and fallen against a harpoon as a child visiting family friends at the fishing village of Seward. The cut had been deep and he had nearly bled to death as he was rushed to the nearest medical clinic a hundred miles away on the outskirts of Anchorage. That had been what had convinced him to become a doctor, and why he had decided to remain in Alaska rather than seek a job where the money was, in one of the large cities of the lower forty-eight, like San Diego where his old college roommate, Dan Brown, had settled.
A quick rub of the chin convinced Charlie that his stubble was minimal enough that a shave would not be needed today, so instead he trimmed his mustache, dressed, and debated what to eat. The rumbles from his stomach settled that choice and he limited himself to some coffee, toast, and a couple of pills from a sample he’d recently received from a pharmaceutical company offering a combination of antihistamines and analgesics designed to relieve the discomfort of the flu.
The next few hours were spent on the radio checking the status of various patients in the farther reaches of his catchment area, followed by another hour of correspondence with friends and colleagues over the Internet. Then came the billing records needed to convince the State of Alaska that they were paying him for good reason, and it was time for lunch.
Still not hungry, Charlie forced himself to prepare a more traditional cure for his malaise. The chicken soup smelled heavenly and tasted better than usual, but he couldn’t complete more than half before running to the bathroom. Diarrhea had set in.
The afternoon was spent alternating between skimming journals and the bathroom. With a light dinner and an early bedtime, Charlie hoped he would sleep through most of the discomfort of this particularly annoying strain of the flu. His last thoughts of the night were to wonder how the experts had so badly misjudged the predominant flu strain when preparing this year’s shots.
Charlie was surprised the next morning to find that both the snowstorm and his flu symptoms had ended. Relieved to be feeling better, he optimistically showered and shaved, prepared a huge breakfast, packed more food for the cooler in the Cessna, and grabbed his medical kit.
Completing his preflight checks, Charlie taxied the small plane out of its Quonset style hanger and onto the short, plowed runway. A smooth takeoff and he headed off toward Anaktuk at the far western end of his region. Once he was at cruising altitude, he turned on the autopilot, popped in an audiotape, and refreshed his memory about the patients he was expecting back on routine follow up. There was work to be done and Charlie knew his patients needed him.
Day Sixteen
“Is that the last one Kate?” Old Rampart was the next to last stop on his regular two week long run from clinic to clinic.
“Except for Mr. Popov, Anatuk Popov.” The short bubbly Indian nurse who served as the entire staff of the clinic at Old Rampart was struggling to hide something.
“What’s the problem and have I seen Mr. Popov before?”
“Anatuk mushed over from Old Crow with his wife and family. His wife insisted. He’s been having headaches, dizzy spells, and nose bleeds.”
“Ignoring for the moment that Old Crow is more than a hundred miles away and across the border in Canada which will play havoc with any attempt to bill anyone, I want to meet a man from this area who actually listened to his wife, “Charlie laughed. “Did you check his blood pressure?”
“Yes Doctor. It was 180/95. I took it twice.”
“Whoa! Get that man in here now.”
“Yes Doctor.”
Charlie went through the full ritual of examining eyes, ears, throat, prostrate and heart. He asked for and got urine and blood samples too, but the diagnosis was easy, high blood pressure. Charlie prescribed the cheapest effective generic antihypertensive and gave him as many sample packets as he could.
Watching the man, his wife and two children, climb back into the dog sled and mush off, he wondered where the man would get the money to purchase more once the samples were gone.
“Let’s try this again,” Charlie grinned. “Is that the last patient?”
“Yes Doctor, and I’ve already refilled the clinic stock from the supplies in your plane. We can close up for the day now.”
“Good. I should have just enough time to get to Fort Yukon before nightfall.”
“Have a good trip Doctor–and by the way, you look nice without your mustache. I wish my husband would shave his off.”
“Thank you Kate. It was starting to get a bit scraggly so I figured it was better off gone.” Zipping his parka and putting his snow goggles on, Charlie headed for the door.
“Here’s some of my grandmother’s special recipe moose stew. You look thinner, like you haven’t been eating well lately.” Kate handed Charlie a large sealed plastic bag filled with frozen stew.
“Thanks Kate, I just haven’t had my usual appetite lately. I guess I am losing some weight.” Taking it, he headed for the patch of smoothed snow Old Rampart called an airport, smiling behind his scarf and musing as he walked about how civilization, in the guise of plastic food storage bags of all things, kept intruding into the nearly idyllic life of the people up here.
Once again home, Charlie finally tried to call and check on the object he had found. No one knew what he was talking about when he called the ranger station to check up on the cylinder. Rather than try again to explain to what sounded over the telephone to be the same bored teen, even if the name had been different, Charlie had hung up and forgot about it as not worth the effort to pursue. The idea of a quiet dinner looking out over the bay, a long hot shower, and a dozen or so hours of sleep seemed infinitely more appealing than a series of unsatisfying telephone conversations with a bunch of uninformed bureaucrats.
Day Fifty Nine
While on autopilot during the flight to Fort Yukon, Charlie concentrated on one medical file to the exclusion of all others, his own. The weight loss was to be expected if his appetite was reduced, but he was also showing signs of loss of muscle tone, which told him that he was getting to that age where he would have to exercise more if he wanted to keep his weight under control. The presence or absence of a mustache was not life threatening, although its absence was still missed when he looked in the mirror. It made him wonder about some little known selective form of cicatrial alopecia, not that he knew of a history of baldness of any type in his biological family tree since he was adopted. Setting his personal medical folder aside, Charlie forced himself to review the upcoming cases.
Day One Hundred Sixty Six
“Damn, I’ve got to exercise more.” Charlie had long ago stopped worrying about speaking aloud when no one was about. Looking at his reflection in the bathroom mirror, it was clear he had lost about twenty-five pounds in the last five months, but one hundred and forty pounds was only ten pounds below his ideal weight range and he liked being thinner, besides all his routine labs had come back “normal,” except for the one that had to be a mix-up at the lab. It was such and impossible result he hadn’t even felt the need to resubmit.
Of more interest, was the new hair that had been slowly returning to the top of his head. It was still short, only an inch or two, and sparse, reminding him of someone getting hair plugs transplanted, but he was stumped for a medical explanation of why it might be happening. Luckily, this year’s vacation was going to be in Cabo San Lucas, Mexico and he had arranged his flights so that he could stop off in San Diego to visit his old college roommate and colleague.
Dan Brown had a clinic that many of the brightest and best from Hollywood visited. While his patients were usually more interested in enhancing their appearance and slowing the aging process, Dan was also the most knowledgeable person outside of a beautician that Charlie knew in the area of dermatology and issues of aging. If Dan didn’t know what was causing the hair growth he would know, from the literature and professional contacts, who would. Charlie chuckled at the thought of having such a horrid problem as hair growth in a desirable location, unlike some of Brown’s patients suffering from disorders involving hair growth on all portions of their bodies including their faces, like idiopathic hirsutism.
The more sobering thought was the disappearance of Charlie’s mustache. It had never returned after he shaved it off more than four months ago. The absence of facial hair and the new growth on his head had Charlie curious, if not concerned.
Dan’s nurse knew Charlie was coming and greeted him cheerily as he entered the nearly empty office. “Good afternoon Dr. Dawson. How was your flight?”
“Fine thank you...Gretchen,” he read her name tag, propped perkily above an impressive pair of breasts and surrounded by the most form fitting white nurse’s uniform he had ever seen outside of a soft porn movie.
“If you’ll come this way, I’ll bring you to Dr. Brown’s office,” she swayed off.
“I believe Dr. Brown was going to do an examination.”
“Oh yes Doctor,” she gushed. “But that’s after lunch. He’ll be finishing his last appointment in a few moments and then he’ll be right with you.”
The office was such a far cry from Charlie’s rustic clinics with their antiquated army surplus desks and log or Quonset walls that he couldn’t resist examining it minutely. Rich wood paneling and expensive paintings hung beside assorted diplomas and certificates. Then there was the desk. It was disgustingly clean and barren, with the wood polished to a sparkling shine and not even a telephone.
The bookcase behind it had books that were all the same height and lined up as if someone had used a ruler. Charlie didn’t immediately recognize any of the texts Dan and he had used in medical school so he strolled over to examine them.
He was about to reach out and pull out a random book when Dan Brown walked in. “Don’t bother, they’re fake,” Dan laughed. “It’s actually paneling made to look like a row of books.”
“But why?” Charlie turned his back on the bookcase and shook hands with his old friend.
“Don’t bother sitting. Let’s get out of here and grab a bite to eat. I’m free for the rest of the day and we have a reservation at the nineteenth hole of my golf club.” Dan took his friend’s arm and led him toward the door. “Gretchen was supposed to put you in my real office, not this one. This is for show. My patient’s seem to expect it.”
Dan kept up a continuous monologue as they left. “Bye Gretchen, see you tomorrow. Don’t forget to lock up.
“Charlie, it’s great to see you,” Dan turned back to face Charlie as he effused. “You’re looking fabulous, younger than ever, although I’m surprised to see that you’ve shaved off your mustache. I thought you loved that little chunk of hair.
“And you’re looking thinner than I remember. Have you gone on a moose free diet?” Dan continued as he poked Charlie in the ribs and laughed good-naturedly at his friend’s discomfort.
They had made it to the parking lot and the telltale beeping indicated that Dan had already unlocked his Mercedes before Charlie got a word in edgewise. “Dan. Dan. Slow up. I’d love to have lunch with you, but I also want you to examine me.”
“Sure Charlie, no problem, but first some lunch. Okay?”
Charlie threw up his hands in defeat. Dan had always been like a steamroller, burying any objections or problems beneath his enthusiasm. “Fine Dan, but I have a plane to catch at eight tonight, so let’s please skip the usual evening entertainment.”
“If you insist Charlie Boy, but I had a doozie of a night planned. Gretchen, you met her at the office, has a couple of friends and they were all going to join us for a party at my beach house.” Dan stopped, hand on the car door and looked closely at his friend. For the first time he saw the look of concern on his friend’s face, then he really examined his friend. Without another word he closed the car door, locked it and headed back to the office with Charlie in tow.
Day One Hundred Seventy Seven
Cabo San Lucas had been great. The beaches were pristine white and the hotel room richly appointed. The meals had been some of the best Charlie had ever had, but he had such a small appetite that the chef even came out one evening and with broken English asked Charlie if there was something wrong with the food.
Charlie had apologized profusely and taken his meals for the last two days in his room or at one of the other fine restaurants rather than face the chef again. Still the chef had been right to be curious as to why Charlie had failed to do more than nibble on some of the best Seafood Paella in the world. He was still eating less than half what he was used to eating.
Actually, Charlie had to admit that he had had the worst vacation of his life. He had been so preoccupied with thoughts about what he would hear when he got back to San Diego and Dan filled him in on the results of all the blood work and other tests that had been done that he had not even tried to date a single one of the scores of beautiful girls he’d seen strutting about. Considering their many conquests at school, Dan would be razing him about that too. The last night came none to soon.
Day One Hundred Seventy Eight
“I’ve got the results of your work up here Charlie. I can tell you what’s happening, but not why. I think you’ll need to tell me the why.” This time they were in Dan’s real office, the one with the journals strewn all over the place and with bookshelves stacked high with textbooks.
“I don’t understand Dan. What did the results indicate?”
“Your body is awash with a variety of estrogen compounds. The loss of body hair is because of them. Your weight loss and the return of cranial hair are also probably a result of the high levels of estrogen, and no, it wasn’t a lab error.
“If you keep going like this, all too soon you’re going to have all the other related secondary sex characteristics of a female of the species. In fact, I’m surprised–no make that amazed–that you don’t already have significant gynecomastia, increased fat deposits in your buttocks and markedly greater atrophy of your scrotum and testes,” he pointed to Charlie’s chest, waist and crotch as he spoke.
“What you need to tell me is why. I always thought you were a well-adjusted heterosexual male. Hell, we roomed together and went hunting babes together. Is there something you want to tell your old pal, Dan?”
“You think I’m purposely ingesting female hormones? That I might be transsexual? Dan, I’m as shocked as you are to hear these findings. I came to you because I knew something was wrong, but couldn’t put my finger on what. I assure you I have no interest in becoming a faux female.”
“So you weren’t going to ask me for gender reassignment surgery? You know I do them too, don’t you?”
“Yes Dan, I knew–and if that were my goal, I’d certainly come to you, but that’s the furthest thing on my mind. I can assure you that I am not knowingly ingesting female hormones. If that’s what’s happening, I’m completely in the dark as to how it’s happening. In fact, I don’t understand why I’m not seeing similar results in most of my patients. We eat the same food, drink the same water, and breathe the same air.” Charlie took a breath and for once Dan didn’t fill the void with words.
“Actually, I think your body is producing its own estrogen compounds. The CT-Scan showed a pair of formations the size and shape of ovaries, and located where one would expect ovaries to be.”
Charlie was silent for a long time. Finally, his shoulder’s slumped in resignation and with a weary voice he said, “Well, it’s not likely to be life threatening--or did you find anything else?” Dan shook his head no.
“Then I’ve got my work cut out for me. When I get back, I’ve got work to do while I wait for you to figure out what’s causing this.” Charlie started to stand. “By the way, is there anything new in the literature other than androsterone and testosterone as treatments and is there a source other than horse urine? Remember. I’m allergic to horses.”
“Whoa, Charlie Boy. You’ve got a unique medical problem and you sound like you’re going to head back into that frozen wasteland you call home. I want you to stay here so I can do more tests and monitor you for other symptoms. You can stay at the beach house. I don’t use it that often.”
“Thanks Dan, but I can’t do that. I’ve got patients that need me and even if I was willing to leave them, I’d still need to return and provide services until a replacement could be found.”
“Charlie. Think straight. This is a unique condition. We don’t know the cause. We don’t know the course this will take. You may need hospitalization as this progresses. It could affect your mind and then you couldn’t provide for your patients.”
Charlie started to speak, but Dan shushed him. “Don’t interrupt me. We’ve been friends too long for me to let you just go off and disappear into the tundra. Think it through Charlie. I can help you get the treatment you need. I can...”
“For now you can be my friend and answer my questions. Is there another source of male hormones besides horses or is there some other treatment you can suggest?”
Dan’s mouth worked silently for a moment, then his shoulders slumped. “I never could win an argument with you Charlie, anyone else, but not you.
“No. I know of no other treatment. And yes, there’s a small pharmaceutical company in England that extracts testosterone from goats. I’ve used it a few times for patients who were allergic like you. It’s about twice the cost, isn’t as effective, and can produce just as many undesirable side effects. In addition, I’m sure you remember that increased testosterone can produce a variety of unwanted, even life-threatening symptoms like cancer. I really don’t recommend using androgens given that we don’t know why this is happening, but, if you’ve got to do this on your own, please, at least promise me you’ll keep me informed.”
Charlie nodded.
“And if I can discover a cause or hear of any new research or treatments, I’ll...” He cleared his throat and looked down at his desk. “I’ll let you know immediately.”
They shook hand and Charlie silently left. Dan ignored the insistent buzzing of his intercom and stared off into space.
Day Two Hundred Nineteen
The mirror didn’t lie, much as Charlie might wish otherwise. His body was changing, betraying him. When he thought about it, Charlie found that he was sufficiently knowledgeable as a physician to understand and accept intellectually what was happening to him, but his emotions were another matter.
He had never been overly concerned about his sexuality, considering it more like a comfortable old shoe that was used and served him well, but was not a defining feature of his life like it was for some people. He had “sowed wild oats” and enjoyed himself. Heck, sex felt good but he considered himself “both straight and conservative.” Thus, he had no interest in the more esoteric forms of sex portrayed on the Internet. It was not a first choice, but if necessary, Charlie could survive without sex.
More than the sex was the concern about how others would respond. Alaskans, as a rule, were quite conservative. Charlie had difficulty imagining them openly accepting him as a man with female secondary sex characteristics, and doubted they would care that it was an involuntary change. If he wasn’t careful, he could lose his patients and his practice.
The emotional issues were harder to express. Lurking in the back of his mind was the obvious, “Why me?” coupled with anger at his predicament. Sometimes he would find himself alternately cursing, begging, and negotiating deals with a deity he was unsure he even believed in, in hopes of a sudden and miraculous cure. Charlie intellectually understood that he was grieving, going through the various stages of the process, not that it made him feel any better.
The goat testosterone had arrived three weeks after Charlie’s return from San Diego. Using the dosing instructions Dan had e-mailed him, Charlie tried one dose, only to become deathly ill. Apparently he was allergic to goats also. Throwing away Dan’s instructions he tried a second partial dose in hope of titrating up to a normal level without the side effects, but that too failed.
Dan had no other alternative sources for testosterone so that treatment was out. Every day Charlie told himself, it was okay, gender did not define him, it was just a small part of what made him who he was. Intellectually, he was resigned to the changes that kept happening. Emotionally, he was not so sure. With no treatment options left, Charlie threw himself into his work. If he could not help himself, at least he could help someone else, at least for as long as he was permitted.
Day Three Hundred Two
Now that he realized what was happening, it was much easier for Charlie to recognize the faint signs of change. He added a new ritual to his mornings. After his shower he examined his body, watching the fat slowly creep, day by day and week by week, from his waist to his buttocks and the slow growth of breast tissue. It was still easier to accept the changes when it was observed from behind the clinical detachment of a trained physician.
In a break between patients at the Old Rampart clinic, he made idle conversation. “So Kate, I guess that guy from Old Crow is doing well. What was his name--Popov?”
“Yes Doctor. Anatuk Popov. He sent us a package as payment for his visit last month. It’s on your desk.” The nurse brought the package over to Charlie. Opening the package, Charlie found a letter.
Dear Doctor Dawson,
Anatuk ask me write you. Thank you for help. Anatuk lives still cause of you. He now get pills from Canadian government. They send thing to check blood and he using it now you show him how. We not have money to pay you so we send you gift as thanks.
Miluka and Anatuk Popov
Inside the package, wrapped in some old newspaper, was an intricately carved matching set of jewelry including a necklace, a bracelet and earrings made of whalebone. Charlie’s eyes began to water and Kate silently offered a tissue.
“That was nice of them, and the craftsmanship is superb, I’m glad he’s doing well.” Charlie wiped his eyes and smiled thankfully at Kate. To himself he thought how he loved his job and hoped he would be able to keep doing it as he continued to change.
“I have something for you too, Doctor.” Kate handed him a gift-wrapped package about the size of a folded up shirt. “I had to guess at the size, but I think I’m close.”
Charlie opened the package expecting a slightly belated birthday present, but his face turned beet red and his eyes bulged in shock when he saw the contents; then the package dropped to the floor as he hands flew to his face and he began to cry.
“It’s okay honey,” Kate held his head to her breast and gently stoked his hair to comfort him. “It’s okay. This is from all of us. We don’t understand what’s happening, but we want you to know we all love you and want you to stay.”
“You know?” Charlie choked out between sobs.
“I know,” Kate gently pulled back and picked up the fallen box. “The point is, it doesn’t matter. You’re a wonderful doctor and an even more wonderful person. Please take the gift as a sign of our continued friendship.”
Charlie examined the woman standing before him intently, trying to peer through her eyes and deep into her very soul. All the while, Kate stood silently, hand outstretched offering the box, a smile of friendship on her face. Finally, Charlie took the box, closed it up and, without another word, headed off toward his waiting airplane. As he flew back toward home, his thoughts couldn’t help vacillating between wondering if he shouldn’t just accept the obvious and wear the enclosed bra and panty set and how long he would still have his job if he unbound his breasts and admitted he was now, for all intents and purposes, female.
Day Four Hundred Seventeen
Charlie stepped out of the shower. Cleaning the steam off the mirror, he began the daily ritual of self-examination. By his records, this was the four hundredth day since he had first noticed the changes. The hair on top of his head had grown out lush and full, joining the rest of his hair as it extended to just below his shoulder blades, thick, black, and wavy unlike the curls he had been born with.
Picking up the tape measure on the bathroom counter, Charlie measured himself again. A thirty-seven-inch chest, he still preferred not to use the word bust, a twenty-four-inch waist and thirty-six inches at the buttocks. They had remained stable for the last six months, as had his weight at one hundred and twenty-one pounds. His height had never changed and was still five foot nine and a half inches.
The only things still changing were his genitals. His testicles had been the first to go with the scrotal sacks shrinking to a ripple on the flesh of his crotch just thirty-four days later.
The last vestige of his manhood was his penis, but in total disregard for medical science, it too had been shrinking. It had been barely visible yesterday, but today it was gone, buried somewhere in the ripples of his long gone scrotum.
Charlie had thought he’d cry when his penis finally disappeared–or rage t the heavens–or even kill himself. Instead, he put away his record book and tape measure and calmly walked back into the bedroom to dress. The bra and panties had been a regular part of his wardrobe since that fateful trip to Old Rampart.
For the last two months he had been practicing with makeup at Kate’s insistence. It was totally unnecessary here, north of the Arctic Circle, and he had no expectation of being anywhere where it would be needed, but if he was going to be a female, he presumed it would be necessary to learn the relevant skills.
Charlie practiced diligently and methodically, just as he had studied in medical school and on his last visit, just two days ago, Kate had announced that he was proficient.
He then put it all away, filing it as another probably useless skill, available if it was ever needed. The next time someone wanted advice or help with their makeup, he would be ready to save the day. When he was feeling humorous, he could almost see himself running up to some poor woman to explain to her why she was a summer shade and should reconsider her choice of blusher, thus saving her from a fate worse than ignominy.
Dressed, Charlie ate a light breakfast. It was nice to be able to eat again. His appetite had almost completely returned shortly after his return from San Diego. Charlie was no psychiatrist, but he felt fairly confident that the return of his appetite was as much relief at having an explanation, such as it was, as it was a change in his symptomology.
It was time, probably past time. Stalking determinedly to the desk, he opened the file drawer and pulled out a folder. Setting it on his desk, he opened the folder and slowly read it through for what had to be the hundredth time. As he finished each page, he signed or initialed as necessary. Once all the necessary authorizations had been completed, he placed the paper in an envelope and sealed it up.
With moist eyes, he saluted the envelope. Then he put on his severe weather gear and snowshoed to the post office before heading to the airport for yet another day town hopping from patient to patient.
Day Five Hundred Thirty Seven
It had taken several months, but the chain of events she had started with the mailing of that envelope had come to fruition. All of her records had been revised to reflect her sex as female. Except for her brief ceremony saluting the passing of her manhood, it had gone effectively unnoticed.
The State of Alaska didn’t care as long as he provided competent medical services and none of the citizenry complained, and none of Dr. Charlie Dawson’s patients were going to complain. Her patients didn’t care who cured their colds and sewed up their wounds. A rigger with a broken shoulder didn’t care about the gender of the person that reset the break and the parents of a squalling baby were thrilled by the physician’s announcement that their baby was healthy regardless of the physician’s sex. In effect, the change had proved to be an irrelevance as far as Charlie’s position was concerned.
Seemingly poetically, on the same day she received the confirmation that her gender had changed, Charlie had her first period at thirty-three, although she had to admit, she looked more like she was in her mid twenties. She had been expecting her first period ever since the vaginal opening had finally burst through a month earlier.
In fact, she was actually quite happy as she had been having erotic dreams for much of the last year and had been masturbating for relief when she first felt the thinning of the wall where it had been developing. Now she would be able to perform that function more effectively.
When her vagina had first appeared, she had closed the clinic for the day. Setting several mirrors in strategic places, she climbed into the stirrups on her examining table and clumsily but thoroughly examined herself, not forgetting to take a pap smear.
Charlie had been pleased to see that everything looked normal and immediately radioed Dan Brown to keep him informed as she had promised. Next, she called Kate, who had been her friend, confidant, supporter and teacher throughout. Finally, she contacted her boss in Fairbanks and asked for a vacation.
Day Five Hundred Sixty Five
“Hello Gretchen, is Dr. Brown in?”
“Yes ma’am. Do you have an appointment?” The woman before her was dressed in the latest fashion although Gretchen was unimpressed with her choice of jewelry. The carved native bone jewelry detracted from the sleek lines of her business suit.
“No, but I’ll wait. Please give this note to the Doctor.” With that the woman turned on her heels and strode purposefully to one of the plush chairs in the waiting room. The woman gracefully seated herself. A Cosmo caught her eye and she began leafing slowly through it.
“Excuse me, ma’am. Please come this way.” It was just a few minutes later that Gretchen escorted the woman to Dr. Brown’s show office. The nurse held the door open and gestured for the woman to be seated.
“No thank you, Gretchen, I’ll wait in the real office,” she said, striding past the surprised nurse and into the cluttered back office.
An angry Dan Brown showed up surprisingly quickly. Standing by the door, hands on his hips, he glared at the woman who calmly returned his attentions. “What is the meaning of this? I am not your father and we both know it. I expect an immediate explanation or Gretchen will be notifying the police and my attorneys.”
Dan waited impatiently for an answer and opened his mouth to call Gretchen when the woman suddenly began giggling. “My God Dan, I really had you going, didn’t I?”
“Madam, I don’t believe we know each other and I have little interest in knowing anyone who would make patently preposterous claims in order to get my attention. Now leave immediately.”
“But of course, Dan,” she gasped as she fought to regain her composure, “but I have a reservation for two at the nineteenth hole of your favorite golf course and this time I don’t need you to examine me, although I wouldn’t object.”
“Wh--what the hell?”
“Last time I couldn’t make it. I had a plane to catch for Cabo San Lucas. Ring a bell--roomie?”
“Ch--Charlie? Charlie Dawson? Is that really you?”
Charlie nodded and gave a tentative smile. Picking up a pen and taking a piece of paper off the cluttered desk, she scribbled her name and gave it to Dan.
“Damn, if you looked that good when we were in medical school, I never would have graduated,” his frown became a broad smile and then a leer as he slowly examined her from her patent leather heels to her carefully coiffed hairdo, “but then again, I wouldn’t have cared.”
Then his expression became serious again. Closing the door, he walked over to his desk and sat heavily in his chair. “How are you taking it? Is there anything I can do to help?”
“Well, you could have lunch with me, like I offered before.”
“Can we make it dinner? I can’t just ignore my patients.”
“Done, but if it’s dinner, I choose where. Let’s say seven o’clock? I’m at the Hilton. Room twelve-twenty.”
At precisely seven, Dan Brown, smartly dressed in his best Armani suit, knocked on the door to room twelve-twenty. From behind the door came a muffled shout, “Come on in. I’ll be out in a minute.”
Unsure of himself, Dan tried the doorknob. It turned. Taking a deep breath, but not sure why he did it, Dan firmly grasped the knob and opened the door.
The room was a suite. The door opened into a sitting room, not lavish, but well appointed, with a couch, several plush chairs, a large screen television set and a wet bar to the left, and a small dining nook to the right.
“Would you fix drinks please?” Charlie called from the other room. “I’d like a martini, with an onion, like you used to make them in college. Remember how we used food coloring one Halloween to make them look like eyeballs?”
Smiling at the reminiscence, Dan had just finished the drinks when there was a knock on the door.
“Would you get that please? I hope you don’t mind, but I thought it might be nice to eat here. Where we can talk in private?”
With a shrug, Dan obliged. The bellboy wheeled in a cart full of food. Item by item, an antipasto, Chateaubriand, double cooked potatoes and asparagus tips with hollandaise sauce were set out on the room’s small table. Champagne was popped and set on ice, and candles were lit. Dan tipped the bellboy for his efforts and shut the door behind him.
Charlie cleared her voice and Dan turned to see her leaning against the bedroom doorjamb. She was wearing a diaphanous floor length nightgown in the latest color, raspberry. It did little to hide her breasts, breasts that Dan would have been proud to have claimed as his work, were they not home grown. “I thought you’d like to examine me before we ate.”
Dan’s jaw fell open and he stared.
“Oh hell. I was afraid this was a bad idea.” The bedroom door slammed shut behind her.
“Charlie?” Dan moved to the door and knocked gently.
“Go away.”
“Charlie, please open the door.”
“No.”
“Charlie, I can’t leave you like this. We’ve been friends for way too long.” The silence was even more uncomfortable.
“Charlie, please open the door and talk to me. If you won’t open the door, I’ll do it myself. Charlie? Charlie?” Dan slowly reached out and tried the doorknob. It turned.
“Charlie? I’m coming in, Charlie.” He held his breath as he turned the knob. There was no demand that he stop so Dan continued, slowly opening the bedroom door.
The opening door revealed a large bedroom, plushly carpeted, with a huge canopied bed in the middle. Charlie sat stiffly on the edge of the silk-covered bed and staring intently into space while hugging herself. The only movement was from tears slowly streaking down her cheeks.
“Charlie?” It was almost a whisper. She shivered as he spoke, but otherwise failed to respond.
Dan could hear the carpet being crushed under his feet as he slowly approached the bed. Tentatively, he placed a hand on her shoulder and she shivered again. Kneeling before her, his other hand gently touched her damp cheek and forced her to look at him. “Charlie, please. Listen to me. We’ve been friends way too long to let it end like this. I was just surprised. Until that moment when I saw you by the doorway, despite all the e-mails we’ve sent each other, even despite seeing you at my office, I had not thought of you as anything other than my best friend and ex-roomie.”
She shivered again and tried to look away, but his hand on her chin gently pulled her back.
“I see you now as the woman, the ravishingly beautiful woman, that you’ve become. I know you’re my friend, but I’m still adjusting to the truth that you are also a sensual, sexual woman. More than that, I’m trying to correlate and synthesize all these new images with that of old my college roommate, the guy who introduced me to my first steady, the guy who shared his Playboy magazines with me to help when we were studying anatomy.
“If you want, I will leave, but I want you to know that I will always be your friend. I can’t imagine how you’re handling this as well as you are. I know I wouldn’t. But I need you to know that I’ll always be there for you.” He fruitlessly searched her face for a sign. Finally, Dan signed and began to rise.
“Wait. Please.”
“Huh?” Her words had been so quiet that he wasn’t sure he had actually heard anything.
“I said ‘Wait. Please,’” her words were louder now, but still not much more than a ragged whisper. “Please don’t leave.”
“Whatever you want, Charlie. Just tell me.”
“Let me get changed out of this foolish costume and then we can talk, okay.”
“Sure–but it’s not foolish. It’s–enchanting, and you look fantastic in it.”
“Really?” her face brightened for a moment. “You mean it?”
“Of course I mean it, Charlie,” he sounded a bit hurt.
“Then let’s move into the sitting room and we can talk.”
“As you wish.” Dan stood and extended his hand. When Charlie tentatively reached out, Dan’s hand enclosed hers and gently but firmly pulled her to her feet. He had intended to gallantly escort her to the sitting room, but when she stood she was just as tall as him and she was mere inches from him. He could suddenly smell her perfume, hear the rustling of her nightgown, stare into her huge, soft, beckoning eyes. He looked down to tear him self away from those eyes and saw the curve of a thinly veiled breast covered with goose bumps. He couldn’t help himself. He found himself swaying closer, ever closer. He felt her breath against his cheek–and then their lips touched.
Realizing what had happened, Dan jerked back, fearful that he had gone too far, that he had violated his friend’s trust. He started to stutter out an apology when Charlie’s hand moved to his lips, stilling them.
“No. It’s all right. If I didn’t want it, I wouldn’t have been here.” Her eyes half closed, Charlie languorously brushed his cheek, sliding her hand back to the nape of his neck and slowly pulling him to her–and they kissed.
Day Seven Hundred Forty
Life was good. Charlie loved her job, loved her patients, loved to fly and loved her cabin overlooking the Bay. But most of all, she loved her vacations. For this year’s vacation, Charlie had decided to return to Cabo San Lucas.
This time, she expected to enjoy the beaches much more and she had a couple of new bikinis fresh from mail order that would let her compete on an even footing with the other girls there. But the real reason for enjoying it was that this year she’d have company. Kate and her husband were going to be there to celebrate their twentieth wedding anniversary and Charlie expected them to leave their room at least often enough to share a dinner or two with her, but Charlie knew she wouldn’t be lonely. She would be sharing her room too–with her old roommate, Dan.
Day Seven Hundred Fifty Nine
Cabo had been splendid. Life was wonderful and Charlie felt complete. Kate and Bill were still back in their hotel room. They had come out long enough to join Charlie and Dan for one day at the beach and one scrumptious dinner. Now without Charlie and Dan to coax them out, Charlie was betting they would spend the last few days of their anniversary vacation in Cabo in the comfort of their bedroom.
The flight back was spent with Charlie’s head resting comfortably on Dan’s shoulder admiring her new engagement ring and kissing her husband to be. There was only one more thing to get resolved, what had caused “the change.” Being physicians, the first thing they had done was rule out every possible medical explanation they could identify, so using Occum’s Razor they now had to find a non-medical cause. Straining for something, anything, out of the ordinary, Charlie had finally remembered the jeweled cylinder. Dan had already rearranged his work schedule to give him some additional time off and Charlie still had a week more vacation coming. The plan was to take a couple of hours to restock the suitcases with clean clothes and head for Alaska. Dan had wanted to publish the findings regarding Charlie in the New England Journal of Medicine. Charlie was not thrilled with the thought, but Dan had promised that he would keep her anonymous. The problem was that the paper would have much more impact if they could also explain what had caused “the change,” not just report its occurrence. With that in mind, when we landed at San Diego airport we picked up our luggage and strolled hand in hand through Customs.
Day Seven Hundred Sixty One
Two people hiked up to the Ranger Station at the entrance to Kitmai National Park. Both had heavy backpacks, but the man seemed less comfortable with the extra weight than the woman. The Ranger-On-Duty greeted them and signed them in.
“Where ya headin’?”
“We’d like to visit the Valley of Ten Thousand Smokes.”
“No problem, just stay away from the north side of the valley and any flowing water. We’ve had some heavy rains recently and the streams are swollen. There’ve already been a couple a’ mud slides and more are possible. The banks are especially treacherous.
“The next bus leaving for the ‘Valley’ will be departing in an hour n’ a half from the Visitor’s Building over there,” he pointed.
“Thanks.” They headed off toward the building identified. “The bus ride is about two hours,” Charlie informed Dan. “Once we get settled on the bus I’m going to take a nap. I’m bushed.”
“I’m not surprised. A four-hour flight to Anchorage followed by another three-hour flight in your Cessna. Who wouldn’t be tired?” Settling in on the rickety school bus being used as a tour vehicle, Charlie suited actions to words and was asleep before they had pulled away from the Visitor’s Building.
Dan spent the ride sitting as still as he could. Charlie had curled her feet under her and had her head resting precariously on Dan’s shoulder. Only Dan’s arm around his ex-best friend’s shoulder kept her from sliding off the seat.
Because he was concentrating on Charlie, the scenery seemed to pass in a blur of road winding through mountain valley, pine trees, and rushing waters. Dan mulled over the changes in his ex-roommate and was amazed. It was more than just the physical changes, which were phenomenal in and of themselves, it was also the changes in mood.
As a man, Charlie had been more of a loner. Charlie had had a strangely twisted sense of humor like most medical students and they had pulled some really great practical jokes, like the time they had replaced the full body human skeleton in Anatomy class with obscenely posed mannequins, but it had always been Dan who would drag Charlie off to a dance, a party, or a study break road trip. Now Dan found himself in love with his best friend and on a quest for a cylinder that could not possibly do what it very likely had done to his friend’s human body. Not for the first time, Dan wondered fleetingly if this were not some elaborate practical joke, but instantly dismissed the possibility as even less likely than the improbable situation in which he now found himself. There was too much of his old friend in this new person. It had to be Charlie, although Dan was constantly amazed at how well she had adjusted. He doubted he would have done as well were he in her position.
It was less than Charlie had hoped for, but the nap, choppy as it was on a bus driving too fast on a barely paved macadam road, helped and she felt almost human again. Stretching, she opened her eyes to see Dan smiling beatifically down at her.
“What? What are you smiling at? Is my fly open or something?”
“Nope, just looking at my best friend and fiancée.” Dan surprised himself to find he was blushing and turned away. Charlie just smiled happily and cuddled even closer.
When it stopped, Charlie was one of the first off the bus, leaving Dan to struggle to keep up as she headed off toward the “Valley” Ranger Station at a trot. He grabbed the backpacks and ran after her, but she was already out of the Station and heading toward a nearby cabin before he could catch up.
“What’s happening?” he wheezed.
“The kid’s not there. He hasn’t been around for months, maybe years.”
“So what about the Ranger? Did he know anything about the cylinder?”
“Not a thing. He acted like I was some kind of nutcase. I don’t think the kid ever told anyone.”
“So what now?”
“We talk to the people in that cabin.”
“Whoa.” Dan grabbed Charlie’s shoulder and spun her around. “Enough of the minimal information speech. Stand still and talk to me. I’m more likely to be an active participant in this process if I have a clue or two as to what’s going on.”
Irritation at being grabbed warred with reason. Charlie stepped back, just out of Dan’s reach but then bit off her snappy response. “You’re right. I apologize, but I’m just so anxious to get to the bottom of this.
“When I was here last, the kid I gave the cylinder seemed more interested in a couple of girls on the porch of that cabin,” she pointed, “than what I gave him. I was hoping I could find one or both of the girls and see if they had a clue as to where the kid had gone.”
“Fair enough,” Dan clicked his heels together and made a courtly bow. “Shall we go milady?”
“Cut that out,” Charlie swatted him on the arm but her attempt to look angry failed miserably. Giggling, she grabbed his arm and dragged him off toward the cabin. As she climbed the three steps her pace slowed and by the time she was at the cabin door Charlie had stopped.
“So are you going to knock?”
Charlie took a deep breath and knocked. Nothing happened so she knocked again. Still no answer.
“Damn. What now?”
“We try the doorknob.” Charlie suited actions to words and was rewarded with a creaking sound as the door opened.
“Geez. Don’t folks up here lock their doors?”
“Nope. Except for the locks required by law on my narcotic drug box, I don’t have any locks either.” While she was talking, Charlie pulled a flashlight from a pocket on her backpack. Flicking it on she led as they entered the darkened cabin.
“Shall I dig out the lantern?”
“Would you please? There doesn’t seem to be much here, but some better lighting might help us find a clue.”
The two small windows offered minimal entry for the setting sun so the gas lantern helped quite a bit. The cabin had one room, with a backdoor leading to an attached shed bathroom. Aside from the wooden table on which Dan set the lantern, there were two rickety chairs and two cots with thin and faded mattresses folded over atop the springs. On the wall beside the door was a small clump of carved bones held together by leather.
“Can I help you?” Dan and Charlie jerked about to face the door and the huge uniformed ranger standing silhouetted in it.
“We--we were--looking for some friends–well, actually acquaintances,” Charlie explained. “An Aleut family with a couple of teenaged girls. They were camping here two years ago and they accidentally took something of mine--nothing valuable, but still it had a lot of sentimental value. I was hoping they had returned this year so I could see if they still had it.”
“Well,” he rumbled, “then why don’t you come back to my office and we can check the rental records? Maybe we can find you an address instead of running you in for breaking and entering.” The man turned and left without a backward glance, expecting them to move without need of further prompting, and they did.
“Nice recovery,” Dan whispered as they trailed behind the ranger.
“No recovery. Truth. If the rangers don’t have the cylinder, the kid must. The luck totem beside the door tells me that the people renting here are probably Aleuts and I’d bet dollars to donuts that the kid and the girls knew each other. I’m hoping that they were part of the same tribe.”
“But how did you know the totem was theirs?”
“I–oh shit,” Charlie looked strickened. “I don’t.”
“Well, don’t worry about it. It’s still our best lead. Let’s go with what we’ve got.”
Day Seven Hundred Sixty Five
“That should be Norton Sound in front of us and to the left. We’ve been homing on Nome Tower so we should be about fifty miles west of St. Michael,” Charlie explained. “Now we cut across the Sound toward Point Romanof and Kwikpak.”
They had just made it over the water when Charlie started flipping switches and muttering. Dan watched worriedly, feeling even more uncomfortable due to his inability to do a thing to help. Charlie pulled the stick to he left bringing the plane into a gradual circle toward the frozen land. “Is there anything I can do?”
“Yeah. Grab the radio and start sending out an S.O.S.,” Charlie spoke through gritted teeth as she struggled to control the plane. The engine sounded very rough and loud all of a sudden. “It’s already set to Nome air control. Just hold the button and say ‘Mayday. Mayday. This is BF 88730 C bearing South Southeast at longitude 172 degrees latitude 63 degrees. We are having engine trouble and are trying for a dry landing at the edge of Norton Sound about 50 miles from St. Michael.’ When you’ve said that, let go of the button for a couple of second and listen for an answer. If there’s no answer, say it again and keep saying it until we get an answer.”
Dan grabbed the radio and started the Mayday. They were slowly getting closer to the land, but it was still not a sure thing. Charlie kept fighting for every updraft she could find.
Dan could see the white caps and the ice flows below much more clearly then he wanted as he worked the radio. There was still no answer.
“Is your seat belt tight?”
Dan paused to check it, and Charlie’s also. “Both are tight.”
“Good. Don’t worry yet, but we better be prepared,” Charlie nodded curtly at the approaching land mass. There were boulders strewn everywhere, reaching upward like claws curled to catch and shred the bottom of the small Cessna. “I’m praying for one last big updraft just at the shoreline. If we can get inland a bit, it should be frozen flat tundra.”
“My, doesn’t that sound appealing.”
“Better than an instant autopsy by rock,” Charlie grimly laughed. “Don’t worry until you have to.” Dan just muttered about the deterioration in Charlie’s sense of humor and returned to his Maydays.
The boulders stretched about thirty feet up from the shore and the plane was only fifty feet above the water and about two hundred yards shy of the shore when the engine finally sputtered and stopped.
“Now you can worry. I had hoped for an updraft by now, but no such luck. We’re committed. It’s too close to turn and too late to try something else. Put your head in your lap and hug your knees. I’m going to try to thread the needle between those two,” Charlie pointed to two larger boulders with several smaller ones strewn about them.
“There’s enough room?”
“I don’t know Dan, but it’s all we’ve got so I certainly hope so.”
“Charlie? This seems like a good time to tell you, I love you.”
“And I love you too Dan. Now shut up. Put your head down. And if you’ve got any ‘in’s anywhere feel free to try a quiet prayer of two while I try to give us both a chance to prove we love each other.”
They came in low and fast. Dan could hear the waves breaking on the rocks above the sound of air whistling past the plane’s fuselage. Without warning, Charlie started frantically yanking on the post while her feet slammed down on pedals and the plan slowly seemed to tilt and turn on one wing. Charlie was actually out of her seat and straining at the straps as she tried to turn the small plane on its side while keeping it flying level without benefit of engine power.
Dan took a quick glance out the cockpit window and wished he had not. They were so close to one of the huge rocks that he could see bird nests in its crevices. As his head dropped to his lap, there was another sound, like someone struck a match only louder, much louder. This noise was accompanied by a brief shudder and then Dan could hear Charlie frantically struggling to straighten the plane and land. Even before they were straight the plane bounced once and then they skewed to the right and started to spin.
Dan squeezed his eyes tightly closed and hugged himself as hard as he could. It was several moments before he realized they had stopped spinning. With a whoop of joy he popped his seat belt and turned to hug Charlie. She was unconscious and bleeding from a wound on her forehead where she must have struck the side of the cabin as they were twirling about.
Instantly, Dan’s medical training took over and in rapid order he checked vital signs and was relieved to find a pulse. Then he checked her eyes and her pupils were enlarged. Gently lowering her seat back to a nearly supine position, Dan gently carefully felt for neck injuries while hoping Charlie would wake up.
When the cursory examination was finished and she was still not awake, Dan reached back behind her seat and pulled out Charlie’s medical bag. Grabbing an ammonia ampoule and breaking it, he waved it in front of Charlie’s nose to no effect.
“Shit!” he muttered. Betting on a subdural hematoma, Dan returned to the medical bag seeking futilely for an injectable corticosteroid.
“Mayday. Mayday,” Dan shouted into the microphone again and again. He had to get help or Charlie was going to die from the blood filling her skull cavity and putting more and more pressure on her brain.
“Shit!” this time louder. “This is BF 88730 C, bearing South Southeast at longitude 172 degrees latitude 63 degrees. We have crashed at the edge of Norton Sound about 50 miles from St. Michael. The pilot is injured and needs immediate medical attention due to a probable subdural hematoma.” He was still calling for help an hour later when the man in the fur parka knocked on the door of the plane.
“Thank god,” Dan cried as he dropped the radio and opened the passenger door to let the man in. “Do you have any medical supplies? The pilot is injured and needs immediately help.”
“Nope.”
“Then can you get us to somewhere where there is medical assistance? It’s a matter of life and death.”
“Nope.”
“Please,” Dan’s clinical detachment was rapidly abandoning him. “She needs help or she’s going to die. Can you do anything to help us? Anything?”
The man thought for a long while as Dan nervously checked his patient. Her breathing was becoming slightly erratic. If she continued to deteriorate at this rate, Charlie would be dead in an hour.
“One chance. Help move her onto my sled and bundle her up.”
Dan had not even noticed the dog sled, but he was willing to grasp at straws, especially since there had never been an answer on the radio so no help could possibly be forthcoming from that quarter. “I’ll take her head and you take her feet, when we get her into the sled we need to brace her head as best we can, but don’t cover her up. The cold may slow her heart rate and give her a little extra time.”
The ride was hell. Every bounce had the potential for exacerbating the bleeding inside Charlie’s head; the bleeding that could kill her. After what seemed like forever, they approached and entered an Eskimo village. The children playing outside the igloos made it look like a frozen Norman Rockwell, but Dan didn’t care. This was his only chance to save Charlie.
“Where’s the doctor?”
“No doctor.”
“Then why the hell did you bring us here? Is there a radio? She’s going to die without immediate medical attention.”
“Come.”
“Where?”
“Come. Save the woman.” With that the Eskimo turned and entered the nearest igloo. Dan hesitated, not wanting to leave Charlie unattended, but it really came down to one issue. There was no other choice. Getting on his knees, Dan crawled into the igloo.
The inside was surprising in its warmth and in how well lit it was. A small fire in the center provided the heat and a small portion of the light, but most of the light came from a series of open bowls with lighted wicks floating in oil strategically placed about the room. Seated on a pile of furs was a grizzled old woman. His erstwhile rescuer stood behind the old woman.
“You have a friend who is dying. We have none of the medical services you wish. We have but one way to save your friend, but it will be at great risk to you.”
“At this point I don’t care what you want to try. Let’s just do it quickly.”
“Bring the hurt one to the shrine,” she spoke to the standing man and returned to chewing on a strip of hide. With a gesture to follow, the man left. With a shrug of his shoulders Dan followed.
Outside, the man mushed his dogs and headed for a lone igloo well away from all the others. Stopping about twenty feet from the entrance to the solitary structure, he turned to wait for Dan to catch up.
“I go no more. Take the hurt one into the igloo and wait.” He helped Dan move Charlie to the ice, but then backed quickly away from the igloo. Jumping onto the sled, he left, pointing back at the igloo.
Once again, Dan had no real options and little to lose. Pulling Charlie behind him he crawled backwards into the igloo. Once they were both inside, Dan made sure Charlie was as comfortable as possible before turning to examine the enclosure. There was no fire and there were no lanterns. The only light was from the ubiquitous opening at the peak of the roof to allow the smoke to escape, so it took a moment for Dan’s eyes to adjust. Lying haphazardly in the center of the igloo was a small cylinder with “glyphs” on it.
“Oh shit.”
Day Seven Hundred Seventy Nine
It had been touch and go, but the cylinder had done its work on Charlie. By the end of the first day she had awoken and by the time rescuers had found them two days later, even the cut on her forehead was gone. She had changed however. More passive. More feminine. If anything she had become even more beautiful.
Dan’s heart broke with every glance. His friend was alive, but their future was dead. Dreams of love and marriage had ended with Dan’s exposure to the cylinder. He had yet to feel the quasi-cold symptoms Charlie had reported, but the changes in him were coming. They were inevitable.
As soon as he could hand off care of Charlie to competent medical professionals Dan left for San Diego. He never even said goodbye, not knowing how to say their lives together were over. For that matter, Dan was not sure he wanted to live long enough to become Danielle. His first day back, Dan had tried to throw himself into his work, but he found himself irritable and abrupt. Worse, he found he could not regain the pleasure and excitement he had always previously felt practicing medicine. The last four days had been spent sitting on the deck of his beach house staring out at the ocean, drinking domestic beer and thinking.
Just that afternoon he had made a decision. For the first time since arriving at the beach house, he showered and shaved. Dressed in clean clothes, he opened a bottle of wine he had been saving for a special occasion–this certainly applied–and poured himself a crystalline goblet full. Setting both the goblet and a 9 mm. Smith and Wesson on an occasional table beside his lounge chair, Dan sat down and enjoyed the orange glow on the water and the reds, purples, and grays of the nearly cloudless sky as the sun set for one last time. The wine, a hearty burgundy, was superb and Dan took his time sloshing it gently about the side of his glass and enjoying the bouquet. Finally, it was time and he carefully placed the goblet back on the table and reached for the gun.
“DANIEL WEBSTER BROWN! DON’T YOU DARE TOUCH THAT PISTOL!”
Dan was so surprised he spilled the wine as he tried to grab the gun and turn to face the intruder in his house at the same time. The spilled wine was ignored as he saw Charlie standing at the sliding glass door between the deck and the living room. Wearing just faded jeans and a nondescript white top, she looked beautiful, better than any supermodel he had ever seen and he’d done cosmetic surgery on many of them. Se also looked younger, barely twenty. The artifact, whatever it was, had done its magic on her a second time.
“How dare you give me an engagement ring and then abandon me,” Charlie glared, hands on hips. “You don’t really think you can get away from me that easily. Do you?
“Speak to me Dan. Speak to me...please.” The last was barely audible. Tears ran freely down her face.
“Charlie. I missed you so. But you’ve got a life. You need to leave me.” Dan slumped back into his lounge chair, facing the sunset.
“Why? If you love me and I love you, why shouldn’t we be together?”
“Because soon I won’t be able to be the man in you life. Because I don’t want to live my life as a woman.”
Charlie walked over to the deck railing and leaned against it and considered the man seated before her. “I’m not sure which of those comments to respond to first. There is the obvious. Suicide is never a solution. You’re a physician damn it! You’ve spent your whole life saving lives and now you would consider ending one? What’s wrong with that picture?
Dan said nothing, but he did blush with embarrassment. Charlie’s comments had hit home.
“As for the second, I don’t know if I should be complimented or insulted. It’s okay for me to be turned into a woman, but not you? That almost implies I wanted this change.” There was a tinge of anger in her voice.
“Dan, you have no idea how many nights I spent alone, even surrounded by people, considering what was happening to me and how hard it was to be forced into something like this. I found out something remarkable. Do you know what I found out?”
Dan shook his head no.
“I found out that gender is not the primary measure of who I am. I am much, much more than a male or a female. I’m a pilot, a physician, a friend, a caring human being, a–oh hell, you get the picture. Do you have any idea of the nightmares I had where my friends rejected me, I lost my job and I was forced into something ridiculous like prostitution in order to survive? By the way, not once did I consider suicide and the changes I faced were much more daunting than what you’re facing. Now, as I should have said before–give me that gun and let’s talk.”
Charlie leaned against the railing, arms crossed, foot tapping impatiently as she waited for Dan to absorb everything she had said and respond. She was about to scream in exasperation when Dan’s hand slowly moved toward the gun.
She sucked in a breath as his hand paused over the stock, but then it continued on to the barrel and he slowly handed it to Charlie. Taking a deep, ragged breath, and then the gun, Charlie said, “I’ll be right back.” She quickly carried the gun, dangling between two fingers as if to carry it without touching it, through the sliding glass door and into the beach house. There was a dull thud followed by a metallic clang and Charlie returned wiping her hands at a job well done.
“Now that that’s out of the way, we need to talk.” This time Charlie was feeling more confident and dropped down onto the second lounge chair.
“What is there to talk about? I won’t kill myself, but we still have no future together.” Dan stared gloomily at the ocean rather than look Charlie in the eyes.
“I’m sure you believe that. You’re just sitting there waiting for breasts and a vagina to form, aren’t you?”
Dan said nothing, but his eyes betrayed him.
“You left as soon as help arrived. Did you at least stop to talk to the Aleut wise woman who sent us to the cylinder?”
Dan shook his head no, still avoiding even a glance in Charlie’s direction.
“I didn’t think so. If you had, you might have learned at least a little bit about the properties of the cylinder.”
“Properties? What properties? It changes men into women. Come to think of it, where is the cylinder now?”
“Right where we found it. I couldn’t think of a safer place and I had no intention of announcing its discovery to the world, if for no other reason than to avoid both of us becoming someone’s permanent lab rats.”
“Good point.”
“So. Are you going to ask me what I know or not?” Charlie pouted prettily as she waited for an answer.
“Why not,” Dan sighed. “What do you know?”
“Why Danny Boy, Ah do declah. Ah thought you’d nevah ask,” Charlie mugged before becoming serious again. “I still don’t know where the damned thing came from, pick one of the standard science fiction explanations and you’ve got as good an answer as any. But thanks to an enlightening conversation with the wise woman, I have a better, albeit not perfect, understanding of what it does.”
“And that is?”
“Danny Boy. I’m impressed. You’ve initiated two whole questions. Maybe your suicidal depression is officially over,” Charlie flinched inwardly at the bite to her words, but she knew she had to keep him from thinking about acting on his suicidal thoughts. “But to answer your question, I’ll tell you a brief story. You see I now know what happened to the cylinder from the time I dropped it off with that kid at the ranger station.”
Dan interrupted to offer her some of his wine and eschewing a glass, Charlie gratefully took a swig from the bottle.
“I was right to think the kid was more interested in the girls at the cabin than the cylinder. He apparently stood by his post until the end of his shift, more than long enough to start being affected by the cylinder. At the end of his shift he closed up, taking the cylinder with him to show the two girls I mentioned–to impress them. You know how guys can be,” Charlie winked and wondered if she had actually seen Dan’s lip curl into a bit of a smile or if it was he imagination while hoping and praying it was real.
“Anyway, the three of them decided it was a holy relic of some sort although none of them could tell me how they came to that conclusion and Aleuts are not known for collecting, or even having, religious artifacts. At the end of the week they headed back to Kwikpak and the rest of the tribe. Oh, I forgot to mention, the guy was married to one of the girls. I guess I underestimated their ages by a couple of years when I first saw them. The other girl was the wife’s sister. She was visiting--and probably husband hunting.
“It took them about a month to get back to the tribe, in close proximity to the cylinder. The changes were significant, to the point that they had to convince the tribal elders who they were. Did I tell you the cylinder acts faster the longer you’re in close proximity to it?”
Dan shook his head.
“Didn’t think so. As I said, the changes were significant by the time they got back. The guy was a really pretty woman except for her genitals.”
“So tell me something new,” Dan grumped.
“The sister-in-law was also a much more attractive woman.”
“Great. So it sucks the masculinity out of everyone, an equal opportunity gender vampire. Why didn’t you destroy the evil thing?”
“Close, but not quite, Danny Boy.” Charlie took another swig before continuing. “The wife was well on her way to becoming the very man who found our plane and rescued us.”
“What?” Dan sat upright in his lounge chair. “You mean there’s more to the cylinder than we’ve thought all along? What happened to her? Can we go back and use it? What did she do differently? Talk to me woman.”
“Now you’re suddenly interested. Dan I never knew you were so wrapped up in your sexuality.”
“I wasn’t, but remember I do sexual reassignment surgery. I think watching some of these folks suffering from gender dysphoria, not having a body to match their mental image of their gender, has made me feel good about having a gender identity that matches my physical body. I really would have liked to have kept it that way, damn that cylinder.”
Charlie wasn’t so sure that what his fiancé had said was anything more than a glib rationalization for a more serious issue. “Would it have killed you to become female?”
“No. To be honest, what’s been eating at me the most is that I wouldn’t be able to marry you and have children with you. You know, the house in the suburbs with the picket fence, etc. That’s just not in the cards anymore...and I can’t handle the loss of that.”
“Then I guess I better finish my story. The other members of the tribe were afraid of them and wouldn’t come near. Only the old wise woman would even come close enough to talk and he ordered the separate igloo built. He immediately recognized the uniqueness of the cylinder.
“They’ve used it a couple of times since then, to save someone with a serious injury, enough to pretty well understand what it does, if not how. It seems to be a collector of sorts, but instead of electrical energy, it collects ‘masculinity’ for lack of a better term. When one person, male or female, comes within proximity of the cylinder, it takes their masculinity and as a trade, maximizes the person’s feminine attributes. That’s what happened to me--twice now.
“When several people come into contact with the cylinder, it’s a bit different. All but one lose their masculinity, while that one becomes even more masculine. They think the one who becomes more masculine is the strongest personality although if there were experimentation it could probably be better quantified.”
“Does that mean what I think it means, that I’m not going to become a woman, that I can still marry you, that we can still have a life together?” Dan was standing in front of Charlie, hands on her shoulders squeezing her painfully in his excitement.
“Ow! You’re hurting me.”
Dan immediately let go, even taking a step back. “Sorry, but is that what it really means?”
“Yes, Dan, we can still be man and wife,” Charlie smiled.
“Oh god, that’s wonderful.” He yanked Charlie from her chair and danced her about the deck. Charlie joined in with equal enthusiasm and they kissed a deeply soul-satisfying kiss. When they came up of air Dan asked, ”I know we’re engaged, but marry me. Please marry me. Marry me right now. I’ll call a friend of mine who’s a judge. We can...”
“Whoa. Let’s talk about this a bit,” Charlie pushed him away.
“You don’t want to marry me?” Dan was instantly morose again.
“No. No. Nothing like that. I’d love to marry you, but I need to know how you feel about me taking your surname.”
“Surname?” Dan was taken aback by the question, seemingly out of the blue. “What about my surname?”
“I’m not sure I want to take your last name when we marry.”
“Why not? I’m not wedded to the idea, but I don’t understand. What’s wrong with my surname...or do you want me to take yours?”
“Tempting, Danny Boy,” Charlie laughed. “How would you like to be ‘Danny Dawson’ of the Yukon?” Before he could answer, she continued, “Actually, it’s the opposite problem.”
From the look on his face, Dan was clearly confused. Charlie stepped back and poised sexily. “I’m not sure I want to be called ‘Charlie Brown.’ Do I look like a Charlie Brown to you?”
Dan’s jaw dropped. Charlie broke out in laughter as she embraced her husband to be. Her last coherent word was–“Gottcha!”
Copyright 1999, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
Originally released on TSAT. This is an edited, slightly expanded version.
Some stories shouldn't be told.
"Is this the house?" Neither man was in any rush to leave the air-conditioned interior of the dust covered Landcruiser despite the long hours of off-road driving.
"Must be, mate. It's the only one around. A mite run down, isn't it?" The man looked more like "Crocodile Dundee" than the actor who had portrayed him. Rumor was that the actor who played Dundee had patterned himself after George Raymor, guide extraordinaire, the man who had really killed a croc with his bare hands and was known to have more unusual pets from the wild then anyone in the outback.
"I'll say. It looks like a sizable portion of the roof over the upper floor is caved in and what's left looks like it was thrown together with every kind of building material know to man and animal.
"It does look pretty strange mate, but the early settlers used whatever they could find. Why I know of one house that was so strange..."
"That's okay," Jonathan quickly tried to avert another of his guide's long-winded stories. He had absolutely no interest in hearing another story like the last one where George had single handedly saved the son of an aboriginal wise man and gotten the ugly fur, gut and rock medallion he claimed was magic. "What did they call this place again? Sounded like some kind of jewel...."
"Not sure, mate. Ruby Garnet Farm, maybe? The map that came with the escrow papers was near useless and the aborigines have got their own names for holy places like this. Remember, the house probably started out as some pirate's bloody safe home, built on ground even the natives were afraid of. It's been abandoned for more than a hundred years."
Opening his laptop computer, Jonathan Livingston sighed, "Shall we begin the appraisal?"
"That's your job mate. I'm just the guide. Besides, that house looks like it was in ruins before we joined the Empire. The chances of finding anything of value left inside is probably less than finding a toothless croc."
"True. I guess I'll check out the view first instead. It sounds like we're right on the ocean, but I can't tell because of all these trees."
"Okay, but watch out for the dung. Largest colony of Burong Putch I've seen in years."
"What's a 'Burrowing Pooch', if that's what you called it?"
"B-u-r-o-n-g P-u-t-c-h," the guide spelled it. "It's the native name for the birds that dropped all that dung. I think you educated types call 'em Sula sula, but the rest of us blokes call 'em names like Red Footed Gannets and the pirates used to call them Boobies because the were so easy to trap. Say, I'll bet that was the name on the map, 'Red Gannet Farm.'"
"Well, that was interesting," Jonathan sighed, "but I'd better get to work. Well, view first, then house and contents."
"No problem mate. Have at it. I'll just put me seat back and take a long nap. If you find any pretty Sheilas down by the beach send 'em my way."
It wasn't ten minutes later that there was a tapping on the driver's side window. George didn't even bother to lift his leather hat off his eyes. "Yes, Mr. Livingston?"
"How did you know it was me? Oh, never mind. Who else would it be out here in the middle of nowhere?"
"Well, it might have been the old fella watching from that small hillock we passed, but he wouldn't be wearing your cologne." Finally sliding the hat slowly back from his eyes, George grinned at the way Jonathan's eyes darted suspiciously about. He considered telling him he had been joking, but quickly decided against it, feeling he would be a bit quicker in his appraisal and they would get back to a good beer or two that much quicker. "What can I do for you, mate?"
"I found this sign by the front door."
George took the piece of battered wood. The words were barely legible, hand carved into the wood by someone barely literate. The guide spit on it in several places and wiped it clean with his sleeve before trying to decipher it. Squinting, spitting a couple of more times, and slowly sounding out the chicken scratchings, he finally came up with, "Enter at you're own risk. Booby trapped."
"Do you think this is for real? Is there any danger?"
"Don't know, mate. It's very possible. I've seen much stranger things. The pirates around here were a rough bunch. Wouldn't put it past 'em. Of course, considering the condition of that house, I'd guess the biggest risk is of the rest of it falling down on top of you, but to be safe, I'd suggest we forget about this and head back to town now."
"Yeah," Jonathan dubiously accepted the advice and cutting the guide off before he could start another story and they were so delayed that they had to camp out again. "I guess a cold beer would be good, but I really should finish the appraisal first," the appraiser acknowledged. "Sorry, but there were no 'Sheilas'--if that's what you called them--at the beach."
“No problem, mate. The beer will wait.” George slid the hat back over his eyes hoping the man would start already. “I’ll be right here dreaming of lovely, scantily clad, beach babes if I can’t have them for real.”
"So what happened already?"
"Right, mate. Don't keep us all in suspense."
George finished draining his mug and waited patiently while one of the people at his table at the Rusty Board Saloon and General Store finished refilling it.
"C'mon, Georgie," the beautiful blonde on his lap pouted prettily. Don't keep them all in suspense."
"Okay, Ethel. Don't get your panties in a knot. I'll tell 'em. Just let me finish wetting my whistle." With that he took another healthy swallow of the beer before continuing his story.
"I woke up near sunset with the biggest bloody Gannet I'd ever seen tapping at the Rover's windshield, that very same one," he pointed to a huge bird sitting at the bar drinking beer from a shot glass. "Not seeing that appraiser fella anywhere, I stretched and meandered over to the house to suggest to that appraiser fella that he break for some dinner. Funny thing was he wasn't there, not at the house, not on the beach, not in the forest, and not in the Rover. The only thing I ever found of his was his clothes and briefcase in a heap jut inside the front door under the "booby trap warning."
"Of course he found me hitchhiking down the road on his way back here," Ethel chimed in. "So it wasn't a total loss, was it, Georgie?" She playfully ruffled his hair and smiled seductively.
"Definitely not, Ethel m’ dear. Definitely not."
She smiled invitingly back at him and giggled as she squirmed about on his lap feeling how happy he was to be with her.
"Now wait a minute. This is the great George Raymor we're talking to here. The bloke what never, ever, lost a tourist. Where's this appraiser fella, or are you finally admitting you aren't perfect?"
"Well, I didn't say I didn't know what happened to him, only that I never saw him again."
"Tell them, Georgie. Tell them," Ethel pleaded, wiggling some more.
"Well," George winked knowingly at the Sheila on his lap, "I think he was transformed by the house. Changed into something else." He winked at Ethel again.
"Don't tell us you set up this whole tale with that Sheila on your lap. You are NOT going to tell us that she is Jonathan Livingston," both of his table companions growled menacingly.
"Slow down, you blokes. Let me finish the story." He took another draught and wiped his mouth on his sleeve.
"I think the house changed him. I think I was saved by this medallion here." He waved at the wise man's gift hanging from his neck.
"So where is he?"
"Why he's right there by the bar. Isn't that right, Jonathan?" The bird looked up from his shot glass and chirped grumpily before returning to his cups. "I tried to explain that the house was booby trapped, but he never let me finish. The house turned him into that bird, a Sula Sula, also known as a Red Footed Gannet, also known as a Boobie."
Having finished my business in Bristol, a dingy locale of tract homes and factories, where there had been a serious outbreak of diphtheria, I had just called for a hansom cab to bring me to the rail station for the day's ride back home to Paddington. It was as I stopped at the lobby of my hotel to close my account that I received a missive from my wife, Mary. As I had rushed from home to home providing life giving injections of Professor Von Behring's experimental antitoxin these last several weeks, I had sorely missed her cheerful smile and soothing voice and I worried that the mild cough she had contracted just prior to my departure had not become worse.
Quickly tearing open the envelope, I inhaled the dainty perfume with which she is wont to lightly sprinkle her letters. The message enclosed both heartened and disappointed me. The flowing script described in occasionally earthy terms her love for me, the pain she felt at my absence, and an assurance that she was well. It also advised me that in her capacity as head nurse of the clinic we operated from the front parlor of our home, of the pleasant news that there was a remarkable lack of illness in our town.
I was joyously anticipating the prospect of several days spent in the presence of my wife of just three years without other demands upon our time when her words continued on to describe how her mother had volunteered her for several committees involved in the organization of the annual Victoria Day celebration. As Paddington took great pride in outdoing all other communities in the realm with the grandeur of this event, it was clear that we would be unlikely to have any of the personal time together I had been envisioning. Her next words confirmed my fears and then suggested that while the pain of my absence would be great, it would be more painful to have me home and not be able to be by my side. It was thus that I found myself, at my wife's suggestion, climbing the worn slate steps of 221 B Baker Street to visit my long time friend, Sherlock Holmes.
I eschewed waiting for Mrs. Hudson to let me in, as this was the one week each year when the housekeeper vacationed. My feet fairly flew up the stair to our second floor flat in anticipation of whatever curious events from his more recent investigations Holmes would have to recount.
The sitting room was substantially unchanged from when I had resided there with Holmes. The Great Detective's workbench was to my right by the windows, books were strewn haphazardly about the many floor-to-ceiling bookcases, and the two high backed, stuffed leather chairs faced away from the door and toward the coal-burning fireplace to the left. The cuff of an enrobed arm could be seen resting upon the nearer arm of the chair Holmes usually preferred, saying it allowed him to evaluate the findings of his other senses before seeing whomever was approaching him. I was about to stride to his side and greet him when a lilting feminine voice startled me.
"How good to see you, Watson."
As I approached the front of the occupied chair, I saw the shape of a slight young woman with flowing dark hair reaching to below the waist. Primly seated in Holmes' chair, she was attired in an overlong pair of gentleman's trousers and the lounging robe Holmes favored when at his leisure.
I was considering how to respond while trying to cover my surprise at the presence of the comely lass in the home of my friend and inveterate bachelor when she continued in an unexpectedly familiar tone. "Welcome, Watson. I was not expecting your call, but I recognized your tread upon the stair steps. I appear to be having the most peculiar hallucination at the moment. It is extremely vivid and realistic, yet I know it must be an illusion.
"As is my wont when there are no cases to occupy my intellect, I obtained a new supply of ingredients with which to prepare that seven percent solution you so often disparage. When I injected the solution, I felt as if I was shrinking. My body seemed to change proportions, and I assumed the form you see before you. My clothes are ill designed for this form and my voice is just over one octave higher. When I view myself in the mirror, I see a member of the gentler sex." At that, she stood up revealing a smaller and markedly different form than the tall and gangling frame I was accustomed to seeing, although quite reminiscent of the daguerreotype of Holmes' mother on the right corner of the fireplace mantle.
If I disregarded the obvious fact of her gender I could almost imagine this was my friend. Years of listening to the Great Investigator chide me for ignoring the obvious had taught me to be more careful in my observations and, while not as astute as he, I had learned to accept the improbable once it was clear the probable had been eliminated. Moving beyond the obvious, I doubted that even Holmes had the thespian and costuming skills to present the rather pleasing form before me. Similarly, while I did not doubt that it was within the realm of Holmes' peculiar sense of humor to attempt it, I doubted that any actress except the greatest actress of our time, Irene Adler, could become sufficiently acquainted with his tone of voice, choice of words, and mannerisms to carry off a charade of such magnitude; especially with one such as I, who had known the man for the many years we had been together. Yet the tone and mannerisms mimicked Holmes to a tee.
"Ah, it is good to know that even in my hallucinations you are a constant, Watson." She sat and carefully positioned the robe to assure her modesty while muttering about the need to carefully interrogate the apothecary from whom she had obtained this last batch of cocaine once she had recovered.
"I am not an hallucination and surely you cannot be my friend Sherlock Holmes." I surprised myself with the forwardness of my next actions, but in retrospect I suspect I had already determined the outcome. Striding purposefully up to the seated figure I reached out and, none to gently, pinched her upper arm."
"Gads! That hurt." Her words faded off as her expression took on that piercing glare I had grown to recognize meant that Holmes was thinking furiously. "Then it is not a drug induced dream. This is real."
Springing from her seat, she strode past me to the door calling back, "Come Watson. With your medical and marital experience you can assist me."
"Where are we going Holmes?" I cannot say that I was at that moment convinced but, if this was one of Holmes' jokes, I was resolved to allow it to play through to the finish.
"Why to Mrs. Hudson's flat, of course. I appear to have measurements similar to those of her niece Sally and I need your assistance to dress myself. Then I will need your further assistance to analyze the materials in that damnable solution."
Holmes was soon attired in a manner appropriate to a proper woman of English society. We had completed the analysis of the solution he had injected and which presumably was the cause of his transmogrification and had settled in by the fireplace to discuss how to proceed. I had hypothesized that it would be necessary to attempt another injection. Unfortunately, and to Holmes' great chagrin, once the analysis was completed there was an insufficient quantity remaining to provide said injection.
"The apothecary will not be open again until Monday, thus I am confined to this form for the next two days." He appeared about to say more when there was a loud knocking from downstairs. As I had previously noted, Mrs. Hudson was away so I opened the door to see Inspector Lestrade standing upon those same slate steps I had so recently climbed. In his usual brusk manner the Inspector tipped his bowler without even glancing to see who had permitted his admittance and before I could even gather a breath to greet him he had bounded up the stairs and into Holmes' flat several seconds before me, despite my efforts to catch him.
"Holmes! I say, Holmes!" Lestrade swept the room until his eyes fell upon Holmes entering the sitting room from the bedroom.
I arrived at the door to the flat just in time to see his jaw drop in shock at finding a member of the gentle persuasion so obviously at ease in the flat.
"Inspector Lestrade," I gasped out from behind him. "How good to see you. To what do we owe the honor of this visit?"
"I...I...I'm sorry. I didn't realize I was intruding."
"Nonsense, my good man. Let me introduce you to...Miss Violet...ah...Penderfluff. She is a student of Holmes' deductive reasoning, from America I believe."
"A female detective?" Lestrade snorted contemptuously before remembering she was standing before him. "Oh, sorry mum. Pleased to meet you."
"Quite all right, Inspector," Holmes responded smoothly. "I recognize that detecting is quite the unusual profession for one such as I."
"I should say so," Lestrade agreed wholeheartedly.
"I understand your misgivings, Inspector. After all, you've just returned from a murder investigation. The murder of a gentleman of some repute at a Gentleman's Club on Savoy Street, I should say."
Lestrade's jaw dropped as he stammered, "How...how did you know that?"
"Elementary, my dear Lestrade," Holmes smiled smugly. "There is the faint odor of a rather unusual and expensive blend of Turkish tobacco favored by many of the officers of the Queen's India Brigade. Additionally, you have the corner of a rather finely woven linen napkin in your breast pocket, probably taken accidentally and placed there when you attempted to remove the stain on your trousers. I presume you obtained that when a hansom cab splashed you just outside the entrance after this morning's rain. Finally, I heard you arrive at this flat by cab so it is likely that you did not arrive from one of the closer clubs. The only clubs catering to gentlemen soldiers from India far enough away to require a cab while still within the city are on Savoy Street."
"Bravo, Miss Penderfluff," I effused. Lestrade was less impressed, frowning as he self-consciously tucked the napkin further down into his pocket.
"Nicely done, Miss," he stressed the "Miss." "I just came from the Brightwater Club at 114 Savoy Street and it was on official business, but how did you know it was a murder?"
"But Inspector, even in America we have heard of your skill. I would expect nothing less than a murder to have you on the job," Holmes smiled winningly and batted her eye lashes at him coyly.
"Um, yes, well, very impressive," Lestrade begrudged as he stood uncomfortably shifting from leg to leg before turning back to me. "Dr. Watson, is Mr. Holmes about? I have a bit of news that might interest him."
"No. Sorry, Inspector. Holmes is otherwise occupied at the moment."
"Very well. I have another appointment and must be on my way. I merely dropped by to advise Holmes of the death of Lord Collings by poison at the hands of an American upstart by the name of Franklin Farnsworth. Farnsworth is already in custody at the Yard." With that Lestrade bid us Godspeed and left.
"I say, Holmes," I turned back from the Inspector's departing form, "Lord Collings' wife went to school with my wife, Mary. They've been friends for ages. I must advise Mary and pay my respects.
I gathered up my coat and hat and prepared to leave when I realized I was forgetting my good friend. "Oh, sorry, Holmes. Will you be all right alone like this?"
"I...I'd like to come." There was an uncertainty to the Great Detective's voice, something so unusual I stopped short. I examined his face carefully and saw...confusion?
"Holmes? You seem ill at ease. Is anything amiss?"
I watched as her brow furrowed in thought for several seconds. I had long ago learned to permit Holmes to complete his deliberations if I wanted an answer and finally the young lady before me responded, speaking slowly and carefully as if searching for unfamiliar words to explain herself. "I...perceive...no...I feel...yes, I feel that I should accompany you." I was a bit taken aback by my friend's reference to feelings rather than facts. For whatever reason, he was clearly not himself, so to speak, and as a physician and a friend I felt the need to assure his well being. Without a moment's thought, I agreed and without further ado we were off, only stopping to gather a wrap to protect Holmes against the early evening damp.
Observing Holmes as we rode in a hansom cab towards the in-town residence of the Collings family, she was clearly morose and I feared she would seek another apothecary so that she could utilize yet another variation of that accursed seven percent solution of which she was so fond. Given the rather startling effects of the last injection, I was fearful that the use of yet another such concoction would have totally unforeseeable results, possibly making a return to masculinity an impossibility, so I prattled on about any topic of which I could dredge from the bowels of my brain.
"I say Holmes...."
"Call me Miss Penderfluff, Watson. The cabbie is beginning to wonder at your sanity. By the by, I can guess the source of the first appellation you've given me, I do greatly resemble my mother at the moment," he paused for a breath, "but from what dark and musty corner of your brain did you pull that surname?"
"Very well, Miss Penderfluff," I responded grinning at our little conspiracy. "I can truthfully say that I have not the foggiest idea from whence it came. I must have created it from whole cloth on the moment."
Holmes nodded knowingly and I continued in hopes of peaking his interest. "As I was saying, Miss Penderfluff, the physiological changes you have undergone bring to mind a tale I read several years ago by--what was his name--oh yes, Stevenson. I believe it was Robert Lewis Stevenson."
"You know I have little patience with the pablum the masses consume for entertainment, Watson." The words were vintage Holmes, but in a higher pitch and softer tones they lacked the fire with which they were usually spoken. It was clear I needed to find some subject that would focus Holmes’ prodigious intellect.
"Surely you might reconsider in this instance. This Stevenson fellow penned a tale entitled "The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde" in which the mild mannered Jekyll created a potion that transformed his physiognomy and his psyche, his 'ego' as that fellow Freud would call it. I thought the tale was rather entertaining. Seems there is a corollary with your current condition."
"Very well, Watson. I shall accept your judgment in this matter and obtain a copy once I'm recovered from this malady."
"An excellent idea Ho...Miss Penderfluff." She had given in so easily I could not resist yet another attempt to convince Holmes to discontinue the use of cocaine injections. "I should point out that Jekyll repeatedly utilized his formula until he eventually found himself being transmogrified into the amoral Mr. Hyde against his will and in the absence of his potion."
"Watson, will you ever desist in your concern for my health? I must say that I find your continuing concern flattering, but on to other matters. Tell me about the Collings family."
"Very well, Holmes,” I obliged, happy to have her concentrating on other things, realizing I had misspoken only after noticing her frown. “As I said, my wife, Mary and Lady Virginia Collings have been best friends since finishing school and they correspond regularly. Mary was maid of honor at her wedding to Lord Jameson. I believe she is his second wife. The first, Elizabeth I believe her name was, died in a fall down the stairs at the family's country estate. Tragic, that. Believe it or not, Lord Jameson met Virginia in the cemetery as he was burying his first wife. Charming lady, Virginia, although quite a bit younger than the Lord." I paused, thinking of what I could add to help my friend. "Mary would tell me of some of the more outrageous stunts they pulled in college, although in these last years she's seemed quieter and more reserved for some reason."
"What of the Lord?"
"I don't know him well, although we have had discourse on several occasions at the club to which he belongs, the Brightwater as the Inspector previously noted. Seemed personable enough, if a bit on the gruff side and always looking for investments. He is...I mean was, President of Covington and Collings Banking Limited and I remember one occasion, not too long ago, when he was being courted by some American chap who wanted to purchase some land from the Collings' country estate for an 'amusement park,' what ever that might be."
"Quite interesting Watson." Holmes seemed to be coming alive as his interest in the case grew. "What else can you tell me?"
"Well, ah, let me see. Oh yes, his mother, Dame Collings, survives him. Wonderful woman, salt of the earth. Well into her sixties and still involved in all sorts of community projects. And did you know that she's an expert horticulturist, prattles on about it to anyone who will listen. She once graced Mary and I with a tour of the greenhouse she had constructed at the family's country estate. She has a huge variety of rare species from all over the world." I paused to consider the future for Dame Collings. "Sad to think of a mother living to bury her husband and her son."
"We're here, govs," The cabbie called in and interrupted any further conversation. Watson gallantly assisted Holmes to the sidewalk and paid the cabbie, who tipped his hat and drove off.
The house was in the brownstone style. Servants were scurrying about as we watched, draping black bunting along the cast iron fence. The curtains had already been replaced with black.
"Excuse me, my good man," I called out in hopes of being announced.
A meticulously dressed man in the uniform of a head butler with a handlebar mustache, a globular and a rather ornate ring with an bluish colored stone turned from his attention to the maids hanging the dark cloth. "Oh, good afternoon, Dr. Watson."
“Oh, Roberts. Good afternoon. Would you be so kind as to inform Lady Collings that Dr. Watson and a friend are here to pay their condolences?"
"Certainly, sir. Would you care to wait in the library? I'll inform Dame Collings immediately."
"Of course, my good man." I took Holmes' hand and led her towards the house.
The library was well appointed with high-backed red leather chairs and a white and red stripped love seat in some satiny material arranged about the fireplace with a small but well kept spinet to one side and a huge desk on the other side. Above the fireplace was a large portrait of the recently departed Lord Collings, a nondescript, clean shaven man with a nose a bit too large for his face, and to each side the family crest containing just two diagonally crossed swords surrounded by fleurs-de-lis on a solid blue field. Holmes appeared quite nervous and kept pacing about the room from desk to spinet and back examining this and touching that. It was interesting to note that his movements were not that of the caged beast I was accustomed to watching, but of some smaller, tamer, more graceful feline surveying her domain. Regardless, the coming conversation was going to be difficult enough without her incessant movement in the background to distract me.
"Holmes," I whispered tensely. "Surely you can be seated and act like a proper lady."
I was quite pleased to see her immediately move to the love seat and carefully seat herself at my instruction. It was quite the pleasant occurrence to have him following my guidance for a change. "Yes, Dr. Watson. How rude of me."
"Dr. Watson?" We stood and turned in unison to see Dame Collings walk slowly into the room leaning heavily on her cane. As usual she was immaculately attired, but she seemed somehow smaller and older than I remembered her.
"Dr. Watson. It is so good to see you. How is your beautiful wife, Mary?" she turned and saw Holmes. "And who is this enchanting young lady?"
"Dame Charlotte Collings, may I introduce you to Miss Violet Penderfluff. She's from America, a student of the deductive reasoning techniques of Mr. Sherlock Holmes."
"How wonderful," she carefully seated herself on the love seat beside Holmes and smiled engagingly. "I must admit to a thrill of excitement at seeing a young woman entering into a profession thus far the domain of men. What made you become interested in detecting work?"
Holmes cleared his throat and smiled at Watson. "It was Dr. Watson here. I read his accounts of the exploits of Mister Sherlock Holmes and knew I had to learn as much as I could about the science of criminal investigation."
"Very nice, my dear," Dame Collings nodded dismissively and turned to me. "And what of you and Mary?"
"Mary is fine and still in Paddington." Was that a glare Dame Collings gave Holmes? "Her mother has committed her to several committees for the village's upcoming Victoria Day celebrations and she suggested I stop in on Mr. Holmes."
"And where is the amazing Mr. Holmes?" It was a glare. She was angry with my companion for some reason. As for Holmes, she seemed oblivious as she sat primly with her hands folded on her lap and her limbs tucked under the bottom of the love seat.
"Mr. Holmes is involved in an other investigation, but he promised to be available at a moment's notice. In the mean time, I'm escorting Miss Penderfluff about pending his return. We came here to offer our condolences regarding the death of your son, Lord Jameson."
"Yes. Thank you. I am sure there will be many who miss him."
"But you won't be one of them. Will you, Dame Collings?"
"Holmes!" My shock at his callous remarks were left stillborn as our host responded in outrage, but then I attempted to cover for my lapse. "Surely you know that is rude and unbecoming of a protégé of Mister Sherlock Holmes."
"Of all the impertinence, young lady." Dame Collings bridled. "You are a guest in my house at the bequest of Dr. Watson. You will be respectful or you may wait for the good doctor in the front vestibule."
"Certainly, Dame Collings." Holmes stood and curtsied. "I apologize for any injury my words might have caused. I shall wait elsewhere."
I watched silently as Holmes strode from the room before profusely apologizing for the lack of manners of my "American" charge. Dame Collings graciously accepted my apology and we continued our discourse.
"I say, Holmes..." I began, prepared to let him have what for after such a cruel and outrageous performance at the Collings’.
"Call me Miss Penderfluff please, Doctor." We were returning to Holmes' flat at 211 B Baker Street and Holmes did not wish to perturb the driver who kept leaning forward to overhear our conversation, probably in hopes of some interesting tidbit of gossip to sell to one of the less reputable tabloids.
"Miss Penderfluff," I huffed, grudgingly using the name as requested. "I would appreciate it if you would explain your outrageous behavior back there."
"Certainly good sir, but can you wait a moment. We have arrived and I would appreciate your assistance disembarking from this cab." She had the audacity to offer me her hand.
Rather than end our charade in such a public setting, I swallowed my anger and helped her down. Holmes paced to the door and patiently waited there for me to open the door for her and guide her inside. As soon as the door to the flat had shut behind me I turned upon her and railed at her for his uncivilized behavior, especially at the home of a family long time friends with mine.
"Very well Holmes. Your bloody charade is intact. Surely now you can explain your bloody abominable behavior," I demanded.
"Certainly, my dear doctor, but first, would you kindly assist me to undo the laces on this waistband? The stays are most uncomfortable."
"Holmes!" I fear my voice was of sufficient volume to carry to the fish market several blocks away.
"Very well," she sighed. "To business first." She sat in Holmes’ favorite chair, taking several moments to assure that he was seated decorously. My patience was already strained and we were close to the start of the first major altercation of our long friendship.
"Please be seated, Watson. I assure you I meant no disrespect to Dame Collings. My statement was a direct observation of the absence of redness or puffiness about the good woman’s eyes indicative of tears and the absence of any of the nervous gestures such as hand wringing or distracted attention one would expect of someone suffering from shock and grief at the death of her son."
"Dame Collings is a brave woman with tremendous inner strength."
"Who kept glancing out the window as she nervous awaited the return of her husband's widow, who would have joined us were she at home," he continued for me. "I watched from just without the library. Did you not eventually notice her demeanor calm and her attention to you and your words become more consistent?"
"Why yes. I assumed that was because of her appreciation for my words of comfort at a time of such sorrow."
"I greeted Lady Collings solicitously in the vestibule and she was most courteous. We spoke for several minutes. She has the most beautiful raven hair, does she not?" Holmes sounded a touch covetous as he spoke.
"I could not help but notice the brown hairs on the collar of her dress and the monogrammed man's handkerchief clutched tightly in her hand. The initials were G. A."
"But who would G. A. be?"
"An excellent question, Watson, yet to be answered." Holmes sat back in her chair with that self-satisfied expression I had learned to recognize to mean she was happily embroiled in another case.
"I must admit, that I am still unsure of the reason for my interest in this case..." Holmes mused. "Feminine intuition perhaps?"
I must admit to some surprise that such an astute and capable observer as the Great Detective would permit the assumption that her deductions were anything but the product of factual observation.
"It would appear we have at least four possible suspects and we have not yet been to the scene of the crime."
"Poppycock," I was shocked at the implications of his words. "Surely you cannot think that Dame Collings or Lady Collings would be involved in a murder."
"Lestrade was quite insistent that Lord Collings was poisoned, and poison is more commonly a woman's choice for a murder weapon. Clearly Dame Collings' remorse is suspect and Lady Collings would appear to be involved in an affair with a man other than her husband. One could speculate that this is sufficient reason for either Lady Collings or her lover to wish the Lord deceased."
"That would be three, although I have known Dame Collings and Lady Collings far too long to believe such horrid thoughts about them. I assume the third is whomever Lady Collings had been visiting, but who is the fourth?"
"Why whomever Lestrade has arrested at the club," Holmes laughed.
Good evening sir. Whom do you wish to see?" The red liveried doorman at the Brightwater Club for Gentlemen greeted them at the entrance.
"I don't remember his name. American chap, friends with Lord Collings, may he rest in peace."
"Lord Collings was a man of few friends. If there is no one here you wish to see, I will kindly ask you to leave."
I admit that I was a bit put off by the man's abruptness, but then Holmes tugged on my sleeve and interjected, "Farnsworth. His name was Franklin Farnsworth."
"Yes, that's it. Franklin Farnsworth. We wish to speak to Mr. Franklin Farnsworth."
"Then I must offer regrets that you have traveled here for nothing. Mr. Farnsworth is not at the club at this time."
"Is there a time we can expect him to return?" I repeated the question when the doorman failed to respond to Holmes' query.
"No sir, I cannot say when he will return. You are welcome to wait for him in lounge, but the young lady is not permitted to enter."
"Very well. Thank you for your time, my good man." I turned to leave, but Holmes stopped me with a gentle hand on my arm.
"Allow me a moment to speak privately with this man, please Dr. Watson," she entreated me.
"Of course...my dear." I was unsure of Holmes' plan, but I was resolved not to hinder it. "In the interim, I shall hail a cab."
I walked out onto the gaslight evening street and moments later I had a cab. It was but a moment later that Holmes joined me, but instead of offering me her hand so that I could assist her into the cab she took my hand and looked up at me.
"Please excuse me, but I shall be remaining here."
"But surely you heard the doorman. This club does not permit ladies to enter."
"True, Watson. Very true. But it does hire maids."
The flat seemed empty without Holmes to animate it and I felt at loose ends, so to fill the time until Holmes' return I posted a letter to my darling Mary. That done and still no Holmes, I considered my options and decided to visit Lestrade and see if he would permit me to speak to Farnsworth. Perhaps such a discussion would yield some clue that would resolve the matter of Lord Collings' death. After all, many were the times I had provided the missing clue to facilitate Holmes' deductive skills and, if forced, I would have to admit that I still harbored dreams of one day beating him to a solution.
Lestrade was at his desk and quite happy to explain how the case had been solved. Over a tepid cup of tea he explained that Farnsworth had given the Lord a box of poisoned cigars. He was more than willing to permit me to speak to Farnsworth. I think he found the idea of Holmes involved in what was clearly an "open and shut case" humorous.
A constable brought me to Farnsworth's cell in the tombs of Scotland Yard. He would not open the cell to permit me in, but did provide a comfortable chair so that we could converse through the bars. Farnsworth watched the constable and I, but declined to speak. Rather than wait for his boredom or curiosity to prompt him to speech, I began.
"Good evening, Mr. Farnsworth. I am Dr. Watson, a companion of Sherlock Holmes." There was no response from the mustachioed man with the bulbous nose in the dark brown suit before me so I admit to less than full veracity in my next words. "Holmes is interested in your case and asked me to discuss it with you."
"Whadda ya wanna know? I didn't do it."
"I think you have me confused with the boys from the Yard. I have accused you of nothing."
"Are ya a lawyer?"
"Lawyer? Oh, a solicitor. No. I am a physician. As I noted previously, I am an associate of Mr. Sherlock Holmes. Surely you must have heard of Sherlock Holmes."
"Sure. Everyone's heard o' Sherlock Holmes, but I wuz hopin' for a lawyer. What's he want wid me?"
"I was hoping you would tell me what brought you to be accused of the murder of Lord Jameson Collings."
"Well, it's a air tight frame so I got nothin' ta lose. Get comfortable an' I'll tell ya everything I know.
"I wuz at da Brightwata' Club wit Lord Collings. We wuz discussing a deal an’ I wuz trying ta get him to help finance it. Dat wuz the only place he'd ever meet wid me."
"You were trying to convince Lord Jameson to assist with the financing of an ‘amusement center’?"
"Ya. Dat's what it wuz. How did ya know about dat?"
"I was at the club several weeks ago and overheard a brief portion of your discussion that day."
"I don't like havin' people listen in on my conversations, Bud. Don't do it again."
"I assure you it was completely unintentional, Mr. Farnsworth. Would you be so kind as to continue your narrative?"
"Ya. I guess so." He reached for his pocket watch, but stopped as he remembered it had been taken from him. "What time is it anyways?"
"Twenty minutes after the hour of nine, my good man. Why do you wish to know?"
"I wuz supposed ta meet my brodder twenty minutes ago to let him know how da negotiations had gone. Guess I'm not gonna make it," he answered ruefully.
"Would you like me to get a message to him?"
"Naw. If your newspapers are anythin' like da ones in America. He knows exactly where I am."
"Well, I fear some of our tabloids are a bit on the unsavory side. Your assumption is probably correct, so why not finish your chronicle?"
"My wha...oh, yea. I sure wish you English would learn how to speak the language. Where wuz I?" He stood up and began pacing about the small cell as if it would assist his memory.
"Da Lord would never talk business until after he'd had a brandy and a good cigar. Knowing dat, I brought him a box of expensive ones. He took one, turned blue and keeled over. The cops said da cigars was what killed him, so here I am." He stopped pacing and faced me with his hands on the bars. I couldn't help noticing the white band where a ring had been.
"The constables took your ring also?"
"How'd ya know I had a ring?" He glanced at his ring finger and saw the band of white flesh. "Oh. Hey, pretty good. Maybe youz guys can help."
"Mr. Holmes and I shall endeavor to uncover the true cause of Lord Collings’ death. Can you tell me where you got the box of cigars?"
"Ya. My brother gave dem ta me. Say you don't think he had something ta do wid it, do ya?"
"That was an interesting excursion you must have had, Watson. I must say that mine was quite eye opening as well. Working as a maid is something I hope never to find need to perform as a permanent form of employment. If the bending and lifting were not sufficient reason, there is the boiling water, harsh soap, and bleach. If the difficulty of the work conditions were not enough there are the people for whom you provide service like Colonel Robert Addison, and if that were still not enough it must all be done in a uniform requiring voluminous layers of heavy clothing, clothing with stays." Holmes had been struggling unsuccessfully to remove the stays binding his waist as he spoke. "I pride myself on my ability to live in a factual world, yet I now understand why some describe these as devices of torture developed in hell." He finally discontinued his struggles and turned to me beseechingly, "Be a good chap and help me remove these bloody things, would you please, Watson?"
With my assistance the corset was finally undone and Holmes gave a great sigh before adjourning to the bedroom to change into his lounging robe. From the bedroom he called back to me, "What did Lestrade say the poison was?"
"A concentrated, powdered form of Mangifera indica. It comes from the..."
"Yes, yes. The sumac family. The trees grow in India and South America. A most peculiar modus operandi for a murder."
"Quite."
"Watson, this case has too many suspects. Everywhere we turn there is a new one. So far we have Dame Collings who was clearly less than upset at the death of her only son, Lady Collings and her mysterious friend, Farnsworth and his brother, and even Colonel Addison."
"I say, Holmes, how does this Addison chap fit in?"
"His brother served in India at the same time as Collings. The brother was cashiered by Collings for theft of the unit's petty cash fund on rather flimsy evidence and the man committed suicide as a result. Addison blames Collings for his brother's death."
"Holmes, that's amazing. You found all that out while working as a maid?"
"Well, no. I wired my brother Mycroft and he reviewed the ministry files," Holmes responded sheepishly, but then that glare that signified deep thought on the part of my friend appeared. After a moment he continued, albeit not in the decisive manner to which I was accustomed.
"I...I feel," he stopped to evaluate his words and confirm their veracity, "that we must...bring together all of the suspects and trace the movements of the poison laced cigars."
"Are you sure Holmes?"
"I...yes."
"Very well, I'll contact Lestrade to organize this. He is unlikely to take your request seriously with your current appearance." Holmes, merely frowned and nodded his agreement.
They sat or stood uncomfortably about the library of the Collings' town home. Dame Collings and her daughter-in-law, Mary, sat on the love seat assiduously avoiding either verbal or physical contact. Farnsworth sat handcuffed in one of the leather-bound chairs with Lestrade standing behind him. Colonel Addison had appropriated the other leather-bound chair, the one closest to the fireplace, and was smoking a pipe full of some noxious concoction; probably just another reason for the scowl on Dame Collings' face. From his position, carefully chosen to obscure his visage from as many of the others as it was possible to do so for, Mary's secret suitor, George Archibald, stood nervously shifting from foot to foot. His presence too was compliments of Inspector Lestrade and Scotland Yard. Finally, standing uncomfortably by the huge oak doors to the library was Miss Penderpuff.
"Thank you for coming everyone," I began as they were all under the impression that I was the one to have called them together instead of Holmes. "As Mister Sherlock Holmes has noted, there are too many likely suspects in this case."
"The Yard is satisfied that it has the murderer," Lestrade interjected. "We are here only at the request of Mr. Mycroft Holmes." There were similar mutterings of discontent from the others present.
"As I was saying, Holmes has noted that there are too many suspects and asked me to assist him by arranging this gathering. Mr. Holmes is unable to be present at this time..."
"Then what in bloody blazes," Colonel Addison exclaimed in a voice that was a combination of a wheeze and a growl, but when he saw the look of distaste on Dame Collings' face and quickly ghanged his tone. "Umm, sorry Madam, I merely wanted to know why we were all here at the bequest of someone who is not?"
"As I was saying," I continued in a somewhat louder tone of voice in order to regain everyone's attention. "Mr. Holmes is unable to be present, but he has asked me to introduce you to Miss Violet Penderfluff who is an accomplished student of Holmes' methods and will speak for him."
"Thank you, Dr. Watson," Holmes chimed in and raised a hand for attention before anyone could interrupt, except the Colonel interrupted anyway.
"I have no interest in the blatherings of some maid." He growled and rose to leave, but Lestrade cleared his throat.
"As I said, I believe that Scotland Yard has its man and sees little value to this discourse, but if Mr. Mycroft Holmes wishes us to listen to this young lady, we shall listen. May I suggest you return to your seat or must I ask a constable to assist you?"
We all waited as the Colonel blustered but then seated himself. Holmes gave Lestrade a grateful nod of thanks, which Lestrade acknowledged, but it was clear that his intervention was not at Holmes' behest so much as his older brother's.
"Thank you all, I'll be brief." As expected, Holmes spoke in a perfect American accent as I remembered from my travels to the city of San Francisco back in eighty-four. The thought of America reminded me of my beloved first wife, Constance, since dead eighty-seven, and I missed Holmes' initial words.
"...many suspects. Each person in this room except, of course, Dr. Watson, Inspector Lestrade, and myself, have excellent reason to have wished Lord Collings dead."
"How dare you, you spiteful creature," Dame Collings raged at Holmes who actually blanched for the first time I could remember. However, that did not stop her from continuing gamely.
She turned to face Dame Collings. "Your outrage is understandable, Madam. You of all people here care about his or her good name and believe in living a virtuous life."
"Then how could you say I would wish my own son dead?" She was mollified, but only slightly as evidenced by the quieter tone of voice, but the glare of anger was still in her eye.
"Why for exactly that reason. Lord Collings was anything but an honorable man. As will be demonstrated this day."
The elderly woman bit back another retort and sat, but declined to look at Holmes again. Holmes paced leisurely about the room from person to person.
"Colonel Addison."
"Harrumph!"
"Lord Collings was responsible for your brother being cashiered, wasn't he?"
A grudging nod.
"He committed suicide in shame."
Another nod.
"But not before sending you a letter telling you of his innocence and advising you of his conviction that he had been framed by Collings. You've been seeking proof for years and just recently confronted Collings with your proof."
"Bloody right I did. The blighter laughed at me and told me his friends in the Office of the Military would never let me process a complaint."
Holmes nodded grimly and moved on to the next person.
"Lady Collings." She jerked as if struck, but kept her eyes downcast. "We've already established that Lord Collings was not a nice man. In fact, he used to beat you. When we first met, you were still limping from a bruise from him, weren't you?"
Lady Collings said nothing, but a tear began a slow journey down her cheek. I was even more amazed to see a matching tear on Holmes' cheek as she hastily moved past the love seat to face the man hiding behind the grand piano.
"You, Mr. Archibald, are in love with Lady Collings. The two of you have been meeting for quite a while now. Both of you wish to make your relationship legitimate, but Lord Collings would not grant his wife a divorce. In fact, he threatened to destroy you and your family financially if you persisted."
Holmes circled about the room nodding to Roberts, the butler, as he passed. Always the epitome of gentility, Roberts nodded politely, but that he was nervous was obvious from his continual hand wringing.
"How long have you worked for the Collings family, Roberts?"
"Twenty three years mum, seven as butler to the Lord Collings."
"How do you like your job?"
"It is quite satisfactory, Mum."
"Do you find your employers easy to work for?"
"Excuse me, Mum," he harrumphed at the obviously embarrassing question. "The Collings family has been extremely good to me."
"All of them?"
"Madam, I consider that an impertinent and inappropriate question."
"Answer the question, Roberts," Dame Collings rumbled.
Roberts' finger went to his collar as he adjusted it as if it were suddenly uncomfortable. "Lord Jameson could be quite difficult at times...the pressures of business, not doubt."
"Of course, of course," Holmes agreed and then paused for effect. "And is that why he had threatened to fire you?"
Roberts opened his mouth to angrily deny Holmes' allegation, but then sighed. His whole body seemed to deflate and he staggered a bit until his back was slumped against the oak doors. "He accused me of allowing some of the kitchen staff to steal from the household. However, it was just that Gretchen, with her four children, had been thrown out onto the street by her husband. They were living in the stable until she could find more appropriate quarters. Some of the other kitchen staff felt pity on her and brought food from their homes to help her out. The Lord insisted that once the food was brought onto the estate, it was the property of the Collings family."
As he continued his narrative, I glanced at Dame Collings and observed her fists to be balled in anger. I couldn't be sure, but I suspected that the anger was not directed at Roberts, as he had not yet been summarily cashiered. Roberts' next words helped confirm my opinion.
"Lord Jameson was prepared to have me arrested, but Dame Collings intervened, insisting that the food had been given to poor Gretchen at her instructions. Ever since then, the Lord had been even more critical of the work of the understairs staff, waiting for a chance to terminate every one of us in a manner to which Dame Collings could not object."
"Thank you Roberts, we'll come back to you in a moment." Completing his grand circle of the room Holmes continued on to the handcuffed man seated before Lestrade.
"On the face of it, you actually have the weakest motive of anyone here, Mr. Farnsworth. You're just an American businessman seeking to close a deal with Lord Collings."
"Dat's right. Dat's what I been tryin' ta tell everyone." He turned to glare back at Lestrade. "Now will youse release me?"
"I think not," Lestrade sneered. "Scotland Yard does not act on the mere words of a slip of a girl."
"Nor is that all there is, correct, Mr. Farnsworth?"
"Waddya mean?"
"Let's wait on the answer to that for moment, shall we?" Holmes' abrupt change of subject surprised me. His next words were addressed to everyone in the room.
"Clearly, everyone in this room had motive. Means is even easier.
"Lestrade?" The Inspector nodded.
"Dr. Watson has advised me that the cause of death was poison, Mangifera indica to be exact." Dame Collings hissed as she drew in a sudden breath of air.
"Dame Collings, would you explain?"
"Mangifera indica is common to India and is a strong irritant producing skin eruptions and nearly unbearable itching on contact with the skin. In powder form, if it is ingested, it is deadly in small doses. I have been told that it has a bitter taste. I have one in our greenhouse."
"Well said. It was a popular poison for the followers of Kali as anyone who was well informed about India would know." Holmes' gaze briefly met the eyes of each suspect. All but Farnsworth averted their eyes. Farnsworth, however, smiled back and wasted no time pointing out the obvious. "Dat's nowheres I've ever been. You can rule me out again."
"Not quite Mr. Farnsworth," Holmes pounced. "You told Dr. Watson that you'd gotten the box of cigars used to poison Lord Collings from your brother. I believe you even suggested that maybe he was the one who poisoned the Lord."
There was a gasp from the other side of the room and Roberts excused himself. "I beg your pardons. I bumped into the doorknob and surprised myself."
"Of course Roberts...or is it that you are the one who gave the cigars to Mr. Farnsworth here?"
"Madam? I'm afraid I fail to understand." He voice was bland, but Holmes had coached me and I was already standing beside him, prepared to block any attempts at egress.
"Dr. Watson commented on Mr. Farnsworth's ring, a ring identical to yours, Roberts."
"Please uncover your hands Roberts," I spoke gently but the revolver in my hand served to provide all the emphasis necessary. It took just one glance to convince the butler to extend his hand for all to see that they were identical. The Collings matriarch gasped and then Lady Collings added a gasp of her own.
"Yes, they are fraternal twins, given up for adoption at birth by an unwed mother." Lady Collings was staring at her mother-in-law, but Dame Collings blushed and refused to return her gaze. Holmes, always the gentleman--even as a lady, declined to note the obvious facial resemblance to Dame Collings.
"So, Roberts, you are the brother who gave Mr. Farnsworth here the box of cigars, are you not?"
"Yes, Miss. It is true. We were given up for adoption at birth. Through good luck we remained at the orphanage long enough to learn of our kinship before being adopted by different families. We only recently were able to find and reunite with each other."
Holmes smiled at the confirmation of his speculations. When we had spoken in preparation for this meeting he had expressed his concern that several of his hunches, as he called them, would be able to be confirmed and it was now evident that at least one was so verified. Of course, as was his wont, Holmes was not prepared to now rest on his laurels.
"Mr. Farnsworth."
"Ya?"
"You received the box of cigars from Roberts. Is that correct?"
When Farnsworth declined to answer, Lestrade nudged him. "This is not the colonies young man. I suggest you answer."
"Ya." The man grudgingly grumbled out an answer while assiduously avoiding looking at his brother.
"But I assure you I was unaware that they were poisoned," Roberts pleaded, eyes locked on Dame Collings as if begging her to believe.
There were tears in her eyes as she whispered, "I believe you."
"So tell us Roberts, where did you get them?"
"From...from Mr. Archibald." He pointed to Lady Collings' lover who jerked as if stabbed and his arm accidentally struck the piano's keyboard producing an ugly cacophony. All eyes were instantly on the young man as he tried to silence the discord, instead striking more keys.
"NO!"
"Yes, Colonel Addison? Is there something you would like to add to the conversation?"
"My son did not poison Collings. I lost a brother to that blighter, I'll not lose my son also." There was a gun in his hand.
"Colonel, I suggest you lower your weapon and allow me to continue. Your concern is premature."
"What does that mean?" The gun did not waver as he rasped out his question.
"It means that it was not I who poisoned Lord Collings although I share your joy at his demise." Mr. Archibald was standing beside Lady Collings now, who gazed lovingly up at him from her seat.
"Please elaborate for everyone's benefit Mister--it is Addison, correct?"
"Yes. It is Addison, George Addison. Father, you are a man of honor and I would like to think you have taught me to be honorable also. I assure you I did not poison Lord Collings, but I hope you will understand that I must decline to explain where I obtained the cigars." His hand rested lightly on Lady Collings’ shoulder and she reached up to place her hand over it. As he spoke I could see Colonel Addison's weapon slowly lower to his side.
"That's quite all right Mr. Addison. The box of cigars was given to you by Lady Collings. Is that not correct, my Lady?"
"Yes."
"No. I purchased them from an Indian mystic. He...he claimed to be a follower of Kali."
"Even a man of honor learns that sometimes the honorable thing to do is lie as you have just done, Mr. Addison. Lady Collings gave you the cigars as a gift for your father, the Colonel, but rather than hurt your beloved's feelings, you gave them to Roberts as your father had just sworn off cigars due to continuing irritation to his throat and difficulty breathing."
With all eyes now on Lady Collings, Holmes continued, "And where did you get the cigars my Lady?"
"I took them from my father's study. He has...had so many I was certain it would never be missed, and I wished to have George present it to his father in an attempt to begin to heal the wounds between our families."
"What's this, Penderfluff?" Lestrade interrupted. "Are you going to now claim that Lord Collings was going to commit suicide by smoking his own poison cigars? What poppycock."
"You are correct, Inspector." Holmes smiled back at the Inspector unperturbed. "He did not plan to commit suicide. His plan was to kill Colonel Addison to prevent the reopening of the case of the Colonel's brother."
The look on Lestrade's face was priceless, and given his unbecoming arrogance and rudeness to Miss Violet Penderfluff, I could well understand Holmes' temptation to drag his explanation out further, but I was even more proud of her for refraining from that petty pleasure.
"Lord Collings married into the Collings family. He was the offspring of a poor but noble family and made a small fortune before marrying Lady Collings through a series of, shall we say unsavory, financial dealings. If Colonel Addison succeeded in getting his brother's case reopened, it would be discovered that Collings, not the Colonel's brother, had been the cause of the discrepancies in the unit's petty cash accounts. The embarrassment would have been unbearable and ruinous. After all, who wants to do business with a crooked banker?
"Rather than permitting himself to be ruined, he planned to murder the Colonel and thus assure that the case would never be reopened. It was pure happenstance that Lady Collings took the cigars and at first he must have been frantic." Holmes turned to the butler, "Did Lord Collings also accuse you of the theft of a box of cigars?"
"Why yes. It was at the same time that we were accused of the food theft. I assumed one of the backstairs staff had taken it and questioned them mercilessly."
"We shall never know for sure, but it is quite likely that he was going to bring it to the club and have it swapped for one of the Colonel's regular boxes when no one was paying attention. They were your favorite brand, were they not, Colonel?" Both Colonel Addison and his son nodded their assent.
Holmes curtseyed and stood patiently as the Inspector put the pieces together in his mind. "So Lord Collings died by misadventure, at his own hand?"
"Exactly, my dear Lestrade. Exactly."
I had spent the night at the Collings estate preparing my notes so that Holmes' most recent exploits could be chronicled. Holmes, of course, returned to the flat. Her excuse was that she had nothing appropriate for overnight wear, but I suspect she was finding it draining to maintain the facade of genteel femininity she had been affecting. However, if my surmises were correct, Holmes did nothing to convince me as hse sat waiting impatiently on the stoop of 221 B Baker Street for my arrival the next morning. She was in the cab and giving directions before I had completed providing remuneration for my own trip.
"Where are we going now, Miss Penderfluff?" We were once again in a hansom cab and so I took the agreed upon precautions to avoid confusing our driver.
"Why to the apothecary, my dear Watson." He withdrew a dispatch from its place of safekeeping in the bosom of his dress and handed it to me. "This came for you."
A glance showed me it was from my beloved Mary. I smiled in anticipation as I inhaled the muted aroma of her perfume and quickly ripped open the missive, totally forgetting that Holmes had not yet responded to my query about our destination. Adjusting my spectacles I began to read.
My Beloved John,
I write this to remind you that I love more completely than I would ever have thought it possible for one human being to love another, and that I shall continue love you always. It is my fervent hope that you never see this letter, however, if you have it may help to explain certain recent events and serve to assure you that there is nothing that you could have done to prevent it.
I paused in complete confusion, only aware that something was dreadfully wrong. Holmes, no doubt seeing the blood drain from my face, gently placed his gloved hand upon my arm in support. I absently nodded my thanks and continued reading.
If you are reading this, the cough I had upon your departure has worsened. I did not tell you of this previously as I knew you would immediately return to my side leaving hundreds in Bristol ill and dying. I could not permit myself to be the cause of such agony for others, and as a trained nurse, I was quite sure that in your absence I could provide for my own treatment, unlike those other poor souls.
Approximately one week after your departure, I diagnosed myself as suffering from diphtheria and immediately treated myself with an injection of Professor Von Behring's antitoxin....
I stopped reading because my eyes were blurring with tears. Holmes gently daubed at my eyes as I stared blankly at nothing. Seeing that I could not continue, my friend gently took the letter from my hands and read for me.
"The letter continues in a different hand. Shall I read it for you, my friend?" I nodded numbly.
My dear John, it is with great sorrow that I write to advise you that your wife, my beloved daughter, has died from diphtheria. It has not been easy holding the news of her illness from you, as I know you care for her as deeply as I do, but I'm sure you know how insistent she can could be.
We could not wait for your return to complete funeral arrangements due to the risk of epidemic, but we will be here and will welcome you with open arms whenever you are able to return.
Holmes stopped reading and gently embraced me, pulling my head into his bosom and holding me while I cried to myself. With great effort I pulled myself together. After all, such behavior was unbecoming of a physician and a man. Holmes said nothing as he wiped the last of my tears away and waited for me to break the silence.
"She knew of the antitoxin, but...I had not yet written her to advise her of the need for additional treatment with a solution of Penicillium glaucum. I must return to Paddington immediately. Will you please advise Lady Collings of the circumstances of Mary's death?"
"Of course, my dear Watson. Of course."
"We're here, govs." The cab had stopped. Glancing about I realized we were in Covington Square. We had stopped in front of Crabtree and Jacobs Apothecaries, Ltd. Even in my addled state the reason for our stop here was obvious.
"I shall assist you to complete your transformation and then I must return home."
"Certainly, Watson. I understand and thank you...and you will always be welcome at 221 B Baker Street." With that, she disembarked from the cab without even waiting for me to hand her down.
The store was unremarkable, just like every apothecary I had ever been in; ill lit, with dusty rows of bottle-filled shelves and a counter at the back with a worn little man grinding something into a white powder.
"May I help you, sir?" Holmes stood demurely beside and slightly behind me.
"Why yes, my good man. I believe you provided a small quantity of cocaine for a friend of mine, a Mister Sherlock Holmes?" At mention of the Great Detective's name, the man bolted from behind the counter and out a side door. We gave chase immediately, but while I was able to keep the man within eye contact, Holmes, with his multiple petticoats was quickly left behind as we raced down winding, garbage filled alley after alley. I was quickly becoming winded and feared the little man would soon outrun me when Holmes suddenly appeared in front of us, steppng daintily from a side alley, carefully lifting his skirts above the garbage.
Upon seeing Holmes, the man stopped short. There were no side alleys for him to bolt down and we happened to be in a section devoid of back doors or ground level windows. He glanced back at me, then again at Holmes. The choice must have seemed clear; he ran full steam at Holmes. I had just enough time to call out a warning to my friend and begin running towards them before they were upon each other.
Between my winded efforts to run and the speed of action before me, it was impossible to tell exactly what happened, but suddenly there was a clatter, as if a knife had fallen to the cobblestone covered ground. Then, there was a dull thud and a sudden exhalation combined with a groan of pain. When I reached them, Holmes was standing above the man who was now gasping for breath as he lay supine amid the refuse.
While he was still gasping for air, I pulled out a pair of handcuffs from my breast pocket. I had it there still from our adventure at the Collings estate. Holmes had asked me to bring them in anticipation of the possibility that Lestrade might have need of them in the event that more than one offender was uncovered and had not yet had the opportunity to return them to their assigned resting place beside the fireplace mantle in the flat. Holmes nudged the man with a dainty booted foot to obtain his attention.
"What was the substance you gave to Mister Holmes? We know it was not cocaine as he requested."
The man was mute, although his breathing was no longer ragged. Another jab of Holmes' foot did nothing to encourage his speech so I tried. "You do understand that it would not be difficult to have you arrested, but that would be unnecessary if you simply answered Mist...Miss Penderfluff's questions?"
While I was speaking Holmes had located the knife. She fiddled with it in her hands for several moments. Then, she seemed to come to some internal decision. Bending stiffly, I assume because of her corset, she brought the knife to the man's throat while I watched in horror, wondering if my good friend had finally gone mad.
"You have lied and caused Mr. Holmes great inconvenience," as spoken the last word seemed to describe all the evil of the world. "You will answer some questions or you will die, slowly and in great pain. What was in the philter you gave Mister Holmes?"
The man did not answer and Holmes caused a trickle of blood to run from the man's neck. "Holmes!" I called out. "Surely you don't want to do this. Let Lestrade and the Yard handle it, and for God's sake keep away from the bloody carotid artery."
"Well put, Watson. Bloody artery," she followed the words with a frighteningly cold chuckle. Then, Holmes glanced up at me so positioned so that the lying man could not see his face, but I could see him grin and wink at me to assure me all was under control before turning back to the man on the ground with a snarl.
"Well? I'm waiting."
"Y...You're Holmes? But.... Then...it changed you into a...?"
"I suggest you stop babbling and answer."
"Yes, yes sir...madam, Mister...Miss..."
"Call me your worst nightmare, now answer. What was in the philter you gave me?"
"I'm not sure. It was a combination of rare herbs from the far parts of the world supplied to me several years ago by an associate of a Mr. Moriarty. I was told that if I did not hear from Mr. Moriarty or one of his associates every two years I was to give the philter to you mixed with your cocaine."
"Do you have more?"
"A bit. I kept some back to analyze. I did not wish to be the cause of anyone's death." He glanced pointedly down at the knife against his neck.
"Is it enough?"
"I think so."
"Where is it?"
"At the shop."
"Show me." With that, Holmes began to struggle to assist the man to a standing position and seeing her difficulty I gruffly pushed her aside and lifted him to his feet. Holding tightly to his arm we escorted him back to the apothecary shop. Inside he guided us behind the counter to a back office with a locked safe. With Holmes holding a knife to his neck, he instructed me as to how to open the combination, and then find the key to yet another locked box within the safe.
Holmes carefully took the smaller box to the counter and opened it. Inside was a small, stoppered flask containing a nondescript off-white powder.
Still under the instructions of the apothecary, Holmes mixed two tenths of an ounce of cocaine with a one twentieth of an ounce of the strange powder and then a bit of flour to make a full ounce. This was mixed well using the mortar and pestle and then carefully heated over a burner until it liquefied. The liquid was allowed to cool while Holmes located a hypodermic needle set. Seven hundredths of an ounce was placed in a graduate and water added to make Holmes' seven percent solution. We both watched in awe as the now cool liquid was drawn up into the hypodermic and carefully injected in Holmes' arm.
The changes were excruciatingly slow, so slow that I quickly found that the only way to see them was to close my eyes for a minute or two and then carefully examine my friend, but change he did. After about ten minutes it was necessary for him to remove his female attire. Rather than stand unclothed before us, he wrapped himself in a robe, making it even more difficult to see changes anywhere but his face, which became firmer and more distinguished as we watched.
It was a fortnight later that I again found myself bounding up the slate stairs to the entrance of 221 B Baker Street, this time to be greeted by Mrs. Hudson, who offered her condolences on the death of my wife and informed me that Holmes was in, but that his behavior had been even stranger than usual.
"He's had a lady caller," she whispered conspiratorially as she escorted me up the stairs.
Opening the door to the his flat, the flat we would again share staring today, I saw the cuff of an enrobed arm resting upon the nearer arm of the chair Holmes usually preferred. "Holmes? I say, is that you, Holmes?" The arm disappeared and a shape stood turning to face me. It was Holmes.
"Watson. So good to see you, old man. It will be a pleasure to have you back again." He gave me a comradely pat on the back.
"Yes, well, my practice in Paddington has been closed. There is just too much pain associated with the memories of Mary that abound there. It was very kind of you to permit me to return to these quarters."
"Stuff and nonsense, Watson. You are a dear and cherished friend. You do much to help me with my cases and more to help me between them. Come. Sit and talk to me. Have you completed your chronicles of this last case?"
"Yes, and I am pleased to report that George Addison and Lady Collings will soon be married. I also understand that Farnsworth has returned to America with Roberts. They have become partners in Farnsworth's business."
"And I," Holmes concluded, "am please to note that my note to Mycroft has resulted in a quiet reopening of the case of Colonel Addison's brother. I expect to hear that the Colonel's worthy brother is completely absolved of all charges of wrongdoing. When are you planning to publish this latest adventure, my good man?"
I swallowed and sighed before answering. "As I said, the chronicle is completed, but I am a bit uncomfortable releasing it to Strand magazine or, for that matter, any other publication. I find some of the subject matter to be a bit too personal. Maybe in the years to come, I shall change my mind, but not now, not so close to Mary's death."
"I am quite thrilled to hear you say that, my dear friend. I too found the experience uncomfortable at times. If you do decide to publish, there are a number of French publications that might accept such narratives."
"But surely you were not disturbed by your transformation. You seemed so well composed."
"It was not the transformation that disturbed me, Watson. There was no pain, or even discomfort, related to the change. My concern is for the difficulties inherent in being a female."
"Surely they could not have been that great, old friend. As I noted, you appeared to handle it quite well." I was confused.
"That was my stage training. My concern is not for the gender per se, or even for the clothes, although they are a ghastly nuisance. My concern was for the tendency to cloud my deductive skills with.... What did you once call it? Oh yes, feminine intuition."
"It was my impression that that "feminine intuition," as you called it, actually assisted you to solve the case. Surely it could not have been too difficult on you."
"No, Watson. You are correct. The change was not so onerous that I would decline to do it again."
"You mean you still have some of that damnable formula? Surely I thought you would have destroyed it by now."
"Your assumptions are correct, dear friend. I still have a supply of the philter, and I would be willing to use it again should the circumstances be appropriate. I do, however, have one request should I use it again."
"And what would that be, Holmes?"
"Well, in the future, when you introduce me when I am in a female form, I would greatly appreciate it if you plan the name in advance."
"Surely, Holmes. But why?"
"Because a well laid plan is better than none," he paused and then grinned, "and don't call me Shirley."
The Soul of Man
Jaye Michael
They’re out there, somewhere beyond the light. I can feel them, waiting for me to be alone; waiting to…
Got to run, hide. Can’t let them get me. But where? Where can I go? And how long will it be before they don’t care about other people seeing them?
Sitting alone in the booth in the furthest back corner of the bar, Janet cuddled her drink and stared at it as if it held all the answers she needed while trying to be invisible. It didn’t work.
“Excuse me.”
Janet jerked her eyes from the glass, fear in her eyes before realizing that they would not be so polite. It was a young man, maybe a couple of years older than her, no more than thirty at the most. He was fashionably dressed for the bar scene and had beautiful blue eyes. Janet couldn’t help herself as she briefly considered how easy it would be to lose herself in those eyes.
“Please. Whatever it is, you don’t want me. Not today. Not now.”
“How can you say that,” he asked undeterred. “You looked so alone, so sad just sitting there. I won’t ask you to do anything. I just get the feeling you could use someone to talk to, someone who will listen. I’m a surprisingly good listener.”
“Oh, what are you a priest or something?” She had wanted to just ask him to leave her alone again, but the words came out wrong. She’d meant to politely send him away, not insult him; or worse, intrigue him with the strange, aloof but needy looking girl.
“Actually, yes…well almost. I take my vows next month.”
Janet stared up at the man in disbelief. Do priests to be look like a young Adonis, gently, but clearly well muscled, with a firm, chiseled jaw, and eyes–those eyes… Shaking herself and forcing herself to look away, anywhere but into those beautiful limpid pools of blue, Janet glanced toward the entrance.
“Oh, shit.” Janet tried to fold herself back into the corner of the booth, positioning the young man between her and them.
“It’s not that bad,” the man laughed, misunderstanding her sudden expletive.
“No, it’s not you, the cursing I mean. It’s them,” she pointed and he turned. There were two men standing by the entrance, big men, dangerous looking men, scanning the bar, examining the patrons like a cop looking for a fugitive. You could almost see their hands hovering by their imaginary holsters in anticipation. One even had a long, red welt–or maybe it was a scar–across his cheek, it was hard to tell from the distance.
Before he had turned back to her, Janet had made up her mind. Janet quickly slid out of the booth and took his arm in hers. “Come with me. Now! I’ll do whatever you want, but not here, not now.”
And he came, or was dragged; it was hard to tell, not that Janet cared. He was between the men at the door and her. That was all she cared about just then. She could not let them see her. If they did they would take her and punish her. They would force her to change and then life would no longer be worth living.
The young man stumbled along beside her, serving his purpose as a human shield until they made it to the narrow hallway leading to the bathrooms and maybe, just maybe a back door.
“Shit.”
“That’s the second time you’ve said that,” the young man mildly noted. “You do know I’m from the folks that bring you the concept of, well, not cursing, right?”
“Yes, yes. Again, it wasn’t aimed at you,” Janet noted as she frantically searched for that hoped for back door, only to be disappointed to find it but with an emergency crash bar installed. If she used it, the alarm would bring her pursuers at a run. She couldn’t help herself as she nearly collapsed against him and started to cry.
“The men’s room has a large window and no bars. You can climb out onto the dumpster below.”
“I know, but I…”
“Sure you can. I’ll make sure no one else is in there and then I’ll let you in.”
Janet stopped crying and stared up into his face, questioning, wondering–could she trust him. She didn’t really know him. He was a stranger, but those eyes…
“Okay, but quickly. Please.” When he still didn’t move, she pushed him gently and said, “Please” again.
“Fine, but once we’re out of here we go somewhere and we talk. Promise?”
“Yes, yes, anything. But please. We need to leave now.”
He stuck his head into the men’s room and the moved inside. Janet watched the door slam shut and jerked. She was alone again and they were near, very near. She considered using the back door despite the alarm and had just turned toward it when the young man’s face reappeared.
“It’s clear. Come on.” His hand snaked out and grabbed her arm just below the elbow. She was dragged into the men’s room like she was a small child. Regaining her balance, Janet quickly stalked past him to the window and tried to open it, but it wouldn’t budge. She couldn’t help herself as she began to cry again, this time in frustration.
Gently pushing her aside, the man slid the window open and offered her a lift up. A quick glance toward the bathroom door where she thought she heard a noise and she stuck her foot into the proffered hand, pushing off and up onto the window sill. Just as she slid her feet out the window he spoke. “Bill. The name is Bill.”
“Thank you, Bill.” Janet smiled for the first time in a long while and jumped out into the darkness. She was half way down the alley when she heard a thump and running feet. Glancing back, it was Bill loping gracefully after her, closing the distance as if she were merely walking instead of running.
“Damn,” she grumbled as she stopped momentarily to kick off her heels and pick them up before she started running again. He was trotting along beside her and laughing before they reached the end of the alley.
“That’s three. We really must talk about your language, young lady.” But he was smiling as he said it, teasing rather than admonishing and Janet couldn’t help herself. She smiled back.
“It’s Janet and thank you.”
“Turn right at the corner. My car is just down the block. I’ll take you where ever you want. Then you talk to me like you promised.”
Slowing to a fast walk as they made the right turn, Janet stopped and leaned a hand on his well muscled arm–she could feel it through the fabric of his shirt–and slipped her heels back on. Sliding her hand around his arm, they strolled to a late model car about half way down the block and he held the door open for her.
“I thought priests take a vow of poverty?” she asked hesitating. Something didn’t feel right and the fear came roaring back. Was this a trap? Was he a collector too?
“Yes, we do, but my family has made no such vows. This is my father’s car. Like it?”
“It’s very nice,” Janet offered noncommittally, but still slid into the passenger seat and allowed him to close the door. Soon they were at the train station at Janet’s request. It was well lit and there were other people around. Besides, it was time to leave town again–before “they” found her and collected her.
After buying her a ticket–she didn’t ask, he just did it, putting his hand over Janet’s as she reached for her purse and handing his credit card over to the elderly gentleman behind the glass enclosed counter. It was so chivalrous Janet couldn’t help herself as she smiled yet again.
“That’s two,” Bill noted as he took back his credit card and handed her a ticket.
“Two?”
“Two times you’ve smiled. You have a beautiful smile.”
Flustered, Janet smiled yet again, not noticing him slipping a second ticket into his pocket as he led her to a row of benches in a well lit area near the center of activity, but far enough away from other people that they could speak without fear of being easily overheard.
“Now, you promised me. Tell me what’s wrong,” Bill encouraged, eyes softening somehow, making him seem even more caring and lovable.
They sat there, silently for several minutes as Janet warred with her conscience. Could she trust him and, if so, how much. She had just decided to tell him everything, even the part she never told anyone, trusting that that last secret would scare him away like it did everyone else, when her train was announced.
“Oh! Damn! I’ve got to go. I’m sorry, I really appreciate everything you’ve done for me and I wish I had the time to explain…explain everything, but I’ve got to go.”
She stood and he stood with her. Was he expecting a kiss? Why not? He deserved one, at least one. Heck, he had been so nice to her he deserved much more than just a kiss. Still, he was a man of the cloth, a priest, well almost a priest. Wasn’t he? Do you kiss a priest?
As Janet hesitated, face tilted upwards, unsure how to proceed; Bill chuckled and brushed his hand gently across her cheek. “I’ll take that kiss later, when we can do it properly. Right now, there’s a train to catch.” Dropping his hand from her face to her arm, Bill gently guided her toward the tracks and the waiting trains. In moments they were on the line waiting to hand the conductor tickets and Janet turned toward Bill. This time she was quite sure what she was going to do, potential priesthood be damned.
Reaching up to place her hands around Bill’s neck, Janet whispered, “Thank you. You may not believe me, but you’ve saved my life and I can never thank you or repay you enough.” Then, she slid against him and gently pulled his face down into the best kiss she could give him, meant to make him understand just how much she appreciated him…uh, his actions. Oh hell, who was she kidding, she’d meant him.
“Miss? Ticket please.”
Forcing herself to pull free from the kiss–this guy was way too good at kissing to be a priest Janet thought as she waved a hand in front of her face to cool herself–she turned to see the conductor, hand outstretched, a knowing smile on his weathered face.
“Ticket?” he asked again and Janet fumbled in her purse to dig it out and hand it to him.
“Thank you, Miss. Through this door. Sleeping cars are to the left, Miss.”
“Sleep…”
Bill reached past her and handed the conductor his ticket. “It’s a very long trip. You are going to want someplace to freshen up and train bathrooms are not the best places to do that. I got you a single room. My ticket is just for a standard seat. You promised me a story and I intend to collect.” Recovering his ticket, he escorted a bemused woman onto the train. He pointed out the sleeping compartment as they passed it, but rather than stopping there he led her to the dining car.
When they were seated and the waiter had left with his orders for them, he turned to her and gently suggested she might want to close her mouth again reminding her that his family was–well, this time he said “Rich. Very rich.”
As they ate, Janet told him her sad tale. A good job, nice apartment sans roommates at last, and a really wonderful life with good friends where she finally felt she was who she was supposed to be and then the recession had hit. First the job disappeared and then her friends as they all went off in different directions searching for jobs themselves. Finally, the benefits ran out and she was on the street–well, actually the YWCA and then a homeless shelter. That was where her clothes and the last of the personal possessions she’d been able to take with her had been stolen. Still, she’d kept the one thing that was most important to her, herself–but then the money ran out and she couldn’t even keep that. She knew she was in trouble when she saw those two men–the same two she’d seen at the bar–asking about her at the shelter. That’s when things had really gone to hell.
They wanted to collect her. Where ever she went they were always following, just behind her, never quite catching her, but never losing her, never letting her just live her life, such as it was.
In New York they had trapped her in an elevator. Luckily, someone got on the floor before they did and inadvertently escorted her out of the building and onto a crowded subway station where she had managed to lose them, albeit briefly. That was when she learned that they would not collect her while others were around and she started making sure she was always in a crowd.
San Francisco had been another close one. She had gone to the bathroom in Ghirardelli Square. It was the middle of the day and she was sure that they wouldn’t try anything; she hadn’t actually seen them for the two days prior and hoped that they had finally lost her trail. But the bathroom was in a quiet hallway, away from the crowds and just as she’d entered the ladies’ room she’d seen one of them enter the hall behind her. In a panic he’d stood by the mirror crying when the door creaked open and she swallowed her heart. Turning , she’d been surprised to see another woman instead of one of “them.”
The woman took one look at the tears and mascara running down her face and rushed to her. “Are those men hovering about the entrance to the restrooms bothering you, dear?”
When I had mutely nodded, too scared to even speak for fear she was with them, she had grabbed a walkie-talkie from her purse and spoken into it. “Base, this is one-niner-one. We have stalkers at the north bathroom. “
After listening for a moment–I couldn’t tell what the reply was through the static–she continued, “Two men. Tall, each is about six foot or six one. Black hair. One has a scar down his left cheek.”
More static.
“Roger that.” Putting the walkie-talkie away, she turned back to me. “Let’s get you cleaned up and presentable. Then, we can g to the office to give a statement and you can decide if you want to press charges.”
I blanched a bit at that. I couldn’t press charges. If I did, everyone would find out what I owed and the collectors would win. I might as well have been dead then. Luckily, she mistook my fear for something else.
“It’s okay, dear. You don’t have to press charges. You don’t even have to give a statement if you don’t want to, but it would be better if you did. You haven’t been beaten, have you?”
“N…no.”
“Good. Then we can just hold them on suspicion until they lawyer up. In the meantime, you’ll have a chance to get away. How does that sound?
“Better. Much better. Thank you so much.” I nearly wept with joy, but that would have ruined the makeup we had just repaired.
“It’s been the same everywhere I’ve gone. LA, Mobile, KC. I even got to Toronto for a while, but they still turned up. No matter how hard I try they always turn up. Always chasing me. I never get to settle down long enough to get a job, to even try to pay them back.
By now, the tears once again flowed freely and Bill was doing his best to comfort her, holding her hand across the table. It felt good. It had been a long time since someone had held her, cared for her, loved he… No. Don’t go there. It can’t last, Janet sighed with frustration.
“Why don’t you go clean up a bit?”Bill asked, pointing to the bathrooms at the end of the car. I’ll pay the check and meet you in the sitting car.”
How could I refuse my knight in shining armor? When I got out of the bathroom, feeling and looking almost human again, I wondered down the aisle until I found him, seated by the window about half way down the car where the seats changed direction so that he was facing toward me and back toward the diner car. His lap tray was down and two opened beers were on it, each with a small amount poured into a plastic cup.
“Ah, there you are. Beautiful as ever,” he greeted me while reaching over and handing me a beer once I was seated. I couldn’t help smiling, which caused a twinkle in those beautiful eyes of his, which in turn made me smile even more. God, I thought, I’m falling in love with this man. The thought instantly sobered me up. I could not afford to fall in love. Not now. Not while they were after me. My smile withered into sorrow and I looked away, hopefully before Bill could see it.
“That’s a truly horrible story, but those guys chasing you. They can’t just be bill collectors. There are laws. They can’t operate that way. If they are, must be the bill collectors from hell. What are they after, your immortal soul?” he asked.
He didn’t sound serious, but what could I say. They really were trying to repossess my soul, at least as far as I was concerned. I instead, I said nothing, just looked down at my untouched glass of beer. The silence quickly became uncomfortable.
“Oh, my Lord! It really is your soul they are after...”
Still looking down, I just nodded. What could I say? He was close enough to right that it was effectively true. I had to say something. I had to explain. Bill has been so nice to me. I couldn’t lead him on one second more. I looked up and opened my mouth to explain, but instead, my hands went to my mouth in fear. It was them. They were on the train. I could see them through the double set of doors connecting the dining car with the car we were in. One was talking to the waiter while the other was examining the people still in the dining car.
“What? Is it them?” He looked up and saw them. Even though he had never seen them at the bar, he seemed to recognize them for what they were. “Filth of Satan,” he muttered while pushing me out of my seat. “To the sleeper! Quick! We can hide you there. I’ll pretend it’s mine and send them away.”
Amazingly, we made it there without being seen. I hid in the small bathroom and waited. Shortly, there was a knock at the door to the compartment. I heard the door open and then I heard voices, but I couldn’t quite make out what was being said and when the door closed again, Bill must have been in the hallway as it was even harder to hear anything. I sat on the commode trembling in fear; holding my breath and waiting, waiting, waiting.
Just as I thought I would burst with fear the compartment door opened. Seconds later there was a gentle knock on the bathroom door and Bill quietly said, “You can come out now. Everything’s been taken care of.”
God, I really did love that man. I was going to give him the biggest, best kiss of his life. A quick check in the mirror to confirm that my makeup was okay and I threw the door open and threw myself into his arms.
But it wasn’t his arms. It was scar face that I was holding. Bill was beside him and the other collector was beside him. Before I could say anything, Bill spoke. “I know you thought I was about to go into the priesthood. That was not quite true, but who am I to worry about issues like truth or falsehood. I also told you I was rich. That was true, but you never asked where the family wealth came from. The truth is, my family is rich because we own that which you’ve repeatedly called your soul and I am about to enter an elite group. I’m about to become a collector and you're my first repossession. You've been on the run a long time, too long. I almost wish it wasn't company policy to do these repossessions out of sight of the general public."
With that, he took a strange looking tool from behind his back, a tool with which I was all too familiar. The train’s whistle hid the sound of my scream as the collectors held me while Bill pressed the tool to the back of my neck and my dreams, my soul, my female bodysuit was slowly and painfully ripped from my body.
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
But I dream things that never were;
and I say "Why not?"
-- George Bernard Shaw
"Sir? Professor Boatman?" A quavering voice was joined by a hand up and waving amongst the blurred mass of bubble gum popping, yawning, freshmen.
"Yes?"
"Is this going to be on the final exam sir?"
"What's your name son?" Richard wearily responded.
"Uh, Al. Al Foster, sir."
"Well Mr. Foster, what have we just been talking about?"
"Uh, the definition of reality?"
"Very good Mr. Foster. Now, can you tell me what we've arrived at as our definition of reality?"
Silence.
"Mrs. Foster, are you still out there?"
"Uh, yes sir. I mean no sir. I mean yes I'm still here sir and no I can't say what we've defined reality as. We just talked about several different definitions of reality without coming to any final agreement."
"Very good Mr. Foster. Take a bow. As usual you have confirmed my expectations of reality. The person most likely to give the correct answer on an exam is the one who asks if it will be on the exam. Now, for the rest of you." He turned and glared at the other two hundred plus students, "Yes, it will be on the exam. Everything we've covered will be on the exam. Are there
any other questions?" Foot tapping impatiently he waited several seconds.
"No? Dismissed." He turned his back on the hall, gathered his lecture notes and frustratedly stuffed them into his briefcase. Beyond a doubt, Intro. courses were the dullest courses imaginable, especially for the teacher. Of all the teaching staff of the Clarke University Psychology Department only Josef Rimsky and he had been routinely relegated to the pits of Into. to Psychology and, god forbid, Josef seemed to like it.
A cold drizzle permeated his clothing as he trudged back to his office glowering at those who had the audacity to greet him. Watching a group, probably pledges from one of the local fraternities, playing touch football in the cold rain with some completely shirtless and the remainder in sopping wet orange tee shirts while another, more appropriately dressed group, cheered them on Richard wondered once again about the intellectual quality of the student body. He had almost made it to his office without incident when a missed football landed in a nearby puddle completing the drenching the rain had started. If only his research would pan out, then the weather, like everything else would be his to control.
Grumbling, he made it to his cubbyhole of an office without further incident only to find another "love note" from Ivan Issaksen. The aging Department Chairman, doddering old fool was closer to Richard's preferred description, wanted him to attend another on of his damned committees, this time for curriculum development. "Damn, when will he do some of the work they pay him to do instead of dumping it off on others."
"You must be talking about our beloved Department Chairman." Richard jerked his head up to see Josef standing by his partially open office door, his smile disarming as ever.
"Close the damn door and yes." Richard grumped as Josef slipped into the cramped office and shut the door behind himself.
"What does he want this time? Another committee? Another course? Another rejection on your research proposal? All of the above? None of the above? Wait, be still my heart, he's had an original thought and you're in shock." Richard slid a pile of papers off the only other chair in the office and onto the floor, then brushed off the seat before slouching into it.
"No originality there," Richard waved the offending memo in the air, "just another committee. This time it's curriculum development." God I hate having other people tell me what to teach. It's an insult to the academic tradition."
"Well, you know it's just that he has no backbone. He's afraid of Dean Johnson, he's afraid of President Schrader, and he's afraid the Board of Directors will make him retire. He's been here so long I doubt he'd know what to do if he wasn't here. You know, some of the older faculty talk about how he was a real 'firebrand,' as they call it, when he was younger."
"I don't know. That seems to be an oversimplification." Richard tossed the memo into his circular file and listlessly leafed through some of the many papers on his desk. "It's like he's intentionally making so much busy work for me that I can't complete my research."
"Well, I guess there may be some pressure on him from the Board. After all, you've not exactly endeared yourself to them with your suggestions regarding teaching vs. research."
"Otherwise translated as 'They think my research is a crock' right?"
Josef nodded. "Yes, but it's not their doubts about your research, any publication is good as far as they're concerned, but your presentation. What was the phrase you used? 'Pusillanimous polypragmatic political puppets?'"
Richard nodded blushing.
"Those that knew what you were saying were insulted as were those who were smart enough to use, or have someone else use, a dictionary to explain it." Josef sneered. "Lucky for you that won't be more than two or three of that dirty dozen."
Richard's eyes were downcast. "I know, but they kept finding ways to keep me from finishing my research. I just got disgusted with all their game playing."
"Tell you what," Richard rubbed his chin briefly considering. "If it will help, I'm willing to offer myself as a guinea pig as long as the process is not too intrusive."
"Thanks Josef, but at this point the bigger issue seems to be getting to a final product that can be tested." Richard paused for a moment. "Say, if you really want to help me you could go to these damn committee meetings for me."
"Sorry Richard, no can do. I've already been put on that same committee. I think it's one of the penalties of being a junior member of the faculty."
"As you all know I object to the very concept of a committee mandating curriculum content, but if this committee has to create standards for the various curricula we teach why the hell don't we use the material already being used by the people already teaching the courses?" Josef was frantically trying to signal Richard to be quiet. The only outcome of his comments was going to be to anger the other, more senior committee members and if he kept it up it was likely to finally cost him the tenure for which he was currently eligible.
"Thank you for your suggestion Dr. Boatman." Dr. Issaksen's voice was strained as he attempted to maintain his composure. "Please remember that the purpose of this committee is to assure that minimum standards are met. To do that we would first have to determine what those standards are, and to do that we would first need to review the field to see what others feel is important. Otherwise we would be abrogating our responsibility to assure quality and merely serving as a 'rubber stamp' for what might be less than appropriate for our students' needs." Josef silently groaned and cradled his head in his hands.
"Richard, I like you and would like to keep you as a friend, but you've got to learn to shut up." After almost an hour of discussion Josef was getting exasperated. "Think of it from the point of view of Argyris." Richard gave a blank look.
"Sorry, I forgot myself for a moment. He's from my area of specialization, industrial and organizational psychology." Richard gathered his thoughts before continuing. "Let's see, it was Chris Argyris, ...of Harvard. He wrote an article in the Public Administration Review in 1980, Spring or Summer I think." Richard began to fidget and Josef hastily continued.
"It was called 'Making the Undiscussable and its Undiscussability Discussable.' I loved that title. I wish I'd thought of it for an article of my own. Anyway, his thesis was that society trains people to recognize and respond to threatening issues by, I think his words were 'easing in,' 'appropriately cover,' or by 'being civilized.' In effect, everyone in that committee meeting except you knew that you were right and would eventually have gotten to the point of confirming the appropriateness of the various curricula after first demonstrating that they were completely impartial and had carefully reviewed all the options. For god sake Richard, no one in that room had any interest in telling another faculty member...a peer...that they had to change what they were teaching. Now they've got to correct at least one faculty member just to retain the appearance of impartiality, all because you couldn't keep quiet. Knowing Issaksen it will probably be you."
"Richard, thank you for the lecture, but the key points here are," he ticked his points of on his fingers," one, I'm right, and two, this entire process is unnecessary."
"Of course it's unnecessary in terms of the expectation that anything will change. It's value is as a political process designed to," Richard's fingers came up also, "one, keep the Board of Directors happy, two, keep the accreditation association happy, three, make the parents who pay to send their budding young Einsteins to us in hopes they'll learn something useful like how to get and keep a job happy, and finally, to make the alumni who contribute to our endowment happy when they feel they are giving their money to a worthy school." Josef smiled at Richard and gestured at the hands still held up. "Four fingers beats two fingers, I win."
"Oh all right." Richard sighed. "I'll try to be more tactful, but I really hate it when we have to bend and play with reality in order to accommodate the unreasonable expectations of others. What is should be immutable."
"Thank you, I'd miss having you to argue with, but wait a minute, isn't that last statement diametrically opposed to what you've been saying with regard to your research? Is it possible that you don't believe the principles you've been espousing?" Richard agreed sheepishly.
It was just past six in the morning. The sun was shining brightly, birds were chirping cheerfully, and the early joggers were out in force. Richard was unaware of any of this. In his cramped, cluttered, and windowless office the harsh fluorescent lighting found him still hunched over his desk muttering to himself.
"It's got to work. Richard was right. It is all a matter of belief. Reality does not exist. It is only a matter of shared belief. I can do it. I can do it."
"Richard? It's eight in the morning. Don't you have a class to teach?" Josef had been walking past Richard's door and stopped seeing the lights on and the door partially open. "And aren't those the same clothes you were wearing when I left you last night? Have you been here all night?"
"Huh?" Richard started and squinted at the blurred shape at the door. For a moment it looked like his dear departed mother who came to his bedroom door and woke him every morning for the first eighteen years of his life before refocusing into the form of his lone friend at Clarke University. "Oh, hello Josef. What time did you say it was?"
"Eight A.M." Richard leaned against the door jam.
"Yeah. I guess I must have been at it all night."
"Don't you have a lecture hall now? Are you going to be able to teach it?"
"Uh, yeah. It's, uh, Intro. to Psychology. Damn. I'm almost there. I can't stop my researches now." He looked at Richard and beseeched him. "Why don't you teach the course? You actually like teaching it and I'm so close. I just need a few more hours. Please."
"Richard, I'd love to. You know how I do enjoy looking at the young women even more than you do, but I just came in early to grade exams. They're due back to my class in Analytic Methods at eleven. If I take a two hour lecture now I'll never get them done."
Richard said nothing but his face was a study in concentration as he stared at Josef. Josef initially smiled, but when Richard said nothing he began to feel a bit awkward.
"Well, I guess I better go now." Josef turned to leave but hesitated. He felt briefly dizzy and put his hand on the door jam to steady himself. Shaking his head to clear it he turned back to the still concentrating Richard and spoke in a monotone. "My exams are graded. I forgot I stayed up late last night to complete them. I'd be happy to cover your Intro. lecture hall for you."
"Thank you Josef I very much appreciate. Tell you what, how about lunch at the Faculty Dining Room at the Student Union at about two this afternoon. My treat."
"Uh, sure. See you then." Josef turned to leave, still in a bit of a fog.
"Oh, Josef."
"Yes."
"Here are my lecture notes." Richard held up a looseleaf notebook. Silently, Josef took the notes and left.
Richard was quiet for several minutes. "YES. IT WORKS." He shouted in his excitement.
Glaring at the coffee mug by his right arm, he waited for hot coffee to start gurgling up from the bottom. After a half a minute his elation was gone. "Looks like I still need to do a bit more work before I meet Josef for lunch." Once again Richard hunched over his research notes concentrating deeply. About a half an hour later he absently picked up his cup and sipped carefully at the hot coffee without noticing it was filled or hot again.
"He's not a wicked or immoral person, but I do grant he can be intense."
"Intense is an understatement Josef. Have you ever challenged one of his opinions?"
“Yes Virginia, there is a god," Josef paused for effect, "... and his name is Richard Boatman." The two chuckled as they resumed their lunch. The faculty cafeteria in the Clarke College student union was gradually emptying as the various administrators departed through the huge, glass and metal archway leading to the student infested areas of the union for their paper empires. The few other members of the teaching staff had already departed for committee meetings or other essential activities although the milling throngs of students seemed to be increasing. While many found it distasteful to see youth wasting it time on pizza, pinball, and pool, Josef found great joy in observing and, when permitted, touching at least half of that mass of humanity.
Virginia Hancock delicately played with the cubes of her gelatinous desert for a few moments while Josef surreptitiously fondled her rather pleasing breasts with his eyes. "But seriously Josef. He will listen to no one else. For what ever reason he cares about your opinion. He might listen to you."
“And that is the operant word, 'might.' Considering his fanatical devotion to his current flight of fancy."
"I know, I know." A deep sigh. "But Dean Johnson is threatening administrative action if he does not start paying more attention to his students." The uneaten cubes had been mashed into a red slurry. "I better get going or Dean Johnson will be trying to dock my pay, the dirty old bastard." With a frown she gathered her dishes and left. Josef took the opportunity to enjoy the plutritudinous scenery.
"It's all in your mind."
"What?" His pleasurable reveries shattered by the bellow Josef looked up from his chocolate mousse to see Richard Boatman pushing past the co ed he had been admiring as he stormed into the nearly empty cafeteria. The wild hair and beard did little to convince the onlookers of his reason or stability and the thick manuscript he slammed on the table in front of Josef sent the last three stragglers scurrying.
"Would you please stop shouting, my mousse is quivering in fear. Why don't you get a cup of coffee and join me." Josef pushed his empty cup towards Richard, "I'd appreciate a refill. Cream and one sugar please."
If it was possible for a coffeepot to show fear the tentative gurgles of this one would have made you wonder. Richard danced from foot to foot in his impatience as he prepared two coffees. Finally, coffee in hand he was back at Josef's table. Cups slapped ceramic against the plastic of the table top jolting Josef from the pleasurable visions beyond the cafeteria doors and Richard was seated.
"I said 'the answer is that it's all in your mind.'"
"Yes, I heard you, but if you don't mind, I'd prefer to discuss this variant of the greatest scientific discovery of the ages on a full stomach. By the way, the mousse is excellent."
Richard was staring at the pudding cup, brow furrowed as he concentrated. Josef glanced up from his coffee and set it back down untouched. The mousse seemed to blur and loose definition. It crumpled up into a small lumpy ball. It seemed to become furry. A whisker twitched, a hairless tail appeared, there was a faint squeak and it was a small brown mouse that scurried off.
Josef watched the mouse as it made a beeline for one of the snack machines. "Great." He muttered. "You can take the mouse out of the mousse but you can't take the chocolate out of the mouse." Looking back to Richard he continued more audibly, "That was very impressive. How did you do it?"
"I told you, it's all in the mind."
"Yes. And?"
"Well, I was ... Hey, wait a minute. How come you're so calm. I just changed some chocolate pudding into a mouse. You should be astounded."
"Impressed, not astounded." Josef sipped at his coffee. "It was an impressive bit of legerdemain, I grant you."
"Legerdemain? You think that was some magic trick?"
"Of course, albeit quite a good one."
"I expected better from you." The hurt in his voice as Richard picked up the bound papers and prepared to leave was apparent.
"Are you suggesting otherwise, Richard?"
"Of course I'm 'suggesting otherwise' and I'm amazed you cannot distinguish a scientific breakthrough from a parlor trick." He was standing now, fists clenched and scowling.
"Let's maintain our civility Richard. If I have in some way maligned your accomplishments I apologize. Why don't you sit down again and educate me." Richard wavered as conflicting emotions flashed across his face. Finally, he sat.
"Thank you Richard. Now please tell me how you apparently transformed a mousse into a mouse."
"Well, you know how there are discrepancies in Einsteinian Relativity Theory such as quarks that can travel faster than the speed of light?" Josef nodded but said nothing, surreptitiously stealing glances at some of the prettier coeds to pass.
"Physicists have been trying for years to explain these discrepancies by creating unified field theories. Always there has been the assumption that order can be made out of the chaos of the universe." Josef nodded affably again.
"I approached this from the other direction. I assumed that there was no order."
"Many have done that Richard. Look at Kafka for example."
"Correct. But they were philosophers. They made the assumption and then stopped."
"Once you've stated that there is only chaos where is there to go?" Josef took another sip of coffee.
"Exactly the question I was facing, and then I remembered Chaos Theory. In large enough groupings even random events can be described in terms of systems. Chaos theorists routinely think in terms of mega systems. I hypothesized that when considered on the atomic level even microscopic events are mega systems. What we see around us are those mega systems, the billions and billions of atoms we see as systems called people, tables, and even a mouse ... one 's' or two."
Josef pulled his attention back from a truly gorgeous redhead. "I fail to see where this is going Richard."
"But it is so obvious. Chaos Theory will relate the flapping of a butterfly's wings in Asia to a hurricane in Kansas. I needed to find a way to effect the systems around me. It was just a matter of finding the key and that key is the mind."
"I'm sorry Richard, I still fail to grasp your point."
"Josef, you disappoint me. Put it all together. Point one, from examining the failures of the various attempts at a unified field theory, there is no order. Point two, from extrapolation of the Heisenberg Uncertainty Principle, the mere act of examining something can change it. Point three, from Chaos Theory, the smallest, apparently insignificant thing can effect massive temporary systems. Now take each to the extreme. Nothing is stable and the smallest thing can effect massive change in the temporary groupings we call the systems that make up our reality. I think of something as different and the thought impacts on the thing changing it. It's merely a matter of overcoming inertia. If I think about it with sufficient certainty the changing thing can become what I think it is." Richard beamed at Josef with satisfaction.
"That seems like quite a stretch Richard. If I understand you correctly, I could look at this cup of coffee and merely by thinking at it change it into something else, oh, say like a candy bar."
"Absolutely." If possible he beamed even more. "That's exactly it Josef."
"But it's still a cup of coffee." Josef turned the cup about in his hand as if to find some small portion that had turned to chocolate.
"Of course not. Josef it is not enough to think about something, you must think at it."
"And how would I accomplish this feat?" Josef placed the cup back on the table and delicately wiped his hands and face with a napkin.
"That's what my manuscript describes, the final component to my discovery." He waved the thick sheaf of papers in the air.
Standing Josef picked up and stacked the remains of his meal. "Richard this has been most amusing but I have a class in a few minutes and I would not wish to keep our lovely coeds waiting."
"How dare you." Face contorted in rage, Richard almost screamed. "You think I am but a moment's entertainment, that I have concocted this tale out of whole cloth, that I have attempted to trick you with prestidigitation and persiflage."
Josef's attempts to calm Richard were fruitless.
"I shall prove my words by changing you. What would you like to become? ... a Dodo? ... a Hyena?" Josef's eyes had wandered from the irate Richard to a passing coed.
Richard was reduced to sputtering at Josef's lack of attention to his tirade. Taking a deep breath to at least slightly reign in his anger he continued in the cold calm voice of one who has made the ultimate decision as he passed sentence. "Very well Richard become that which you so dearly covet."
Once again Richard's brow furrowed as he concentrated. Josef dragged his attention away from the pretty young woman and noted Richard's concentration with concern. "Richard, what are you doing?"
"Tell me Josef, what is the woman of your dreams? Is she a blonde or a brunette?" Josef failed to notice the cunning smile on Richard's face. Bemused he found himself answering.
"Blonde, golden or honey blonde, almost approaching a light brown." Richard answered without questioning why he did.
"Describe her to me. Is her hair long or short? Is it curly, wavy, or straight? Tell me what she looks like."
"Wavy hair, down to the shoulder blades. A model's face, slightly asymmetrical, with arching blonde eyebrows, a straight, slightly pug nose, full lips ..." Josef found him describing his dream girl in excruciating detail prompted infrequently for additional details. He didn't understand why he was doing this or why he could not seem to stop, wondering if he had somehow been hypnotized as he calmly watched his words become his reality.
"Look at yourself Josef. You are your dream girl. Examine yourself. Do you still consider this some type of deception?" He waited impatiently while his colleague examined herself.
Eventually Josef tore himself from his inventory. "Amazing. Richard, I commend you. I do appear to be my 'dream girl.' Touch, taste, hearing, sight, and smell. They all give the same message. This is excellent Richard. I wasn't aware that you were such an accomplished hypnotist." Josef beamed with joy, clearly impressed.
Richard stared in shock. "Hypnotist? You jest. You can't possibly be so limited, so narrow minded. Is there nothing I can do to convince you of the veracity of my claims? perhaps I should give you the enfeebled brain most would expect to go with that body ... no there is no retribution without awareness." He mulled his options aloud before continuing in tones more appropriate to a preacher speaking of hell and damnation. "I know, Josef listen to me. This is your curse and your salvation. Your curse is to have to act like the sexual plaything you seek. Your behavior will always be that of a sex hungry female to those about you. However, trapped behind the facade of a nymphomaniac, your mind will still be totally aware of who you are and who you use to be. Your salvation I leave you in this manuscript. Read it and believe the truth of what I have discovered and you may learn how to regain your past."
With those words Richard faded away leaving his laughing lips and teeth to disappear last.
Part Two: Immortal Acts
Assistant Professor Richard Boatman faded back into view in his cramped and cluttered cubbyhole of an office. The smile he had as he departed from the cafeteria and Josef, now Josette, Rimsky turned to a scowl as he surveyed his alleged domain.
"This is NOT the office of the 'Master of Reality.' A god needs his own secretary and an office befitting his new station." He closed his eyes and began to concentrate. The world blurred again when he opened his eyes he was standing in the entry to an office complex with plush white carpet and royal blue walls trimmed with oak wainscoting and covered in art work that would have made the curators of the Lourve drool except for the ornate gilded plaster frames. About twenty feet away sat what looked like a playboy bunny behind a huge oak and glass desk that hid nothing of her beauty. Behind her was a raised gold sign reading...
Richard glanced behind him. Where the battered wooden door to his office had been there was now a pair of glass doors leading into the hallway he had just left. The woman put down her telephone and glanced up, doing a double take when she saw Richard. She quickly pushed a button and came running around the desk towards Richard to be joined by a half dozen more women equally as beautiful. As they reached him they fell to the floor and prostrated themselves before Richard. "Welcome master. How may we serve you today?"
"Take me to my office."
"Yes sir. They jumped as one, each trying to out do the others to win his favor as they escorted him to a huge set of elaborately embellished oak doors as Richard thought how close this was to what he assumed was Josef's dream of perfection. Beyond the doors was a room the size of a small gymnasium decorated much like the hallway with a range of entertainment devices from pinball and video games to a small pool and hot tub. There was also a western style bar, brass rail and all behind which was a set of swinging doors leading to a professional kitchen if his nose was any judge, and a huge heart shaped bed with white silk sheets and about a dozen similarly clad silk pillows. At the far end of the room was the largest oak desk Richard could imagine and several plush chairs. Between the desk and the bed was another door with a sign over it that read "library." When Richard peeked in there were more than a dozen more beautiful, scantily clad women rushing about sorting, cataloging, and shelving books and other media. There were more labeled door along the remainder of the wall but Richard ignored them for now instead turning toward the back wall. The back wall was a window looking out onto a azure blue lake surrounded by a lush forest framed by snow capped mountains and a sky with fluffy blue clouds scattered about.
The women continued to faun over him as he surveyed his new domain until he picked one, a blonde looking much like Josef when he had left her last, to show him around. The tour took more than an hour as Richard tried out each game. When he approached the bar another woman, this one a redhead, came out the swinging doors carrying several trays of hors d'oeuvres and began mixing drinks for the three of them. He skipped the library for the moment and was trying to choose between the bed and the pool and hot tub combination when he noticed a shipping palette stacked head high with paper. Walking over to it he grabbed a handful and discovered they were assorted denominations of United States currency, none smaller than a twenty dollar bill. Giving each a hundred that they immediately stuffed down their skimpy G-strings he walked back to the hot tub.
"May we help you into the hot tub master?"
"Ooh master, may I scrub your back please?"
"No master, let me. Let me scrub your back please."
"I asked first." The blonde shot at the redhead before turning pleadingly back to Richard. "I did ask first, didn't I master. Didn't I?"
"But I rub better master." The redhead pleaded pushing the blonde away.
The blonde fell back a step before recovering and then yanked the redhead's hair. "I was here first. You leave him alone." In seconds they were rolling about on the ground at Richard's feet.
"Stop." The word was spoken barely above a whisper but both stopped, frozen in mid cat fight. "Don't fight. If you want the hot tub that badly we'll all get in." They quickly scampered to their feet, undressed him, and helped him into the tub before joining him.
"May we undress also master?"
"Very well." Soaking wet bikini tops and bottoms went flying as Richard adjusted himself comfortably on the padded seat situated in the center of the tub.
"So where's the rubbing?" They giggled and began rubbing. The redhead at his back and the blonde at his front.
Richard luxuriated in the bubbly warmth of the hot tub and the gentle ministrations of the two lovelies who had joined him. He quickly felt himself relaxing more and more except for areas of his groin. Down there he was feeling tense, albeit of a highly pleasurable nature. As if sensing his beginning arousal the blonde began rubbing closer and closer to his crotch while the redhead began pressing closer so she could rub her breasts against his back while her hands reached around to gently fondle his chest.
"Tell me something." They instantly stopped and were totally attentive. "No. don't stop." The pleasurable rubbing began again. "I was just wondering what your names were."
"Master, you have not yet named us. What would you like to call us."
"What were your names before?"
The redhead was first this time followed immediately by the blonde. "My name was Colin McCready, Master."
"And I was Professor Ivan Issaksen, Master."
Nonplused, Richard's nicely full erection began to shrink as he realized that these were actually men attending to him.
Seeing the erection fading Ivan spoke fearfully, tears beginning to well up in her eyes, "Oh Master, have we offended. Please tell us what you wish so we may better please you. Please Master."
"You were my Department Chairman?" Richard held Ivan by her shoulders examining her. He could see nothing of the fat, balding, constantly grumbling septuagenarian that had been Ivan Issaksen.
Sobbing in fear, she could only nod her affirmation. Colin had also stopped rubbing and was cowering as far from him as she could get in the hot tub. Richard considered for several long seconds unmindful of the others' fear. Eventually, a smile crept back into his face.
"Relax. both of you and come here before me." They quickly moved to stand side by side in front of him heads bowed in submission as they awaited his next words.
Raising his hand he gently tapped each on the head and sprinkled water on their faces. "Ivan I dub thee Inga. Colin I dub thee Colleen. You shall be my favorites and shall serve me in all ways. Now return to your ministrations." They beamed with joy as they began rubbing again, more enticingly than before. It was but a matter of a few strokes before Richard was back to full erection and only a minute or so more before Richard was stroking and fondling them also.
"Let's move this to the bed." Colleen scrambled to obtain several large towels, also color coordinated with the room, while Inga remained to keep him aroused. As he stepped out of the hot tub they both began drying him while never once forgetting the reason for leaving the tub. By the time he had reached the huge heart shaped bed he was unsure how much longer he would be able to contain himself.
They slid onto the bed not bothering to move under the sheets. Richard was in the center while the two women positioned themselves on each side pressing their bodies against his as they continued to rub, tweak, and lick.
"Inga, you first. I want to do to you what you've done to me so many times before over the years." Colleen pouted for a moment but then returned to licking and nipping at his nipples while Inga immediately positioned herself over his erect penis and gently slid onto it with a satisfied sigh before rhythmically raising and lowering herself.
In less than a minute Richard was racked with the intense pleasure of the best orgasm he had ever achieved. As his erection faded Inga stopped moving in order to hold him within her for as long as possible but shortly the inevitable soft popping sound came and with a smug glance at Colleen Inga slid off.
"Me too Master?" Colleen begged.
Richard considered before smiling. "Certainly, my dear. After all, I am a god." Inga, would you be a good girl and bring me Dean Johnson? Screwing the one's that have screwed me in the past feels verrry good."
Inga was instantly up and running for the door. "Don't forget to put on some clothes. You wouldn't want to cause a spectacle." Suddenly she was dressed in a conservative lavender business suit with matching heels and her hair was tied in a conservative bun. A pair of delicate gold wire rimmed glasses adorned her nose. He chuckled at the thought of the phenomenally beautiful woman not causing a spectacle dressed or undressed and turned back to Colleen.
"Let's see. Where were we?" Instantly his penis was erect again and, if anything, a larger than before. Colleen's eyes grew round with wonder at the miracles she had just witnessed, but her amazement quickly changed to lust as she examined the little miracle of his newly risen penis.
"How about some music?" In response to her Master's request Colleen clapped twice and called out, "Library."
"Yes." A soft soprano answered from speakers on the walls at the corners of the room.
"Music. Revelle's Bolero." She glanced back to Richard. "Is that satisfactory Master?" He nodded.
They were relaxing in the glow of Richard's second orgasm when Inga returned. "Dean Johnson is waiting in the vestibule. Would you like to see him in the Throne Room, Master?"
"That sounds like an excellent idea. Lead me there?"
"Yes Master. Do you wish raiments Master?"
"Why not. You two should be dressed also. Something formal but revealing." He thought a moment and he was covered in a floor length royal blue silk gown with a white fur collar that traced a deep vee to just above his navel and a blue and white bejeweled crown sat regally upon his head. The women were similarly dressed, but with more delicate tiaras.
"I think we're ready now. Let's go." The women followed a step behind him, leaping ahead to open doors. He realized he knew without thinking where he was going and smiled smugly at his intelligence and forethought.
Unsurprisingly, the Throne Room was exactly as he expected it to be. Easily the size of a football field, enclosed with gracefully arching oaken supports meeting in an arch at least a hundred feet above the marbled floor. Hundreds of women were lined up in two columns about twenty feet apart with the columns facing each other from the huge, elaborately carved door to his throne at the far end. Richard came out a smaller door just behind the throne. Sweeping around he went directly to it and sat while the women bowed.
"Bring him in." He spoke with a booming voice that seemed to clearly reach every corner of the room.
The far door opened and Dean Johnson entered bracketed by a half dozen more of his women. Richard watched solemnly as they approached, and approached, and approached. Finally the Dean was at the base of the throne and one of his escort whispered, "Bow to they Lord and Master."
The Dean glared at Richard ignoring the command until two of them forced him to his knees and held his head down. Sputtering in anger he rose to his feet. "What is the meaning of this? I don't know how you've created this illusion but I demand you stop it immediately. His foot tapped impatiently as he waited.
"Greetings Dean Johnson."
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
nor clouds be in the sea, nor fish live in the fields,
nor can blood be in sticks nor sap in rocks.
-- Titus Lucretius Carus<
"Fairy tales can come true, it can happen to you ..." Josef half hummed, half mumbled as he sat in the Faculty Cafeteria of the Clarke College Student Union patiently waiting for Richard's magical reappearance and the end of his rather impressive parlor trick. After about five minutes it became clear that Richard was not returning.
"Well, enough time wasted. I better get back to my office." With that Josef stacked his dishes, stood up and smoothed the collar of his blouse and skirt.
"Damn," he chuckled, "he's one good hypnotist. I should be mad, but he's created such a beautiful illusion it's more fun to enjoy the view." He briefly pulled the blouse top apart and admired the soft flesh revealed. (Besides, whatever he's done is bound to wear off shortly and scoring that last batch of quizzes isn't going to happen by itself, is it?)
Dropping off his dishes and remembering to bring the manuscript, Josef took his usual short cut and headed out the back door to his office. (Amazing. The hips seem to be swaying. The breasts seem to be jiggling. I even imagine I can smell perfume.)
The walkways were crowded and she almost made it to the Arts and Sciences Building where her office was located before being stopped by a cute looking guy with dark hair and eyes wearing a letter shirt. She looked up at him. (Up? I'm 5'10" and I'm looking up. How tall is this guy?)
"Excuse me. Would you please tell me where the Registrar's Office is?"
"Oh my, you're a tall one aren't you." She thrust out her chest, batted her eyelashes at him, and chewed daintily on her lip for several seconds. (Why the hell did I say that?) "It's two buildings down on your left." A pause for a deep breath, a finger to the lip, and a bit of a pout before continuing. "You're cute. Are you new here?" (Why do I care about new meat for the college's grist mill? What's going on here?)
"Yes. My name's Jack Dawson and I'm an exchange student from Northern State Community College. I've got a 2:30 appointment at the Registrar's Office and I'm already five minutes late so I really better run. It was nice to meet you."
"The name's Josette. Josette Rimsky. Room 231 in this building here, the Arts and Sciences Building. Come up and see me some time." She vamped as he waved and ran off. (That's not what I wanted to say. What the hell is going on here?)
Angry and bewildered she headed into the building and to her office, not even noticing the fetching sway of her hips as she climbed the stairs.
The secretary for the Psychology Department, Mrs. Grimley, was busy with another coed and didn't notice her walk past until Josette was at the door to room 231, her office.
"Excuse me Miss, Dr. Rimsky isn't in. Can I help you?" She peered over the tops of her reading glasses. "Miss," a bit louder and more imperious, "I said Dr. Rimsky isn't in. Can I help you?"
Josef turned about, prepared to advise her that her comments were less than humorous. Instead he found himself smiling and answering politely, "I'm sorry Mrs. Grimley, I wasn't paying attention, silly me. Dr. Rimsky asked me to stop by to see him." (Huh? That's not what I wanted to say.)
"That's alright child. He should be here according to his schedule and I'm rather surprised he's not. He's rarely late. Can I help you with something in the meantime?" Mrs. Grimley smiled back.
"Thank you, no. I'll come back some other time. By the way that's a beautiful shade of nail polish. What is it?" (Stop this. Go into the office. Why can't I go into my office? This is crazy.)
"Thank you. It's called bright crimson from the Mystique collection."
Their conversation was interrupted as a short, balding nebbish going by the name of Howard Emerson, Dr. Rimsky's teaching assistant, came into the Department office. "Hi Mrs. Grimley, is Dr. Rimsky in?"
"Hello Howard ..."
"No he's not." Josette pouted prettily. "I was just looking for him to." The pout changed to an enticing smile. "My name's Josette what's yours?" (This is insane. This is insane. What's happening here. Why can't they see who I am? Why can't I say what I want to say? What's happening here. Nobody can do hypnosis this good.) The frantic thoughts continued as Howard hesitantly took her daintily proffered hand and tried to decide whether to shake it or kiss it.
"It's O.K. silly. I won't bite," she giggled, "that is unless you want me to."
“Uh Humm." Mrs. Grimley loudly cleared her voice. "Mr. Emerson, don't you have a class to teach.?" No response. The chill in her voice grew more pronounced. "NOW."
"Oh, uh, yes. Thank you Mrs. Grimley." He regretfully released Josette's hand, gave a last wistful look and dashed off.
"I'm sure you have somewhere you need to be now also." Mrs. Grimley's voice was still frigid as she returned to her work studiously ignoring the distasteful harlot before her.
"O.K. I'll come back later." Josette flipped her hair and smiled brightly as she sashayed out of the office and into an empty hallway.
"Oh my god. What the hell am I going to ..." She stopped abruptly. "I said that." Her hands went to her mouth in joy. "I said that too. I'm in control of my self again." She turned around and started back into the Department office growling, "It's time to let that old bag know who's boss."
"Back so soon?" Mrs. Grimley's voice was only slightly warmer.
(Here goes you old battle ax.) Josette smiled, "I'm sorry. I seem to have lost my purse." (No. No. Say 'I'm Dr. Rimsky you withered old prune. How dare you be so rude.')
"What's that in your hand?" The smile would have made a polar bear shiver.
"What?" Josette glanced at the purse in her hand. "Oh, thank you." She giggled. (Stop it. Say the words. Say help. Say something I want to say.) "Silly me. I'd loose my head if it weren't glued on." She again glided out of the office into the still empty hallway."
"Damn. Damn. Damn." Mouth open she stopped again. "I can talk again." Her voice sounded frantic. "What's going on? I can talk again." She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. "I can control my body again."
Grabbing an empty bench she slumped down head back fighting back tears of frustration. "This is crazy. Whenever I'm around people I can't seem to do anything but act like a simpering sex kitten."
She slapped her hand hard on the bench. "Ow. Damn it." She punched herself in the chest and almost buckled over in pain. When she finally recovered she delicately touched the still sore breast. It felt like ... a breast.
"This is insane. I've got to find Richard. What ever he's done he can undo. That's it ... Richard." With a new purpose she picked up the manuscript and her purse and headed off down the hallway toward Richard's cubbyhole.
Three doors down Josette stopped perplexed looking at the space where the door to Richard's office was supposed to be. There was a large arched opening with a set of glass double doors. Before he could enter the doors opened and several ravishing women exited. They glanced vapidly at Josette and quickly headed off.
Taking a deep breathe and squaring her shoulders Josette entered. Hesitantly approaching the bikini clad woman behind the large oak desk, afraid of what might come out of her mouth she waited to be seen.
"Yes? May I help you?"
"Hello. My name is ... J ... Jo ... Josef." She signed in relief. "Josef Rimsky. Dr. Josef Rimsky." Confidence grew with every word. "I'd like to see Richard Boatman please."
"Certainly Miss." She gestured and another beautiful bikini babe came forward and escorted Josette nee Josef to the back of the Throne Room.
"Wait here. You will be called." The escort left and Josef watched the events around him.
"Bring him in." Richard spoke with a booming voice that seemed to clearly reach every corner of the room.
The far door opened and Dean Johnson entered bracketed by a half dozen more skimpily dressed women who pushed Josef out of the way as they marched towards the throne.
From his position beside the entry door Josef could barely see the events unfolding before him. What he did see was the Dean standing before Richard and then two of his escort forced the Dean to his knees and held his head down.
Sputtering in anger the Dean rose to his feet. "What is the meaning of this? I don't know how you've created this travesty but I demand you stop it immediately. His foot tapped impatiently as he waited.
"Greetings Dean Johnson."
"How dare you. I'll have your job for this. You'll never work anywhere. I'll have you arrested for kidnaping. I'll, I ..." Apoplexy warred with stroke for what would be the primary cause of death before he finally began to wind down.
"Silence." I was a whisper but Josef heard it clearly from his distant vantage point. The Dean seemed to be struggling again and his face seemed to be getting red again, but Josef could hear nothing.
"Read the charges Inga." Richard turned to the blonde to his right who produced a large scroll with handles on each end and tied with a golden tassel. Untying it she scanned it briefly and then began to read.
"Raymond Jehosephat Johnson. You stand accused of crimes against our Lord and Master. These crimes include failure to offer tenure, failure to appoint to desirable committees, failure to support his research grants, and most heinous of all, failure to attend to the words of our Lord and Master."
"How dare you. You and your bitches can go to hell for all I care and I intent to see you get there." He turned to walk away.
"Stop." Again that whisper somehow audible to Josef despite the distance. The Dean stopped. He was rigid and unmoving. Josef wondered if he was even breathing.
"Rather than repent you insult me and mine. We shall see who is a bitch. From this moment on every work or act that intentionally injures another shall bring you closer to the bitch to which you allude. Take heed and learn from the lesson of your friend Josef Rimsky." A spotlight came from somewhere and highlighted Josef and he glanced around disconcertedly. Suddenly he lifted off the floor and floated rapidly forward, stopping several feet from Dean Johnson but about the same distance from the throne.
"Do you take me for a total fool. This pathetic bimbo is not my friend Josef Rimsky." The Dean's sneer lasted several seconds before he grabbed at his crotch and then quickly reached inside his pants ignoring the stares of those about him. The sneer turned to shock and then dismay as he hand withdrew and his shoulders and head slumped dejectedly. Slowly he crumpled to the floor and began to silently sob.
"And you Josef Rimsky. Speak your mind."
"Richard? Please explain. What's happening here? I now realize it is much more than some simple trickery."
"Very well. For the sake of our past friendship I will explain. I have given you the type of body you have always lusted after. Outside of my presence you act to others as you appear, a witless, libidinous young woman. Only when you are alone are you capable of acting as you were, an intelligent, supposedly open minded, academician.
"What do you want of me?" Josef was distracted as Dean Johnson muttered something and pointed ears with white curly fur suddenly appeared. Fighting a strong urge to comfort Dean Johnson who shuddered and then returned to his quiet sobbing, Josef realized he had to seize this opportunity to find out how to regain control of his life.
"For you to recognize me and my discovery for what it is, brilliance beyond anything to have yet occurred in this sorry old world."
"I do. It is." The words stumbled off his lips in his hurry. "I apologize. I was blinded by habit and convention. Please forgive me, I beseech you."
"No my friend." Richard laughed. "Your words are laudable but they are driven by desperation, not belief." Josef sagged.
"But fear not, there is a way. You have my manuscript. You have but to read and understand. It is your key to the universe and beyond."
Dean Johnson lunged toward the throne only to be stopped after less than two steps by Richard's acolytes. He seemed to writhe and transform before them. His clothes faded away and close cropped white fur grew over portions of his body while other portions continued to grow until it was a curly white mat of hair. Arms and legs blurred as paws formed, his body hunched over and shrank, and finally a muzzle and tail appeared.
"Tsk, tsk. Naughty naughty. That kind of thinking and behavior will be the end of you." A pink collar and leash formed as well as large pink bows on the Dean's carefully trimmed tail and head. "I suggest you stop soon as you are running out of things other than your mind to transform. Richard turned from the quivering, whining mass of furry white creature back to Josef as a yellow stain began to spread from beneath its hindquarters.
"To show my mercy Josef I shall grant it the boon of human voice, but only when the two of you are alone. At other times, like you, this creature shall act as it appears, a large white pure bred poodle bitch."
Josef started to speak but Richard raised his hand and the words caught before they could leave his mouth.
"Take her. Teach her. Like you her salvation comes from the true recognition of my greatness." Richard yawned.
"Enough. Leave me now, I tire of your banality." A slight gesture and both disappeared.
Josef found himself in a woman's apartment. Looking out the window he realized that it was his apartment, but redecorated to suit the tastes of a very feminine personality. Behind him there was a low growl. Turning he saw the white poodle sitting by the couch. The tail wagged tentatively.
"Great. Now what do I do?" Josef dropped disconsolate onto the couch tossing the manuscript to the floor at his feet and closing his eyes to block out the room about him.
"Well, I don't know about you, but I'm reading this damn manuscript." Josef opened his eyes to see the dog flipping through the pages of the manuscript.
Part Four: Researching the Whichness of What
“Turn faster. This part's drivel." The be-ribboned poodle growled in frustration as it sat on it's haunches beside Josette on the living room rug staring over her shoulder at the manuscript that was supposed to solve all their problems.
"I don't think we can afford to skip anything. This thing's so convoluted it would make a con artist dizzy." Josette brushed an errant strand of hair from her face and tried to get more comfortable on the floor of her apartment. "And please stop breathing on me. You have doggy breathe."
"Now how could that be? Maybe it's because I seem to have a tail and a strong urge to chew on a bone?"
"Talking about bones, are you hungry?" Josette got up. The dog pranced along with her as she walked over to the refrigerator to check out dinner options.
"Woof. Who are you, old Mother Hubbard?"
"I was a single male bachelor who ate out a lot, and watch the sarcasm, it's getting a little thick." She glared down at the poodle, hands on her hips for a few moments before snorting in anger and grabbing a telephone directory off a nearby counter.
"What are you going to do, call for a delivery?"
"I was thinking pizza, how about you?" Pages flipped.
"Do they have female delivery people?"
"Not usually...oh. Good point." The page flipping stopped for a moment as she thought furiously. "I guess I can have him leave it by the door and slide the money out to him."
"That sounds reasonable." I wonder if dogs eat pizza? If we do, I'd like a small sausage and meatball." Sitting back he started scratching at the back of his neck.
"Ahh. He's one I've used before." Noticing the scratching she continued, "Hey. Do I need to get you flea powder?"
The dog shuddered. "Spare me. I'm just scratching an itch."
"That's what I'm worrying about." But she laughed and started dialing. Her long nails tapped on the counter top as she waited for an answer.
"Hel...loo." Her voice suddenly changed to a sexy, breathless whisper. (Oh no. It's a guy. I'm in trouble.)
"Woof?" (What's wrong? Why did your voice change?) "Grrr, woof." (Why can't I speak?)
"I'd like your cutest delivery boy to bring me two small pizzas, one just cheese and the other with sausage and meatballs. The address? Two eighty four Lincoln Park Drive, Northwest, Apartment 2C sweetie. Half an hour? Oooh, sounds dreamy. Remember, your cutest delivery boy. Bye bye." She hung up the telephone and put her hands to her mouth in fear."
"Oh my god. It's not going to work. Even by telephone I couldn't help myself. I wanted to jump through the phone and start rubbing up against him." Tears were flowing freely. "What are we going to do?"
"Damned it I know. All I could do was growl and bark. It was humiliating."
"I know. I know. So what are we going to do? After what just happened I can't call them back and cancel, I might make a date with the guy on the other end of the phone."
"So what happens when you hear the man's voice as he tells you who he is or how much you owe?" Josette collapsed onto the couch with a groan and the poodle jumped onto it next to her and sat staring at her.
"I know. You can do it. I'll hide in the bedroom so I can't hear him and when he comes you can shove an envelope with instructions and the money under the door with your nose."
"Master, is all well?" Colleen looked worriedly up at Richard while he rubbed his eyes. He also seemed a bit pale.
"Yes, yes, of course. Are our next supplicants ready?"
"Yes Master."
"Well Colleen, tell us about our next contestants."
"Certainly Master. Our next contestants are the people who run Clarke University. They make the rules. They hire and fire. They make the final decisions regarding important matters like which food service to contract and which grants to provide with matching funds. Let's have a big hand for our next contestants, come on down President Schrader and Vice President Quayle."
A group of bikini clad babes began escorting the two men to the throne. About half way there Richard's impatience got the best of him and the entire group lifted off the floor and floated rapidly forward to settle just before him.
"Bow before our Lord and Master." Their guards forced them to their knees.
"What's the ..." Richard gestured and their protests stopped mid word.
"You are here because you desire my intervention in your petty moral concerns. Speak or leave." The two men glanced uncertainly at each other and then President Schrader spoke.
"We've discussed your amazing discovery with the Board and we are here to present you with a small token of the honor and respect it is clear that you have been undeservedly kept from all these years." He tapped Quayle who looked stared blankly back at him for a second.
"Oh." He quickly reached inside his suit coat and started to pull something out. His escort instantly attacked and threw him to the floor. A blue velvet covered case fell to the floor only to be instantly covered by two more women. Schrader watched in shock before tentatively explaining. "I believe Dr. Quayle was about to hand me that case. Inside is the medallion of honor presented to those few who make it to professor emeritus. It was the Board's instruction and my proud duty to present that medallion and the accompanying appointment to the position of professor emeritus to you for your contribution the advancement of knowledge." He cleared his throat. Meanwhile the women of their escort had returned to their guard positions and Quayle slowly began to stand up and brush himself off.
"With your elevation to this esteemed position we would expect you to concentrate on the development of further research into this amazing phenomenon." His gesture encompassed the entire room and he took a deep breath preparatory to continuing. Richard yawned and gestured himself.
"While your obeisance is fitting and pleasing your ulterior motives are transparent. The Professorship is accepted. The research is concluded. You may study my words as prepared in that self same manuscript you returned to me unopened just two weeks ago." Richard cocked his head as if listening.
"Let's eliminate the excruciating pain of your prolonged attempts to force me to reconsider. I'll make it easy and we can jump directly to that point where you finally realize the futility of your pleas." He closed his eyes and put his head back as he wearily spoke.
"How dare I. You'll fire me. I'll never work in academia again. You'll have me arrested for misappropriation of college funds and equipment. Yadda yadda yadda. Have I missed anything? No? Good. Now let's get on with this." Richard peered briefly at the two men.
"President Schrader. You've impressed me. I thought you to be a man in command. Someone who knew what he wanted and how to get it. Someone I was ready to offer the world, but as I examine you I find, not a man of power and command, but a sniveling weakling, afraid of people and a puppet of the Board. You're not fit to be a man. You're not even fit to be human." Richard actually sounded disappointed as he spoke.
"And you Vice President Quayle. You present yourself as a caring, compassionate, educated man, but you're nothing but a sycophant, a sniveling, power groupie who's done little more than fawn over President Schrader and cover for his ineptitude. I wonder if you even have the wit to spell a simple word larger than four or five letters...like the word 'potato.'"
"Be what you are." Richard once more closed his eyes and slumped back into the throne. Colleen worriedly reached out to brush a loose strand of hair from his forehead. Inga too had been worshipfully watching him and almost imagined she saw the start of a tear. Uncomfortable with the thought that her Lord and Master might be unhappy she averted her eyes instead watching the two men being judged. The taller of the two, President Schrader, lofted into the air and his clothes disappeared. Next the hair on his pasty white chest fell off, each hair disappearing before it touched the floor. His bloated belly began shrinking and his skin became smooth, so smooth that Inga could no longer see any pours. In fact, the floating body didn't seem to have a navel either. Confused Inga's brow furrowed as she carefully scrutinized the floating body trying to understand the wisdom of her Lord.
More changes continued. The body took on a more rigid, posed stance as it clearly became female. The hair on Schrader's head changed from grey white to surprisingly coarse looking ash blonde and grew rapidly to shoulder length, but no hair was forming at the crotch. In fact, no genitals at all were evident.
The changes seemed to be slowing down as lines formed at the wrists, ankles, shoulders, neck, waist, and crotch. Inga wondered if this would be the start of new clothes, jewelry, or maybe some type of bondage device, but the lines only expanded longitudinally until each made a complete circle around a portion of the torso and stopped. The face though, that was the final answer. It became briefly less distinct and then reformed with perfectly painted makeup, but even the mouth and eyes were painted on.
President Schrader had become the puppet he had been ... sort of. To be more accurate he had become a mannequin, and a female one at that. His transformation had fascinated Inga so much she had failed to attend to Vice President Quayle. He too had been changing. His head, arms and legs were gone and he was the most unusual color, chartreuse with blotches of orange and brown. A bright yellow blotch had formed about where the blue velvet medallion case had been. As she watched he lost still more of his body mass, becoming almost two dimensional. In a final blur he reformed into a tropical looking floral print minidress with spaghetti straps and floated on to the mannequin. The medallion case was now a bright yellow scarf that positioned itself jauntily about the mannequin's neck.
"President Schrader, I know you're still aware inside that plaster and paint veneer. You can hear me too Mr. Quayle. Puppet and protector, mannequin and minidress, you shall stand immobile and mute before all who enter my offices. There was a small popping sound and then they were gone instantly reappearing beside the great oak and glass desk in the front lobby artfully posed to point reverently at the sign above it.
The bedroom was just as she'd imagined it would be, ruffled canopy bed, cluttered makeup table, closets full of clothes. Josette had already played with the radio until she found her usual classic rock station. There was no television and although she had stretched out on the bed, she wasn't sleepy. The manuscript was still on the floor in the living room and the only reading materials were some glamour magazines. Bored, Josette began to skim through one thinking maybe there would be some jokes or maybe an article spouting the psycho babble usually passed off as advice in glitzy magazines like this one at which she could laugh.
The first article was about twelve ways to make your man happy in bed, a guaranteed laugh riot. Within seconds she was engrossed and oblivious to everything else.
Twenty minutes later she had read the entire magazine, tried several of the makeup hints, and flawlessly redone her tear stained makeup. Her miniskirt and halter top had been replaced with a low cut, lacy, black, crotchless teddy, garter belt, sheer silk stockings labeled "dark taupe," and four inch black pumps. After a minute or two of posing playfully for the full length mirror on the back of the bedroom door the need to have someone else admire her grew unbearably strong. With a shrug she opened the bedroom door and entered the living room to pose for Dean as she'd decided to call the poodle.
Dean turned at the sound of the door opening. "What the hell are you ..." The words trailed off and his jaw dropped as she stepped into sight. "M...Ma...My god do you know what you look like? You're beautiful, absolutely stunning." Her tongue was hanging out, and not just because she was a dog.
Suddenly her tongue snapped back into her mouth and she swallowed hard. "Get back into the bedroom. That pizza guy will be here any minute, or are you planning to proposition your first man?"
Josette hesitated. Somehow the idea of sex with a man didn't seem so bad. In fact, as she stood there it began to feel more and more desirable. Desire became need and need became craving.
Dean watched the emotions dance across Josette's face with increasing worry. She started to growl and snarl. "You want to don't you. You want to seduce that pizza boy when he gets here. Well there's no way. I'm not spending even one more minute than I have to in this accursed canine body. Now get back in that room now!" She continued snarling as she advanced on Josette forcing her back. "Oh damn. I can smell the garlic. He'll be here any second." She lunged at Josette and Josette fell back into the bedroom fearful for her life. She kicked the door, slamming it shut in Dean's face.
"Now stay there." She growled through the door. "I'll call you when you can come out." One last growl and then Josette could hear the padding of feet as she paced back to the living room and the front door.
Frustrated and needy but afraid to leave the room Josette gazed out the window at the busy street below. Glancing up at the moon the fear became even more pronounced. The moon, the face in the full moon, it was Richard's face.
Chapter Five: Hell's A Popping
"With no reports of volcanic activity, nuclear explosions, or unusually heavy meteor activity astronomers are completely baffled by the apparently miraculous transformation of the landscape of the moon. The huge landmarks that compose the features of what mankind has for aeons called 'the man in the moon' have somehow changed. Where the old landscape could be said to vaguely resemble a human face the new landscape appears to be an almost photographic quality representation of the face of a human male. Huge crowds have been quietly gathering in almost every city, town, and village to stare at the changes.
In related news today Presidential Press Secretary Bloomberg adamantly insists there is no secret government military base on the moon, that said nonexistent base does not have any nuclear materials, and that the nonexistent base's nonexistent nuclear stockpile did not detonate, however cleanup operations are underway. Also, in related news, Pope John John II has asked the College of Cardinals to investigate the moon's change to determine if it meets criteria for a miracle.
From Iraq in the Middle East, Sadam Hussein has denounced the change as an American trick claiming it is intended to undermine Moslem society by sowing the seeds of western culture. Finally, on the lighter side, Jack Seaman, Managing Editor of the Guinness Book of Records, has offered a prize of $100,000 to the person who's face most closely resembles the new lunar face with the one stipulation that plastic surgery is not acceptable.
"Please turn that garbage off and get back here. I need help turning the pages." No response.
"Josef. Turn off the television now!" Dean looked up from the manuscript in annoyance to see the very female appearing Josef staring raptly at the television where a clearly male reporter was describing events in London. She was still wearing the black Teddy and one hand was playing with an erect nipple through the thin fabric while the other hand had found the slit in the matching crotchless panty and was moving back and forth frantically. With a heart wrenching sigh the poodle got up and padded over to the television where he used his paw to turn it off. Instantly the movement of the hands began to slow. A couple of seconds later Josef's eyes blinked and the hands stopped moving.
"Did I doze off?"
"No. You were back in bimbo mode from watching the newsmen on the television."
"Why do I feel funny?" Josef looked down to see where her hands were and jerked them behind her back. "Was I doing what I think I was doing?"
"If you mean masturbating, yes." Dean said sourly while Josef blushed crimson. "Now how about some page turning?"
"Sure." Josef moved quickly to skim the page before turning. "What did I miss?"
"Not much, we've made it to the teenage years." Dean yawned. "No seriously, he's been prattling on about his hypothesis but still hasn't begun to talk methodology, and I must admit I've read better prose on the ingredient list of a tube of toothpaste."
"Maybe we better skip ahead after all."
"You've got the hands." Dean snorted. "I'm the one that wanted to do that from the beginning." Dean snapped his muzzle closed and looked hard at Josef. "What made you change your mind?"
Josef blushed brightly again.
"What shall we do now My Lord?" Colleen was gently massaging Richard's neck and shoulders as he sat in his desk chair staring out the huge window onto the lake, light by the light of the full moon and Richard's face. Inga was gently rubbing his feet.
"It's time to relax." He stretched. "What would you two like to do?" Inga looked up at him with a sultry smile and began rubbing higher up his leg. Colleen's hands moved so that she could hug him from the back and then she began unbuttoning his shirt.
"Well, that's always fun. Shall we move to the bed or do one of you have a better idea?"
Inga delicately placed her finger in her mouth and sucked it. "We could do it in the lake Master." Suddenly the three of them were standing naked but for their shoes on a sandy beach at the edge of the lake. Inga clasped her hands in front of her and jumped up and down in glee. Then she kicked off her heels and ran the last few feet to the water and charged in about three steps before turning and back running out.
"Oooh. That's cold. Would our Lord and Master consider warming it up a bit?" She danced from foot to foot while Colleen giggled.
"We could do that, but I've got a better idea." Richard laughed. Richard stared at Inga and she found herself falling, limbs askew, onto her buttocks. Colleen's giggles became guffaws until she too found herself sprawled on the sand. They sat there unable to rise staring questioningly up at Richard.
"Look to yourselves." He intoned with a smile.
The skin on their legs had turned bluish green and shiny. Rainbow colors scampered over them even in the dim glow of Richard's moon. Colleen glanced over to see the same thing happening to Inga who stared uncomprehendingly back. Their attentions snapped back to their lower torsos as they found their legs moving gently together first at the knees and then at the ankles. Only the feet remained separated. The feet and toes began to elongate and thin. The separation between the legs disappeared as it slowly fused from the crotch down.
"Oooh Master, you're making us into mermaids." They cooed in unison. Colleen wiggled her flippers and posed, hair flowing around her breasts as Inga tentatively touched her new tail.
"There are tiny scales."
"Now try the water temperature."
"Yes Master." They scooted to the edge of the lake and in. In seconds they were fifty feet out, giggling and laughing as they playfully chased and ducked each other.
"Come on in Master, the water's wonderful."
"Hello. Police? My name is Dolores Schrader and I'd like to report a missing person." The short slightly chunky woman paced back and forth in her kitchen nervously tugging at the telephone cord.
"His name? Eric Schrader. He's President of Clarke College."
"How long? He was due back home at 5:15 tonight. He called from the office at 4:15 tonight saying he had one on campus stop and that he would then be coming straight home."
"What do you mean you can't process my report? He's never been late in twenty nine years of marriage. Now he's at least five hours late."
"He walks from the college. He can't be caught up in traffic."
"If he was admitted to a hospital it would be at the college. They know him and would have called me."
"His secretary confirmed that he left on time."
"If he were going to have an affair why would he first tell me he was coming home?"
"I know people are out staring at the changes in the moon, but he could have done that here at home."
"Rioting? I haven't heard about any rioting." She reached to the portable television on the counter nearby and turned it on but left the sound off. The very first channel had pictures of rioting."
"Oh, my god." The telephone fell from her hand a she slumped to a chair.
"Let's review. What do we know so far?"
"More than we ever wanted to know about Richard's childhood." Josef slumped back onto the couch and rubbed her tired eyes.
"Be serious. We've learned that Richard believes that there is no such thing as reality, that what we perceive as reality is nothing more than a shared delusion." Josef watched the immaculately trimmed french poodle lecturing him and burst into giggles.
"Grrr. Now what's wrong?"
"I...I'm sorry." The giggles were slowly brought under control although they weren't completely gone if the smile was any indication. "I couldn't help myself. You've got to realize that being lectured by a big white poodle with pink ribbons is at least a little bit funny." Dean just stared back.
"Or maybe not...I apologize if I've insulted you. Please continue.
"Harumph. Where was I. Oh, yes, 'shared delusion.' He further postulates that it is the body of these shared delusions that creates the world we know." Dean's eyes unfocused for a moment. "If that's true, disagreements regarding what is true or real are merely the result of inconsistencies in the shared delusion. A classic example of this could be the psychiatric condition called 'folie a deux.'"
"You mean communicated insanity where if one of two people living together for long time is insane the other will tend to develop similar characteristics and seem insane also?"
"Yes, exactly." Josef barely stifled a giggle as she watched the dog's head bobbing up and down in agreement.
"Now what's wrong?" Josef swallowed hard before responding.
"I don't know. I can't seem to stop giggling. I wonder if it's one of the side effects of Richard's curse?"
"Could be. All the more reason to hurry, isn't it." Josef gulped and nodded. She tucked her legs under her and attempted with moderate success to be serious and attentive.
"Anyway, bizarre as it seems, there could be some merit to this. The real trick seems to be to impact on the 'fictons.'"
"Huh?"
"Fictons are what Richard calls the basic building blocks of reality, like atoms are supposed to be the basic building blocks of matter. To continue the analogy, where the application of energy is what changes atomic matter, the application of thought, most specifically belief, is what changes fictons."
"You mean something is because I believe it is?" Josef excitedly closed her eyes and clapped her hands. "I'm a man. I'm a man. I'm a man."
"Are you done?"
"Sure, now that I'm back to ... I'm not back to normal am I?" Dean shook his head.
"Why not? What did I do wrong?" Josef pouted.
"Maybe you should let me finish. As I said, the primary factor is belief. You need to be able to completely believe without doubt and without reference to anything of reality."
"So what references can you use?"
"You look so pretty when you crinkle your nose." Dean laughed.
"Doggy mirth is not a pretty thing." Josef tried to look stern and angry but her laughter spoiled the effect.
"That's O.K. There's a dearth of mirth on the earth."
"I'll bet you can't say that three times fast without drooling, doggy breath." It took a while for the laughter to trail off.
"I think we're getting slap happy. That was not an exchange worth laughing at."
"I'm forced to agree with you, Josef. To continue then, reference is the next issue. Richard seems to believe that the only stable immutable reference can be yourself."
"You mean I have to be an egomaniac?"
"Basically, yes, but more so. An egomaniac feels he is the center of the universe. You must feel that you are the universe."
"Fine. What else?" Josef yawned.
"Only one more thing, belief. You must be able to extend your belief into the world around you." Josef didn't bother to prompt the poodle. Instead she waited patiently for Dean to continue.
"Much like the kind of salesman Dale Carnegie proposes in 'How to Win Friends and Influence People,' you must convince the world that you are right."
"How do I do that?"
"That's where this manuscript gets really esoteric. I'm still not sure, but it seems that it is a matter of 'force of will,' whatever that means." Josef scratched her head and thought a moment.
"So, if I understand correctly, I have to be able to do three things: I have to believe something is true, I have to believe that I am the only real thing that exists, and I have to somehow proselytize so that everything else believes me." Dean sat back on his haunches and licked his chops.
"That seems to be it. Only one more problem, the obvious and unfortunate implication of being the only real thing in the universe is that you can't change yourself."
End -- Part 2 of 4
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
trying to make life more rational
and that it was all wasted effort.
-- A. J. Ayer
"Good morning, Master." Colleen was lying in the huge heart-shaped bed next to Richard, gently massaging him awake while Inga stood beside the bed holding a tray with steaming coffee and pastries. Richard stretched and glanced toward the window wall to see sunlight streaming in. Ignoring his servants for a moment, he watched the dust motes lazily dance in the beams of light. Satisfied that there was still randomness to their movements, he sat up. Colleen immediately propped several pillows behind him and Inga gracefully slid onto the bed beside him. Colleen returned to her gentle rubbing while Inga carefully fed the Lord and Master of Creation, Richard Boatman, God.
"Concentrate, damn it. I don't want to spend the rest of my life as a dog." It had been a late night and an early morning. They had been attempting to replicate Richard's findings for more than four hours now.
"I am. I am. It just isn't working." Jose groaned and rubbed his aching head. "I just can't seem to do anything. Can we take a break?"
"No. We need to do this and do it now. We have no idea how long Richard is going to leave us alone."
"Alright." Jose sighed. "But we've got to try something different."
"Any ideas?"
"Just one. Let's try hypnosis."
"Fine. Sit back on the couch and I'll hypnotize you. Then, we'll try again." Josef started to get comfortable.
"Wait a minute here." She sat bolt upright. "Why aren't I hypnotizing you?"
"Do you have any idea how to hypnotize a dog?"
"No. I guess not." Hesitantly Jose continued. "Oh alright, I guess we should do this." She sat back and got comfortable. In the meantime Dean was quietly growling in frustration as he struggled to wrap a watch chain around one paw.
"Could you help me here." He finally gave up in frustration. Jose went to her desk and brought back some transparent tape. Dan jumped onto the coffee table and sat up while Jose knelt beside the frustrated dog and taped the watch to his paw before getting comfortable again.
"Thank you." Dean raised his paw and started the dangling watch swaying from side to side. "I want you to look at the watch. Watch the watch. See it swaying back and forth, back and forth..." The dog continued speaking in a soft, soothing, relaxing voice for several minutes as she watched Josef's eyes slowly droop and eventually close.
"Now, Josef. Open your eyes." Josef's eyes opened.
"Very good. You can hear only me. Nod if you understand me, Josef." Josef nodded. Dean sat panting quietly on the coffee table as he thought for several minutes.
"Josef listen very carefully. First, no matter how I appear you will always recognize me. No matter how I sound, you will always recognize me. No matter how I communicate with you, you will always understand me. Do you understand?" A nod.
"In a few moments I'll say the phrase 'Heinlein's Hinny' and you'll wake up. If I communicate that phrase to you in any way at any time in the future you'll immediately fall asleep again. Do you understand?" Another nod.
"When I wake you up you are going to believe several things with absolute confidence. You will believe these things with every fiber of your being. Is that understood?" Another nod.
"First, you will believe that there is no such thing as reality. What you have always thought was reality is just a shared delusion. Do you understand?" Josef nodded again.
"Second, you will believe that what is perceived as reality is really a continuously changing collection of fictons, basic building blocks of everything around you, that are modified by your thoughts. Do you understand?" Yet another nod.
"Thirdly, you will believe that you are the universe. Everything that was, is, or will be is due to your will. Do you understand?" Josef nodded.
"Finally, because you are the universe and you are able to shape and form it as you wish. Your thoughts are like law. They must happen and all that surrounds you, that is you, recognizes and accepts your wishes. Your wishes are those of all around you. Do you understand?" A nod.
Oh yes, one last thing. You will always allow me to exist and retain my memories of who and what I am, and you will remember me as a human being again rather than as a dog. Heinlein's Hinny!"
The throne room was full again. Scantily clad, beautiful women with long spears lined the way from the massive doors to the throne. A large group was being escorted forward, nine men and four women. Unlike all the people before them, this group immediately knelt and bowed before Richard.
"Welcome. You may speak." A distinguished, silver haired man looked up without rising.
"Greetings. My name..."
"You are George Kingman Smith, Chairman of the Board of Directors of Clarke University, and these," he gestured to the others, "are the rest of the Board."
"Why, yes." Only the slight widening of his eyes revealed the surprise he felt. "We are here..."
"You are here to honor me for my unique and brilliant research."
"Right again." This time even the eyes gave back nothing. "We..."
"Also want me to continue my research here at Clarke University with full funding." This time George said nothing, waiting.
"And you want the results of my research for yourselves." The eyes glanced downward for but an instant before once again coolly staring back at Richard.
"And of course, you want all this for the betterment of mankind." Richard sneered and clapped his hands once. Instantly the guards surrounded the group, spears shining in the light as they pointed at the hearts of the Board members from just inches away.
"So transparent." He tsked. "Not one of you cares about helping the great unwashed masses. Each of you has dreams of avarice and control." He pointed to one.
"You, Dr. Bischoff, you would rid the world of disease. How noble. Isn't it a shame you plan to offer it only to those rich enough to afford the exorbitant prices you plan to charge."
"You, Mrs. Wellman." He pointed to a thin, immaculately coiffured woman of about fifty. Yours is a much more humanitarian goal. You wish to use the power I've discovered to become young again." He smiled briefly, a cold, distant smile. "But you to have no interest in sharing with others. You expect to live forever un-aging and amassing a fortune beyond that imagined by even the greediest of fools."
"Ah, here we are." He pointed to a tall, muscular, balding man with bronze skin. "You are the most humanitarian of the lot. You wish to use my power to make your son President of the United States." The smile was back. "You will then control him to make your company the biggest, most powerful in the world."
"All but two of you are money grubbers, Whores of Babylon. Only you two." He pointed to a man and a woman standing at the back of the group. "Only the two of you have no ambitions. You." He jabbed a finger at the man, short, with a widow's peak of white hair. I've never met someone so enamored by the bureaucratic process. Your only ambition is to complete paperwork correctly. The phrase 'stuffed shirt' was made for one such as you. You have no conscience. You would as soon condemn someone to death as give them the moon so long as the paperwork is correct, but woe unto the person who does it wrong. It amazes me that any human being can be so inflexible."
"And you." He pointed to a woman of about forty who would have been considered beautiful were she not surrounded by a bevy of perfect specimens of femininity. "You have thoughts only for your appearance. You are a stupid jackass with no opinions but those given you by others. You are only here because the others came and you were afraid to object. You are only on the Board because your family is so wealthy."
Richard looked to the crowd. "It's time women. Shall we?" The crowd roared and Richard turned back to the Board members.
"You have been judged, so be it." Richard waved his hands dismissively and sat back in the throne while everyone waited expectantly.
"It is more fun when it happens slowly so it can be savored." Inga and Colleen enthusiastically agreed with his aside.
On the floor below the Board members cautiously milled about watching each other. "Hey, where's his jacket?"
"Hey, She's got hair on her hands."
"What's happening to my ears?"
For all but two the changes were the same. Hair grew, even where there had been none before. Nails grew and turned bright red. Lips became plumper and also bright red. Clothes flowed and molded themselves to new body forms. When it was over there were ten more women, all in varying forms of undress more than dress and all looking for the proverbial street lamp to stand under. Only the spear points prevented the new women from physically attacking the only man left in the room, but even the spears did not prevent their catcalls, taunts, and propositions.
For the other two it was different. The woman Richard had called dumb stared at her fingernails as they slowly grew until the fingers were gone and only hooves were left. Coarse hair grew everywhere as the ears elongated. Teeth flattened and grew while the nose and mouth began to elongate also. Falling to all fours, clothing ripped as her torso began to grow and a tail formed. Soon there was a full sized mule standing amongst the milling ladies of the evening.
For the last of the group the changes were even more peculiar. First his suit coat and pants disappeared followed immediately by his underpants. Blushing he quickly crouched and covered his genitals with his hands failing to notice that he was shrinking closer to the floor as his legs shortened. Suddenly things became two dimensional as the remainder of his body melted and flowed to form around his white shirt. Eyes, nose, ears, and mouth became buttons and flesh tones faded to white. When it was done a neatly pressed white shirt stood upright, as if on an invisible body form, until the mule accidentally kicked it over.
As the transformations ended, Richard laughed maniacally and the crowd again roared its approval.
"Have you done it yet? Have you hypnotized me?" Josef blinked and rubbed her eyes.
"Yes Josef. Shall we test out your new powers? I'd like to be human again." Dean's tail wagged furiously as he jumped from the coffee table to the couch by Josef and raised his paw for Josef to remove the taped on watch. Josef reached for it but stopped short just before touching it.
"Let's start small." She put her hand back in her lap and stared fiercely at the watch.
"Nothing seems to be happening." Dean jiggled it.
"Let me try again." This time Josef closed her eyes. With a furrowed brow and pursed lips she concentrated again. Dean jiggled it again impatiently and it fell off. Dean's mouth fell open as he watched it fall to the couch cushion. The chain wriggled like a snake and was sucked into the watch, which stretched and bulged a bit at each end. The silver metal lost its sheen and roughened, becoming a dull tan. The words "Doggy Treats" formed and a dog biscuit lay on the couch where the pocket watch had been.
"Ahhh, you can open your eyes now." Dean gulped and stared at Josef with a fearful look in his eyes as he slowly lowered his paw. Josef opened her eyes and looked first at Dean inquiringly. Then, as her eyes slid down to the cushion and the biscuit on it, the expression change to shock, fear, and then triumph.
"I did it. I did it." She clapped her hands and bounced up and down in her joy.
"So it would seem, and while I appreciate the gift, I'd really prefer to be human again." Dean waited expectantly.
"Would you like to eat first?" Josef giggled.
"Thank you, no."
"Oh, very well." Josef shrugged her shoulders and braced herself before closing her eyes and concentrating. After several minutes she slumped back onto the soft cushions and took in several ragged breaths. She spoke without daring to open her eyes.
"Did it work?" Silence. The silence continued for several seconds while an exhausted Josef continued to breath hard. Just as she was about to open her eyes to see for herself a soft mellifluous voice spoke out.
"Sort of."
Tentatively Josef opened one eye and then both popped wide open. Sitting before her was an outrageously beautiful woman. A woman dressed exactly like she was and looking exactly like her sat where Dean had been.
Chapter Seven: Unveilings
I'm bored."
"What may we do to please you Lord?" Richard was standing by the picture window of his office staring petulantly at the panorama before him while Colleen gently kneaded his neck and shoulders.
"I haven't decided. No. I have decided." He smiled beatifically. "It's time for the people of the world to bow before me and show their respect."
"How shall we allow them to display their veneration, Master?"
"I shall go out among them so that they may prostrate themselves before me."
"May we permit the media to record your beneficence for posterity?"
"Sure."
Colleen ran back to the desk to arrange news coverage.
"How will you present yourself to the masses, Master?"
"An excellent question. We need to do something of biblical proportions, something that will impress, that will allow my flock memories worthy of a god, that will permit them a mythology with which to revere me." Inga looked on adoringly while Colleen finished on the telephone and returned.
"I know." They were outside by the lake again.
"What is your desire, Master?"
"Stand apart and watch each other." They quickly moved about ten feet apart and watched each other, wondering what would happen.
There was tingling from the waist down. Their bikini bottoms disappeared and the skin on their legs began to turn brown. A coarse coating of hair formed. They glanced quizzically at Richard but their eyes quickly returned to each other when the tingling restarted and increased to an uncomfortable tickle. Inga reached back to scratch at the itch behind her and found a lump growing out of her buttocks. Looking back at Colleen she saw what must have been a similar brown lump forming just above her buttocks. The lump elongated and became a tail. Then the tail began stretching backward and small lumps formed underneath. Quickly expanding, another set of brown hair covered legs formed. Once the hind legs touched the ground the entire lower portions of their bodies began to swell and grow. When the tingling finally stopped they were each about a foot and a half taller and from the lower waist down were equines. Richard had even thoughtfully shoed their hooves.
"Take a few moments to acclimate to your new bodies and we'll be off.
"Why am I a clone of you?" Dean, now Deanna, was outraged. "You were supposed to make me like I was, a man."
Josef blinked and rubbed his eyes trying to relieve the dull headache that had just appeared.
"I said what happened? I was supposed to become a man again."
"I, uh...I...don't know." Josef stopped rubbing. "But I need something for this headache." He got up and headed for the bathroom off the bedroom and the medicine cabinet therein.
"Stop." Not quite to the bedroom door Josef turned.
"What's the matter?"
"Josef, you are a Godling." Josef looked blankly at Dean. "Make the damn headache disappear." She waited, arms crossed and frowning. Josef nodded and closed her eyes so she could concentrate better. A few seconds later she opened her eyes, smiled and returned to the couch.
"Headache gone?" Josef nodded.
"Good. Then how about turning me back into myself? I don't feel comfortable like this."
"I...can't." Josef was trembling.
"Stop trembling." Dean's hand went out to Josef's and gently held it. "Why can't you?"
"Because...I'm afraid." Tears were dripping down Josef's face. "If I turn you back into a man I'm going to turn into a bimbo again."
"It's all right. Try. I promise I'll make you turn me back into a woman if necessary. Remember, I can always hypnotize you again if need be. Now please give it a try." Dean pleaded, a tear welling up in his eye. "I'm not used to being a woman."
Josef looked deeply into Richard's eyes before permitting his answer to grudgingly seep out. "I guess." A deep sigh and then Josef closed his eyes frowning, head down, shoulders stooped dejectedly. He began concentrating.
President Arnold was presiding over the second joint meeting of the National Security Council and the National Science Council. The first time was when the United States was considering the possibility of dropping atomic weapons on Japan.
"I'd like an explanation and a course of action gentleman, and I'd like one now." President Arnold was not happy.
"We know that something has happened to dramatically change the surface of the moon. We know that it resembles the face of a white Caucasian male." Professor Sidney Shankar, Nobel Laureate in Physics, hesitantly raised his hand. His parents had wanted him to have an anglicized name but still wanted to honor the memory of their maternal grandfather, thus Siddartha had become Sidney Arthur.
"We've contacted the various observatories and there was no indication of unusual astronomical activity of any type. Similarly, there is no evidence of a sudden commencement of volcanic activity. There is no known scientific explanation for what has happened."
"Thank you, Professor. I suppose ruling out options is better than nothing, but I had hope for more."
He slumped back in his seat, taking a moment to scratch the ears of his ever-present Wire Hair Terrier, Frisky, before continuing. "Does anyone have anything positive to offer?"
C. Konrad Erlich, National Security Advisor, spoke up. "Expanding upon Dr. Shankar's comments, Sir," He wiped his brow and nervously straightened out his tie as he spoke. "That rules out both natural causes and the possibility that this was the action of a foreign power, earthly or otherwise. Using Occam's Razor we might want to consider the Vatican's position. The only thing that seems to be left is a supernatural cause."
"What is the Vatican's position?"
"Our sources say that the College of Cardinals will recommend to the Pope that this be considered a miracle."
"Is that what our position should be?"
"Sir," Paula Roberson, Chief of Staff spoke up, "Ah think it would be a good idea to be sure that any position taken be reassurin'. Afta the latest round of natural disasters and the Canadian grain embargo we cain't afford to do anythin' that would upset people. You'all are too close to re election."
"Are you saying we can't afford a miracle?"
"Ah'm afraid so, Sir. Theah's already been riotin'. Confirmin' that somethin's happenin' that's beyond ouah control could risk even moah civil unrest."
"Great." The President sighed. "Gentlemen, thank you for your input. I guess I need some time to make a decision."
"Oh Eric, thank god you're all right. I was so worried. There was rioting. I called the police." The words rushed out between sobs as Dolores Schrader ran to her husband, hugging him and crying in her joy.
"It's all right my dear. It's all right. I'm fine. I was just delayed and couldn't get to a telephone. I'm sorry I worried you. Please calm down." Eric cooed as he held her and stroked her hair lovingly. The sobbing had almost disappeared. Eric gently held her face with both hands, looking up into her eyes. "Please stop. I'll get that cellular phone you've been begging me to get. Then this will never happen again."
She nodded.
"Thank you, my dear." Eric lovingly patted Dolores on the fanny. "Please let me get out of these work clothes and get me a martini dear. Once I change I'll be happy to fill you in on the day's happenings." Reluctantly, Dolores released her husband and allowed him to slip off to the bedroom to change. Moving to the bar she poured two martinis from the pitcher she had been drinking from for the past two hours.
In the bedroom, after a quick face and hand washing, Eric walked over to the dresser for a change of clothing. Eric's gaze was momentarily diverted to the framed photograph of the two of them from their wedding. Memories of that wonderful day, both of them in white, a church full of friends, and that glorious evening in San Francisco flitted across Eric's mind. "I'll have to do something special to atone for what I must have just put her through."
A change of clothing in hand, Eric turned to the full-length mirror. Quickly stripping off her red bikini Eric replaced it with a more relaxing, blue and white polka dot one. She checked her makeup, fluffed her hair and changed heels to match the new attire and returned to Dolores to elaborate on her day. A much more interesting day then it would have been if she had still been a garbage man like she'd started off the day.
"Oh, forget it. We'll do this the easy way. Heinlein's Hinny." The damn fool was too scared to return Dean's manhood and Dean was tired of trying to persuade Josef with rationality. No matter how hard he concentrated he didn't really believe it and so it couldn't become reality.
"Thank god for the careful planning that resulted in my including this post hypnotic suggestion. Now, how do I word this? I've got to make sure he wants to do it or even the hypnotic state won't be enough." Dean stood up to pace while he thought unconsciously straightening his hem and checking his makeup with a glance in the mirror.
"A reason. I need a reason to give Josef so he'll want to do it and it's got to be a good reason, after all she's right. If I'm male she's going to fawn all over me and make it even easier for me to control her. She'll be the god, but I'll have the power. I know." The pacing stopped. "I'll make her love me. She'll want to please me without concern for her own needs. Yes! I like it!"
Walking back to the couch, heels clicking on the polished wood floor, Dean carefully smoothed the back of her miniskirt as she sat facing Josef. "Josef, open your eyes and look at me."
Josef's eyes opened.
"Listen carefully Josef. You love me. You are madly in love with me. You would do anything to please me, anything at all. Do you understand me Josef?" Josef nodded.
"Speak to me Josef. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, Dean. I love you with all of my heart. I would do anything to make you happy."
"Good. Tell me how much you love me, Josef. Would you do anything I ask of you?"
"Yes, Dean. Anything."
"Would you do something that might hurt you for me?"
"Yes, Dean. I would gladly do anything for you."
"Would you put my needs ahead of yours?"
"Yes, Dean. Your needs come first."
"Good. Now I need you to understand that I am very unhappy. I don't like this body. I want to be happy with my body. You want me to be happy with my body, don't you?"
"Yes, Dean, I want you to be happy with your body."
"I want my old life back Josef. I want to be who I was Josef. Make me who I was Josef. Make me a man again. Do you understand?"
"Yes Josef."
"Good. Do it now Josef." Dean waited while Josef concentrated. Her brow furrowed and her clenched hands trembled with the effort but nothing happened.
"Oh, forget it Josef, enough." Dean hit her thigh with her hand in her anger. "It's not working. I'll bet you can't do it while you're hypnotized. After all, you can't be a megalomaniac and still be subservient to my will, can you?" Dean brushed an errant strand of hair from her face and continued.
"Josef, I'm going to wake you in a moment. When I do you will be madly in love with me. You will want to do anything you can to make me happy. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Dean."
"Good. 'Heinlein's Hinny.'" Josef blinked.
"Did I doze off?"
"You must have been daydreaming." Dean gently took Josef's hand in hers and Josef glowed with the pleasure of Dean's attention. "We need to talk."
"Certainly, Dean?"
"I want you to make me a man again." Josef's glow slowly faded into a frown as Dean spoke. "I'm not happy being a woman. You want me to be happy don't you?"
"With all my heart, Dean. I love you. I'd do anything for you." Tears flowed freely on both their faces.
"Good, then please make me happy. Please change me. I want to be a man again." He waited. Josef closed his eyes and furrowed his brow thinking furiously for several long seconds while Dean waited impatiently. Finally Josef's eyes opened and he smiled. "How do you feel now?"
Dean thought for a moment and smiled too hugging Josef. "Oh thank you, Josie. Thank you so much. Those silly ideas are gone. I'm so happy. I love being me again. I love being a woman." Deanna stretched luxuriously and went back to hugging her dearest friend and twin sister, Josette.
Chapter Eight: Out on the Town
"Let's party." Deanna jumped up from the couch and turned on the radio. Returning to the couch she grabbed Josef's hands and tried to drag her up off the couch to dance.
"We've got to find Richard." Josef refused to get up. "He's the cause of all this. We need to either convince him to change things back to normal or find some way to stop him before he totally destroys the world."
"Then, let's eat." Deanna dropped Josef's hands and continued dancing on her own. "I'm starved and you don’t want to take on Richard with an empty stomach, do you?"
"If I feed you will you let me think?"
"No," Deanna giggled, "But I won't keep trying to make you dance."
"Alright already." Josef sighed. "What do you want to eat?"
"What have we got?"
"Nothing but this dog biscuit. You should know that. You've been through the refrigerator and the cupboards."
Deanna thought a moment and then responded with a bright smile. "Shall we eat out or have someone deliver?"
"Deanna, you know I can't be around men without trying to bed them." Josef was shocked. "Remember what happened the last time we had food delivered."
"Yup. I had to growl at you and lock you in our bedroom."
"Wait a minute. You remember being a Poodle?"
"Sure."
"Do you also remember being Dean of the School of Arts and Sciences?"
"Sure. Why shouldn't I?" Josef ignored the question.
"And you know that you're my twin now?"
"Of course silly." Deanna giggled. "Why are you asking these silly questions and when are we going to eat?"
"One last question. Do you remember wanting to be a man?"
"Sure."
"You do? And you don't want to be a man now?"
"Hey, you said just one more question."
"Please humor me."
"Oh, okay," Deanna sighed. "It's a darn good thing I think you're special." The smile was back. "It's like the words of the song, 'I enjoy being a girl.'" She pouted briefly. "I also enjoy food. Can we please eat now?"
Josef didn't answer.
"Josie?" Still no answer. "Josie, sweetie." Silence. "JOSETTE RIMSKY. CALLING JOSETTE RIMSKY."
"Huh." Josef blinked. "Oh. Sorry. I guess I wasn't paying attention. I guess Richard's theory really is correct. Anyway, what were you saying?"
"I said FEED ME, before I get you a strange looking, singing, cannibalistic plant that's as hungry as me." Deanna broke out in giggles again, this time joined by Josef who reached over and hugged her girlfriend.
"So. What do you want to eat?" Josef reached for the telephone book on the coffee table and began leafing through the restaurant section. "Armenian, Barbecue, Burgers, Cajun, Chinese, English, French, German, Greek, Homestyle, Indian, Italian, Japanese, Pizza, Ribs, Steaks ..." Deanna's hand stopped the further turning of pages.
"Surprise me."
"Great. My choice." Josef grumped as she closed the telephone book. "Then the second question is how do we do it without bedding someone?"
"Oh Josef, you're being silly again."
"Huh?"
"You mean 'Duh.' Poof it up. Make it appear. Use your power." Deanna sat back smugly pretending to polish her nails against her blouse.
"Enough prancing about ladies. It's time to meet our public." The two centauresses quickly trotted back to stand staring raptly down at Richard.
"Where shall we go master?" They spoke in unison.
"Well, I considered Washington D.C., but decided against there; it's too provincial. Then I considered the United Nations complex, but that's in New York City and the people there are so blasé they would probably ignore even us." His hand gestured to include the two centauresses and himself.
“I similarly ruled out Los Angeles as they'd just think it was a movie publicity stunt, Paris where the people would be too busy arguing about what they were seeing to honor us, Berlin where people would deny what they saw, Moscow where people would be too afraid of the KGB or whatever it's now called to admit what they saw, Calcutta where they'd worship the two of you instead of me, and London where they'd never see us in the fog."
"Yes, Master. Of course."
"Italy is supposed to be lovely this time of year. If anyone will recognize the miracle we represent it should be the Pope. We're going to visit the Vatican City." The two centauresses squealed in joy.
The Pope was at his balcony overlooking Vatican Square offering Mass to the crowd of faithful below when the trio appeared at the far end of the Square. It was a tribute to the intensity of the worshipers about them that they were not initially noticed. Inga led the way parting the crowd and tossing flower petals as she paced toward the Pope. Colleen followed with Richard riding on her back and waving regally to the shocked and rapidly parting crowd.
About a third of the way to the balcony the Pope's litany stopped mid word and the only sound was of breathing and approaching hoof beats echoing against the surrounding walls. Two-thirds of the way to the balcony even the sound of hoof beats disappeared as the centauresses began to climb through the air on a gentle slope. The flower petals continued falling and were soon fluttering down onto the heads of the gawkers below. They stopped; apparently standing on nothing, with Richard head-to-head with the Pope and less than five feet way.
"Greetings Your Eminence." Several of the Swiss Guard assigned to protect the Vatican and its occupants tried to move between Richard and the Pope without success. It was as if an unseen wall had been placed between them and the Holy See. "How do you like the show?"
"Quite impressive, my son. Your companions are remarkably lifelike."
"That's because they're real. Would you like to be one?"
"Your generous offer is appreciated, my son, however the duties of my position are such that I must decline at this time. Perhaps I can instead impose upon you to assist those more needy than I?"
"Sure, why not. They always say charity begins at the home dimension. What would you like me to do?"
"The world is plagued by demons such as famine, pestilence, and poverty. Anything that can be done to lessen that burden of pain would be most charitable."
"Fine. Consider it done."
"Excuse me my son?"
Richard laughed. "I said it's done. I've done as you asked and eliminated hunger and disease. Poverty is a relative concept and I've provided a one shot resolution. At this moment everyone in the world has enough dollars, rupees, yen, or whatever for a standard of living equal to or greater than that of lower middle class in the United States of America. What they do with their money is their problem." They both turned at a tapping noise from within as a Monsignor approached the Pope walking past the Guards without striking the obstacle still preventing the guards from reaching His Eminence. The Monsignor whispered in the Pope's ear briefly before the Pope turned back to Richard.
"I have just received a report that everyone in the area seems to have received a large sum of..." Before he could finish he was drowned out by a murmur from the crowd that rapidly grew to a roar. People were dancing about pounding each other on the back. A couple of people were waving their crutches over their heads and another group was pushing a now empty wheelchair back and forth amongst them in a bizarre variation on the game of circle toss.
"You will similarly find that the recent harvest has been so successful that the Food Pantries of the world will soon be filled to overflowing." Richard smiled at the shocked expression on the Monsignor's face. "And yes, I can hear you whisper."
"This is a truly amazing feat my son. How, may I ask, have you accomplished it?"
"Certainly, your Eminence. It was a miracle." Richard was disappointed at the lack of surprise on the Pope's face. "When you've confirmed it I'll be back. Prepare to worship me." Richard and the centauresses disappeared in a rather theatric puff of smoke.
"We've got to get out of here. I'm going stir crazy." Deanna flounced over to the lime green quilted bed and propped herself up by her elbows. She was wearing nothing more than a bra and panties. Clothes were strewn everywhere.
"We haven't even figured out what to wear. We can't even leave this apartment until we figure out how to go anywhere without becoming sex crazed bimbos." An exasperated Josef, also in only bra and panties, sat backwards with legs akimbo on the chair by the makeup table. Head down resting on her arms, her wavy golden blonde hair hid her face as it cascaded over the back of the chair. Still frustrated, Josef rose flipping her hair back, and began to pace.
"We need to find a safe way to get to Richard."
"No, we need to get dressed."
"Damn it we need to get to Richard!"
"No, Josette Rimsky. We need to get dressed. If we don't get dressed we'll be raped by the first man we see whether we want to be raped or not." Deanna smiled knowingly and Josef growled and blinked.
"Fine. We're dressed. Now can we move on to the problem of reaching Richard?" Josef's pacing found her back by the makeup chair.
"No."
"What?" Deanna sighed and dropped down onto the chair again. "Now what?"
"Ignoring the fact that we need to accessorize, we can't go anywhere without makeup." Deanna stood and walked over to the makeup table. "Oh, and some matching white pumps would go well with the dress. She swirled the lacy white outer material and silken under fabric of the dress' not quite knee length skirt as she examined it. Stepping carefully to avoid scattered articles of clothing Deanna moved back to the full-length mirror by the closet and carefully adjusted the high back collar and plunge neckline. Suddenly she was three and a half inches taller as the requested heels appeared. She quickly reached out to the wall to stabilize herself before falling.
"And now some makeup. Tasteful please. Just a light touch of blush, mascara, eyeliner, and lipstick." Another self examination. "I think a touch of pale blue eye shadow would complete the makeup nicely."
"Now can we move on?"
"A watch, preferably silver ... gold is so splashy, would be nice. And a matching pendant necklace and bracelet." Deanna thought a moment. "You know, a thin ankle bracelet would also be nice."
Josef blinked. "There. It's done. Now I don't want to hear another word about clothes, makeup, accessories, or anything else. I need your help figuring out how to get to Richard."
"Okay, but it would be a good idea if you were dressed also." Josef growled and blinked. He was dressed identically to Deanna who immediately began to pout.
"But we're wearing the identical dress. We can't do that. It's ..." Suddenly no sound was coming from her mouth although her lips continued to move.
"There will be NO...MORE...DISCUSSION...OF...CLOTHES." Josef spoke through clenched teeth as she stood and walked over to Deanna. Taking her hand Josef led the now compliant Deanna to the living room couch.
"Sit."
Deanna sat.
"Think."
Deanna thought.
"How do we safely get to Richard?" In the silence Josef began pacing again. After several moments, Deanna tapped on the coffee table to get Josef's attention and when he turned pointed pleadingly at her mouth.
"Oh, of course. Do you have any ideas?"
Deanna sighed, then, with a thankful glance at Josef, she tentatively touched her mouth. "I can speak again. Oh that feels good. Thank you. Thank you."
"Answer the question," Josef growled, "or you'll have thanked me for nothing." Josef collapsed heavily onto the couch beside Deanna.
"Yes Josie. Right away." Standing, Deanna attempted to assume the intense domineering stance she had used when lecturing first year students but failed miserably as evidenced by Josef's barely stifled giggle. With an annoyed look she continued.
"To state the assumptions, we have agreed that we must get to Richard, but that we must do so without being in proximity of any men or you, and possibly we, will be side tracked by an overriding desire for sexual gratification." Josef nodded tiredly.
"The answer is obvious. First, you must use your abilities to determine where Richard is. Assuming Richard will not come to us we will have to go to Richard. Before going to him however you must determine if there are any other males around. Then you must remove all the men from Richard's presence. You can make them anything but men, I'd prefer no Poodles if I have any say in this, or you can transport them to some other place, I hear the Virgin Islands are especially nice this time of year." Deanna bowed her head as if accepting the accolades of a nonexistent crowd and sauntered back over to the couch and sat, back straight, legs crossed, appearing as dignified as she could. Thunder-struck Josef sat, mouth open, gaping at Deanna, who merely smiled. Finally moving, Josef slapped his head in disgust.
"I must be an idiot."
"No." Deanna's hand reached out to comfort her twin. "No. Not an idiot, merely too close to the problem. It's hard to think when you're quaking in fear of seeing a man and having conjugal relations with him."
"Enough waiting, let's get Richard." Josef sprang to his feet only to be pulled back to the couch by Deanna who had not released her hand.
"Before we go, may I suggest, considering what we'll do when we reach Richard?"
"Good point." Josef dejectedly slumped back on the couch, head back, eyes closed.
"Thank you, and may I also suggest a silver chain link formal purse with shoulder strap." Josef's head shot back up in surprise as Deanna giggled.
by Jeffrey M. Mahr
-- Will Rogers
"The first part of the plan is working. I can tell at all times exactly where he is and I can tell if he has any males around him."
"That's nice. Stop squirming." Deanna was polishing Josef's not quite one-inch long nails bright red to match the polish she'd finished putting on her own.
"I haven't tried to approach him because he's been with large crowds and I would much prefer to speak to him alone."
"You know, some earrings to match the pendants would look fabulous."
"Whatever. Here. Do whatever you want." Josef reached his free hand out to touch Deanna's forehead. Deanna jerked back from the mild shock.
"Hey. Warn a gal." Deanna pouted. "You almost make me mess up that nail." Josef ignored the comment, instead concentrating on keeping track of Richard, and shortly Deanna went back to work on Josef's last nail with the satisfied expression of a craftsman at work.
After finishing the last nail Deanna glanced at Josef and then at the mirror. Matching earrings of silver with azure blue stones appeared on both their ears. Deanna gently felt the posts clamped behind her own ears and was impressed that it was so easy to have pierced ears.
Next Deanna thought about their clothes and how they really shouldn't be identical even if Josie and her were. As she thought the upper portion of her own dress separated from the skirt and changed into a blue tube top while the lower portion shrunk to half again as long and became more form fitting. At the same time, Josie's dress changed so that the silken under fabric separated to leave the midriff covered only by the sheer lacy outer fabric. The skirt also changed into a wrap around with an angled hem, just above the knee on the left and bare inches below the crotch where it crossed over on the right. Finally, wide pale blue stripes, on an angle matching the hem appeared on the lacy portion of the entire dress.
Deanna critically examined her efforts and silently pronounced them "Bitchin'." Crossing her legs and lounging back on the couch, she sighed to herself. "All dressed up and no where to show it off. Boy I wish Josie weren't such a prude and that some handsome hunks would come by right now to wine us, dine us, and make up feel ‘reeeeeally gooood.’"
Josef continued to concentrate, unaware of the changes taking place in both of their attire. She was equally unaware of the sounds coming from the hallway beyond the apartment door, the joyous sounds of a pair of guys returning from a win on the fields of valor, or at least a scratch game of basketball at the college gym.
Deanna smiled as strode, as silently as she could in her heels, to the front door. Josef's concentration was broken as she found herself licking her lips and gently stroking her nipples. Glancing about she saw Deanna at the open door with two guys in sweat stained shorts and tee shirts. In a panic she sucked in air to scream "NO!" but what came out was "Oh, Deanna. Who are your friends."
Richard and the centauresses disappeared in a puff of smoke before the Pope and several thousand astounded onlookers, but instead of reappearing back at the office as Inga and Colleen expected they were in the acre square center plaza of the college.
"What are we doing here Master?"
"George Bernard Shaw once said, 'There is only one religion, though there are a hundred versions of it.' We are merely permitting our followers to gaze upon us in adoration and recognize that we are that one true version." With that he dismounted and strode towards a group of about twenty students lounging about the fountain and statue that graced the center of the plaza. Inga and Colleen glanced worriedly at each other and quickly trotted after him.
"Greetings, my worshipers." Richard stood before the scattered groupings of students, hands on hips, chest puffed out, and legs spread apart; presenting for all intents and purposes a vision of a so so superman. Unsurprisingly, except for one or two indifferent glances, he was ignored.
"I said 'GREETINGS, MY WORSHIPERS.'"
Several more groups interrupted their conversations to look up questioningly. From off to one side someone asked loudly, "Who's the polyester pecan?" There was nervous laughter from a scattering of others.
"POLYESTER PECAN?" Richard's voice was loud enough to reverberate off the surrounding buildings shattering several windows. "You mean psychiatric patient in a suit? Me? I think not." He was greeted by several more nervous titters, a "Get lost!" and an attempt by one couple to walk off. Inga and Colleen uncomfortably switched from hoof to hoof making loud clacking noises as their shoed feet tapped the marble pavement.
"YOU MAY NOW WORSHIP ME AS YOUR GOD." Two more couples tried to walk off only to stop when they bumped into an invisible wall. Some of the next round of comments were markedly less polite. Those who had made comments suddenly began floating up into the air about three feet, limbs flailing as automatic responses to the fear of falling kicked in.
"NOW, NOW, CHILDREN. PLAY NICE. NO CURSING." Richard chided which only served to double the vulgarities from the crowd. Additional bodies floated upward with each insult. Richard's face began to flush with anger, the blush growing to mottled purple as the insolence continued.
"SO, YOU WOULD MOCK YOUR LORD AND MASTER WITH CHILDISH TAUNTS. SO BE IT. EACH ACT OF CONTEMPT SHALL BRING YOU CLOSER TO YOUR CHILD LIKE NATURE LOSE A YEAR FOR EACH TAUNT THAT LEAVES YOUR LIPS. EARN A YEAR FOR EACH ACT OF CONTRITION." With that Richard and the two centauresses disappeared. The floating students dropped to the ground crying and running to their Mommies and baby sitters. One lay crying in the swaddling that had been his clothes until a young woman went over and picked him up to cuddle and coo at him.
"Ummm."
"Waa?"
"Ummm." Josef stretched languorously. One hand moved to shield her eyes from the sun's cheerful morning glow as her hand brushed across the covers of the bed it felt a lump. Suddenly her eyes snapped open as she rapidly sucked in a breath ready to scream. She poked the lump, this time harder.
"Waa?" The voice trailed off into a mumble as it continued. "Lemme sleep. Five more minutes, Mommy." Josef slowly let the air out in a slow sigh as she heard the familiar female voice, then she remembered the preceding night. Sitting up she grabbed the covers and yanked them off the bed.
"Deanna? How could you?"
"How could I what?" Deanna rolled onto her back and rubbed her eyes.
"How could you let those...those guys in?"
"What's the problem? They were cute, they were available, they were clean, and they were verrry verrry good." Deanna purred contentedly as she finished rubbing her eyes and smoothed her shorty nightgown before sitting up, sliding her feet to the floor, and padding off to the bathroom while Josef watched her, mouth agape. The nightgown was so short it kept bouncing up to show her pantiless crotch.
"No panties? That means..." The thought died stillborn as she reached down and felt a sticky dampness.
Wiping toothpaste from her mouth with the back of her hand Deanna came running back into the bedroom when Josef screamed. Rushing to her sobbing friend, Deanna held her and hugged her and comforted her, eventually even crying with her as they shared the pain. Much later, still holding each other and still blubbering, Josef calmed enough to speak.
"I...you...those men...we had."
"Yes, Josie. I understand. It's okay."
"No! No, it's not okay." Josef pulled away from Deanna and gasped out the words between sobs. "I had sex...as a girl...but I'm not a girl...I'm a guy...a guy."
"Yes, I do understand. I was a guy too." Deanna gently pulled Josef back into her embrace. "You had sex. It was with a guy. It felt good and you can't bear to admit it." Josef tentatively nodded.
"So what's wrong? You're still human, not a dog like I was for a while. You participated in a normal, natural, and very enjoyable activity. You aren't pregnant, you may not be able to change your own shape but you control everything around you including the presence or absence of 'little Willie's wigglers.'" Josef pulled back just enough to look Deanna in the eye as a smile slowly crept back onto Josef's face. Then she hugged Deanna hard enough to draw a surprised "oof" from her.
"You're right, I may be female, but I can't be raped, I can’t get an STD, and I can't get pregnant–unless I want it. I may be female, but I have the same sexual benefits as a male–more if you consider the freedom from STDs.” She held Deanna away from her beaming before jumping up from the bed.
"Race you to the shower." She giggled and ran to the bathroom leaving a bemused Deanna staring after her.
Ablutions completed, Deanna and Josef were dressed and discussing the fine points of clothes and make up. "You know, I wish I could do this stuff myself. Don't take this wrong, I love having you around, but I really prefer being able to be independent in anything I do."
"It's okay, Josie. I understand." Deanna smiled. "Why don't you try doing your makeup yourself?"
"O.K." Josie plodded down at the makeup table. Unerringly she began applying blush, eye shadow, and mascara while Deanna silently watched in growing amazement.
"Hey, you've been holding out on me. You knew this stuff all along, didn't you?"
"What do you mean?" Josef looked back over her shoulder and then back at the mirror Deanna was pointing towards. The face in the mirror was beautifully made up. "But I don't..." Josef looked back into the reflection. "No, I guess I do know how to do this. I wonder how I could have learned. I didn't know how a few minutes ago." Turning back to Deanna with a confused look Josef continued.
"That must be it. I can change the way I think." Jumping up she hugged Deanna before dancing her around the room. "I can change the way I think. I can change the way I think." She stopped dancing for a moment, but still held Deanna. "I need a guy."
"You little slut," Deanna laughed. "After last night you want more already?"
"No. I need to confirm that I no longer need to be a 'little slut' around a guy." Suddenly the two guys from last night were standing in the room by the bed. Laughing, Josef sashayed over and rubbed and hugged first one, then the other. Then, without a word, turned back to Deanna and began dancing again. When Josef had completed spinning Deanna enough that she could see the bed area again they guys were gone.
"I'm not a slut any more."
"Congratulations, Josie. Now what?" Deanna asked as they continued to spin, but she raised her hand to stop Josef before she could answer. "I know. You're going to Disney World?"
"No silly,” Josef giggled, "I'm going to try to change my body." Deanna stood back to watch but nothing happened.
"What's wrong? Won't it work?"
"No." Josef sighed. "I guess I still stuck as a girl."
"Is that so bad? I like having a twin." Deanna hesitantly reached up to touch Josef, but stopped and returned her hand to her lap, satisfying herself with a sigh of her own as she watched her twin’s face contort in concentration. She quietly waited the long seconds for Josef's response.
"No." Josef seemed almost surprised. "No. It's not bad." She continued as her words bubbled out in a rush. "It's not bad being a girl. It's not bad being a twin. It's actually pretty good. In fact, I think I like it. No. I know I like it. I actually LIKE being a girl."
Once again they hugged, crying in their joy. Josef pulled away just enough to see Deanna's face and worriedly bit her lip. "Deanna, I need to ask you a favor. Would...would you call me Josie from now on?" Tears still streaming down her cheeks she warily waited for the response.
"Josie, Josie, Josie. Of course I'll call you Josie. Josie, my dear, Josie." They hugged again.
Fifteen minutes later it was finally time to face the rest of the world again. "We better fix our makeup again Josie." Josie smiled and it was instantly redone. Plopping back onto the bed and placing her hand behind her head to prop it up a bit more that what even the doubled up pillow provided, Deanna continued. "So what's next? Now do we go to Disney World?" Josie pulled Deanna gently to her feet, a determined look on her face. "No. Now we deal with Richard."
Chapter Ten: Crime and Punishment
"I guess it's time." Regretfully Josie pulled away from Deanna who was still trying to hug her. "He's in his ‘office’ so we'll have relative privacy."
"Are you sure I can't go with you?"
"Deanna I love you too much to let you be put in the line of fire, especially when absolutely anything could happen. I couldn't live if anything happened to you and I couldn't feel free to do whatever I had to if I thought you might be at risk." Deanna's chin quivered, but she fought back the tears.
"There's no other way?"
"No." Jose sighed resignedly. "It's got to be face-to-face and every minute I wait just adds to the human carnage left in his wake." Josie stood up and smoothed out her flowing white gown, specially selected for her by Deanna to allow her to present a regal and pure demeanor for the meeting.
"Wait!" Deanna jumped up, hand stretched out to stop Josie.
"Please, Deanna. I’m nervous enough. If I delay I might not go." Josie's hand went up to wave Deanna back.
"Heinlein's Hinny!" Josie's gesture stopped in mid wave. Deanna continued speaking to the now immobile Josie.
"I love you too much to force you to take me, but I will not let you go without doing everything I can to help." Deanna paced around Josie as she thought furiously.
"Josie Rimsky you have amazing strength of will. Anything you believe must be. It is not possible for anyone to overcome your will even though they may try." Josie returned to her original position.
"Heinlein's Hinny." Josie finished her gesture and a grieving Deanna whispered, "Goodbye, my love. I'll wait for you forever, if need be."
Josef, also known as Josie, also known as Josette, Rimsky disappeared and Deanna gratefully released the flood of pent up tears.
"What is your will, my Lord?" Colleen and Inga were back in human form again. All three were unclothed and lazing about in the hot tub.
"I think we've given the Pope enough time to proclaim my godhood. I guess it's time to force the issue."
"How shall this be done, Master?" Richard jerked his leg backward before he could answer Colleen and glared at Inga who had been tickling the bottom of his foot.
"My apologies, Lord. I meant but to serve you by rubbing your toes." Inga was chagrined.
"Never mind," he gestured dismissively at Inga and turned to Colleen. "Back to your question." Colleen beamed with pride at Richard's attention taking only a moment to turn to Inga and stick out her tongue before returning her full attention to Richard.
"Well I suppose he's just trying to be foxy and hedge his bets and he could be very useful so I don't really want to destroy him. I was thinking that he just needed a present and perpetual reminder."
"Yes, Lord?"
"I was thinking of giving His Eminence the gift of Ermine, then he could be ‘His Erminence.’" This was greeted by giggled from the two women.
"Shall we?" They nodded.
"Wait." Josie was standing at the foot of the tub. Inga and Colleen instinctively covered their breasts while Richard continued his languid kicks to keep himself floating.
"Ah, mon petit, Josette…or would you still prefer Josef?"
"Josette is fine, Richard."
"And I see you've become a believer...and you've removed my little piece of conditioning regarding men. How wonderful." Richard clapped his hands and grinned joyfully, startling Inga and Colleen.
"It's nice to see you, Josette, I've missed our debates." Richard floated himself out of the water. As his feet touched the ground beside Josette, a matching white gown surrounded him.
"Shall we take a walk in the garden?" Richard gestured toward the office's glass wall and the greenery beyond. Josette nodded and they were by the beach.
"Very nice, Richard. Isn't this about where the Administration Building used to be?"
"Why yes, it seemed a much more functional use of the space. Don't you agree?"
"Well I admit I often wished it had been bulldozed thinking that management of a parking lot might be more within the grasp of the managerial skills of the people working there, but this is an oh so much more beautiful suggestion." Josie beamed.
"So let me look at you." Josie stepped back and did a brief moue as she pirouetted for Richard.
"I'm impressed. When I originally transformed you I expected you to learn so you could get you're old body back, but you seem to have grown quite accustomed to your face.” Richard smiled and added a slight sing song to his voice as he spoke the last few words. Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, “And it’s a quite beautiful face.”
"I am comfortable with both my inner and outer self,Richard. Can you say the same?"
"How wonderful." Richard beamed with pleasure. "Than I shall take you as my wife and we shall rule together." He paced back and forth thinking aloud unmindful of the black cloud forming on Josie's face and the tapping of her foot.
"We should have His Erminence perform the ceremony. Who would you like to have give you away?" He stopped seeing Josie's expression. "What?"
"I didn't come here to get married."
"And I didn't ask." Richard returned to his pacing. "Let's see, Tahiti is wonderful this time of year, we can honeymoon there."
"Richard!"
"You're interrupting me,” he noted irritably and stopped pacing again.
"I'm here to stop you, Richard." The words were so spoken calmly and quietly, like one was asking about the weather, that at first they weren't processed. Josie stood, feet spread and arms crossed, as Richard gaped. Finally, he began to chuckle and then laugh. The laugh grew into a roar and he doubled over and collapsed in slow motion to the sandy beach while Josie stood unmoving and frowned.
"Are you done yet?"
"A...almost." He had settled down to a sporadic giggling as he rose to his feet. "You want to challenge me to a duel or something?"
"If necessary."
"Why?"
"To stop you from destroying the world."
"Destroy it? I'm improving it. Haven't I ended hunger, sickness, and indigence?"
"And how many people's minds, bodies, and lives have you changed without their permission. How many more people will be subjugated because you feel like it."
"As many as I wish," Richard was getting angry now. "After all, I am a god."
"A petty one, if at all."
"Fine. I accept your challenge. Anything goes. Last one standing is the winner."
"I'm sorry, Richard. I'll miss you." The world blinked for a moment and when it returned to focus she was wearing a bikini and there were these new thoughts trying to settle themselves into her conscious and they were such wonderful, comforting thoughts. "I love Richard. Richard is my Lord and Master. I will do anything for Richard, anything he asks me to do."
"Hello, Josette. Welcome to our happy family." Inga and Colleen stood by her hugging her with tears of joy in their eyes.
"I hope you don't mind, but I chose to eschew the usual cartoon pratfalls one would usually expect in such a situation. Richard smiled beneficently down on Josette.
Josette shook her head to clear the cobwebs that suddenly seemed to be there before smiling brightly at the two women and hugging them back. Turning back to Richard they all prostrated themselves to show their respect. Josette felt joyously happy except she couldn't shake the feeling she was forgetting something. As Richard and the women headed back to the hot tub to relax Josette was trying so hard to remember whatever she had forgotten that she tripped and fell in.
Sopping wet, Josette cursed, but before one of the others could reach her to make sure she was alright Josette remembered. She remembered Deanna. She remembered all the people who had been injured by Richard's selfish rampage. She remembered the battle. She concentrated. There was a bright flash and she was in another place. Everything was a light grey and glowed dully except Richard and Josette who were still wearing their royal blue bathing suits. As Richard gazed about in confusion, Josette took two quick steps on the spongy grey ground to stand in front of him as he began to concentrate. Sweat began to bead on his forehead from the strain while Josette watched apparently unconcerned. In frustration he grabbed at Josette only to have his hands pass harmlessly through her body.
"It's over, Richard. Welcome to your new home." Josette shook her head sadly.
"What the hell are you talking about? Where are we?" Why can't I leave?" Richard raged in his anger.
"This is your new home. Make of it what you will. And to show that I'm not a heartless bitch as you might think, here is a mirror," a larger than usual, ornately engraved full length mirror appeared beside Josette, "onto the world you've just left. While you'll never be able to return there, this will allow you to see anywhere in that world, to watch it thrive or wither as it will now do on it's own, without either of us helping it along."
Josette began to fade away. Richard gave a roar of frustrated rage and lunged at her, once again passing through her rapidly dissipating body. When he had rolled over and turned back she was gone.
At the creak of the chair beside the couch were she was sprawled out crying, Deanna looked up in amazement to see Josette sitting there with a big smile on her face.
"It's over." Josette's voice sounded ragged.
Deanna lunged out of the chair to hug Josette and both were surprised when the force of her lunge knocked the chair over backwards, spilling them both to the floor with Josette on the bottom. After catching her breath, Josette began laughing and was soon joined by Deanna.
"What happened? Tell me. Tell me," Deanna pleaded.
"Well...I'm not sure your strong enough to handle it," Josette said with a sly smile.
"Oh, you tease." Deanna playfully slapped Josette on the arm. "Tell me."
"Oh, alright." Josette's smile was even bigger. "May I get up first?"
"No way. I'm not letting you move until I hear everything."
"Even if I need to go to the bathroom?"
"Even if," Deanna giggled.
"Actually, it was sort of anticlimactic. I got to Richard's office, it had grown a bit, and after a bit of polite banter her turned me into one of his bimbos."
"I thought you'd gained a bra size." Deanna gently pinched her breast through the bikini.
“I'm jealous. How can I be your twin if we're not the same?" Deanna gently brushed at a loose strand of Josette's hair.
Josette gave Deanna a quick hug before continuing in a more somber tone. "If it weren't for you, Richard would have won."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean that the thought of losing you was what helped me fight off Richard's control. Without you, he would have won." Deanna was beatific as she listened to Josette speak.
"You gave me the will to win. So now Richard is alone in a formless void with only a mirror I gave him to let him look into this world."
"You mean he might be looking at us right now?" Deanna shuddered.
"Possibly."
"But he can never come back?"
"Nope. If my concentration wavers and he tries to contact someone who really wants to talk to him he might, I repeat might, be able to sneak a little piece of himself like a thought or an image, back to them. But that's about it."
"And if I don't want to have anything to do with him?" Deanna shuddered again.
"He might as well be trying to break down a stone wall with a feather." Deanna sighed in relief.
"How much more can you do if most of your time you're concentrating on keeping Richard bottled up.?"
"Not much."
"So what happens now?"
"Not much. You go back to your job as Dean of the School of Arts and Sciences. I go back to my job as full professor in the Department of Psychology. I hope you don't mind, but I gave myself a small promotion. As for Richard, I guess I'll let him have any like minded people join him after they leave this world so he's not all alone for eternity."
"And that's it, back to the grind of life as usual?"
"Pretty much," Josette nodded.
"No magic?"
"Not really."
"Not even a little?" Deanna wheedled.
"Well, maybe a little, twin," Josette smiled slyly. The smile turned into a laugh as Deanna reached down to adjust her bra as it suddenly felt tight.
Richard lay on the ground were he had fallen, head turned so that he could watch the touching reunion between Josette and her bitch twin. Growling in disgust he sat up and examined his surroundings.
"This will never do." He muttered, of necessity to himself. Slowly the ground became solid and jagged rock began to protrude. Off in the distance, mountains formed. There was still no sky, just the formless grey, but a reddish glow came form the molten cores of the newly created mountains and glowing red lava dripped down the mountainsides. Immediately before Richard a huge jagged pit opened up. Without counting Richard knew there were now seven distinct levels to the pit and a wide river of dirty brown water moved sluggishly through most of the pit.
Richard smiled in satisfaction. "I think I'm ready for business. Even if I can't get back to the Earth at the moment I'm still going to have one hell of a time." The smile grew into a deep, humorless laugh as he patiently waited.
Chapter One: Anlage
SENIOR AUTHOR’S NOTE: The following narrative is the result of several years of painstaking analysis of documents and witness statements from a variety of sources by a team of researchers. It is believed that this is the most comprehensive and accurate narration of the facts surrounding the discovery and initial dissemination of the pharmaceutical currently called “Q.” Some materials not directly related to this study are included as the team felt the material shed light on the thoughts and intentions of the various protagonists. As with any historical event, there has been some speculation required in order to complete the full story. Although, every effort is made to minimize speculation, this material has been presented in a narrative, or story, format to make it easier to read and appreciate the emotional as well as factual aspects of the events herein.
FROM THE UNPUBLISHED MANUSCRIPT “THE USE OF GENE SPLICING TO PRODUCE A MEDIUM FOR DNA REALIGNMENT OF DONOR ORGANS FOR TRANSPLANT” BY MAXIMILIAN STERNLICHT, MD, PH.D.
...injection of the modified viral medium with the genetically neutral valent-charged filler strands into the organ results in rapid replacement of the existing genetic material with that of the medium while retaining those portions of the organ’s genetic structure needed to maintain its function. The filler strands suffuse the entire organ; rejecting those components of the existing DNA structure that control rejection in favor of any externally supplied genetic structure. Thus, through genetic manipulation we have created a medium for assuring that any donor organ will be universally accepted.
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 1, 9:00 A.M., BIOMEDICAL SCIENCES BUILDING, NEW YORK UNIVERSITY
“Herbert, the research is progressing apace as you are well aware. The funding plan is quite beneficial to the university. All work is being done under the strictest biohazard safety conditions. I’m even employing your wayward daughter. What possible concern might you have?”
Dr. Maximilian Sternlicht, impeccably dressed, each shining black hair standing rigidly in line like a soldier at attention, paced back and forth behind the softly padded arm chair normally used by visitors, eyes deliberately avoiding the pleasantly smiling face of his supervisor, Dr. Herbert Harriman. Dr. Harriman, the Chairman of the University’s Department of Biomedical Research, was gently rocking in a thickly padded, high backed, black leather chair behind his uncluttered desk. Behind him were bookcases, haphazardly filled to overflowing with books, while the required wall of diplomas and awards adorned the opposite wall.
“Now Max, you know my concern. It is the source of your funding, not your skill as a researcher that I question.”
“Come, come Herbert. Are you telling me the University is no longer willing to accept money from the federal government? We both know better.” Dr. Sternlicht stopped pacing long enough to sweep his right hand through his hair. Amazingly, it didn’t cause the slightest bit of disarray to his impeccable grooming. He stopped to glare briefly down at the plump department chairman before resuming his pacing.
“True, the federal government is, of course, a major source of grant money, but I continue to be bemused by the idea of the Department of Defense funding an apparently humanitarian study. Max, I cannot help but contemplate the possibility of ulterior motives and we both know that your research, even more than most, could easily be misused.”
“Herbert, you waste my time, and yours. All you have are vague concerns, the same concerns we have discussed repeatedly in the past. Do you have something more to discuss? No? Then you will excuse me.” With that, Dr. Sternlicht strode haughtily out of the office, closing the door behind himself with a firm, but not hurried, movement. Passing Mrs. MacInerney, the department secretary, he nodded curtly and continued on to his office, ignoring the occasional groups of students milling about the hallways of the Harriman BioSciences Building.
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 1, 9:15 A.M., BIOMEDICAL SCIENCES BUILDING, NEW YORK UNIVERSITY
Dr. Sternlicht was comfortably ensconced in the plush leather executive chair of his own, austere looking office, with its neatly filled wall-to-wall bookcases and single framed painting. Leaning back with his eyes closed, telephone to his ear, he spoke with markedly little warmth in his voice.
“The small amount of gratitude I have earned us by employing his giddy, party girl daughter will not blind him much longer. No, neither she nor Abbot will be a problem. She is barely around and I have him so overworked he could not determine what is happening if it were explained to him. They are not at issue.”
“Captain, it is time you met the stipulations of our employment agreement. Herbert is uncomfortably close and continues to probe. If he is not distracted immediately, he will discover our little pretense and then there will be nothing that can be produced but those humanitarian motives he questions.” Dr. Sternlicht listened briefly.
“Stop! Do not bother me with the specifics of your scheming. I have no interest. Succeed! That is all that matters.” Dr. Sternlicht cut off additional discussion as he carefully replaced the phone in its cradle, punched the intercom button and spoke to his secretary.
“Ms. Branca, please have Mr. Abbot come here immediately. Also, please prepare the standard letter of recommendation for these three individuals: George Paulson, Yu Kim Lee and Jackson R. Brown. You may imprint them with my signature stamp but do not give them out until they have submitted my usual ten dollar cash fee.” As he finished speaking Lyle Abbot entered the office and stood uncomfortably facing Dr. Sternlicht, slowly shuffling his weight from one foot to the other. He clicked off before she could pop her gum again or respond with “Kay,” her usual, aberrant bastardization of the English language.
“Good morning Mr. Abbot. Enlighten me regarding your progress with respect to series BC-1109.” Dr. Sternlicht released the intercom control and glared at Lyle.
“G...good morning Dr. Sternlicht. How are you today?” Lyle began to sit down in the single, stiff backed, armless wood chair opposite Dr. Sternlicht’s desk.
“No, don’t bother to sit. I asked you to enlighten me regarding your progress with respect to series BC-1109.”
“Well, I have the data here. It shows no tissue rejection in any of the test cases.”
“Don’t waste my time Mr. Abbot. Are the test tissue grafts maintaining their original genetic structure or not?” Lyle’s shuffling increased in speed.
“W...Well, there doesn’t seem to be a problem with the nucleonic acid, but something does seem to be happening to the rats in the experimental group. They seem to be changing somehow.”
“Specificity, please Mr. Abbot. Changing how? ...And stop shuffling about.”
Lyle grabbed the back of the chair in an effort to remain still. “I’m not sure, sir. They just look different somehow. Several seem to act a bit differently...and number fifteen seems to have changed the coloration pattern on her feet.”
“Mr. Abbot, you know better than to come to me without clear information. Can you explain yourself objectively? No? Then it is obvious that you need to redo the tests on this series.”
“But Dr. Sternlicht, we were supposed to finalize the first three chapters of my dissertation today. I’ve only got two more weeks to submit before I have to wait another semester.”
“Mr. Abbot,” Sternlicht almost glared, “You have done sloppy work or else you would have presented me with clean results. Redo the tests. Now! You know I have no tolerance for such incompetence. I decline to discuss issues of secondary importance until you have properly completed your primary tasks. Now go.”
Lyle left, head hanging. As he closed the door to Dr. Sternlicht’s office, Eunice Branca, Dr. Sternlicht’s secretary, briefly interrupted him. “You didn’t really mess up did you?”
She was looking directly at him. “Ulpp!”
“I’m talking to you. Kay? I said, ‘You didn’t really mess up did you?’”
“N...no. I...I did it right, but there is something wrong with the results.” Lyle mumbled head averted as he scuttled out of the office. “Hey, how did you know about that?” He turned back and, forgetting himself, he looked her in the face before quickly casting his eyes downward again.
Eunice popped her gum, smiled and pointed at the intercom. “It works both ways, and the ‘IN USE’ light on his intercom doesn’t work. I turn it on whenever I think something interesting might be about to happen.”
SATURDAY SEPTEMBER 2, 11:05 P.M., FROM THE DIARY OF LYLE T. ABBOT, 1212 WEST 155TH STREET, APARTMENT 6E, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
It all started with an “Oops!” Well...actually an “Oops!” and two “Ouches!” But this is clear as mud. Let me start at the beginning of the day.
I woke up late, bleary-eyed, headachy, with a tongue the size of an elephant and feeling at least as heavy. Yes, I was hung over...and it was all the fault of that pathetic excuse for a human being that I lovingly call Dr. Sternlicht. Damn, am I tired of listening to him belittle people–and am I ever tired of his impossible demands. Yesterday was a classic. The first day off from working on his beloved research that I’ve taken in months and what does he do, but drag me back to redo the tests for series BC-1109?
I don’t think one thing went right yesterday. The coffee was burnt. The subway was late–I know what else is new in a city like New York. I didn’t even get the new cultures done. Eunice, his secretary, was running to get something. I don’t even think she knew what Sternlicht had her searching for. Oops, bad grammar. We bumped into each other as I was transferring one of the cultures, number seventeen–not that it matters. Eunice dropped her papers. I dropped the culture, it broke and we both cut ourselves as we rushed to clean up the mess before HE found out about it.
I know it was foolish, especially in this day of HIV and other blood born pathogen horrors, but it was fun, almost like we were boyfriend and girlfriend, when Eunice got that whimsical look in her eyes and rubbed our cuts together like we were taking a blood brother oath. I guess we both just needed to do something stupid to break the tension. I wonder what Sternlicht’s hold on Eunice can be. She’s pretty–maybe even beautiful–with blonde hair, blue eyes, about five foot seven, and VERY well proportioned as they once called it. She’s young, a whole two years younger than me. Oh, god, I dread thinking about what type of bizarre gift I’m going to get from my mother next week for my twenty-third birthday.
But back to Eunice...she’s smart; after all, she’s not a graduate student–read serf with less control of my life than the lab rats on which I experiment–like me. Come to think of it, I sometimes wonder why I don’t have a hunched back and a name like Igor. Unlike me, she doesn’t need someone like Sternlicht to approve a dissertation topic or wrangle a Dissertation Committee to finally get a degree. She’s popular, she’s vivacious and she can talk to people. I often think it’s amazing that she even talks to me, “Mister Average,” with my brown eyes and already receding brown hair. At least I don’t have a pot-belly–yet.
Anyway, trying to redo the cultures made me even later getting home. I finally gave up and called it a night around 8 P.M. Unfortunately, living next to Omega Pi Omicron’s frat house on a Friday evening has a few drawbacks. No lunch, some snack foods from the vending machines for dinner and then I had too many drinks to drown out the sounds of partying next door. At all costs, I must remember to avoid “boilermakers” in the future; the hangover is absolutely horrible.
Let Sternlicht growl. I’m going back to bed and staying there today–if he’ll let me. At least Sunday should be sacrosanct.
SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 3, 3:00 A.M., FROM THE DIARY OF EUNICE HARRISON, EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Damn, I love New York City.
Where else could I get paid to meet bright, interesting, fun loving, sexy looking, young men? And Dr. Sternlicht is a pussycat as long as I let him yell once in a while; then I just pout a bit, like I’m going to cry. Of course, it helps that Daddy is Chairman of the Department. I still wonder what Sternlicht thinks he gains over Daddy by hiring me? It’s not like I am the kind of secretary he is used to having.
It was a close thing yesterday. About six, I stopped by the lab to get my black strap-back heels from my locker for the frat party later that evening when I saw the lights were still on in the lab. The party was “outta sight,” but I’m getting ahead of myself.
I was rushing, and Sternlicht’s poor lab assistant and “all-around-slave,” Abbot, was there. When I bumped into him, my purse dropped to the floor and my wallet flopped open to my ID card right in front of him. I did my best to keep his attention on me rather than the ID short of grabbing his head and shoving it into my breasts, which I was NOT going to do. The blood brother thing when we cut our hands trying to clean up whatever he dropped was brilliant, although I’m really going to be upset if I find out I got AIDS or one of those other diseases from something so mundane and not sensual. Anyway, I think it worked.
You should have seen Abbot’s face light up, and it was nice to discover that he actually has a sense of humor. He looks kind of cute when he’s not letting Sternlicht browbeat him and he’s not so shy that he’s mumbling. I almost reconsidered the idea of his head and my breasts.
One of these days, someone’s going to check my ID and I’m going to get caught using Aunt Staci’s last name instead of my own. Branca is rather more plebeian than Harriman, but college boys get so unbearably formal and boring when they think Daddy might wreck their entire future if they get even a little bit fresh. As if, Daddy, that paragon of virtue, would even dream of such a thing.
Can’t forget the party. The frat house was packed and the guys were in togas which certainly helped show off their “bods.” The requirement for no underwear also made things interesting. It was kind of cute to be able to see the reactions from their lower brains so clearly and quickly although I must have gotten some bad clams or something at the party. I’ve been feeling really terrible all day today.
It’s 3 A.M., Sunday morning, and time to get back into bed after a real pig-out snack. Friday evening, before the party, I had already called in sick for Monday, so there’s nothing to do but stretch out and snooze.
MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 4, 3:15 P.M., FROM THE DIARY OF LYLE T. ABBOT, 1212 WEST 155TH STREET, APARTMENT 6E, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
I feel even worse today. I must have a fever because I seem to be sweating from every pore of my body. On top of that, I ache all over, except my crotch and chest which are itching unbearably. I seem to wake up only long enough to eat a horse or two, and then it’s back to bed. I’ve eaten most of a week’s worth of groceries in the last two days. Almost sixteen hours of sleep today should have helped, especially after also sleeping most of yesterday. Of course it would have been even more sleep if Sternlicht had not called about 9:30 this morning, polite and cheerful as usual. I crawled out of bed and began searching through the piles of dirty laundry, trying unsuccessfully to find the telephone, just in time to hear him yelling from my answering machine.
“Abbot, you cretinous incompetent! Why are you at home when you know duty requires your presence at the laboratory? You have assignments uncompleted. Get over here and complete your duties before I terminate your assistantship.”
He does have a way with words; notice how they bring cheer into everyone’s life. I hope he wasn’t as harsh with Eunice. On Saturday, she said she was planning to call in Monday after the frat party. I also hope she’s feeling better than me. If I don’t feel any better tomorrow, I guess I should drag myself over to the university’s Student Health Clinic. I look forward to that almost as much as listening to Sternlicht when I finally get back to work.
TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 5, 9:10 A.M., FROM THE DIARY OF EUNICE HARRISON, EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Whoa! What a hangover. Never have I had one last three full days before. I hurt in places I didn’t know I had places as the old joke goes–and I can’t stop eating. If this keeps up, I’m going to have to put myself on a permanent diet. Ugh! But the up side is another day without going to work and my secret identity is still safe. When I spoke to Lyle today, it was clear that the only thing he cared about was getting better. I guess Eunice Branca lives to party another day–if she lives that long. This flu is a killer. It’s time to sleep again.
TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 5, 8:20 P.M., FROM THE DIARY OF LYLE T. ABBOT, 1212 WEST 155TH STREET, APARTMENT 6E, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
It’s strange. I’m eating like a pig and sleeping most of the day, but I seem to be losing weight. Even my voice sounds different, but my ears don’t feel plugged up or anything. Every part of my body aches and when I’m awake, I keep vacillating between feeling like everything is great and bursting into tears. Until these last few days, I thought I was the proverbial stoic Englishman, assuming Mom’s discussions about our lineage were correct–but, all of a sudden, this afternoon I was crying tears–real tears! And for no reason at all.
This is one strange flu virus.
I’d go to the Clinic, but then I’d have to risk having Sternlicht finding out that I was still alive. Given today’s telephone call–yesterday’s wasn’t enough–I better bring in my obituary to prove I was sick.
Eunice is still sick too. I amazed myself and called her after Sternlicht called me today. He was complaining that we had both deserted him. The interesting thing is that when we compare symptoms, Eunice seems to have the same virus as me, except that she’s gaining weight. And she’s been sick since Sunday like me.
Apparently, Sternlicht has been threatening her too. I wonder if she would ever consider going out on a date with me. Assuming, I could stop mumbling long enough to ask. Better yet, I wonder if I’ll ever have the courage to ask her. I can almost imagine the whole thing: walking together, witty conversation over dinner, dancing with her at some nice nightspot.
Damn! It’s hard to stay awake. I must be spiking a fever. My whole body feels like Jell-O. I guess...
Chapter Two: Transmogrification
Nothing is ever so bad that it cannot get worse.
– Gattuso’s Extension of Murphy’s Law
SENIOR AUTHOR’S NOTE: Most of the material from this point on comes from investigator’s debriefings of the individuals involved rather than diaries and other written evidence. Reliance on memories that can shift over time would normally lead to the expectation of an overall reduction in accuracy. In fact, given the high levels of stress still evident in the dispositions of these individuals, it is quite likely that they are NOT revealing the full truth regarding their emotional states. As a result, while maintaining the timelines, most of the remainder of this manuscript will be in third person.
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 7:33 A.M., 1212 WEST 155TH STREET, APARTMENT 6E, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Lyle awoke and groggily took inventory–and the negatives won. He was weak, but with no pain, no fever, no chills, no nausea, no vomiting, no diarrhea, and no clammy skin. Still trying to clear his throat so his voice would sound normal again, he got up and cautiously shambled around the various magazines, journals and textbooks scattered about the floor. Grabbing a half-read mystery novel off the nightstand, he rubbed his bleary, grain-filled eyes as he moved, more by habit and instinct than through conscious thought, out the door to his bedroom and down the hall to the bathroom he shared with his three roommates.
Lyle sleepily dropped his pajama bottoms, and then tried to open his eyes enough to read the mystery novel he’d begin before his strange illness. The eyes creaked open, but refused to focus. He felt vaguely disoriented and light-headed, which was easily enough explained by his recent illness. As if on autopilot, his left hand slid down between his legs to guide the stream of urine about to be released…
Suddenly an electric current of terror tore through him! His muscles locked, his stupor vanished and, in the blink of an eye, all of his wake-up rituals were utterly forgotten. With exquisite care, he placed the book gently on the floor, face frozen in shock. Then he stood up slowly and looked himself over. Things had changed! The pubic hair was still there, but the penis and testes were gone. His male genitalia were gone, replaced by what appeared to be female genitalia. Grabbing his chest through the pajama tops, he confirmed that he now had breasts too. With great deliberation, he unbuttoned and removed the last of his clothing, his sense of unease and disorientation growing by the second.
He was clearly no longer male. He briefly wondered if he was dreaming, or more likely hallucinating. Could one of his roommates have dropped some bad acid on him or something? Somehow, he was now a she. The scar on his left pinky finger from when he had gotten it caught in the runner of a fold-up metal protective gate at age five was still there; so was the slightly larger pair of scars on the back of his right thigh from when he had been bitten by a dog in tenth grade, but the small birth mark on his chest was gone. Lyle slowly sat down on the toilet and stared at nothing.
There was some knocking at the bathroom door, but then it stopped. Eventually he felt the need to eliminate and did so.
A long time later Lyle blinked, shivered once, and muttered “scientific method,” as if it were the Holy Grail and would solve all his problems. He cleaned up, took a shower, dried off and stood on the scale.
“One hundred and seven pounds...a loss of fifty three pounds,” he muttered as he worked to keep the panic lurking just under the surface of his thoughts from breaking through. Moving back to his bedroom after carefully checking to see that none of his roommates were around to see him in his present state, he continued his self-examination, still unaware he was even vocalizing.
“Light brown hair, over the ears and about an inch up from the shoulder. Color and length seemed about the same as before although the roots seem a bit lighter…”
Then Lyle looked in the mirror, and noticed something that had changed. “My eyes are blue,” he continued muttering worriedly.
“Eyes of blue,” he began singing nervously. Abruptly, he stopped, glancing worriedly about, as if to see if anyone had observed his brief journey into madness. Continuing in a tightly controlled voice, he added, “A change from brown.”
Grabbing a pencil and a note pad, he began scribbling but just as suddenly stopped. Putting the pad on his head, he stood against the wall and marked his height. Moving quickly to his desk, he grabbed up a ruler and measured.
“Five foot eight inches...no change. Look at the body.”
Lyle moved over to the mirror attached to the back of his bedroom door, a leftover from an unknown former occupant, and turned from side to side.
“Well muscled, a little more fat...”
Taking a towel, he wrapped the long edge of it around his chest and marked a measurement. Bringing the towel over to the desk he again picked up the ruler and measure the diameter marked.
“Thirty seven and a half.” Repeating the process for his waist and hips, he jotted down twenty-four and thirty-six.
Lyle stared at the data for several long minutes before sighing in acceptance. As a research assistant, he had long ago learned that data did not lie; just the people who manipulated it. He was going to have to accept the obvious. For the first time he spoke out loud. “Okay, I’m now female, estimated age twenty to twenty-five, blue eyes, light brown hair, five-foot eight-inches and a hundred and seven pounds. I was male, approximately the same age, brown eyes, same hair color, same hair length and same height, but fifty-three pounds heavier.”
It was at this point that Lyle finally noted that his voice had changed too. Somewhat anticlimactically, he sang a scale and decided it was now a rather light and melodious soprano. He added it to the list of changes.
“How?
“No, set that aside for now. The question isn’t how but, what. What to do now?” He grabbed the note pad again and began making a list. Lists were good. They helped Lyle decide what was important and had to be done immediately and what could wait.
“One, get dressed. Two, eat. Three...no, eat first, figure out what to wear, then get dressed.” He stopped short.
“Did I really say that? “ Giggling, he continued, “Then...then I work on ‘What then.’”
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 8:45 A.M., EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Eunice groaned, stretched and rolled over to turn off the alarm clock on the nightstand beside her. “I thought I had that thing turned off,” she grumbled.
What a shame, it had been such an interesting dream. She had dreamt of being a boy chasing a girl instead of being chased. With a wry grin at the ludicrousness of the idea, Eunice thought, “I’d think I was gay or something if I didn’t know better.”
With a leisurely stretch against the satin sheets, she quickly took stock. No fever, no chills, no pain.
“Well,” she thought, “now that I’m up and I am apparently healthy again, I may as well go to work...or not.”
She stared at the bed covers, where a large stiff object was pushing upward. She reached her hand out over the sheet and gently poked at the strange intruder. It felt very odd when she touched it. She jerked as she realized it was attached.
Throwing off the covers, she jumped out of bed and onto the soft pink plush carpet, yanked off her nightgown and stared at herself in the full-length mirror on back of her bedroom door. Her hands went to her mouth and just barely muffled the scream that came out.
Surprisingly, the shock was short lived. “I’m a man. This doesn’t just happen. I’ve got to be dreaming.” She pinched her arm.
“Ouch! This ain’t no dream. What the hell is going on?” She spun about looking at her new body. “Not bad I guess. Same hair. Same height. A bit on the thin side. I wonder how this could happen.”
Suddenly Eunice stood rigidly still.
“I wonder. Could it? I’ll bet...It’s got to have something to do with the university; maybe that silly accident with Abbot? I’d better find him and fast.”
A quick check in the telephone directory produced a telephone number.
“Ring.”
“Ring.”
“Ring.”
“Ring.”
“Click. As usual, I’m not here now. If you really want me, try the lab; otherwise leave a message at the beep. Click. Click. Beeeep.”
“Abbot, this is Eunice–Eunice Branca from the university. Abbot, something’s happened and I think we need to talk...”
“Hello Eunice. Is that really you? It doesn’t sound like you. Wait a second and I’ll turn off this answering machine.” There was another click on the phone line.
“I understand. Something strange has happened to me. I was wondering if we might talk.”
“You too? You’re right. We do need to talk. Has your...Uh...Has something changed?”
“Yes, but what seems to have happened is kind of impossible.”
“How about if I start, Eunice?” Lyle took a deep breath. “Something absolutely amazing has happened. I think it must have happened to both of us. I also think it must be related in some way to the accident in the lab. This is hard to say. It would probably be easier if we were face to face, but here goes...have you changed sex?”
“Yes. You too?”
“Me too. We better meet somewhere...and soon. Do you want to come to me or should I come to you?”
“This is going to sound silly Lyle, but what are you going to wear?” Eunice continued after a brief silence, “Exactly. I have a much more extensive wardrobe and the credit cards to fill in any gaps. In fact, give me some basic measurements and your skin, hair and eye color, and I’ll bring some clothes for you. I have your address from the phone book and I can be there in about one hour.”
Eunice was right. The selection of clothes was more difficult. She placed them on the bed for better evaluation.
For Lyle she chose a variety of dresses, casual, and intimate items that either stretched, fit various sizes, or provided layering. Looking at the pile, something was missing. She pursed her lips in consideration for a moment, and then added a variety of lipsticks, mascaras, powders, conditioners, assorted jewelry. Even two wigs were added and the whole pile placed into a large suitcase.
For herself, she chose a pair of baggy jeans, a white tee shirt and a flannel shirt, worn unbuttoned since the buttons were on the wrong side.
Underwear bottoms proved to be a problem. In the absence of anything more appropriate, Eunice chose a pair of boxer-style flannel pajama bottoms.
Looking at herself, Eunice then took her shoulder length hair, combed it straight and put it into a loose ponytail at the top of her head. After a moment’s examination, she repositioned it lower on the back of her head.
“Gee, I haven’t been out of the house without makeup since I was eleven,” Eunice giggled; only it came out as a deep, rumbling belly laugh.
Going to her purse, she pulled out all her money and credit cards and stuffed them into her pockets. Then re-opened the suitcase and stuffed a couple purses inside.
“Now, what do I do about the doorman?” Quickly, Eunice moved back to her desk, pulled out a piece of stationary and wrote two notes. The first, to the doorman, said...
Dear Malcolm:
Something important has occurred and I will be away for a while. I don’t know how long yet. I will be having some friends condo-sitting for me, but I’m not sure which ones at the moment. I’ll introduce them to you via letter using this same stationary.
If there are any questions, please leave a message at my work number. They will be able to reach me, although it might take a few days. I look forward to being home again soon.
Sincerely yours,
Eunice
The second letter said …
Dear Malcolm:
This is to introduce you to the couple that will be condo-sitting for me. Please treat them as well as you have always treated me. I’ll be back as soon as possible.
Thanks.
Sincerely yours,
Eunice
Sealing the letters, she placed them in separate envelopes and stuck the second one in the suitcase. Then, she lugged it all to the door and out.
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 9:50 A.M., BIOMEDICAL SCIENCES BUILDING, NEW YORK UNIVERSITY
“Mrs. MacInerney. May I please have the addresses and telephone numbers of Ms. Branca and Mr. Abbot?”
Dr. Sternlicht stood rigidly before the secretary’s desk. As usual, he was staring at a spot about two-feet above the woman’s head, unwilling to acknowledge the social convention of eye contact.
“Certainly Dr. Sternlicht,” Mrs. MacInerney began flipping though a card file. “Is there anything wrong?”
“No, of course not. I merely wish to contact them so that I can acquire several documents I need for the paper I am currently preparing. They have each taken various portions of the material I require and, slackers that they are, have failed to arrive at work this morning as required.”
Mrs. MacInerney scribbled on a piece of paper and handed it to Dr. Sternlicht. She started to ask if there was anything else that she could do, but Dr. Sternlicht had already turned and exited the office.
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 9:57 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
Captain “Hank” Schultz could already hear a dial tone as he hung up the telephone. Sitting quietly, staring at the peeling paint on the ceiling above his desk didn’t help, but looking down at the unadorned dull green walls was no better. With a sigh and an unspoken curse for all the prig scientists in the world, he picked the telephone up again and buzzed his aid. “Jack, I need the Crisis Team in the conference room ASAP.”
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 10:12 A.M., UNDER-GROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
The portable blackboard was clean. There were six men sitting on the folding chairs surrounding the too-small card table in the center of the room. At least the air conditioning was working today. Captain Schultz began.
“Gentlemen, we may have a problem. The project leader has just reported that two of his ancillary staff on Project Janus have failed to report to work as scheduled. They’ve been unavailable for the last three days. Furthermore, the project leader advises me that there was an accident in the lab on their last day of work. At least one vial of an experimental substance has been broken and a biohazard condition may have occurred.
“Our job is to locate and contain these two individuals taking full biohazard precautions. Additionally, this must be handled as a “class one” security issue.
“We’ll start with their last known locations and work from there. This, and all other available information, is in the briefing packets in front of you.”
“Lieutenant Jackson.”
“Yes sir.”
“You will take Group One. Locate and isolate this Lyle Abbot.”
“Lieutenant Roegler.”
“Yes sir.”
“You will take Group Two. Locate and isolate Eunice Harriman.”
“Master Sergeant Challer.”
“Yes sir.”
“You will organize communication. At this time, police and health agencies are NOT to be informed, except to be advised that we are engaged in an operation in their area. They are requested to stand down for now, but we may call upon them for assistance if necessary.”
“Questions?
“No?
"Then let’s go gentlemen. Double time. Please remain here a moment, Dr. Isaacs.” As the others left, Captain Schultz began to pace.
“I’d like a realistic risk assessment. Can this be contained?”
Dr. Isaacs looked up to the ceiling for several seconds while clasping and unclasping his hands.
“After speaking to Dr. Sternlicht and reviewing the specifications I would have to say ‘I don’t know.’ We are in totally new ground here. My guess is that the genetically modified virus will act in a manner similar to the original virus in terms of transfer capability. If that is so, it should require blood to blood contact and that should mean that only the standard blood born pathogen precautions should be required.
“This is also Dr. Sternlicht’s opinion, isn’t it Doctor?”
“Yes sir, it is. The problem is, we cannot assume. We must act as quickly as possible to contain the contagion. Furthermore, we must assume that this is a highly contagious, deadly, air and/or contact born virus and that means that every second these two individuals are loose they could be infecting everyone they meet, possibly hundreds to begin with and maybe eventually millions. The area of contagion could increase exponentially. Under those circumstances we could loose New York City or–again worse case–the entire continent.”
“You know our need for secrecy here. You know the plan.” Captain Schultz turned away again as he continued pacing. “Is there something more we need to do?”
“No. Not as long as our assumptions are correct.”
“Thank you Dr. Isaacs. One last question. It may be classified, but I think I now have a need to know. What does this damn virus do anyway?”
“Well, Captain. It’s not an issue of need to know so much as that I’m not sure yet. As you know, the publicly stated function of the virus is to eliminate the rejection problems inherent with most organ transplants. It does this by eliminating any portions of the genetic code that might individualize it. The virus fills those spaces in the helix initially, but it is unstable and as soon as replacement genetic material can be obtained, the virus absorbs it and begins replicating that new genetic structure in every cell. If the virus works as advertised, it should be possible to infect a target population and then hold them ransom with the threat of spreading a genetically modified disease specific to only that population. The potential for controlled biological warfare is tremendous.”
“And just what will the opportunities for misuse be I wonder?” Captain Schultz shook his head. “That will be all for now. Thank you Dr. Isaacs.”
Jaye Michael
PART ONE: EVOLUTION
Chapter Three: Elusion
A rose is a rose is a rose.
– Gertrude Stein
...unless it’s something else.
– [Editor’s Note]
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 11:50 A.M., EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
The door slammed with a solid clang as Eunice snuck out the back stairway and into the basement garage. She had just dropped the doorman’s letter down the mail shoot.
Eunice got into to his red Mustang convertible and headed out onto the street. The garage doors opened as he moved up the ramp to street level and out before automatically closing behind him. The wind was gusty and the sky was gray and dull, but at least it wasn’t raining. There were several cars with flashing red lights at the entrance to his building and Eunice wondered what was going on, after all, this was considered a “good” neighborhood. Tempted as he was to go back and find out what was going on, it was a one-way street and he would have had to go around the block to come back; besides, he needed to get to Lyle’s place as quickly as possible. With a shrug, he turned away from the commotion and drove off.
Traffic was just beginning to lighten up to the point where one could move a whole block or two between lights. Slowly Eunice wound east one block to the park and then north past the University. As Eunice pulled onto the block where Lyle’s apartment was located, he was surprised to find several cars with flashing lights at the main entrance to that building too; or was it the frat house? Driving past the apartment, Eunice was even more surprised to note that several of the cars were Federal Pool cars.
Having a bad feeling, Eunice drove past rather than stopping. As she stopped at the light at the corner, she was disgusted by the sight of one of the growing horde of street people. This one wore raggedy jeans, a ratty old coat with a fur collar and had her face almost totally covered by a shocking green knit cap. He couldn’t tell her age, but Eunice suspected that the woman had a fairly good body under all those rags. He sighed. It was truly sad what some people made of their lives. The woman was pushing a shopping cart with a suitcase on top of what looked like musty old clothes.
Suddenly, the filthy creature left its cart. Waving frantically, she ran in front of his car. Eunice slammed on the brakes, stopping just short of hitting the woman. She jumped in and yelled in a loud, raspy, fear-filled voice, “Quick! Drive! They’re after us.” and turned back toward the apartment building just past.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing? Get out of my car or I’ll call the cops; they’re just a couple of feet back the way I came. Kay?” Eunice pushed the intruder against the door trying to force her out of his car.
“Will you please wait for me until I can get my suitcase and get back in? We have big problems.” When Eunice nodded, she slowly turned and opened the door.
Eunice immediately pushed the vagabond out of the car and pressed hard on the gas pedal. Half way down the block a look in the rear view mirror made her stop. Whoever it was, she was sitting in the middle of the street, a New York City street at that; and she seemed to be crying.
Eunice stopped the car and stared. Then, with a shake of the head, a sigh and a mumbled, “I’m probably going to regret this,” he slowly backed up the car until it was directly beside the crying figure.
Getting out and standing over the pitiful wretch he asked, “Who are you?”
Between sobs, he heard her say, “Lyle. Lyle Abbot and I thought you were Eunice Branca. I recognized the car. You’re driving her car. Hey, if you’re not Eunice, who are you?”
“Yeah, I’m Eunice, or at least I used to be,” he said with a gesture highlighting his curves, or lack thereof. “And if you know me you must be Lyle, but lest make sure. If you’re really Lyle, show me some identification. Kay?” Eunice demanded in a voice that sounded far more authoritative than he felt.
The crying shape slowly reached into a back pocket and produced a wallet. Flipping it open, she produced a University picture ID card for Lyle T. Abbot.
“Oh. Lyle, I’m sorry...but I’m sure you can understand how surprised I was when some tattered stranger jumped into my car. I had this immediate vision of rape and murder.” As Eunice spoke, he got Lyle’s suitcase, threw it into the back of the car and helped the still crying Lyle in. Eunice then got in and continued crying as he drove quickly away.
“What are you doing here? I expected you to be in your apartment waiting for me.”
“Cops…everywhere.”
They drove without speaking further as Lyle slowly stopped sobbing. Finally, Lyle asked, “Where are we going?”
“I don’t know. I’m not headed anywhere specific.” Checking a couple of street signs, he continued. “We’re near the Cloisters. Why don’t I park there and we can try to figure out what’s going on? Kay?”
Lyle nodded her agreement and both silently contemplated their futures as Eunice drove the several blocks to the Cloisters and pulled into the first available parking space. Without thinking, both got out and walked over to a nearby picnic bench. About twenty feet beyond was a wrought iron fence. Beyond the fence was a drop off. Unseen from their bench, at least two hundred feet below, was the West Side Highway and the Hudson River. The view might have been romantic were in not for their circumstances.
“’Kay,” Eunice took the lead. “Let’s start with the basics. Do you know what happened to us?”
“Yes–at least I’m fairy certain I do. But there’s an even more basic issue. Did you see the cars all around my apartment? They were from the government and they broke into my apartment and only my apartment. It seems safe to assume who they were looking for and it was sheer luck that they didn’t get me.”
“So how did you get out?”
“I got bored waiting for you and began packing some of my clothes on the off chance that they would fit you. After lugging the suitcase down to the front door to meet you, I realized that I had forgotten my research notes. I left the suitcase in the laundry room and went back to my apartment. I had just returned to the laundry room and was stuffing the papers into my suitcase when I heard the noise from that invasion force. Peeking around the doorway to get a better view, I heard one of them say, ‘He’s in apartment four-twelve. Let the DeCon unit go in first.’”
“Anyway, I quickly slipped out of the laundry room, which can’t be locked, and into the storage room next door, dragging the suitcase after me. It was heavier than I expected it to be. A disguise was now my first order of business. Looking around in a panic, I saw the usual stuff one would expect in a storage room: a shopping cart, several piles of boxes, a couple of old bicycles and a rack of old clothes. Boy, was it dusty.
“There was this weird coat with some kind of fake fur and a ripped collar on the rack,” Lyle fingered the offending article of clothing as if the fur might up and bit him, “and the first box were some old winter clothes including this bright green ski hat. I grabbed the coat and ski hat and put them on hoping they would disguise me a bit. Then I put the suitcase into the shopping cart, with some other odds and ends from the boxes to cover it over, and started wheeling it out the back door to the apartment.”
“When I was almost to the back door this guy in a military uniform comes walking in on me. He asks me if I live in the apartment.”
“Anyway, I was afraid to talk so I grunted, and quickly pushed the cart into the door, but it wouldn’t open. I guess I lucked out, because he even held the door open for me.”
“The problem in all this is that four-twelve is my apartment and if a government decontamination unit charges up the stairs to my apartment, we’re both probably in big, big trouble. The only possible explanation I can come up with is that they think something dangerous escaped from the University lab and they think were infected. Considering what’s happened to us I’m afraid they’re right.”
“Great.” Eunice grumbled. “That was probably also them pulling up in front of my condo as I was leaving to come here. Kay. To sum it all up we’ve changed sex, the feds are looking for us and don’t seem to be all that concerned about our rights, and we may be carrying some deadly contagion. Is that about it, Lyle?”
“So it would seem. Although to be accurate, while we might be contagious, I doubt whatever we have would kill anyone.”
“I feel much better now. What do we do now...and, come to think of it, why should it be we? Huh?”
“Well, I need to have some quiet time–you know, with no interruptions–to figure out exactly what happened and what to do, or are you happy being a wanted, possibly contagious fugitive? I’d like to get back to the lab, but that doesn’t seem likely. For that matter, if the federal government wants us they can probably get us. They’ll have our ID photos, they’ll have our fingerprints, they’ll have our credit card numbers, they’ll be watching for any contacts with our friends and relatives. They’ll probably even have people looking for this car. Do you think we’ll be safer together or apart?”
“Lyle, that doesn’t leave a lot of choices, and we haven’t even begun to talk about my concerns. I can’t believe our government could possibly be as efficient as you just described.”
“Ten bucks says I’m right.”
“Well–never mind. Let’s think things through. You need to have uninterrupted time to figure out what happened and how to undo it, if that’s even possible. If it can be undone, I sure would like to know about it. For this to happen, we need to have the government off our backs. That means we need to find out who set them on our trail in the first place.”
“I think I can answer that last question. It must have been Dr. Sternlicht.”
“Great, what does that do for us now?” Eunice pulled out of the parking space.
“I don’t know. I’m not positive, but it seems likely.”
“Kay. Let’s go.” Eunice stood and strode purposefully to the car.
“Uh–where are you going?”
“To test your hypotheses. Kay? You’re the ABD. Does it mean ‘All But Dissertation’ or 'A Big Dummy’? You should understand what it means to test a hypothesis. Let’s find a public telephone.”
At the pay telephone near the University, Eunice dialed a number and then gave the receiver to Lyle. “Your voice sounds more like mine than mine does right now. When someone answers, nod your head and then say what I tell you.”
Lyle nodded.
“Hello, Aunt Staci...this is Eunice. I have a problem and I need to talk to you. Kay? But I need to get something at Dr. Sternlicht’s lab at the University first. I’ll be at the lab in about five minutes and then I’ll come directly to you. I should be at your house in Queens in about one hour, traffic permitting.”
Eunice gestured for Lyle to hang up.
“Now we go back to the University and watch. Kay? If you’re right, we’re in big trouble.”
Jaye Michael
Chapter Four: Entrapment
If I or she should chance to be
Involved in this affair,
He trusts to you to set them free,
Exactly as we were.
–from Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland by Lewis Carroll
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 2:05 P.M., BIOMEDICAL SCIENCES BUILDING, NEW YORK UNIVERSITY
They could see most of the stone and ivy structure of the Harriman Building with its red tile roof from their position double-parked at the edge of Washington Square, but it was possible to it. It was the home of the Department of Biomedical Research, and had been since the family had donated the funds to build it.
They waited in silence for five minutes, then ten and finally twenty minutes. Students and faculty walked by–some briskly as if with a firm goal in mind, others meandering with no apparent place to go. A police car passed without stopping, but nothing else seemed to be happening. There were no soldiers, no ambulances, no flashing lights and no suspicious people loitering about.
“Well, it sure looks like you overestimated our government’s abilities and interest in us. Where’s my ten bucks?”
“We’ll see.” Lyle began to get out of the car.
“Where do you think you’re going? Get back in here.” Eunice grabbed at the retreating figure, but missed.
“I want some of Dr. Sternlicht’s files. They should help me figure out what happened and what we can do about it,” Lyle called over her shoulder as she walked briskly towards the building entrance.
Suddenly, several lounging students looked at her and began getting up. A cop car suddenly appeared. Several people came out of the entrance to the Harriman Building and began trotting towards Lyle.
With a scream, Eunice gunned his car over the curb and through a broken section of the wrought iron fencing around the campus. Lyle ran back to meet him. She dove through the window of the still moving car as Eunice swerved to miss several people grabbing at Lyle’s feet; waving frantically out the car window. She sped away as Lyle scrambled the rest of the way into the car.
The police car stopped to let several of the people chasing Lyle get in before giving chase and Eunice took advantage of the delay. Horn blaring, she roared through a red light. A crashing sound and cursing were heard in her wake.
The cop car and another unmarked car followed, gradually moving closer. Ahead, traffic was slowing to a stop at a traffic light, so Eunice swerved onto the sidewalk, scattering pedestrians right and left as he increased the distance from their pursuers to almost a full block while the cop car slowed to avoid screaming bystanders.
Just after entering the intersection the cops were slowed even more as a truck partially blocked their path, allowing Eunice and Lyle a full two block lead. Amazingly, no other cars had joined the chase.
Several blocks latter, Eunice suddenly turned into a short drive and into a garage beneath a townhouse. “Quick, close the garage door, Lyle. Kay?” Lyle took a deep breath, unclenched her hands from the car upholstery and rushed to close the door.
Once again, they sat in silence waiting while the sounds of police sirens approached and then faded out into the distance.
“Where are we and how did you know this garage door would be open?” Lyle asked after she felt she could again breathe.
“We’re at my father’s house and I didn’t know it would be opened, but I hoped. My father is often less than careful. Kay? He seems to leave it open just about every third or fourth day. It’s amazing that he isn’t robbed blind here in the heart of New York City, but he must have a charmed life. He has lost the contents of the garage several times, but I guess the alarm on the door to the house itself is good enough that most criminals want to bother.”
“But if they tapped your aunt’s telephone they must know about this place,” Lyle interrupted, a note of fear in her voice. “We’ve got to get out of here.”
“Not so fast. If they were watching, we would have been picked up already. Kay? Look at how fast they got to the University. As long as we don’t use a telephone or set off the alarm, we should be all right and we need to slow down and think or they’ll catch us for sure.”
Eunice got out and headed for the door to the house. “Luckily I’ve got a key. Daddy won’t be home for quite a while so we should be able to be on our way before he sees us. Grab the suitcases and come on.”
Muttering, grumbling and struggling in his female body, Lyle brought the two large suitcases into the living room, one at a time, and dropped them. “Now what?” he panted.
Eunice came in from the kitchen with two glasses of soda and a tray of fruit. “We relax and we plan. Kay? You look terrible and I’m hungry.”
“Thanks for the compliment. What should I look like?” Lyle grabbed an apple and took a bit to hide his frown.
“Whoa! Don’t get me wrong. I just meant that we need to make you look and act more like a woman and me more like a man.” Eunice’s face took on a far away expression as she thought for a moment, then she continued sheepishly, “For example, I guess I should have been the one to bring in the suitcases, not you.”
Anyway,” Eunice waved his hand dismissively, “You wouldn’t have the right clothes for your new body in your suitcase, but the clothes in mine should fit you. It looks like you’re just about exactly my size–I mean my old size. Why don’t you get undressed while I see what I can dig up? Kay?”
“Where?” Lyle looked around questioningly. The living room curtains were drawn, but they were a gauzy material that could easily be seen through. A look in the direction of the stairs produced a shiver of fear. Since the fever broke she’d felt a strong urge to be near other people, almost as if there was some sort of unstated safety in numbers, but she was also just not ready to let anyone else see her new body.
Eunice immediately understood. “How about going into the dining room? Kay? You can close the blinds and the door. We can use the living room as our staging area and I may want to get more food out of the kitchen. I don’t believe how hungry I feel.”
Lyle went into the dining room and closed the door while Eunice began digging through her suitcases. At some muffled words from the other side of the door, she walked to the door and handed through some undergarments.
“Put these on.”
“How?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean how do I put these things on?”
“Take the panties and put them on one foot at a time, just like any other pair of pants. Oh, and the label goes facing in and in back. Kay?”
“Okay. Done. That was the part I could do on my own.”
“Good. Then take the bra and wrap it around yourself under your breasts keeping the label by the clasp on the inside and the straps on top. Attach the clasps, slide it around so the clasp is in back, put your arms through the straps and adjust your breasts so they fit comfort...”
“Slow down, this isn’t working.”
“What’s not working?”
“Your instructions. They don’t work.” Lyle was beginning to whine.
“Of course they work. They’ve worked every day since I was eleven and a half. Let me in and I’ll show you.” Eunice pushed open the door. Lyle was standing on the other side of the door intent on the brassiere she was maneuvering about in her hands. Eunice quickly moved to take the brassiere and put it on.
“Thanks. Now what?”
“We dress you the rest of the way. Kay? Put on the pantyhose and I’ll bring you the rest of your wardrobe for today.” Eunice headed back into the kitchen, asking over her shoulder, “You do know how to put on pantyhose, don’t you?”
“I think so.”
“How?”
“Roll it up and put it on one foot at a time. Roll it up to the knee, switch and do the other leg. Go back and forth in small increments until they are extended to the limit.”
“Excellent.” Eunice laughed. “Spoken like a true scientist.”
Lyle began to cloud up and Eunice quickly interjected. “Kidding! Just kidding. Kay? That’s exactly right so go to it.”
Eunice came back into the dining room munching a sandwich only to see Lyle cursing at the pantyhose which now had several long runs in them, even though they were only on up to his knees. “I guess you didn’t file your nails this morning. Never mind. I should have had you shave your legs before trying to put them on anyway. Take them off. Kay? I have a better idea.” Eunice went back into the kitchen and the sounds of suitcases opening and closing could be heard.
In the meantime, Lyle kept muttering, “I can reverse this. It can be done. I don’t have to stay this way.” as he removed the remains of the pantyhose.
Eunice returned with white socks with lace tops, a pair of black jeans and a pink, v-neck, short sleeve T shirt with the word “Princess” in fancy script on the front. “Put these on. Kay? Fold down the socks about one inch and fluff out the lace ruffle. The rest you should have no problem putting on. Come into the kitchen when you’re done and we’ll set you up with some shoes–I hope.”
Lyle dressed and walked into the kitchen. Eunice had been rummaging in his suitcase. She was now wearing a similar white T shirt, with blue jeans, white socks and his low top sneakers.
Eunice handed Lyle a pair of low heeled boat shoes in pink to match the T-shirt. “Are you as hungry as I am?” Eunice waved her second sandwich in the air at Lyle before taking a bite. “Help yourself to the refrigerator. Kay? Then I’ll do your makeup while we figure out what to do next.”
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 2:05 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Captain. Report from Team One. They’ve lost them, sir.” Master Sergeant Challer was in Captain Schultz’s office, standing before the officer’s desk. There was a completely impassive look on his face, eyes staring straight ahead at a point on the wall behind the Captain and about two feet above the officer’s head.
“Great.” Captain Schultz snarled. “Any word from Team Two?”
“Nothing new since about fifteen minutes ago, sir. They are spread thin, but they’ve got most of the likely places either of them would show up under surveillance.”
“How many more personnel do they need to provide total saturation?”
“Five, sir.”
“Instruct Lt. Jackson to reassign Team One to assist with surveillance.”
“Yes sir. Is that all sir?”
“Yes. Thank you Sergeant. Dismissed!”
“Sir?”
“Yes?”
“Permission to speak freely, sir?”
“Of course, Jack.” Captain Schultz gave a deep sigh, closed the folder he’d been staring at and leaned back in his chair. “What’s bothering you?”
“What are we chasing this time sir? Really?”
“As usual, this does NOT leave this office, right? Even Dr. Isaacs doesn’t know it all.”
Challer nodded and slid sharply into parade rest. They had been together for more than eleven years. Early on they had developed the trust necessary for a good working relationship.
“Best guess is that it’s not airborne. If so, it’s not easily communicable and the biohazard is limited. That’s why we’re implementing only the blood borne pathogens procedures.
“From our prospective it’s just another ultimate weapon. This one involves the possibility of replacing selected individuals in hostile countries with exact replicas who support our goals.”
“Thank you, sir. I’ll get right on the reassignment of Team One.”
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 3:55 P.M., 1661 112TH STREET, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Your makeup is done and we even shaved your underarms. If you’ll finish packing the last of the food, I’ll get the car started and out on the street. Kay?” Eunice grabbed a suitcase and headed back to the garage.” We can figure out where we’re going as we drive.”
Lyle finished the packing and did a cursory clean up of the kitchen counter. As she turned off the kitchen light and walked through the far door, to the hallway that led to the front door, there was a squealing of tires. Before she could get to a window to see what was happening, the front door slammed open with a loud cracking sound and two men with guns were yelling, “Freeze!”
Before Lyle could open her mouth to protest, one of the men fired and she was thrown back against the wall, groaning as she slid to the ground and into unconsciousness.
PART ONE: EVOLUTION
Chapter Five: Cossets and Cossacks
Half the work that is done in this world
is to make things appear what they are not.
– Ails Root Beadle
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 6, 5:45 P.M., 1661 112TH STREET, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Dr. Herbert Harriman stood on the stoop of his brownstone slowly shaking his head while examining at the demolished door to his house. Wondering what was left inside, he trudged through the shattered door and into the darkened hallway. Just as he was about to flick on the hall lights a voice called out, “Please, don’t.” It sounded like a man’s voice–but a vaguely familiar one.
“Who’s there?”
“Don’t be frightened. Please. I’m unarmed.”
“Who’s frightened? Come out where I can see you or I’ll call the police.”
“Please,” the voice sounded scared and desperate. “Don’t do that. I need your help. Kay?”
“Then answer my question. Who are you?”
“Please. I promise you I’ll tell you, but first come into the kitchen and sit down. Kay?” A dark shape moved through the kitchen door. Curiosity peaked; Dr. Harriman cautiously followed the shape into the kitchen. After all, if the man had any intention of harming him, it probably would have happened already.
“Thank you. Please sit down. I need to tell you a story. Kay?” The shape stood in the shadows of the dining room and spoke through the open door. It gave the voice a slightly hollow, echoing sound.
“It started with an accident in Dr. Sternlicht’s lab. Your daughter and Sternlicht’s lab assistant managed to drop a sample and then cut themselves picking up the mess. Shortly thereafter they were both sick for several days. It seems they had failed to follow approved procedures for handling blood born pathogens. It also seems that they were contaminated by the sample. The result was difficult to believe. They were changed. There must have been a transfer of genetic material along with the blood; at least that’s what Lyle thought happened.” The shadowy shape paused for a moment.
“Here’s the remarkable part, the transferred material apparently expanded with amazing rapidity and replaced the existing genetic material. In effect, they became each other.” The shape moved into the light, “Hello Daddy. I told you I needed your help.”
THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 7, 8:00 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
The dream was a familiar one. Lyle was standing at the podium smiling and receiving the Nobel Prize for research in biogenetics. He raised his hand for the crowd to quiet, but it just kept getting louder and louder.
Lyle awoke in a daze. She was lying in bed, a small bed, maybe a cot. There was a loud buzzing sounding not too far away. Opening her eyes Lyle looked around and sleepily focused upon a ringing alarm clock. Slowly, after several misses, Lyle found and turned off the alarm, knocking the clock to the floor in the process.
She was still in the same room they had left her in after questioning her. The same light green walls, tile floor, and the same spartan appointments, the bed he was lying on, a desk and two chairs, a boarded up window, and two doors. One door led to a bathroom and the other to a hallway where a large, well muscled soldier was always standing at guard to follow her wherever she went and keep her from talking to any “unauthorized” individuals like friends, family, lawyers, reporters, clergy, or other scientists. There was also a large stand-alone wardrobe where several plain outfits designed to fit her new body had been stored. Unsurprisingly, there was no telephone.
“It wasn’t a dream,” she groaned to herself.
Still not completely awake, Lyle lay on her back and rubbed absently at the sore on her left shoulder where she had been shot with an anesthetic dart the previous day. Her arm rubbed across her breasts as she absently rubbed the bruise. As her hand fell away from the bruise, they stopped to lightly brush one of her plump, rounded breasts. Soon the areola was protruding as Lyle began rubbing a bit more vigorously. Without thinking, her hand moved lower, continuing to rub. The areola hardened as she rubbed it, producing a pleasurable tingle. She began making gentle circles on her stomach with her other hand, gradually moving lower. Soon her fingers were brushing gently through the pubic hair. Reaching lower her rubbing seemed to be making her fingers moist and slippery. The tingling grew stronger, more insistent. She didn’t want to stop and then she couldn’t.
Suddenly the pleasurable feeling increased manifold, causing her to scream as she snapped awake.
Panting from the exertion and realizing with embarrassment what she had been doing, she stopped immediately but wave after wave of intense pleasure continued to wash over her entire body.
Finally clear-headed, she felt stupid for thinking of sexual gratification instead of escape. “Got to keep it together. Can’t give up,” she muttered to herself.
For hours they had subjected her to various forms of physical examination and questioned her late into the night while she insisted that she was Eunice Branca. She repeatedly demanded to be released or to be permitted to talk to her father, even crying to make her point while trying as hard as possible not to answer any of their questions. Lyle began to sniffle in reaction as she thought about it.
They had tried bright lights, strapping her to a chair bolted to the floor and made of hard, rough, thick wood where they left her for hours on end. She’d even had sodium pentathol or some other “truth drug” injected into her. Lyle briefly paused to wonder why they used the same injection point as the dart.
Feeling the need to do something–anything–Lyle got out of bed and went to the bathroom to shower and complete morning ablutions. She then dressed as quickly as she could, only briefly fumbling on the bra and the blouse buttons. While combing her hair into what was now her usual ponytail, she wandered about the room checking it out, since she’d had little time when first locked in as sleep was her paramount goal at that time. She checked, the door, the heating vent and the boarded up window for a sign of a way out. In the bathroom, there was nothing sharp or pointed that could be used as a weapon. Finally, she moved back to the door and tried to open it, but it was locked. Lyle began pounding on the door and yelling for attention.
The door opened to show a muscular young man with a blonde crew cut sitting by a desk with several monitors on it, partially hidden by a second, even larger soldier standing in the doorway and holding a tray of food. “Ready for breakfast, Miss?”
Lyle jumped even though she was expecting the soldier. She slammed the door closed and sat down on the bed to think. She was trapped as a human guinea pig, a lab specimen for some branch of the armed forces. They think I’m a man in a woman’s body, and they’re right. I can admit it, work with them, and hope for the best from a group of people that have kidnapped me at gun point and are jailing me incommunicado with no idea of when, if ever, I might be let free. The other option is to continue the charade Eunice and I agreed upon before being caught with each of us pretending to be the other and denying anything out of the ordinary has happened. At this point, having had my alleged civil rights trampled as they have, I can’t seriously expect to be just let free at some time with an apology and a handshake, but it may confuse things enough to keep Eunice safe and free...and she’s really my only hope isn’t she?
Lyle continued to review the situation as she slowly dropped her head to the pillow and began to cry quietly. Occasional sobs racked her body.
The next time the guard glanced at the room monitor he saw a pretty girl lying in a fetal position on her bed shivering.
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 8, 10:25 A.M., BIOMEDICAL SCIENCES BUILDING, NEW YORK UNIVERSITY
“You may go in now,” Mrs. MacInerney waved Dr. Sternlicht into Dr. Harriman’s office. Dr. Harriman was waiting at the door, but his greeting was cut off by Dr. Sternlicht.
“What is the meaning of this? You have just caused me to cancel my office hours. This had better be...” He broke off seeing Eunice standing behind Dr. Harriman.
“Come in. Come in Maximilian. We need to discuss current occurrences in your laboratory.” Dr. Harriman led Dr. Sternlicht to a chair, but at the last second, Dr. Sternlicht frowned, waved off the chair and pulled away from the Dean’s loosely guiding hand. Instead, he stood beside one of the soft chairs, one hand on the chair and the other on his hip as he affected an air of nonchalance.
“What is...ah...he doing here?” Dr. Sternlicht tried to sound firm and in command, but the stutter gave him away. “Why is my lab assistant here?”
“As I said, we need to talk.” Dr. Harriman moved behind his desk and sat down. Reaching for a humidor, he began tamping tobacco into a large intricately engraved Meerschaum pipe. Eunice moved to stand behind and to the left of him.
“Where to begin, where to begin…
“I guess we should probably start with the discussion we had about three weeks ago where I noted some concerns regarding your current research.” Dr. Sternlicht merely stared at Eunice and said nothing so Dr. Harriman continued.
“As I recall, I was concerned about misuse of your research findings. It seems I was correct in my concerns, wasn’t I?” Dr. Sternlicht continued to stare at Eunice.
“It seems I should also have been a bit more concerned about accidental biohazard situations, Maximilian.”
Dr. Sternlicht forced himself to look at Dr. Harriman. “Get to the point Herbert. What do you want?”
“Want? What do I want? I want to retire, I want a class that actually listens, I want a department budget without a battle. What I’ll accept is for my daughter, “he glanced back at Eunice, “And your ex research assistant to have their proper bodies back, an assurance that nothing more will happen to either of them including further research against their wills and an assurance that no one else will be victimized by the effects of this research. Oh, and I think you need to take a leave of absence after which you too may wish to think of the joys of retirement. By the way, I’m sure that you’ll want to write a glowing reference for Mr. Abbot.”
“No charge. Kay?” Eunice quickly added.
“I will not insult you with chicanery. I will, however, use that classic movie cliché, ‘What’s in it for me?’”
“Well, I would prefer treating this as a minor contretemps that can be resolved amongst men of good virtue; however, if necessary we can talk about inadequate level three biohazard procedures and illegal human testing. Shall I continue?” Dr. Harriman leaned back in his chair with a remarkably bland expression on his face considering what he had just threatened, while Eunice positively reveled in Sternlicht’s discomfort.
“You would not dare!” Dr. Sternlicht blustered while thinking to himself that such a threat was meaningless with the government behind him. More people could simply be made to vanish. How dare they…
The other two just smiled back at him as his face slowly turned a beautiful shade of crimson and the small vein just below his hairline began to throb visibly. They thought the threat of exposure was having an impact rather than the affront to his ego.
“Mrs. MacInerney has several simple documents you’ll need to sign. Nothing obfuscatory I assure you: a retirement option selection form, a resignation form, the standard form for assignment of rights for your research to the university, and a contract committing you to produce my daughter’s body and your lab assistant’s mind.”
Dr. Harriman paused for a moment to glance up at his daughter before continuing, “Both intact and functional and in the original body. You also agree not to discuss this research with anyone or demean or defile the University or any of the players in this small tragedy,” the corners of his mouth curled up in a humorless smile, “while my daughter and I promise no further reprisals of any type.”
Eunice nodded grudgingly; that last stipulation had been a hard one to swallow.
Dr. Harriman gave Dr. Sternlicht a cold stare, and then glanced down at his unlit pipe. He lit the pipe as he concluded. “Retire in peace with an outstanding career in research and academics or watch it go up in smoke.”
Wisps of smoke rose in graceful curlicues from Dr. Harriman’s pipe while the color of Dr. Sternlicht’s face moved past crimson into the magentas. Suddenly he slumped into the chair beside him and sighed. “Give me the papers.”
Dr. Harriman removed his pipe from his mouth and reached to pick up the telephone but Eunice placed his hand over his. “Don’t bother, I’ll get them. Kay?”
With a satisfied smile towards Dr. Sternlicht, he left the room. The only sounds were the squeaking of Eunice’s sneakers as he left, the click of the door as it closed, and the breathing of the remaining two men. Eunice was back almost immediately to spread the papers on the edge of the desk by Dr. Sternlicht who began signing.
“Aren’t you going to read them?” Eunice asked.
“No Lyle...Eunice...whoever you are now, I’ve known your father a very long time. He would not dishonor himself by violating his word, let alone the rules of engagement. Besides all but one are standardized forms and the one that is not will never be seen by others or stand up to legal scrutiny, will it Herbert?”
Dr. Harriman solemnly nodded his agreement.
Dr. Sternlicht continued signing.
“You’ll provide me copies as appropriate, Herbert?”
“Of course, Maximilian.” Dr. Harriman gathered the papers and placed them in a folder. The folder then went into the mahogany outbox on the corner of his desk.
“Oh, by the way, Maximilian, my daughter’s body and your research assistant’s mind are the final components of this arrangement and from my perspective ‘if t’were done, t’were best done quickly.’”
Now it was Dr. Sternlicht’s turn to sit back and smile albeit a tired one. His criticism of Herbert’s quote did not have the usual fire to it, “It’s ‘If it were done when ‘tis done, then t’were well it were done quickly,’ Shakespeare’s Timon of Athens, Act One, Scene Four, and as to the other, that will require taking a bit of a drive. Have you ever visited the Adirondacks?”
PART ONE: EVOLUTION
Chapter Six: Disenthralled
Everyone thinks of changing the world,
but no one thinks of changing himself.
–Leo Tolstoy
SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 9, 7:45 P.M., DIARY OF EUNICE BRANCA, EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
The three of us–Daddy, Dr. Sternlicht and me–we headed out at about eleven in the morning in Daddy’s Buick. The car was just old enough to have the small size of a new car and the dents and dings of a car driven in an urban area.
The ride to Albany, where we stopped for an early dinner and gas, wasn’t too bad, only about three hours, but the trip up to the heart Adirondacks, another three hours, was less than enjoyable. I was stuck in the back seat with my legs stiff and achy from being permanently bent to fit the car’s limited rear leg room while Daddy and Dr. Sternlicht sat in front talking and pretty much ignoring me unless I interrupted to ask a question. Of course, Dr. Sternlicht would always frown or scowl at me and quickly return the conversation to the more esoteric topics he preferred such as biochemistry and world politics.
The radio stations began to die off once we passed Warrensburg, leaving a choice between Public Radio and static since Daddy didn’t have a tape or CD player. When the Public Radio station began an hour-long medley of madrigals, the static won hands down. Even Dr. Sternlicht could only bear about fifteen minutes of the monotonous and boring chants.
Even the scenery was monotonous and “scenic.” I had always thought scenic meant interesting, but there was nothing to see but trees and lakes with the infrequent cluster of houses called villages or just an isolated house in the midst of trees. The sad part was that the forest didn’t even look healthy. There were huge swaths through several sections where whole trees were splintered and scattered over the ground. Daddy had said this was the result of what he called a “microburst” that had occurred several years ago. I gathered from his explanation, that a “microburst” is some kind of severe weather disturbance similar to a small tornado. Regardless, it was boring.
Even where the forest was intact, there were uprooted trees rotting on their sides with broken branches choking the forest floor. Where there wasn’t forest there was often what looked like swampland. Daddy called them “wetlands.”
Daddy and Dr. Sternlicht insisted that this was a healthy, natural “forever wild” forest, but it looked like a sickly and dying place to me.
Daddy even went on to tell me that none of the downed trees, limbs or branches could even be picked up to clean things up. Apparently, there is some quasi government agency called the Adirondack Park Agency that prohibits cleaning up the park so that it can look good. Don’t ask me. I don’t understand. Give me an urban park any day.
Near the end of the trip, I was so bored I dozed off–so I missed Tupper Lake, the village nearest to where we were staying. When I woke up, we had just turned off the main highway, as much as any two-lane road with minimal shoulders can be called a highway, and were driving down a gravel road. Daddy was talking about how many empty storefronts there were on the town’s main street and wondering what the unemployment rate was in the area. A minute or so later we turned right off the one-and-a-half-lane gravel road onto a one-lane dirt road. The overgrowth of trees on the sides of the road made it barely wide enough for the car with tree limbs brushing its sides almost constantly. I wondered how we would be able turn around to leave without getting stuck and beginning to get scared that we were lost and would have to try to hike out of this wilderness. The vision of us all dead and rotting next to one of these rotted trees, while wild beavers and carnivorous deer gnawed at our carcasses, was not something I enjoyed.
Then we rounded a corner and the view was so spectacular I almost regretted my earlier comments about preferring urban parks. There was this huge house that Daddy called a “Great Camp” with a combination boathouse and garage off to the side. The house looked out over a beautiful–Daddy called it “pristine”–blue green lake with the mountains on the other side reflected in its still waters. The sun was just setting in a sky with only a couple of wispy clouds bracketing it and you could see every imaginable color of the spectrum from sky blue to deep red. I guess this is what people mean when they talk about the beauty and grandeur of the Adirondacks.
We sat there in the car drinking it all in until finally Daddy sighed, “Beautiful isn’t it? Well...let’s get settled in. We can do little more tonight. Tomorrow morning we can retrieve Mr. Talbot.”
Daddy gave me a key and began picking up our various suitcases while Dr. Sternlicht watched; that is until Daddy held out two of them to him. Dr. Sternlicht starred at them briefly, then, with the sigh of a man who has been unduly put upon, he accepted them and we moved off to the front door.
As I opened the door and we stepped in, all I could think was, “there’s another forest in here.” Actually, this was a bit of an exaggeration. It was just that I had never seen so much woodwork in one place. But let me do justice to the place–or should I call it a palace–well, not quite, but like any mansion, it was quite large.
From the entry, there were several steps down to a great room paneled in shellacked pine wainscoting with the glowing golden patina of age and excellent care. The ceiling soared to a peak three stories high, supported by huge wooden beams with the same golden patina as the wainscoting. The far wall was smooth, rounded, brown speckled stone; called river stone according to Daddy, with the largest fireplace I’d ever seen in the middle and a stuffed moose head above it. I guess the moose had once been alive, but I never knew they could be so large.
The back wall was taken up by a beautiful wide staircase. Stepping out into the great room, I followed the stairs with my eyes, up to a balcony overlooking the room. Daddy and Dr. Sternlicht headed for the stairs to put the bags away in the various bedrooms Daddy said were upstairs.
The great room itself was divided into three conversational groupings composed of thickly padded Adirondack style furniture. One grouping, in gray and maroon, was around an entertainment unit by the stairs, the second, in gray and blue, was around the fireplace, and finally, also in gray and maroon, was a semi circular grouping facing out towards the lake. Each group was centered by a different type of rug, two Berbers and a bearskin.
But I still haven’t mentioned the most prominent feature of the house. The whole front wall was glassed in, more than two stories high, looking out onto the lake, and offering that same glorious view we had seen when we parked.
French doors set into the wall of glass opened out onto a huge bi-level deck, nearly as big as the house. As I walked towards the deck, I saw that both it and the glass extended the entire length of the house with a second set of French doors in the center of a dining area with a huge table. I know I’m over using the word “huge,” but what else do you call a table at least six feet wide and twelve feet long, supported by what appeared to be two tree stumps and seating for thirty. Against the far wall was another smaller fireplace bracketed by two stuffed deer heads.
Opposite the window wall were two floor-to-ceiling glass front china hutches separated by two swinging doors. The doors led into a very professional looking center island kitchen. The etched glass design on the doors of the china hutches in the dining room was repeated in the kitchen cabinets. Given the size of the kitchen, it was surprising that there was no table in it.
Before I talk about the rest of the evening, let me describe the bedrooms. The stairs led to a long hallway, also with various stuffed and mounted animals along it and three bedrooms, all coming off the same side of the hall. Each bedroom had a private bathroom and a set of French doors leading to small porches overlooking the lake were it curved around the house. This wasn’t the money view, but was still pretty spectacular.
Once we were settled, I made sandwiches and tea for everyone using some groceries Daddy must have picked up in the village. Then, we sat around talking. No one wanted to discuss the chances of getting Lyle and my body back despite Dr. Sternlicht’s apparent assurance, but we did talk about what had happened to Lyle and me and how. I’ll note it here as accurately as I can which won’t be easy since Dr. Sternlicht really loves big words.
“So Maximilian, how did this happen?” Daddy asked between sips of his tea.
“I am not entirely certain, Herbert. I hypothesize that the genetically engineered virus I created accepted the genetic material first presented it, as it was designed to do. Somehow, the genetically loaded virus was then inserted into the bodies of Mr. Talbot and your daughter where it quickly overwhelmed the body’s original genetic coding.
“The virus was engineered for this purpose. As you know from the original grant summary–approved by you among others prior to submission, I might remind you–the goal was to take genetic material from a host patient in need of an organ transplant, inject the source material into a noncontagious viral medium, inject the viral medium into a prepared organ where it would attack each cell of the organ and allow the organ’s genetic material to be replaced with that of the source. Then, it would merely be a matter of surgically implanting the organ, now completely genetically compatible, in the host.
“What I do not completely comprehend is how the transfer of genetic codes occurred. Possibly your ex-daughter could enlighten us in this area?” Both of them turned to look at me.
“Uhh. What do you want to know?”
Dr. Sternlicht snorted and looked away in disgust while Daddy interpreted. “Maximilian is asking how the virus got into you and then how you and Lyle exchanged...I mean swapped blood.”
“Oh. Well, first I bumped into Mr. Talbot, I mean Lyle, as I was running out of the lab after getting my purse. You know, the small patent leather one that goes so well with my...”
“Yes dear, you bumped into Lyle.” Daddy interrupted while Dr. Sternlicht snorted again. I think he snickered too but I’m not certain as I was as busy ignoring him as he’d been ignoring me. “Then what happened?”
“He dropped some kind of glass dish.” Dr. Sternlicht snorted yet again. I already disliked the pompous, self-serving ass, but now he was really beginning to annoy me.
“Yes dear that would have been a Petri dish. Go on.”
“Well, I apologized and we bent down together to pick up the broken glass. That’s when we bumped our heads together.”
“Yes, dear. Continue.” This time Dr. Sternlicht didn’t bother to snort, snicker, or anything.
“We fell to the floor and landed on the broken glass. We both cut our hands.”
“Yes dear. That explains how you were infected with the virus. How did you end up trading blood?”
“Oh that was easy, Daddy. Lyle was very upset and besides my wallet had fallen open. You know how I try not to let anyone know we’re related because the boys are afraid you’ll do something horrible to them if they date me.”
Daddy “hurrumpffed” or something like that. Anyway, I got the idea and continued.
“Well I needed to distract him so I started cleaning him up. Then since we both had blood on our hands and he was so upset about the accident, I made him a ‘blood brother’. You know, like that Heinlein book, ‘Stranger’ something.”
Both Daddy and Dr Sternlicht groaned. After a few seconds of silence, I asked the question I wanted to hear the answer to, “So how do I get my old body back? Huh?”
“Well, Maximilian? His question is a good one.” Daddy asked with that cute lift to his left eye that he does to make sure people know he is asking a question.
“In the absence of formal research...” Daddy glared and interrupted.
“Maximilian, remember your agreement. My daughter and Mr. Talbot will not be subjects of any more experimentation against their wills.”
“Yes, yes. I remember. Now, as I was attempting to elucidate,” he stopped to glare back at Daddy, “the viral medium is supposed to weaken and die over time, usually about the same time as the genetic material in all available cells has been replaced. It could simply be an issue of taking blood samples from each of them and injecting her blood into him and vise versa.”
Daddy rubbed his chin for a while. That meant he was thinking. “...and what if that does not work? Say, perhaps, that the two different DNA modified viruses fight each other?”
Dr. Sternlicht’s face slowly transformed into an absolutely evil grin. “They may need to learn to live with their current bodies. Additionally, they might infect others via bodily fluid transfer.”
That successfully killed the mood and after one or two aborted attempts to revive the friendly–Daddy would have called it “convivial”–atmosphere we all went to bed.
SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 10, 9:45 A.M., PARAPHRASED FROM THE BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES OF DR. HERBERT HARRIMAN
Dr. Harriman was worried. His face showed the genial, relaxed but attentive expression he always wore at faculty meetings, but his mind raced as they all slowly drove towards the small biolab to which Dr. Sternlicht was directing them. Was this a trap? What was Maximilian going to say or do in order to get Lyle released? Who was it that was actually holding him? Or her? Whichever.
The questions were legion; unfortunately, the answers were not forthcoming. Dr. Sternlicht sat stone faced in the passenger seat watching the road and refusing to acknowledge Eunice’s or his presence.
Eunice was little better. He could not sit still. His eyes continuously roved from side to side as he leaned so far forward into the front seat space that his head was frequently blocking the view of Maximilian. In classic Eunice style, he would not stop talking about trivialities and irrelevancies.
As he turned off the main highway into the BioGenTec parking lot, the apparent lack of security and the small unfenced compound made Dr. Harriman even more uncomfortable. From long experience with national security, he knew that the best security was invisible.
The lobby was done in shades of gray, dark gray carpet, light gray walls and a multi color gray counter with a ribbon of burgundy running through it. Even the woman typing behind the counter was wearing a light gray suit with a plain unruffled blouse and matching gray bow. When she looked up and saw us, she frowned and began examining each of us. Spying Dr. Sternlicht, who was the last one in, she smiled, “Why hello Dr. Sternlicht, we weren’t expecting you. Are these people here with you?
“Yes, thank you. May I speak with Dr. Schultz please?”
“Certainly sir, please step right through the security door. But unless I have clearance, your associates,” she glared at the rest of us, “will need to remain here.”
“Understood,” Dr. Sternlicht gave a dismissive wave of the hand and headed through the door before anyone could say anything else.
As the door closed with a firm, loud click, a uniformed soldier replaced a telephone on its wall mount, turned to Dr. Sternlicht and without a word escorted him to a small conference room where “Doctor” Schultz was waiting.
“Congratulations and thank you for bringing in our missing subject, but why is Dr. Harriman here?” Schultz asked as soon as Sternlicht entered.
“Do you have the blood samples as specified?” he asked, ignoring the question.
Captain Schultz nodded assent.
“Good. Then release Mr. Talbot.”
Captain Schultz did not move. “Why?”
“Because, he cannot be of any more use to us here. I have arranged for them to be unwilling to discuss their plight. Talbot may even be willing to continue to assist in our studies.”
“How?”
Dr. Sternlicht removed several sheets of paper from the pocket of his suit jacket and tossed them towards Captain Schultz who silently picked them up and began to read them.
“What about contagion?”
“Not a factor. I’ve been with him for the past 24 hours with absolutely no ill effect. Have you forgotten your briefing material? It’s a blood borne virus and should be dead by now.”
Shortly he put them down and looked back at Dr. Sternlicht. “Without close supervision, the risk is still unacceptable.”
“Fine. Use Lee and Brown for supervision in the lab. I’ll make them assistants for verisimilitude. As for the rest of the time, they are currently staying at Dr. Harriman’s sister’s camp near Tupper Lake. When they return to the New York City area, they will be living together at Ms. Branca’s condominium so they can practice being their new sexes. I’m sure you can assure their adequate supervision under those circumstances.”
“And you’re certain that neither of them will be carriers? The last thing we want is unsecured sources of the viral medium.”
“The virus should be nearly dead already. Even if it is not, they are not likely to engage in further instances of sharing blood with strangers.”
Captain Schultz thought for a moment and then picked up the telephone on the conference room table. “Release Ms. Branca.”
“I see you retained the fiction of Mr. Abbot’s identity.”
“Yes. It was easier than dealing with the security leaks likely to come from an acknowledgement. Now she is merely insane and we’ve been given permission, by her grieving family, to use a new, genetically-altered, experimental drug on her. Dignifying his allegations would have guaranteed unwanted questions. It’s bad enough dealing with someone the staff think is crazy, but they are used to the idea of undesirable side effects like psychiatric instability, not gender reallocation.”
PART ONE: EVOLUTION
Chapter Seven: Savoir Faire
In just seven days, I can make you a man.
-- Dr. Frank N. Furter
from The Rocky Horror Picture Show
9:00 A.M., MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 11, A GREAT CAMP NEAR TUPPER LAKE, NEW YORK
“Wake up. Kay? Breakfast is ready.” Eunice slapped the bed covers in the general area of a large lump.
“Come on. Just because you were kidnapped doesn’t mean you get to rest on your laurels. We both have some serious thinking to do–and I think we need to do some mutual learning before anything else. Kay?”
With a low moan, the lump slowly began to move. Gradually, a naked female body appeared from under the covers and sat up at the edge of the bed.
“Gee whiz, it’s nice to know that whatever happened to us gave you a pretty nice body. Normally, I wouldn’t care about another woman’s preference for skin instead of a nightgown for sleepwear, but my new body is giving me some very interesting messages. Why don’t you put on this robe? Kay?” Eunice handed Lyle a pale green silk kimono with an intricate flower design on the back and returned to the other room. A couple of minutes later Lyle meandered out to the kitchen and sat down in front of a large mug of coffee and plate of bacon, eggs, hash browns, and toast.
“How interesting. The robe doesn’t really help.”
“What do you mean?” Lyle asked.
“My crotch feels funny and, I guess it’s my penis, is pushing against my pants. I guess this means it’s trying to tell me to have sex with you,” she laughed. “Is this what being a man is like, raging emotions and a desire to bed every female around?”
“Yup. Life’s a bitch isn’t it?” Lyle yawned and stretched. The robe began to open.
“Stop that! Don’t make it worse than it is.”
“Sorry.” Lyle refastened the robe. “To change the subject, this is a great place. Where are we and how did we get there?”
“We’re in my Aunt Staci’s camp in the Adirondacks,” Eunice explained between bites of breakfast. “Near a village called Tupper Lake. Daddy drove Dr. Sternlicht and me up here to get you. Dr. Sternlicht knew where you were, some biogenetics company in the next town over. He told them something that got them to release you and we brought you back here yesterday morning. You’ve been sleeping ever since. Daddy thinks they must have drugged you, which is why you slept so much and why you seem to be so laid-back. As to how you got there, you’ll have to tell me. Kay?”
“I’d love to but I have no idea. The last thing I remember was when those men broke into your father’s house and then being in a windowless room with a guard at the only exit. They questioned me for a long time, did a lot of blood work and biopsies and then I must have freaked because the next thing I remember is being woken up, dressed and brought to the lobby where you guys were standing about. I must have fainted again because the only other thing I remember is you waking me up this morning.”
Eunice picked up her dishes and began cleaning them up. “After breakfast I’ll give you the grand tour, since Daddy and Dr. Sternlicht have already gone back to the City. Oh, yeah,” Eunice stopped drying for a moment and turned back to Lyle, “Daddy has taken a bunch of tissue and blood samples from me and asked me to ask you if you would provide similar samples. One of the bedrooms is set up as a small lab. I’ll show you during the tour. Kay? And don’t worry, Daddy made Dr. Sternlicht promise that anything further done with either of us would be completely voluntary, but he also thinks that it will be necessary to compare samples from both of us in order to figure out what actually happened and how to fix it. So please say yes. Kay? Huh? How ‘bout it?” Eunice fairly danced as he waited for his answer.
Lyle couldn’t help grinning at the image of an adult man bouncing up and down and begging like a child. Eunice’s face looked “soooo innocent.” Finally, she laughed out loud.
“Yes. Yes. I’ll do it. But I thought you said this was to be voluntary?” She quickly ducked as Eunice stamped his foot in annoyance and threw the dishtowel at her before he too broke into laughter.
Lyle picked up the dishtowel, quickly brought his dishes to the sink and cleaned them. “Let’s get the tour over with. I want to get those samples for your father and then get some from you. Then I want to get to work in that lab you told me about so I can try out some ideas of my own. I want my old body back.”
“Kay. But first I need to tell you some other stuff Daddy told me.”
Lyle grumbled, but sat down again.
“Damn it, close that robe,” Eunice almost bellowed, “and cross your legs like a lady.”
Lyle obediently obliged her hoping she would get on with it.
“First. Daddy kinda figured you would want to get to work immediately. He wanted me to point out to you that your lab will be somewhat limited and it would probably be best–if you want to do some serious lab work that is–to return to the University.”
Lyle nodded. “That makes good sense. Let’s do that.”
“Right as usual, Daddy.” Eunice grinned as he spoke the aside and then continued. “Daddy told me you would probably say that, which brings me to the second issue. With no original sample of the virus to work from Daddy expects this to be quite difficult. He told me he would very much appreciate your help back at the University’s lab.”
Eunice raised her hand to stop Lyle before he spoke.
“But he also noted that a quick solution was unlikely. Kay? He gave me a couple of reasons for not running right back to the City. I don’t remember them all, but I wrote most of them down.”
Eunice smiled brightly which almost made Lyle laugh again, the expression looked so silly on a man.
“They’re on the coffee table in the living room. Want me to get them?”
Lyle shook her head no, again hoping to speed things up so she could get to the lab.
“Kay,” Eunice hesitantly agreed with a wistful glance toward the living room. With a deep, fortifying breath, he continued, “What Daddy did suggest was that we would need to do several things, not just hop in a car and head for the City...”
“And they were?” Lyle prompted while uncrossing her legs to scratch an itch by her crotch.
“Stop that. Ladies don’t scratch their crotches.”
“Ladies? Oh...” the light slowly dawned on Lyle. “I guess you mean me. Huh?”
“Yes, you,” Eunice nodded. “And that’s what Daddy said we should try to do. Kay?” She continued quickly as Lyle looked confused again. “Learn how to act like people expect us to act. You know. You learn to act more like a lady and I learn to act more like a guy. Also, to learn enough about each other that we can pass for each other. Kay?”
“Why on earth–or any other planet for that matter–would I want to do that?” Now Lyle was totally confused.
“Daddy says ‘Because it is the only way we can live without drawing undue attention while searching for a solution to our mutual problem.’”
“I must be slow. I know we did this once in the hopes we could get away easier and I know I pretended to be you with those goons that kidnapped me, but we’re free now. Why pretend anything?”
“Because the only lives we have at the moment are each other’s. Kay? We can’t just go back to are old lives. No one will know us. Where will we get money to live on? How are you going to renew your driver’s license? Just think how foolish we would look now in our own clothes.” Eunice swirled about as if she were wearing a dress and then made a moue.
“All right. You made your point.” Lyle was still irritated by the possibility of a delay in getting to the lab. “We need to be each other. We need to know how to behave enough like each other to confuse our friends and fit in, at least for a while. But we also need to determine what happened, how to control it, and maybe even how to reverse whatever happened to us. So where’s the lab and how much time do I have to allocate to learning to be you?”
Now Eunice was mad. “That’s right. You’ll learn to be me...if you must. I’m only a secretary. I don’t count. Well, for your information I’m part of this too. I don’t know a lot about you, but I guarantee you I’m giving up a lot more than you are. Do you have your own car? Or your own condo? How many friends are you going to have to meet all over again because they don’t recognize you now? Do you have an inheritance? What do I tell my relatives; or the men I’ve been dating?”
Lyle was visibly disturbed by Eunice’s tirade. Unbidden tears began to well up in his eyes. As Eunice slowly began to wind down, he blurted out, “Oh Eunice, I’m sorry! I never meant that at all. I just meant I was anxious to get to the lab and concentrate on solving our mutual problem by doing what I know best.”
“Well...All right.” Eunice caved in seeing Lyle crying and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Are you ready for that tour?”
“I guess so. Just one question. Who’s ‘Daddy’?”
Eunice giggled and the giggle grew into unrestrained laughter and beyond as he fell into the chair next to Lyle. As he slowly regained some control he continued, “Sorry. That’s just one of those ‘little things’ you need to learn about me. ‘Daddy’ is Dr. Herbert Harriman, Chairman of the Department and a whole lot of other stuff. He’s also a very rich man thanks to his inheritance and a really big bunch of patents.” Eunice had finally stopped giggling and got up, grabbing Lyle’s hand and easily pulling him out of his chair. “Now. The tour starts here. Kay?”
PART ONE: EVOLUTION
Chapter Eight: Adaptation
There’s no use trying, one can’t believe impossible things.
– Lewis Carroll
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 15, 5:10 P.M., FROM THE DIARY OF LYLE T. ABBOT, A GREAT CAMP NEAR TUPPER LAKE, NEW YORK
Busy week. Mornings for learning, afternoons for analysis, and evenings for learning about our new selves. One of the first things we agreed to was to exchange names. After all, we’d already established that we could easily pass for each other based upon our appearances. We’ve kept our real names for our diaries, but everywhere else we’ve taken the first letter of each of our real first names and used them as our new middle initials to make it easier to tell who it was we were talking to or about. Thus, while I am in this female body, I will call myself Eunice L. instead of Lyle and while Eunice is in a male body, she will call herself Lyle E. Similarly, since others have been doing it for a while and we’ve even done it ourselves in our thoughts, we will start to use pronouns in our speech that are consistent with our physical appearances. So, I now get to use “she” and “her” while Eunice will be using “he” and “him.” Oh joy! Oh frabjuous day!
I am convinced that we exchanged DNA during the lab accident. Our bodies somehow eliminated our old DNA. The only thing keeping the transition from being perfect was our skeletal structure which–while not that dissimilar–has not changed, or at least it hasn’t so far. It’s surprising how much fatty tissue redistribution compensates for skeletal differences. Lyle E. says my butt is slightly smaller and that it makes me look svelter, which is good–I guess. All I know is that her clothes fit.
Now I need to [1] make sure the virus responsible for all this is still active and culture some, [2] figure out how to safely re exchange our DNA and [3] make sure the virus then goes inert and remains that way. If I’m really lucky, I’ll be able to learn to control it. However, that’s the least of my worries.
Actually, the real problem is that, good as it is, the equipment we have here is just not good enough to do the quality of research needed. Eunice, or Lyle, rather, was right.
I mean Lyle E. was right. We need to return to “da City.”
It’s amazing what there is to learn about being female; the clothes, the make up, the gestures, the differences in grooming techniques and body hygiene. They’re just the external part. The thoughts...well I won’t talk about that, except to say that seems to be the hardest part for me.
Tonight is to be my first real test of being a woman in the real world, or at least in the Adirondacks. We’re going to a spaghetti dinner and dance at the Moose or VFW or some such Hall in Tupper Lake. I’ll add more when I get back.
EDITOR’S NOTE: There is no formal record of either of these individuals attending the above mentioned dinner and dance. The following information is the result of interviews with several individuals who apparently were in attendance that night, although it should be noted that these interviews are potentially contaminated by a gap of about a decade between the event and the interviews. As a result, the following is provided for color and to connect the various events for our protagonists; without significant assurances of its veracity.
They arrived at the dinner shortly after the serving line started, probably about 6:30 P.M. The girl seemed quiet and aloof, maybe even a bit macho while the guy was talking to everyone. There was something strange about the two of them. It wasn’t clear what, but they seemed almost uncomfortable, although that might just have been that they weren’t local to Tupper Lake and so weren’t mixing well. Or maybe it’s just that they were being ignored by most of the locals as would be usual. He danced, she didn’t. There was some type of confusion at the bathrooms but it is unclear if they were involved. They left early.
SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 17, FROM THE COMBINED LETTERS OF LYLE ABBOT AND EUNICE HARRIMAN, A GREAT CAMP NEAR TUPPER LAKE, NEW YORK
At the sound of voices, Lyle E. put away his diary and moved to the window. Looking through the curtains, he saw Eunice L. talking to someone sitting in the cab of an older model pickup truck. Try as he might Lyle E. could not hear anything so he moved to the door. Before it could be opened, he heard the sound of tires spinning on dirt and stones as the truck sped off. As Eunice L. came in the door she said, “That was the caretaker. I knew enough about who we’re supposed to be to convince him, of who I was. That’s twice. If we can convince strangers it’s time for friends and acquaintances.”
“Fair enough. Then, I guess it’s time for us to head back home. I was getting a bit tired of the peace and quiet anyway.
Putting it bluntly, with you in the lab most of the time and nowhere to go, even if I want to do something as simple as shopping, it’s boring,” Lyle E. grumbled.
“Sorry.” Eunice L. gave a sheepish shrug and then smiled. “First let me tell you what I’ve deduced and then we can plan out what to do next.” There was a brief delay and then she continued in a tentative manner, “Kay?”
“Good. You remembered the ‘Kay’, but I’d never use a word like ‘deduced.’ Girls want to let their men look smart, not look smart themselves. Now talk to me. What are you suggesting?” Lyle E. slouched down into a chair, legs askew, and stared intently at Eunice L.
Eunice L. blushed as Lyle E. stared at her. She smoothed her skirt and quickly sat. “I think its time to return to New York. We’ve each learned a lot, although not everything about each other. We can pass reasonably well for each other where no one knows us. I can do my own basic makeup and wear your clothes reasonably well, although I still appreciate your help with clothes and stuff. After all, I did remember to smooth my skirt, for example.
Eunice L. grinned, showing a dimple as she made her last point. “And the way that you’re sitting there staring at my breasts instead of my face speaks volumes for your progress.”
“And your proposal is?” Lyle E. interrupted.
“My proposal is that we return to the city. I can’t get the job done with the equipment I have to work with here and you’re bored to tears. If I can use your fa–” Eunice L. stammered a bit and blushed a little. “If I can use Daddy’s lab, things will go much faster. And you can help. No one will question either of us being there if Daddy assigns you as his new research assistant. You don’t even have to go to classes since I’m supposed to be ABD. In fact, you can spend the evenings dancing, partying, or what ever else you’d like to do. Kay?” she smiled.
“Fine,” Lyle E. agreed. “But I have one additional suggestion. We both have one more major learning experience that needs to occur for both of us, and I think we better be both students and teachers for each other. I don’t know about you, but I was sexually active. Even if you do nothing else I did, you’re going to need to know how to behave sexually.
“I suggest that I also live in my...I mean your condo.”
Lyle E. stopped with a bewildered look for a moment. “No. I don’t care how confusing this gets. I’m going to say it right.
“We’ll move my clothes out of...my apartment and into your condo. It may even give you an argument for avoiding sex if you can claim you have a live in boyfriend...although this me would probably be a bit below your normal standards.” Lyle E. paused to think briefly. “I guess you could say that as Daddy’s research assistant I was just too tempting a target. Actually, that might also explain some of the changes people might notice in me if I was suddenly dating a party-person like you.”
Eunice L. sat quietly for such a long time that Lyle E. began fidgeting as he wondered what she would say. Finally, she spoke. “Everything you’ve suggested makes very good sense. Being together, we can help each other to adjust for as long as it is needed. Certainly, it is becoming clear to me that this is a long-term problem. I’m not going to be finding a solution anytime real soon, especially as long as we stay here in nowhere land. And, as you’ve noted, we will need to have something to explain the changes people are guaranteed to observe in our behavior.”
Her voice cracked a bit and the mother of all blushes began as Eunice L. continued. “But I’m not comfortable with the idea of sex as a woman. To put it painfully bluntly, I barely understand sex as a man, let alone as a woman.”
Eunice L. sat with her eyes down staring at her hands in her lap while Lyle E. gaped in shock. Trying to choose his words carefully Lyle began, “This is clearly an uncomfortable subject for you, one we haven’t discussed before. I’ll apologize in advance if I’m embarrassing you, but I think I had better know.
Kay?” Lyle E. looked annoyed at himself for his verbal slip and continued. “Are you–excuse me–am I a virgin?”
Eunice L. glumly nodded without looking up.
“Oh great!” Lyle E. groaned and rolled his eyes.
TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 19, 7:15 A.M., FROM THE DIARY OF EUNICE (LYLE E.) BRANCA, A GREAT CAMP NEAR TUPPER LAKE, NEW YORK
We packed most of the rest of Sunday, stopping briefly to order out for pizza. The pizza delivery boy was staring at Eunice L. It was funny but I didn’t know whether to be proud that my ex body could get that response from others or annoyed that he was staring at “my woman.”
The trip back to the city was just as boring as the trip up. We stopped in Albany for lunch. There’s this stretch of road there with a bunch of strip plazas just off the interstate with all sorts of shopping and restaurants. We ended up at this very nice Chinese restaurant with a lunch buffet. The food was very good and I still find it amazing how much more I seem to want to eat. I really enjoyed “pigging out.” I have to admit that I felt sorry for Eunice L. and her bowl of Wonton soup without noodles and small plate of Szechwan style Vegetarian Delight.
After the meal, I made Eunice L. stop at the mall, Colony or something it was called, for some more pantyhose. While we were there, I saw a Victoria’s Secret and brought her in to get some new bras and panties. She’s actually a bit larger than I used to be. I was a 34 C and she’s a 36 C. Eunice L. says it’s probably because she started out with a larger rib cage and the bones don’t seem to have changed as much, or maybe just not as rapidly, as everything else.
Anyway, it was fun watching her. First, she was embarrassed to be buying lingerie. Then, she was amazed at the variety of colors, shapes and styles. She almost went into a daze, unable to decide what to do or how to do it, so I suggested she buy lingerie that would be what she would like to see on a woman.
For a moment I thought she would walk out of the store on me, but after turning the deepest scarlet I’ve ever seen–and staying that way until several minutes after we left the store–she did it.
I don’t think she got to the point of enjoying it, but she did buy several in different styles and colors with limited prompting from me. The funny thing is that at least two of the items she bought were even sexier than I normally buy. One was a lacy, see though bra and panty set in red that had a crotchless panty and a push up bra that almost exposed her nipples. The other was a wispy, black, knee length nightgown and panty set, also see through, with spaghetti straps and an equally filmy, floor length peignoir.
Once again, I had a difficult time maintaining a comfortable position due to changes about the crotch as I watched her modeling the outfits, even though she was only laying them on top of her street clothes. Damn, “sometimes it’s hard to be a man” too.
Anyway, between an accident, or something else that backed up traffic enough to make a six hour drive into an eight and a half hour drive, and a long evening of unpacking and shopping, we were both so tired we just dropped off to sleep against each other on the couch. Neither of us even took much needed showers, but it was kind of fun waking up together with the sun streaming in the living room picture window and a warm body snuggled up against me.
Today we’ll be working in Daddy’s lab and tonight I expect things to be very interesting.
PART ONE: EVOLUTION
Chapter Nine: Elucidation
The brain is not an organ of sex.
– Charlotte Perkins Gilman
Since when?
– Senior Editor
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 5:10 P.M., FROM THE DIARY OF LYLE T. ABBOT, EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
I’m glad we came back to the University lab. It seems that in less than ten days we’ve done more than I could possibly have accomplished in a year up in the boondocks. Oh yeah, “we” is Dr. Harriman, Dr. Sternlicht of course, Jack Brown and Yu Kim Lee who just started their doctoral programs and have been signed on as lab assistants, Eunice and me (or is it I, I never remember). Anyway, we now know the following:
1. BC 1109 will accept the first collection of DNA it receives and will attack all other cells that do not have that DNA. The DNA enhanced virus injects itself and the alternative DNA into the nucleus of each cell, destroys the existing DNA and replaces it with the DNA it brought with it.
2. BC 1109 begins to get weaker as the body’s defenses eventually begin to attack its viral component. We were lucky, another two or three weeks and we might not have been able to recover any of the BC 1109. The real pain was removing the DNA from the virus to create an additional supply of the unadulterated virus.
3. The virus attacks all living tissue. For the most part, it is quite rapid as it attacks soft tissue, but bone tissue takes much longer. We are currently projecting almost one full year before there is significant bone modification. Hair and nails are not affected until new growth occurs.
4. A newer viral form will overcome and replace an older, weakened form. This means that Eunice and I can revert to our original genders. It also means the virus never really dies, just goes dormant until new DNA is presented.
5. The initially intended goal of organ replacement without rejection is not feasible until we can learn how to maintain living tissue outside of the host body. The organ must survive outside the donor’s body until the transformation can be made and the virus can weaken and expire. At this time, we do not have the technology to keep an organ like a liver or heart alive that long. Plus, the organ would have to remain living in spite of the insult produced by the disease process caused by the insertion of the virus. In other words, this whole thing has been a waste of research. It should have been clear from the beginning that it could never have been used as a medical treatment.
But enough of the boring details. If all goes well we will have final confirmation of all of the above in another couple of days. All the hard work is actually over and now all that’s left is to wait. Most of us are actually jubilant, as we have very reason to believe we can expect the final results to be totally supportive. In fact, we will all be taking a break to celebrate this evening at Wing Fong’s in Chinatown.
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 6:15 P.M., EAST 55TH STREET, APARTMENT 1617, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Eunice, if you’re gonna wear the bod, ya gotta do it right.” Lyle E. stood by the master bedroom door in what use to be her condominium.
Eunice L. turned from the sliding glass door overlooking the East River and the Roosevelt Island tram in surprise, “Huh? I’m wearing one of your skirt and blouse sets, my hair is combed and I have make up on. I’m even wearing high heels. What’s wrong?”
“Well, let me count the ways. That skirt and blouse set is for day wear, not an evening party. Your hair is combed, but it’s a simple ponytail, not the fancier “’do” appropriate for an evening out. You’re wearing one inch black work shoes, not heels. They would be at least an inch or two higher, of a fancier design and would match your dress. Your makeup is good enough to pass for daytime, but it needs to be brighter and more powerful when a girl goes out to celebrate something during the evening. Should I go on?”
“In other words, even after three weeks as a female, I didn’t get one thing right.” Eunice L. sighed; hand on hip, pouting prettily. “Show me what you want me to wear, Kay?”
Without another word, Lyle E. promptly walked to one of the two wall to wall closets and began sorting through the many items within. Pulling out something in shades of blue, he moved to the triple dresser and began pulling out various articles of lingerie. Placing the last of the articles on the bed, Lyle E. turned towards the door calling over his shoulder to Eunice L. “I’ll be back in ten minutes to help with your makeup.”
With a long deep sigh, Eunice L. walked to the bed and began redressing. Looking at the items on the bed it was clear that Lyle E. expected her to redress completely. Wondering why, she continued anyway.
The panties were easy. The bra was a different kind then what she had used before. This one had no shoulder straps. It seemed a bit tighter around the chest than the usual bra and was made with something that felt like metal underneath the smooth white fabric. It seemed to push her breasts closer together, while also leaving a significant portion of skin showing. Eunice L. decided that if she were male–again–she’d like it.
The pantyhose seemed thinner, and less substantial–“sheer” Lyle E. had called them–than what she had worn the few times Lyle E. had advised her wear them in the past. As a result, she was extra-careful pulling them on. True she was much more experienced now, but still mindful of the ragged tatters that she had made of her first pair. This time, however, she managed the feat without a single run. Eunice L. examined the finished product and again thought how much she would like them on a girl if she were a guy.
Then, there was a half slip and finally the dress. The dress was sleeveless, with only one shoulder strap, form fitting above the waist and then flowing out from the waist down to about three inches above the knee. Finished, she called to Lyle E. to help zip up the dress.
“Excellent. Can I buy great clothes for your body or what? Now your hair, then the makeup.” Lyle E. sat Eunice L. down in front of her vanity. Standing behind her, he began doing something with Eunice L.’s hair. It took about fifteen minutes and even watching, Eunice was pretty sure she could never have done whatever it was he had done. The end product was hair swept up from the back into some kind of complicated thing with curls all over the place. Eunice L. decided it looked good. No, maybe “elegant” was the better word.
Once she was done examining Lyle E.’s handiwork, he turned her away from the mirror so he could more easily apply her makeup. This only took about five minutes and when Eunice L. was permitted to turn back to the mirror to examine herself, she was fairly sure she could have done the same thing. Her mascara was darker and more pronounced, and the lipstick was a deep, full red. Even the blusher was more powerful than what she was used to and her cheekbones seemed much more pronounced and delicate than they had before Lyle had started. However, she wasn’t nearly so certain that she would have wanted to. The cosmetics were applied far more heavily than anything she’d ever worn before, and Eunice felt a bit silly looking at herself. Eunice gazed into the mirror, eyes slowly growing wider and wider. Then she turned to Lyle. “You’re sure this is what you want me to look like while I’m wearing your body?”
Lyle E. waggled a forefinger, smiling mischievously. “You forgot to say ‘Kay’” he admonished his roommate. Then he relented a little and explained. “This is makeup for eveningwear. It is supposed to be more colorful and exaggerated. Remember, you’re on the prowl tonight,” his smile grew wide once more, “for the first time since all of this started, I might add.”
Eunice L. thought about it for a minute and then walked over to the full-length mirror on one of the closet doors. She didn’t think the makeup looked bad, she decided while cocking her head back and forth so as to examine herself from different angles. It merely looked…different.
What she was really worried about was the expression on Lyle E.’s face. It was a smirk all right, no question about it. That worried Eunice more than just a little; of late, she had taken to reading cross-gender stories on the Internet during the dead time between experiments. Most of the time, of course, the stories had gotten everything very, very wrong. But that smirk… Why did all the ex-men in these tales always end up being smirked at by the ex-women?
Suddenly, with a definite lurch in her stomach, Eunice was very much afraid that she was about to find out.
“You know I’m not ‘on the make’,” Eunice L. said abruptly. “Even if I didn’t have a whole laundry list of other reasons not to be; the birth control pills can’t be working yet. It’s only been a week.”
Lyle E. just continued to smirk as he slowly came up behind her. He placed his arms around her waist and slowly began to rub his body against hers. “That’s what condoms are for. Remember, pretty Eunice, that you have a tradition to uphold and I was a very horny lady.” One hand had slowly traveled up towards Eunice’s breasts, while the other had sunk lower on the new woman’s body, almost as if in compensation. Very languidly, the hands began making slow circles.
Eunice L. turned around, eyes wide with a brand-new kind of fear and backed toward the closet door. “We’ve had this conversation before, Lyle! Back off! Kay?
“First of all, I’m a lot more likely to ruin your reputation than add to it. This just isn’t my thing!
“Second, even though I’m quite certain that that your body is producing enough hormones to make as horny as an alley-cat, I’m just not turned on by men. I was one for rather a long time, you know.”
Eunice smiled, trying to ease the sudden tension a little. “Finally, you don’t really have time to redo me again even if we did try that little experiment you keep going on about. I’m no expert, but I’ve heard that sex tends to be pretty hard on the rouge and such.”
Lyle pressed his lips together, then licked them and looked away. “All right, Eunice” he replied with a sigh. “I do understand, you know. I shouldn’t be surprised, but apparently form–and yours is currently a most delicious one–is more important than much else to sexual arousal for a male.”
The former man looked up into Lyle’s eyes and smiled again. “Thanks. You’re a true gentleman after all. Now, show me what coat you want me to wear over this getup and let’s get out of here before all the cabs are taken. Kay?”
SEPTEMBER 29, 7:15 P.M., CHINATOWN, NEW YORK
“We’re going to be late.” Eunice grumbled as their taxicab crawled towards Chinatown and Wing Fong’s.
“Don’t worry. You, at least, are supposed to be respectably late. It’s expected of you.”
”But you’re supposed to be early. It should average out so that we’re on time.”
“Not in any family I’ve ever seen.” Lyle E. laughed. “Don’t worry we’re almost there. Only another two blocks.”
“But this taxi is barely moving. Why don’t we walk? Kay?”
Lyle E. groaned but agreed. A moment later when the cab had again stopped, he took out his wallet and paid the driver while Eunice L. got out.
When they were nearly there, Lyle E. suddenly stopped short and dragged Eunice L. back into the shadows of a storefront.
“What’s the matter?” Eunice L. grumbled as she rubbed her wrist where she had been pulled.
“There’s something happening by Wing Fong’s. See the police cars?” Lyle E. pointed.
Suddenly Lyle E. gasped. “That’s Daddy! They’re arresting him.”
He began walking quickly towards the group when suddenly he was grabbed and pulled into a storefront. Eunice L. kissed him passionately while whispering insistently in his ear. “Don’t turn around. Kay? The man arresting your father is the man who interrogated me back at that place in the Adirondacks where they kept me until you guys came and got me out. And Dr. Sternlicht is standing next to him without any handcuffs. Something’s very wrong.”
“Yes. I’m getting turned on,” Lyle E. noted with a mirthless laugh as he peeked around Eunice L.’s head. “I’m afraid you’re right. Let’s get out of here. Walk slowly and lean into me like we’re lovers. Maybe they won’t see us.”
They were almost to the corner when they heard a shout. “It’s them! Stop them!”
“Run!” Lyle E. shouted, pushing Eunice E. forward as he turned back toward the people behind them.
Eunice L. stumbled. She caught herself and looked back just in time to see Lyle E. grabbed by two men. One of them was Yu Kim Lee, the lab assistant.
“Run, Eunice!” Lyle E. yelled again, only to be punched in the gut.
“Run!” he cried out again, clearly in pain.
For just a second Eunice stood frozen, and then she turned and tried to get away. For a few steps she shuffle-hopped along in the silly high-heels that Lyle had persuaded her to wear. Then, she kicked them off and began to make time for real, her delicate “evening-style” nylons getting ripped to shreds in the process. Suddenly there was an opening to her right. Instinctively Eunice turned and charged blindly into the darkness. An alley, she realized from the smell of urine and rotting trash in the air. Part of Eunice’s hindbrain was just beginning to understand that she’d made a terrible mistake when suddenly a shape moved in the darkness…
…and Eunice fetched up against the biggest, most heavily muscled man she had ever met. He was black, and wore many gold chains, but surprisingly not very tall–about her height. Next to him stood a black woman; he had a syringe in his hand, and the needle hovered just above the woman’s smooth, chocolate colored arm.
“Excuse me,” Eunice whispered through a near-closed throat. These were bad people and she must have just cut one. She wondered if they would let her live long enough to escape from the folks already chasing her. “Please, please excuse me.” Slowly she backed away, her feet naked against the filthy, cold pavement. “I am so very sorry…”
Then another man’s voice screamed out from behind her. “Stop! You’re under arrest!”
Her eyes met first those of the black man, then the woman. Somehow, the syringe had disappeared in all the confusion, as had the constriction band around the woman’s arm. There was a hunger in her expression that scared Eunice L.
“I’m sorry,” Eunice whispered again. She was on the edge of tears.
Very slightly, the man nodded. “S’all right, Miss,” he answered. “You know you’re bleeding?”
Then the cops were all over her, and in seconds Eunice was bawling her eyes out in the back seat of a police car, the siren’s tireless wails drowning out her own very feminine replies.
“Dammit!” the driver complained suddenly. “I’ve got blood on my shirt. Do you think it might be hers?”
“Let’s hope that it’s from the junkie,” replied his partner. Then he thought it through. “Shit! They’ll probably consider me contaminated too!”
Eunice blinked away her tears, the scientist in her boiling back up to the surface for a moment. Sure enough, she noted, she was bleeding from a pinprick on the right forearm. Carefully she took a tissue out of her purse to staunch the flow. It must have come from the needle, she realized suddenly. She must have poked herself when she ran into the couple in the alley. Hmm, she asked herself. What exactly did all of this mean?
Jaye Michael
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Ten: Meretrix
Being a woman is a terribly difficult task
since it consists principally in dealing with men.
– Joseph Conrad
SENIOR AUTHOR’S NOTE:
Much of the material presented in the next several chapters is culled from the case notes of the Center’s for Disease Control agents assigned to these cases. The CDC case notes have been elaborated upon by personal interview where possible.
FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 7:15 P.M., CHINA-TOWN, NEW YORK
“Please baby. Pleeease. I need it. You know I’ll do anything for you baby, anything. Just gimme the shot baby. Please.” She rubbed her chocolate colored arms over his hairless, chain bedecked, white chest, her long black curly hair rubbing his cheek as she whispered in his ear.
“You know what I wanna hear baby. Tell me you love me baby. Tell me you’ll fuck for me baby.”
“You know I love you Baby! You know I’ll be your whore! Just give it to me now. I’ll do you good right now, right here baby. Just give it to me baby. Pleeease...” Her left hand lowered to the man’s crotch and she began to rub and squeeze gently.
“That’s better baby,” he sighed. I got it for you. Right here. Right now. You do me later. And you better do me good,” he growled as he turned away and took out a needle. Suddenly a well dressed young woman in bare feet came running around the corner and slammed into him. He staggered back two steps while she bounced back onto the cement and garbage floor of the alley.
Two policemen rounded the corner. They grabbed the woman on the ground and dragged her off without even looking at the couple or the needle still in plain sight in the man’s hand.
“What the hell was that?” the man with the needle asked.
“I don’t know baby, but don’t pay it no mind. Just give it to me. I need it baby.”
“Yeah. Okay. Just relax, see. I still got it for you right here.” He showed her the needle. Seeing a small piece of blue fabric on the tip of the needle, he flicked it off and waved it in front of her. She grabbed it, nearly dropping it in her haste. Quickly finding a vein, she injected the heroin and sighed in anticipation.
“Now get back to work. You got a whole lotta fuckin’ to do to pay me back, honey doll! A whole lotta fuckin’!”
SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 30, 1:30 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“Sheila! Get outta that bed, sister!
“Uuuurrh. Go ‘way, I feel like shit.” Sheila rolled over and tried to go back to sleep. Suddenly the paisley quilt was yanked off her and hands grabbed her and pulled her nude body out of bed.
“Debbie. Pleeease...I really don’t feel good. Lemme sleep, girl.”
“You know better Sheila. Lessin’ you got your nut for John, you betta get you black ass outta that bed girl.”
Sheila opened her eyes a crack. It was just enough to see Debbie in her “uniform” as they called it; bright pink hot pants, and a tie dyed blue halter-top with hot pink ankle socks folded down, three inch pink heels, and her brown hair drawn up in a top knot ponytail.
Suddenly Debbie let go, unceremoniously dropping Sheila back onto the bed. “What’s wrong with you skin? Oh my god, maybe you really are sick. Carla! Ginette! Get your asses in here. I think Sheila is sick.”
“I told you I was sick, girl. Now will you let me be?” Sheila slowly realized that Debbie had said there was something wrong with her skin, her beautiful, smooth, mocha-colored skin. Just as the others walked into the room and gasped, she fully opened her eyes and looked at herself. There were small splotches of lighter coloring all over her body.
Sheila groaned and slumped back onto the bed. She grasped weakly for the covers but missed. A shiver started in her shoulders, spreading and growing into full-fledged tremors as the others quickly covered her up.
Debbie ran for more blankets while Carla felt Sheila’s head. “Madre de dios!” Her friend was burning up with fever.
She gasped and ran to the bathroom. Returning with a damp washcloth, she started wiping Sheila’s forehead. Ginette stood back for a moment, wiping several wisps of wavy red hair off her forehead as she thought hard. Then she made a decision. She ran out of the room yelling back, “I’m calling John. He can’t make her work today. She may need to go to a hospital, for God’s sake.”
“No hospitals,” Sheila groaned. Then she rolled to the side of the bed and puked on Debbie and Carla.
SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 30, 4:00 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
John pushed past Debbie and stormed into Sheila’s room.
“What you mean you’re sick, bitch? You got work to do. Get your lazy black ass...” He slapped her, drawing blood from her lip. Then the pimp turned to Debbie who had come up behind him.
“Shit bitch! What the fuck happened to her skin? It’s all crazy-like!"
“We don’t know. It just started changing color in patches like that. Maybe she’s got that that shit like they say Michael Jackson’s got, where you skin changes color?”
John rolled his eyes. “You’re fuckin’ stupid, ho! They ain’t no such disease! Don’t you know they pay people to make that shit up to sell papers?” John snarled as he continued staring at Sheila’s quivering sweat drenched body.
“Maybe we should get her to a hospital. Huh, John?”
“Maybe you shouldn’t think bitch!” he snarled again and backhanded her on the cheek, drawing blood. “She don’t need no hospital, but you’re sure as shit gonna to if you don’t get your hot little ass out on the street and make your nut.
“You tell the others too. You all need to get your tricks and Sheila’s too, or I beat the shit outta the four of you.”
John glared at the silent women, then turned and left.
SUNDAY, OCTOBER 1, 4:50 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
Giggling and laughing Debbie, Carla and Ginette came back into their apartment.
“Girl that last sucker was so quick I barely got my mouth on him and he was jetting.”
“Yea, I had that guy who likes to smell my clothes again.”
“I’m gonna check on Sheila,” Debbie said becoming serious. “Will one of you put on some water for tea?” she asked before wandering into Sheila’s bedroom. Between the pre dawn light and the glow of the streetlights, she could see Sheila shivering with the covers more than half off. Debbie gently replaced the covers and quietly backed out of the room.
TUESDAY, OCTOBER 3, 8:00 A.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
Pots and pans were flying. Plates and glasses were breaking as they hit the floor.
Debbie and Carla came running into the kitchen. Debbie had a broom and Carla held a pair of scissors. There was a strange white woman, in nothing but her panties and bra, tearing up their kitchen.
“Who the hell are you, bitch? Whatcha doing here?” Debbie and Carla screamed in unison as they brandished their weapons.
“Where’s our stash? I need a jolt. Please Debbie. Carla. I need a fix. I’m hurtin’ bad. I been so sick, it’s been three whole days since could get outta my bed and get some.” Sheila stopped rooting through the kitchen and throwing things as she leaned against a chair shivering.
“Sheila? Is that you, girl? What happened to your skin? And your nose, it’s different too. You look almost white.”
“Screw my skin! Get me a fuckin’ fix,” Sheila screamed and then slowly sank to the floor shivering and crying. She held her stomach and rocked slowly back and forth.
Ginette arrived at the kitchen a second later, still rubbing her eyes. “What’s all the racket?” she asked sleepily. “Are we having a party or something?”
Carla turned back to Ginette. “It looks like our ‘puta pequeá±o infermo’ is feeling better and looking for the stash.”
Debbie cautiously entered the kitchen, followed by the others. Making a wide circle around the woman who might be her friend Sheila, she reached a hand behind the refrigerator she produced a small bag of white powder.
“Hell, girls! We’re all up. Let’s do some while we can.” The chorus of cheers was unanimous.
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 4, 12:15 A.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
The apartment door slammed open as John came storming in. “If you bitches are in here partying instead of out on the streets,” he roared, “there’s gonna be some dead whore meat lying around this shit hole!”
“I’m in here.” A muffled voice called out from one of the rooms.
“In where, bitch? Get out here now!” he screamed. Fuming, John stood in the center of the living room fists clenching and unclenching.
“Where are the others and why the hell ain’t you out makin’ money?”
Sheila came out of a bedroom wearing a long white bathrobe and a thermometer in her hand. “They’re all sick, John. They got whatever I had. They’re burnin’ up and shiverin’ and throwin’ up.”
“Who the hell are you, bitch?”
“It’s me, Sheila. I changed while I was sick,” she told him as she pirouetted, the hem of the bathrobe flaring out as she showed him her new look.
“You’re Sheila?”
“Ya, John. It’s me,” she smiled happily, waiting for him to compliment her on how good she looked.
“So it’s your fault they can’t work tonight, bitch?” He slapped her hard. “They can’t work, and there’s no way your going to make your nut and theirs. What the fuck did you do to them? Huh, bitch?” He slapped her again even harder and she fell to the floor crying. “And what the hell happened to your skin?” He kicked her on her butt for good measure. Sheila slowly struggled onto an elbow using the other hand to wipe the blood off her face. Her lip was split, swollen, and bleeding profusely. She could barely speak.
“I don’t know, John. It just happened.” She wiped more blood from her face.
John was clearly trying to control his anger. His face was ruddy and his fists continued to clench and unclench. Suddenly there was a spasmodic quiver, his fists unclenched and he smiled. The red slowly began to drain out of his face.
“Well, bitch, I guess we’re all taking a day off.” He stretched out his hand to her ignoring it when she flinched. “Get up, bitch. Go clean you face and make youself look pretty. It’s time you reminded me why I keep you.”
Without taking his hand, she slowly got up and limped off to the bathroom.
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 4, 1:55 A.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
John was shirtless, lying on Sheila’s bed, propped up on one elbow. “Get me a scotch straight. Then get in here. You can test out that new body of yours. I want you to show me how good you can make me feel, baby.” He lay back, head on the pillows, hands tucked behind his head waiting. Noticing the beat up, plastic clock radio on the cardboard box Sheila used as a nightstand, he flicked it on and pounded on it twice when it produced nothing but static. Suddenly clear, an announcer finished his description of the next jazz set and the music started.
Sheila was standing and watching him. “Get the hell out here already, bitch,” he bellowed at the top of his lungs.
“Be right back, John honey.” The door opened and Sheila slunk in wearing a red, see through, baby doll nightgown with slit-at-the-crotch panties. There was still a trickle of blood oozing from her split and swollen lip, but she looked hot regardless, very hot indeed. She sashayed enticingly up to the foot of the bed and posed a bit before placing his drink on the nightstand and crawling up over John, who lay back to enjoy the show. Rubbing her breasts over John’s chest, she bent to kiss him on first one nipple and then the other.
“Oh baby, are you a hunk,” she said between nibbles as she rested herself sideways partially over the naked man, rubbing his thin, hairless stomach.
“You know, I’m gonna need some new clothes and shit. A lotta what I got ain’t gonna go with this new body.”
“Shut up and lick me bitch,” was John’s only response.
She began licking as she slowly moved up towards John’s head. Her one hand moved towards John’s belt to undo it while her other hand began playing in his hair. Sheila began kissing John’s face while she finished with the belt and moved on to the zipper. With that last major obstacle eliminated, she began to rub him through his underwear.
“Feels good, babe. Keep it goin’. Make me feel REAL good,” John ordered.
The hand moved inside the underwear and began stroking something that began to uncoil and grow. Sheila’s kisses moved on to John’s lips and then her tongue began playing with John’s teeth. He grabbed her head and began thrusting his own tongue into her mouth. Saliva, blood and mouthwash mingled. Meanwhile, the thing in Sheila’s hand had grown hard and long. She licked her way down to his stomach and slid his pants and underpants off. Her mouth moved lower and lower.
John moaned, “Do me now, bitch. Do me fuckin’ right now!”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 4, 2:05 A.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“You were wonderful John, honey. Can we do it again?” she asked in a husky whisper as she gently rested her head against his chest.
“Ow!” He jerked his head away.
“What’s the matter honey?” Sheila raised her head to look at him with concern.
“Nothing, bitch. Just a cold sore. Get off me. I got business to do.”
Jaye Michael
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Eleven: Cozener
Come into my arms my beamish boy.
– “Jabberwocky” by Lewis Carroll
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 4, 1997, 9:00 A.M., DIARY OF LYLE E. ABBOT (Formerly Eunice Branca), UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
They have us in some kind of underground complex and they won’t tell us where it is or let us contact anyone outside the complex. Actually, they won’t even let us go anywhere outside the security section they have us living in without armed guards, guards who don’t seem to know how to show any expression except “surly.” Except for that, they could be poster boys for an advertisement for those Beefeaters in their cute red uniforms that guard that Palace or whatever in London, that is if Beefeaters always wore decontamination suits and carried automatic weapons.
I don’t even see them leering at Lyle, prancing around like an innocent child in my former body. Of course, these one piece, hospital green, pocketless, shapeless, paper jumpsuits they make us prisoners–excuse me, contract help–wear can’t be helping there. I remember I always thought men’s clothing was boring, but compared to this stuff men’s suits are absolutely flamboyant. Even the underwear is paper, which brings up another point.
For the first few days after this happened, I didn’t feel any of my usual urges–oh, alright, I wasn’t getting horny. At the time, I thought it was just the shock of the change, but now I’m not so sure. Now those urges are back and it’s getting harder and harder to control them. This damn penis seems to go rigid at the most inopportune times. Several times, I’ve even woken up in the morning with soggy, shredded paper underpants and a crotch covered with sticky goo. The first time I thought I had peed on myself until I started cleaning it off. Then I realized I had probably had what the boys would call a wet dream.
Before I forget, it’s a real bitch eating with these paper clothes. Spilling liquids on one is NOT fun. I almost seriously burned myself at breakfast once by spilling hot coffee on myself and Eunice L. was even less pleased when I jumped and jostled her arm so that she spilled her orange juice on her chest and watched that portion of her jumpsuit dissolve. Even then, there was no response from those damned guards. It’s like they’re not even human!
The really annoying part is that they have this place set up with everything we could possibly need–and I mean everything. They have all our clothes, all the equipment from Sternlicht’s lab, and even the lab rats are here. If that’s not enough, they have all the furniture from every home we were in since the accident.
I think they thought someone might “catch” whatever we had by sitting on one of our couches, something like the old jokes about getting a sexually transmitted disease by sitting on a toilet. Come on, guys. I mean really!
Actually, I guess it wasn’t that stupid, although I hate to admit it. It turns out that the virus is transmitted by bodily excretions. Contact with the air or some other non living thing kills it so a sneeze or that toilet I mentioned before is not going to transmit it, and fecal matter and urine have acids that kill it, but it’s blood borne and can be transmitted sexually. Semen or saliva transfers it from one body to another. Hmm. I guess that might be why no one’s tried to kiss Eunice or me yet. I also guess we’re going to need a bit more than breathe mints before we can go out dating again.
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 4, 1997, DIARY OF EUNICE L. BRANCA (Formerly Lyle Abbot), UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I miss my body.
I feel like everyone is staring at me all the time; or at least everyone except the guards. I swear they are made out of stone, or at least their faces are. I think I might have caught a glimpse of some embarrassing swelling in the groin of one young man the other day when I accidentally spilled orange juice over my breasts. I hope I’m not getting paranoid. Better talk to Lyle E. about this.
Most of the technicians, scientists and officers act strange, too. The women talk to me and smile and everything, but, when I turn around, I feel like they’re trying to tear me to shreds with their eyes. When it’s just us women–I’m still not really used to that thought–it seems that they do nothing but talk about clothes, children and cooking, in between snide digs at those not present.
The men are even worse–except for the statuary, I mean guards. They tend to keep glancing away from my face to look at my breasts and I don’t understand why so many of them seem to need to find excuses to touch my arm, my butt, my shoulder, etc.
The way they try to help me is nice. I find myself tempted to play the poor helpless woman and let them get my food, my drinks, my laundry–believe it or not one guy really offered–but Lyle E. warned me that I might not get all my lingerie back if I accepted his offer. Once I almost tripped as this guy bumped me as he tried to jump in front of me to open a door.
My real concern is about me. I seem more emotional. Additionally, I’m more aware of other’s emotions and more concerned for their feelings. This is the first really major change I’ve noted in my most essential self.
The feeling-more-emotional part I understand and can explain in terms of the estrogen flooding my body–yes, I checked and it really is–but I though I knew at least a bit about human biology and I can’t figure why I care more about other’s emotions. I mean it’s not a bad thing, nor is it like I didn’t care before; I just don’t understand it.
When I spoke to Dr. Harriman...
Did I mention he’s here too? So are Eunice and Sternlicht (the BASTARD). Guess who is the only one who can leave here? Sorry, I got off topic for a moment. We’ll talk more about him later.
Anyway, when I spoke to Dr. Harriman, we wondered if it wasn’t acclimatization, which means because I was spending more time with women I was becoming more attuned to what they spoke about.
I’m not sure I agreed with that, but I didn’t want to hurt Dr. Harriman’s feelings so I just nodded my head as if to agree, which is, of course, a perfect example of exactly what I’m so worried about in the first place. I know he wouldn’t have minded if I had politely disagreed.
Speaking as a scientist, I would expect that if it was just acclimatization, the behavior would be situation specific. I would demonstrate more concern about the feelings of women as they expected it of me, while remaining more my old self around others. I wonder if we underestimate the impact of hormones on ourselves. Of course, there’s no way that I’m going to give Sternlicht even that much information. His emotions I don’t care about.
I’ve said it before, and now I’m going to say it again. One of the great moments of my life was when I was finally able to kick the BASTARD in the balls and see him double over in pain. He always keeps either a guard or a table between us nowadays, which is a hoot in and of itself. I wonder–was he always afraid of women deep down inside?
At any rate, he’s the one that set us up in Chinatown. He’s the one that got us put in this hi tech jail and biolab. And he’s the one running the show here.
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 4, 1997, 7:30 P.M., OLD HOME RESTAURANT, LOWER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“If you’ve never been here before, you’ll be astounded by the portions. It’s entirely Certified Angus Beef, prepared wonderfully. There’s even a special blend of coffee that you must try. It makes those gourmet blends seem like colored water. Even the aroma is addictive. That’s why I try to take all my clients here.”
“I have been here. It is well prepared and hearty fare, but we are both aware that the objective of this engagement is to come to a mutually beneficial arrangement.” Dr. Sternlicht turned away from his companion and imperiously flagged down a waiter. “Coffee,” he demanded. “Now.”
“Yes, sir. Anything for you sir?” the waiter turned to a swarthy man with a beaked nose and fast moving, almost darting hands.
“He may order more later. Get me the coffee I ordered. Now! Make it two.”
The swarthy man watched the waiter depart. “Well thanks for the coffee, but I really haven’t eaten. Do you mind?”
“Go right ahead. Feel free to charge a meal to my expense account–two if you wish–if it will assist us in bringing a speedy end to this discussion. I have many other things to do, I assure you.”
“Right,” he grunted in annoyance, as if anyone would even consider cheating his bosses unlike those government hotshots who make the creative bookkeeping on their expense accounts into an art form.
“To business then. My people have seen the specs and are interested. Your price is steep, but acceptable. However, without a sample of the product we can’t continue.”
“Your humor is unappreciated,” Sternlicht snapped back. In a tone that made it clear he was not asking a question, he continued. “I will provide a demonstration if necessary, but a sample would defeat the purposes of our agreement, would it not.”
“Wonderful.” The game had been played; gambit and counter-gambit. Both knew where they stood.
The waiter returned with the coffees. Dr. Sternlicht quickly dismissed him again with a perfunctory, “Thank you,” and the waiter left without another word.
“Are you aware that you have dandruff on your jacket?” Dr. Sternlicht asked. The swarthy man began brushing at his shoulders.
“Not here, you oaf! Use the bathroom rather than brushing your bodily wastes on me and into my beverage,” Sternlicht growled.
As the man got up, Sternlicht continued, “I will have departed before you return. Tell your employers to have someone contact me at the telephone number on this card at the time specified in three weeks to finalize our negotiations.”
“That’s it?”
“Concise and accurate. Yes, ‘that’s it’ as you said. Brush yourself off and enjoy your meal. Oh, and you are quite correct. The coffee is outstanding.”
The swarthy man nodded. “Very well. Look for me next month.” They shook hands.
“Ow!”
“Sorry,” Dr. Sternlicht apologized. “My ring must have a sharp edge.”
SENIOR EDITOR’S NOTE: The following material comes from security videotapes. It is still not known how they were recovered but the images are clearly identifiable and expert opinion is that the tapes are unadulterated.
SATURDAY, OCTOBER 7, 10:30 P.M., UNDER-GROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
Lyle E. and Eunice L. were sitting slouched on a couch watching a rerun of Gilligan’s Island. Dr. Harriman was hunched over a computer terminal typing enthusiastically.
“The boredom is cruel and unusual punishment. I don’t believe I’m actually watching this garbage on Saturday of all nights.” Lyle E. grumped. “Oh, and sit right.”
“Why bother? We’re never getting out of here. There’s no need to do anything, let alone be a ‘propa lady,’” lady.” Still, Eunice L. she sat up anyway. Suddenly she began to cry and as Lyle E. put her hands around her, she leaned into him weeping quietly.
Dr. Herbert Harriman stopped typing. “Are you all right, my dear?” he asked with his usual understatement, despite the concern etched on his face.
“Yes. Thank you Dr. Harriman.” Her tears continued, but at a trickle as Lyle E. continued to hold her, one hand gently rubbing her arm.
“We’re trapped,” Eunice L. said after sucking in a ragged breath. “We’re never getting out of here. They’re going to study us and then kill us, aren’t they?”
Lyle said nothing, but stopped rubbing just long enough to turn off the television.
“Please call me Herbert my dear,” Dr. Harriman replied gently, “and I recommend you not assume the worst. Life has a strange way of surprising us. For example, tomorrow we will finally have our own clothing back. That means our presence will not be so obviously discordant in comparison with others.”
“Yeah!” Lyle E. chortled as he jumped into the conversation with a broad smile on his face and a teasing glint in his eye. “Now you get to appreciate the wonder of feminine attire from the inside out.”
“Great, now I get to wear Eunice’s clothes and draw even more stares and pats on the fanny,” Eunice L. sighed after first glaring briefly at Lyle E. “Oh well, back in training again, right Euni...” She looked up at Lyle E., “I mean Lyle.”
Lyle E. surreptitiously waved Dr. Harriman away.
Taking the hint the older man said, “I think I’ll stretch out in my bedroom and read a bit. You kids should probably talk.”
As Dr. Harriman left, Lyle E. leaned over and gently kissed Eunice L. on the head and spoke in a soothing whisper, “It will be all right. We’ll get out of here somehow. Be strong.”
Eunice L. looked up at Lyle E. with a peculiar expression. “You know, I always thought I loved the old Eunice and these last few weeks getting to really know you has been wonderful,” she said tentatively, “but somehow I never thought I’d be saying that to a man.
Without saying a word, Lyle E. gently squeezed Eunice L.’s shoulder. His other hand reached up and stroked her hair as Eunice L.’s head slowly slide back to its comfortable perch on his shoulder.
A few seconds later, Lyle E. shifted position a bit and tilted his head down so that he could kiss her full on the lips. Their arms moved about each other and the kiss became more intimate. There was a low moan of enjoyment.
Suddenly, Eunice L. broke away. “This is not right. You’re a...”
Lyle E. gently brushed a finger across Eunice L.’s lips, interrupting her words. Staring into her eyes, he asked. “Do you love me?”
Eunice looked deep into Lyle E.’s eyes for several seconds before nodding yes.
“Was I hurting you?”
A shake, no.
“Would you like me to continue?”
A look of fear.
“You’re afraid?”
A nod, yes.
“But you’d still like me to continue?”
A nod, yes, but more tentative.
“Was I hurting you?”
She shook her head; still gazing deeply into what had once been her own eyes.
“Would you like for me to continue?”
A brief nod.
“You’re sure? I know you’re afraid and I don’t want to hurt you.”
Again, the slightest of nods.
“But you’d still like for me to go on, regardless.”
In answer, without looking away for even a second, Eunice L. reached out and touched Lyle’s cheek. He had not shaved that morning, and it was rough and scratchy to the touch.
Then Lyle grinned, the expression lighting up his face like a spring sunrise. “That’s my lady,” he whispered, reaching out and pulling Eunice to him.
“That’s my real lady at long, long last.”
“Stop me any time you think you need to.” He bent over and they kissed again.
Lyle E.’s hand moved to gently brush at Eunice L.’s hair, then moved down to touch her breast though the rough fabric of her paper jumpsuit, being as gentle as he could to provide pleasure.
Eunice L. shivered, but did not stop him. With a feather light touch, he began to circle the aureole, first with one finger, then two and finally four. With the addition of each finger, the pressure increased, though only slightly. Cupping the breast, he continued rubbing while occasionally pinching the areola. It quickly became swollen and hard.
“Doesn’t that feel good? I always used to love that.”
“Mmmmm. It feels wonderful. Please don’t stop. It’s like my whole body is finally relaxing for the first time since this started.”
“Let’s move to my bedroom.” Lyle E. suggested. He stood and gently pulled Eunice L. to her feet. Partially supporting her, and still gently stroking and pinching her breast, he guided her to his bedroom. Eunice L. trembled, but Lyle E. was unsure whether it was from anticipation or fear until she pulled him down onto the bed beside him and kissed him deeply.
Lyle E. started unsnapping the closures of the jumpsuit.
“No!” Eunice’s hand gently rested on top of his, stopping him. “I…I love you. I do! I really do. But even though I love you, this is still wrong. I…I want to be doing this to a woman, not be the woman. It’s not you. I love you, the fantastic, caring, understanding spirit I’ve learned to love, but I…I…” Tears crept from her eyes and slowly slid down her cheek and onto the bedspread.
Lyle E. immediately stopped rubbing, but kept his hand by her breast. “If you really love me, you love ME, not my body. Would you love me if I had black hair, if I had an overbite, or even if I had very small breasts?”
Eunice L. hesitated for several seconds. “N...no. I guess not.”
“If any of that did matter we would have no future, would we?”
“No.” Quicker this time. “But it still feels wrong.”
“What feels wrong, having someone love you?” He began gently stroking Eunice L.’s breast again.
“No. Being in the female role. It doesn’t seem ri...mmmm.” Lyle E.’s hand had been busy. He had rubbed through the paper of the jumpsuit and it was now massaging her bare breast.
“How does that feel?”
“Mmmmm. Goooood. Veeeery good.”
“Then it can’t be wrong.” Lyle E. continued kneading. “Tell you what, close your eyes and imagine each of us is whoever you want us to be.”
“That’s weird,” Eunice L. giggled; a pleasant change from the tears. Her eyes were hopeful–wistful.
“Try it. You might like it.” Lyle E.’s hand was still palpating her breast while his lips and tongue had begun moving down towards her belly button.
“Oh, hell.” Eunice L. closed her eyes as he passed her navel. Just before he reached the beginning of her pubic hair, Eunice L. began shrugging off the remains of her jumpsuit, thinking of nothing but what was to come.
Jaye Michael
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Twelve: Proliferation
For while we have sex in the mind,
we truly have none in the body.
– D. H. Lawrence
OCTOBER 9, 2:00 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“Wake up ladies. Breakfast is served.”
OCTOBER 9, 2:45 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“That’s the last of the dishes,” Ginette noted as she tossed the dishtowel onto the counter. “Let’s go check on John.”
Giggling, they all trooped into a bedroom, positioning themselves around the bed. Carla grabbed the covers and quickly yanked them off. “Okay bitch,” she snarled with her Spanish accent. “It’s time to get your gringo ass outta bed and get to work.”
Sheila joined in and smacked the underwear clad bottom lying on the bed. It jerked, but it didn’t move to get up. Then, they all grabbed the body in the bed and unceremoniously dragged it into the bathroom.
Ginette ran ahead and turned the shower on. “Should I make it cold?” she asked.
“No!” the others shouted.
“We want to have a little fun before we kill her,” Debbie explained.
They all squealed as they threw John into the shower. Carla got a razor.
OCTOBER 9, 3:35 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“Get dressed bitch.” Clothes were thrown on the bed, female clothes. John cowered on the floor in the corner while the four women he had been pimping stood over him. Sheila held his gun loosely in her hand.
“We said, ‘Get dressed bitch.’” Carla and Ginette repeated in unison.
Sheila waved the gun at him and then toward the bed and the clothes on it. Reluctantly, John inched upright, fear in his eyes as they remained glued to the gun.
“Those are women’s clothes,” he said looking down at the items on the bed.
“You’re a woman now, bitch. Get dressed.”
John stared at the others for a moment, then looked down at the breasts on his chest. He looked like he was in shock. Suddenly, he collapsed onto the bed, crying.
OCTOBER 9, 4:55 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
The five of them sat at the kitchen table. Sheila still held the gun loosely pointed at John.
“John needs a new name. How about we call her Joan, or better yet, Joanie?”
Joanie was silent, but the others agreed enthusiastically.
“I also guess she needs to get her white ass out on the street and get to working. It’s our turn to relax and count the money as it rolls in. Whaddya say, girls? Does Joanie need to turn a few tricks or should she be a nice little housewife and keep this place up for us?” Sheila asked with a smirk.
Carla laughed. “Now that she’s a mujer, she needs to be one of the girls. Let’s take her out with us.”
Joanie put her head down on the table and cried again.
OCTOBER 9, 10:45 P.M., CHINATOWN, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Dressed in a light green tank top, a matching green micro mini skirt with a floral design, taupe pantyhose and knee high, green vinyl high heel boots topped by a too small, thin, green windbreaker that the others would only allow her to zip to an inch or so above her belly button, Joanie stood in the street dejectedly. With the shoulder lengthy curly, blond wig to cover his shorter black hair, bright red inch-long glue on nails, and some not very judiciously applied makeup, there was no question what she was supposed to be doing and it took less than five minutes for a customer to stop.
The late model red sports car had its top up against the evening chill, but the two men in the front bucket seats were clearly looking for something hot. The one on the passenger rolled down his window.
“Watcha doin’, babe?”
Joanie just kept looking at the ground dejectedly.
“She’s lookin’ for some fun,” Sheila answered for her. “How about you guys? Wanna party?” Sheila grabbed Joanie by the hand and stepped up to the car, dragging her reluctant companion along.
“Sure babe. We’d love to party. Whatdaya got in mind? A quickie would be nice. You know anyone interested?”
Sheila again answered for Joanie, who was shivering now, possibly from the cool weather. “Sure. Fifty bucks apiece, one at a time, or a hundred for the two of you together. Whichever comes first and it’s over. She’ll tongue you or she’ll fuck you or she’ll take it in the ass. It makes no difference to her; just no rough stuff and you use a rubber. More if you want more.”
The two men conferred briefly. “Seventy five for everything.”
“Deal! Get in the car, Joanie. Have fun, bitch.”
OCTOBER 12, 1997, 3:30 P.M., 22 GORNA STREET, APARTMENT 3B, UPPER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“Hijas, hijas, aquá! Ve aquá!” Carla ran out of John’s–now Joanie’s–room. “Girls, look here. Look what I found.”
She ran back into the bedroom with the others close behind. Apparently, Carla had been snooping since Joanie was less likely to beat her for it than John had been.
“It’s Joanie’s stash! She’s got coke, pills, an address book, a calendar, and money–lots and lots of money.”
Carla held up several sheaves of bills and began dancing around the room dribbling greenbacks on each of the others.
Sheila picked up the address book and started leafing though it. “Hey!” she shouted excitedly. “Little Joanie knows more people than we thought. There’s a bunch of real ‘rich and famous’ stiffs here. I’ve read about them in those newspapers I get from the supermarket, you know the ones you all laugh at me about.”
“You mean the ones about aliens and Elvis?” Ginette interjected.
Yeah. Them papers. I wonder how many of these stiffs we’ve had as Johns?” Tossing the address book on the bed, she started leafing through the appointment book.
“Why Joanie, why didn’t you tell us there’s a party tonight? And at that new club, Chic. Boy what a dumb name, but I hear it’s really hot.”
Joanie just sat on the edge of the bed dejectedly staring at the floor.
“Let’s go to the party and then take a vacation. We haven’t had a vacation in a long while,” Ginette chimed in with a huge smile on her face. “We got enough money here to have a real blast. What say, girls?”
“Good! But so does the party, too.” Debbie never had been very bright and, ever since John had accidentally shot her up twice and double-dosed her with heroin last month, she had a lot of trouble making decisions.
“So let’s do both,” Sheila squealed happily. “We’ll hit the party and then take a vacation. Where should we go?”
“Puerto Rico is lovely this time of year,” Ginette offered.
“I fucking grew up there, bitch! Took me my whole life to get out,” Carla laughed as she spoke.
“Well, like that old commercial, there’s always ‘Disney World,’” laughed Ginette.
“Nah. I want something adult, some place where we could maybe get real jobs and give up all this.” Sheila became pensive. “How about Las Vegas?”
“Oooh, madre dios. I always wanted to see Wayne Newton.”
“Ya know Carla, Sheila’s got a good idea there. With all those casinos, we’ve got to be able to find jobs we like. I heard they even have schools there that teach you how to play cards for a living.”
“I think we have a winner,” Ginette smiled, noting that Carla, who loved playing cards, was wavering. “How about you, Joanie?”
“Of course Joanie’s coming with us. I can’t wait to see her in a waitress uniform,” Sheila laughed and was quickly joined by the others; all but Joanie, who shuddered and continued to stare silently at the floor.
“So what are we wearing to the party?”
OCTOBER 12, 9:45 P.M., CLUB CHáC, MIDTOWN MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“Hey, Ginette. Some of these guys are real hunks. Sheila was almost drooling. “I got my eye on that tall guy over there with the Armani suit. How ‘bout you?”
Ginette smiled. “Oh, Carla and I have been flirting with the twin muscle guys at that table between the bar and the band.”
“What do we do with our little puta, Joanie?” Carla chimed in.
“No problem. See the guy with the guards by him?” Sheila pointed. “He’s a U.S. Congressman and Joanie’s little black book lists him as being really into dominating others. Joanie is so passive now, he’ll have a ‘hard on’ for her within one minute of meeting her.”
“That takes care of tonight’s fun,” Ginette noted licking her lips in anticipation. “What about tomorrow? Will Joanie come with us to Vegas?”
“Well, it would serve her right if we left without her. We have all the money. We have the only keys to the apartment. We even have the airline tickets, so she can’t turn them in for cash. Like we told her in the cab, she’s back at the apartment by 3:30 P.M. tomorrow or she’s on her own. And remember, she knows that she can’t even dress herself.” Sheila gave Joanie a hard glare as she finished speaking, “You doesn’t have a lot of choices, do you, Joanie?”
Joanie looked up panic stricken. “Was I really that bad that you would do this to me? I fed you. I gave you a place to rack out. I even got you one of them quacks at the clinic when you needed it. I bailed you out when you screwed up and got caught. I kept the trash on the street from bothering you. So why you doing this to me?” Tears began so dribble out of her eyes. She blinked hard to make them go away and, when that didn’t work, she dabbed gently at her eyes just as she had been taught.
“You also took every cent we made,” Sheila answered, shaking an angry fist.
“ ¡Sá puta! You made us beg for anything we wanted or needed.”
“And it was even odds whether you would beat us or give us the money. Or just beat us even if we didn’t ask.” Ginette too was glaring at Joanie, teeth barred in anger.
“Now that you’re a woman too, how do you like being passed around like some goddam joint? You just gave us to people–for free sometimes. And when did you ever even think about our feelings?” Sheila’s voice began to rise as she was getting a good head of steam going, “Never. That’s when.”
“Shhh! People are staring. You’ll get us kicked out.” Ginette interrupted with a stage whisper.
Sheila glanced away from Joanie, clearly still angry. People were beginning to stare at them. She took a couple of deep breaths, tossed Ginette a brief smile and a nod of thanks. Then, in a lower voice, she continued.
“Right. Now you’re going to find out what it’s really like to be a whore! Come with me, little bitch!” She seized Joanie by the arm and dragged her over to the man about whom she had just been talking. She introduced them both and flirted a bit with the guards while Joanie stood mutely staring at the ground. Five minutes later the Congressman was dancing with an unwilling but totally compliant Joanie and Sheila had moved on to greener pastures.
OCTOBER 12, 10:45 P.M., 1422 KENSINGTON AVENUE, BAYONNE, NEW JERSEY
“Damn it, Marge! Leave me alone. I feel like shit.”
George Scorelli curled up in a ball in his bed and tried to ignore his wife while she continued to fuss over him.
“What did you eat today George? I know it wasn’t the lasagna we had for dinner or I’d be sick too.”
“Marge! Please just go away, willya? Let a man suffer in peace.”
“You were out with that low life Marty all night last night, weren’t you? What were you up to? Maybe you did something that’s made you sick, hmm? What did you two do? Is that why you’re sick?” Marge scolded as she stuck a thermometer in his mouth.
“Muurfdp. Weeve moo Awoome.”
Marge kissed him on the forehead and left the room. Clearly, she loved her husband deeply, but she wasn’t under any illusions about what he did late at night and felt it only fair that he finally suffer from his escapades as much as she did waiting up all night for him to drag himself home.
“I’ll be right back with some soup. Maybe that will help.”
George pulled the thermometer from his mouth and threw it after her. “I said, ‘leave me the hell alone.’ I don’t feel good.” Privately, he wondered fearfully if this was maybe some super fast-acting strain of AIDS from that the whore he’d been with.
OCTOBER 13, 1:15 A.M., 11 HEATHER LANE, QUEENS, NEW YORK
Congressman Goldman, who had been most eager to encourage Joanie to call him “Frank,” dismissed the guards as soon as they all got back to his penthouse apartment. As soon as they were gone, he led Joanie to a darkened room, gesturing for her to go in first. A moment later, he followed behind her, closing the door and engulfing them in total darkness.
Fearfully, Joanie listened as Frank worked his way along the wall, making odd-sounding jinglings and rustlings as his hand slipped along the wall in the darkness. Finally, he found the light switch, and there was a flash of blinding light. Joanie blinked in pain; her head hadn’t quit aching since she’d become a woman, it seemed. Finally, when her eyes adjusted enough to permit her to see again, Joanie gasped and started shivering.
The room had no windows and even though this was the top floor of a high-rise building, the walls, ceiling and floor looked like solid stone. There were chains hanging from the ceiling in the center of the room. Leather straps of various kinds hung from the walls and there were more flung loosely on a badly scarred and worn, but seemingly sturdy old wooden table. Also on the table were several wooden paddles, a couple of knives several daggers and the largest collection of dildoes Joanie had ever seen. This was going to be a very long night, possibly the longest Joanie–or John–had ever experienced or imagined.
She froze in fear. If she had turned around, she would have been even more afraid when she saw the look of pure lust on Frank’s face.
OCTOBER 13, 1:15 P.M., CLUB CHáC, MIDTOWN MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
Sheila waved to Carla and Ginette as they headed out with the two muscle boys. Then she put her arm back on Armani guy’s shoulder and smiled. It was going to be a very good night.
Jaye Michael
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Thirteen: Kismet?
Now this is not the end.
It is not even the beginning of the end.
But it is, perhaps, the end of the beginning.
– Sir Winston Churchill
OCTOBER 17, 8:35 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Nice dress, Eunice. It compliments your eyes.” Eunice L. was wearing a fetching lime-green off the shoulder sweater-dress and matching shoes low heeled shoes.
“Thank you, Paula. Lyle bought it. Do you really like it?” Eunice L. turned and posed to model the dress more effectively.
“Oh, yes. Don’t you think so too, Yu?”
Yu Kim Lee nodded absently and turned back to the project he was working on.
“It must be nice to be able to wear real clothes again instead of those paper suits,” Paula continued.
“Oh, yes. But I must admit it was easier getting dressed when it was always the same. It gave me more time to concentrate on my hair.”
“Yea, I sort of figured that was why you were changing your hair style every day. Have you settled on any specific style? The curly upswept look was interesting.”
“No, not really. For now, I think I’ll leave it like this. It’s easier to take care of it.” Eunice smiled as she twisted a strand of her short, straight hair idly between her long-nailed fingers. Her polish today was lime green, Paula noted. The ex-man seemed to be experimenting a lot with her looks. Which was understandable enough, she supposed.
“Well, it looks lovely that way, dear; quite fetching in fact. If you didn’t have Lyle, you’d have to beat the guys off with a stick.”
Uh…uh, thanks, I think. We, uh, better get back to work. I really want to finish this last experiment. If the virus will accept DNA from non living matter I could get back my original body.” Eunice L. turned back to the electron microscope she was using, grateful that the conversation had ended before growing too awkward.
OCTOBER 17, 2:40 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Okay, gentlemen. As you know, Private Brown is unable to be with us today.” Captain Shultz scanned the room briefly stopping at each man’s face to see if there were any worried expressions, unsurprisingly there were none.
“Let’s get this damned meeting over with so we can get back to work,” the Captain waited impatiently as everyone quickly sat.
“Gentleman, I want to know the real reason why Dr. Sternlicht has purchased an aerosol vaccinator unit.” Captain Schultz was pacing about the small room he used for conferences while the rest of the officers in his security unit sat silently.
“Dr. Isaacs. Do you have ANY ideas?”
“No Captain,” Dr. Isaacs sat pensively for several seconds. “Well, maybe a few speculations. It is a more efficient method of viral injection. If we ever plan on using this for widespread military applications this would be the first step, to transform the virus into one that can be transmitted via airborne vectors. This is what Dr. Sternlicht and his team have been trying to do all along, unsuccessfully I might add. I really don’t think there is anything to it at this time.”
“Anyone. Different opinions?”
Silence.
“Fine,” Schultz said, but his scowl belied his words. “Then let’s look at this a bit differently. Consistent with standard procedure, assume the usual, that someone will attempt to subvert this operation. Can this be used against us somehow?”
“I suppose it could be used to inject staff at this facility,” Isaacs answered. “If Dr. Sternlicht were ever able to isolate BC-1109 again, he could use it to transform the staff. There are hundreds of agents, many already present at the lab, that could kill everyone at there, or at least make them sick so that an aggressor could break in. However, I believe we already have rules, such as all security personnel will never be together, that should make that extremely difficult, if not impossible.”
Captain Schultz nodded his affirmation.
“Then the most that could happen is a few people could be attacked. The injector does not work as a long range weapon or as a mass attack weapon.”
“Sir?”
“Yes, Challer?”
“It might be possible to overcome small groups during a quiet time. At night, for example.”
“I don’t think so,” Dr. Isaacs responded. “Despite what they show on television, it would take several minutes to several hours before the victim even felt the impact of most commonly available injectable substances. Certainly that should be enough time for an alarm and for help to arrive.”
“Any other comments, gentlemen?” The Captain looked around the room questioningly. “No? Fine, then we will continue as we are doing. Dr. Isaacs? Are there any new research developments to report?”
“Well, it appears that the option of a preventive vaccine is back to square one. The idea of combining one’s own DNA with the viral medium and then injecting one’s self has failed, at least partially. It would protect one against someone who has previously been injected. Thus, we had considered using this to protect on-site staff–those who do not leave the complex–from infection from Abbot or Branca. The problem is that we would then have additional infected personnel to worry about and even the infected staff would still require contamination gear when dealing with the subjects they are newly infecting. No clear gain was apparent, so we have not implemented such a strategy.”
“Dr. Isaacs?”
“Yes, Sergeant?”
“Do we know why a newer batch overcomes an older batch?”
“Well,” again Dr. Isaacs paused pensively, “First off, it is not truly accurate to say that a newer batch overcomes an older batch. After about two months, if experiments on those lab rats that were our first subjects are any indicators, it seems that the virus goes dormant. It could remain dormant for years, possibly for the entire life of the subject, although it is clearly too early to confirm that. While dormant, it will protect the subject from other dormant variants of the virus. That means everyone doesn’t keep reinfecting everyone else and changing bodies every several days. It just doesn’t protect against any newer, or to be more accurate, active, non-dormant strains. Thus, a new form would overwhelm the old body. As a result, we decided that it really did not provide a significant protection.”
“This seems like new information Doctor.” Captain Schultz was pacing again. “Why am I just hearing it now and will a dormant virus infect someone who is virus free?”
“Uh, it’s new information, sir. I just received it this morning.” The researcher was at least honest enough to blush. “I’ll try to make certain you are not surprised again, sir.
“As to your other question, unfortunately, yes. It seems the virus becomes active again once in has a virus-free host to invade.”
“How long would that take?” Yu Kim Lee, who had served as watch guard to Abbot and Branca while they were allowed to consolidate the initial research at NYU rarely said much at these meetings, so the others were a bit surprised.
“I mean, I’ve been around them most of their waking hours for the last month. This seems to change things a bit and I’d like to know what my risks are.”
“A fair question. Doctor?” Captain Schultz chimed in.
“Well, to answer your question as best I can, there doesn’t seem to be any significant change in risk factors. At this time, the virus still requires bodily fluid transfer. Unless you have ingested,” Dr. Isaacs coughed and cleared his throat before continuing, “or otherwise, internally accepted bodily fluids from Abbot or Branca, there is no additional risk.”
Dr. Isaacs again cleared his throat. He seemed more nervous than one would expect of someone used to speaking in public, especially when speaking about his area of expertise. “The dormant virus becomes active within moments of finding itself in a new, uninfected host.” Dr. Isaacs coughed again, then sniffled. “Sorry I seem to be getting a cold. Anyway, the risk does not seem to change dramatically there.
“Also, to conclude my update, we may have found a mononucleoid that will surround the virus in a manner similar to what happens when it goes dormant. So far, the shell only covers the virus for about twenty four hours before the virus consumes it and converts it, so this aspect of our research is not at a useful stage yet.”
“Okay. Once again. Anything new anyone wants to add? “No?” The Captain looked around the room one last time. For the first time, he seemed very weary. “Then thank you all and dismissed.”
OCTOBER 17, 8:50 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
Dr. Harriman was again at his computer in the common area of the suite he shared with Lyle E. and Eunice L. The two were cuddled on the couch in that same common area. He had his arm over her shoulder while she had her hand on his lap. Both were gently rubbing each other affectionately. They were comfortably snuggling together with her head resting on his shoulder. The television was on, but the show, “My Three Sons,” was being ignored as they whispered conspiratorially back and forth.
“Paula complimented me on your taste in dresses today,” Eunice L. confided with a giggle.
“I like that dress too, although it clearly looks better on you than it would on me now.” He smiled briefly and his hand reached up to stroke her hair for a moment.
“Have either of you seen Jackson Brown lately?” Dr. Harriman looked up from his computer to interrupt them.
“No, Daddy.” Lyle E. answered.
“No, sir. Why do you ask?” Eunice L. responded without even lifting her head from Lyle E.’s shoulder.
“I don’t know if there is anything to it, but I haven’t seen him in three days and I was wondering if something had happened.”
“Have you asked Dr. Sternlicht, Daddy?”
“No dear. Aside from the fact that I have little interest in doing anything that might assist him, I have...shall we say, religious differences with him.”
“Excuse me?” Eunice L. lifted her head off Lyle E.’s shoulder to look quizzically at Dr. Harriman.
Dr. Harriman just chortled so Eunice L. looked to Lyle E. for an answer. “It’s a colloquialism as Daddy likes to call it. He means Dr. Sternlicht thinks he’s god and Daddy disagrees. It seems that a lot of people in academic circles have extremely big egos.”
Eunice L. rolled her eyes and put her head back on Lyle E.’s head.
OCTOBER 17, 11:05 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
The survey monitor showed Dr. Sternlicht still working in his lab. The guard shook his head, bored with watching Dr. Sternlicht doing something he had no knowledge of nor interest in and turned back to the movie on the little portable television he kept for such exigencies. The movie Tootsie was just ending and Claude liked Dustin Hoffman, certainly more that the boring view on the security screen. Besides, nothing else was stirring. Even the young man and woman who lived in the complex for some reason weren’t going at it like they had been for the last several nights.
OCTOBER 18, 12:10 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
The guard jerked and grabbed for his little television set to hide it when he heard the sound of the elevator door opening, but then he saw who stepped out.
“Oh, hello Dr. Sternlicht,” he said sheepishly setting the set back on the counter. “Long night, huh?”
“Yes; and how are you doing Claude?” Sternlicht smiled and offered a friendly wave. He had been training Claude to trust him for weeks now.
“Fine.” His voice quavered just a bit. “Thank you for asking, sir. How about you?”
“I am quite well, thank you Claude, although as you noted, it has been a long night. What are you watching? Anything good?”
The guard glanced guiltily down at the portable television set.
“Worry not Claude, you know I have no interest in making your life uncomfortable. I will not say anything. I was just curious.”
“Thank you sir,” he responded with relief and turned the set back on. “It’s Willard. You know–the movie with Michael Jackson. It just started a few minutes ago.”
“Ah, yes. I vaguely remember it. Does he not befriend a rodent or something?”
“Yes, that’s it, sir,” Claude beamed and almost relaxed enough to rock back on his chair before catching himself and returning to a stiff upright position.
“How appropriate. An excellent movie choice. Definitely an excellent choice.” Dr. Sternlicht chuckled while the guard looked at him in confusion.
“That is quite all right, Claude,” Dr. Sternlicht explained as he placed his briefcase on the counter for inspection. “I just have a somewhat peculiar sense of humor. Never mind.
“As you noted, Claude, it is late. Would you please check me out? I must be back here early tomorrow morning and I would appreciate a few hours sleep before then.”
“No problem Dr. Sternlicht. I don’t need to check your briefcase. You’re the boss. If you’re stealing anything we’re all in big trouble.”
“Not alone Claude,” he replied with an aloof smile. “But I do like to think that I have some small impact on what we do here.
“Well, good night Claude. I hope you enjoy the movie.” Dr. Sternlicht pulled his still closed briefcase off the counter and departed.
OCTOBER 18, 2:20 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
Lyle E. shifted in his sleep and snorted quietly. Eunice L. felt him move. Also asleep, she too rolled over, swinging her arm possessively over his chest. Though she never really woke up, her fingers began to move, drawing little circles in Lyle E.’s short, but rapidly-growing, chest hair. Lyle E.’s free hand moved to caress the hand on his chest. Both smiled innocently in their sleep. The air conditioner, purifying the air in the specially designed biohazard rooms that comprised their “apartment,” continued to hum almost inaudibly.
OCTOBER 18, 8:15 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Dr. Sternlicht just called to say that he has overslept and will be in late today.” Sergeant Challer stood at attention while reporting to Captain Schultz.
“That man is so rigid and controlling he would never allow himself to do something as mundane as oversleep. Get a security detail out there as soon as possible. I want to know what’s really happening.”
“Yes, sir.” Sergeant Challer saluted, turned and headed out of the small office.
OCTOBER 18, 8:17 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Children, wake up! There seems to be a problem.” Dr. Harriman stood in the doorway to the bedroom where Lyle E. and Eunice L. were sleeping. His bathrobe was only partially closed, his hair was disheveled and his glasses hung precariously from the tip of his nose. There was a worried look on his face. Behind him, red lights were flashing and, in the background, a buzzer was sounding over and over and over.
“What’s the matter Daddy? It’s early yet, isn’t it?” Lyle E. looked bewilderedly about. His hand protectively moved around Eunice L.’s shoulders to hold her closer to him. Eunice L. awoke with a start.
“Oh my god! The alarm!” Eunice L. looked at Lyle E. with panic in her eyes. “It’s the alarm!”
OCTOBER 18, 8:16 A.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
RRRRRINGGGG. RRRRRINGGGG. RRRRRINGGGG. RRRRRINGGGG.
“Security alert! Seal all exits and biohazard doors! Begin decontamination procedures! MOVE IT!” Schultz shouted as he ran down the hall and rounded the security desk to check out a monitor and find out what was happening.
He made it through the office door less than a second behind Sergeant Challer, legs pumping as quickly as he could make them move. He cursed under his breath with each footfall, “Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!”
Jaye Michael
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Fourteen: Pandemia
It’s not the men in my life that counts,
it’s the life in my men.
– Mae West
OCTOBER 13, 7:25 A.M., MONTIFIORE HOSPITAL, 1190 RIVERVIEW DRIVE, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
The car slewed into the entrance to the Emergency Room of Queens General Hospital. Even before it squealed to a stop, a special agent was out and running towards the entrance.
“Get a wheelchair out here now! The Congressman needs help.”
As hospital staff came running, the other agent ran to the passenger side door, yanked it open and, by himself, lifted a quivering, whimpering body out of the back seat. Carrying the body to the wheelchair being brought to meet them, he gently seated his charge before grabbing the chair away from the orderly and quickly pushing it inside. Before they made it inside the thing in the wheelchair had already expelled multicolored vomited onto the sidewalk.
The other agent ran ahead and had the elevator ready when the wheelchair arrived. Without stopping, the first agent wheeled the Congressman in and turned around to face the closing doors. Standing in a relaxed posture, legs slightly apart, hands clasped behind their backs, the agents listened to the Muzak.
Back at the car, a hospital aid out for a smoke break watched a sloppily clad female form slowly exit the car. The woman walked a bit unsteadily off toward the subway entrance.
OCTOBER 13, 7:35 A.M., APT. 112, 1196 JEROME AVENUE, BROOKLYN, NEW YORK
“George! George, you’re burning up. I’m calling Dr. Weems.” Marge made one last pass across her husband’s head with the damp washcloth in her hand and started to reach over him for the telephone.
George grabbed at her hand but missed. His limbs no longer seemed to move right. Clumsily he tried a second time, this time catching her wrist. With his waning strength, he pulled the hand to his chest.
“No, Marge,” he hissed through gritted teeth. “No doctor. I’ll be alright.”
“Oh, George! You’re such a scaredy-cat. I don’t know why it is that you hate doctors so.” She bent over and kissed him gently on his profusely sweating forehead. Standing up again, Marge bit her lip worriedly and said, “I’ll wait a couple of hours but if you still don’t feel better, I’m calling Dr. Weems no matter what you say.”
OCTOBER 13, 7:40 A.M., INTERSECTION OF 56TH STREET AND PARK AVENUE
The city was slowing waking. Bums were just crawling out from the cardboard boxes they called home. Garbage trucks were rumbling down the road to the nearest coffee shops so the drivers could stoke up for work. The night shift cops, finished with another night’s “cooping” were kicking the straggling bums to get them moving as they sauntered slowly back to their precincts, coffee cups in hand. To the catcalls of both cops and bums, Joanie trudged on.
Finally reaching her destination, she grabbed the stair rail leading down to the subway station with all her might as she awkwardly staggered down the stairs in her high heels. About halfway down, her left foot slipped on some urine soaked newspaper, but she managed to use her strong grip on the rail to keep her upright.
Making it down to the first level, she looked for a manned token booth and saw none. Next, she scanned the train platform for a cop and again saw none.
Frustrated, she took the time to examine the turnstiles. For years now, the MTA had been gradually exchanging the old turnstiles with three separate rotating bars and clear space above with door sized metal monsters with interwoven bars. Apparently, the MTA had still not gotten around making the changeover at this station as there were several old-style turnstiles. With this little bit of good luck to buoy her hopes, she quickly crawled over the turnstile and moved away from the entrance to wait for the next train.
OCTOBER 13, 7:45 A.M. 56TH STREET IRT STATION, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
Still uncomfortable with her new body shape, Joanie fearfully examined her surroundings. The station platform seemed empty, and she couldn’t see anyone on the other platform across the dual set of tracks. Relaxing a bit, she stood leaning tiredly against a tiled pillar.
There was the smell of Sterno ® and the stench of old wine and puke just a second before she was grabbed from behind. Dirty gray mittens surrounded by raggedy clothing grabbed her and spin her around. Before she could react, a face with a scratchy beard was kissing her on the lips hard enough to draw blood. Another hand reached out for her breast and squeezed painfully.
“How ‘bout a little fun, lady?”
Joanie took screamed as loudly as she could while kicking the man in the crotch.
I find it hard to imaging inhaling deeply as I kick. I don’t think the physiology is right.
Spinning away as the man sagged in pain, she ran for the other end of the platform praying that he wouldn’t follow. A rumbling sound began to grow in the distance. A train! Maybe she would be alright after all.
She turned around to check on her assailant. The bum was getting up! He was still doubled over in pain, but there was a malignant gleam in his cloudy eye and even as Joanie’s mouth dropped open in fear, he began to stagger towards her, mumbling filthy, vindictive curses.
The rumbling was growing louder. That meant a train should be coming into the station any second. She could just see some flickering lights through the steel and concrete support beams as it rounded a corner in the distance. Would it be soon enough?
The bum heard it too. The sound seemed much louder than normal.
Now he was fully upright again and moving much faster, hands outstretched like claws to tear her to shreds. If he caught her now, it would be worse, much worse. Joanie’s mouth closed and she silently cursed herself for having fought back. God, but she missed her muscles!
Moving to the edge of the platform, Joanie looked wildly about for a weapon. Unsurprisingly, there was little on the platform but some heavy stone benches and some garbage cans with refuse overflow onto the floor.
The train came into the station. Oh, no! It was going the wrong way, south instead of north, and it was stopping at the other platform. Now she was in real trouble; the bum was less than thirty feet away and closing.
Over the rumble he smiled in anticipation, “You’re mine, you filthy bitch. I’m going to make you very sorry for what you just did.”
Suddenly, he stopped and his expression changed from anger to frustration.
A train flashed past her on this platform. It was slowing to a stop and there were a couple of early commuters in several of the cars. The bum took a few more steps towards her, but then apparently thought better of it and turned away rather than be seen attacking her by the commuters.
Grateful and shaking in fear, Joanie slid quickly through the sliding door before it was even fully open. Dropping into the first seat, she warily craned her neck back to watch the bum through the subway car’s window until the doors closed and the train slowly began to move out of the station. Grimly clenching the chrome bar by her hand, she sat shivering in fear, tears dribbling down her cheeks, as she waited for her stop.
OCTOBER 13, 8:40 A.M., MONTIFIORE HOSPITAL, 1190 RIVERVIEW DRIVE, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“I haven’t the foggiest idea of what we’re dealing with here. It’s probably viral, but I’ve never heard of anything so pervasive. It’s spreading to every section of his body at an incredible speed. Quite bluntly, I’m out of my league here and would welcome any help I can get.” The green garbed intern looked at the twelve other people sitting around the hospital’s conference table.
Dr. William Zigno, Chief of Medicine, sat at the head of the table, one hand on his ever-expanding paunch as if to rub away the heartburn while the other tapped nervously on the tabletop.
He stopped tapping just long enough to rub his hand over his balding head, smoothing the few strands left at the sides, as he looked to each of the others surrounding him for suggestions.
“So...to summarize, we have a virulent, fast-acting virus of unknown source and unknown nature. We do have the Congressman in strict isolation, right?” he stopped to glare at the intern as if the virus were his fault.
“Yes, sir.” Beads of sweat were beginning to form on his forehead even though the room was comfortably air-conditioned.
“Have his relatives been notified?”
“Yes, sir. They’ll be here within the hour.” The beads grew larger and began to slowly course down his face. He wiped his face on his sleeve.
“Did pathology have anything to offer?”
“No sir,” the intern responded. His voice sounded loud, too loud, in the quiet room. “They suggested contacting CDC.”
“Great.” Dr. Zigno again circled the table with his eyes. When no one else chimed in, he continued with a huge sigh. “Do it! And then notify Public Relations. This is going to be a nightmare.”
OCTOBER 13, 10:05 A.M., APT. 112, 1196 JEROME AVENUE, BROOKLYN, NEW YORK
“Damn it, George! Shove over and share the covers. Now I’m sick too!” Marge slid under the covers. George’s body jerked as her cold feet touched his feverish thigh, but he didn’t awaken or answer. Five minutes later Marge was softly snoring along with him.
OCTOBER 13, 11:10 A.M., 12ST STREET AND WEST STREET, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
Joanie trudged down the block towards the apartment where she used to keep her whores. Her eveningwear made her look out of place amongst the late morning shopping crowd. Her feelings of frustration and futility were echoed in every step she took. Her life had gone from heaven to hell in less than one week. Going back to the apartment would just subject her to more torture from the women she had pimped out in the past, but she had no money, no clothes and no friends that would recognize her. Even if he had gone to one of his fellow pimps, they would never recognize him. They would just laugh and add her to their own stables. Going back was her only choice, a shitty choice, but the only one she seemed to have.
She’d just have to go back and stay cool for now, eating his whore’s shit whenever they got it into their cunty little minds to feed him another bite. Joanie clenched her fists in rage; the phony nails digging deep into her palms. Boy! Wouldn’t she like to beat the fuckin’ hell out of his whores! But her hands were small and weak and pathetic now. She was just another bitch, and that was that. What a fucked up world this was, where this could happen to a big, important man like John had been!
She turned and headed up the steps to the apartment building without even noticing the wolf whistles and jeers from the three scarf-clad teens sitting on the car by the curb across from the entrance.
OCTOBER 13, 5:40 P.M. LAGUARDIA AIRPORT, QUEENS, NEW YORK
“The flight was great,” Captain Schultz spoke into his cell phone. Update me on Sternlicht. Then connect me with Isaacs. Let’s see what he can offer.”
“Dr. Sternlicht has been working quite late each night. His current project is still a method for multi person infection with an expected completion date of two weeks from now. We have two groups of two maintaining twenty-four hour surveillance on him. The only change in his routine so far has been an increased tendency to eat out at a different restaurant each night, possibly tied to his late hours. Dr. Isaacs reports that he is convinced that Dr. Sternlicht is doing something else. He can talk for himself, but his reports to date have indicated that he has no clue as to what Dr. Sternlicht might be doing.”
“Fine. Get him for me, please.”
“Yes, sir.” Sergeant Challer saluted and left.
OCTOBER 13, 6:00 P.M. LAGUARDIA AIRPORT, QUEENS, NEW YORK
“Flight twenty-two thirty-one, non-stop to Las Vegas, is now boarding. Those with first class tickets may commence boarding now.”
“Ooh, that’s us! Come on girls,” Sheila bubbled with excitement as she encouraged the others onward. The others bounced up and down with equal enthusiasm, except for Joanie. She remained slouched down in her plastic chair, head bowed forward dejectedly.
“Joanie! Get up, mujer! It’s time to go. And don’t forget the bags.” Carla called back as she headed towards the gate entrance.
Joanie picked up the two small bags being brought on board. One was make-up for all four women; the other contained all John’s money.
“Shit! This nightmare ain’t never going to end,” she mumbled almost inaudibly to herself as she picked up the bags and plodded along behind the others. She didn’t even notice the headline on the newspaper Ginette had tossed on the seat as she prepared to board.
“Congressman Goldman Gravely Ill: CDC Called in Due to Unknown Virus.”
OCTOBER 13, 7:00 P.M. FOURTH AVENUE AND 147TH STREET, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
The bum puked again and then continued staggering towards the steps of the mission, less than a block away.
The vomit made a sick splattering sort of sound as the bum leaned up against the lamppost and emptied his tortured stomach. It steamed in the cold air as he stood upright, the world seeming very distant and unreal. He had a fever as well. It caused a cold, oily sweat to form on his forehead. His balls still ached as well, ached terribly from where that bitch had nailed him this morning. The rescue mission was only a block away, but the tattered man was, for the first time, not at all sure that he was going to make it. He wiped his mouth with what once had been a blue-checked sleeve. For many years now, nothing had been very important to him except his next bottle of wine. Now, however, he suddenly found himself very frightened indeed.
The gang of black kids lounging by the entrance began teasing him and two of them started pushing him back and forth between them until one of the security staff from the mission intervened and chased the gang away. The security guy wasn’t trying real hard and it was likely they would be back within the hour unless they found something better to prey on.
“So, Jock. Back for another couple of ‘hots and a cot’?” Jock, who used to have another name, a real life name that he could no longer remember, just nodded. He felt like shit and wanted desperately to lie down.
“Remember to hit the chapel first. ‘No bow no chow. No kneel no meal’,” the security guard laughed. “Oh, and be careful. It’s a rough crowd tonight and you know we can’t be everywhere.
Jock nodded again and pushed past the still chuckling guard. Resigned to at least a half hour of pretending to pray before bed, he headed toward the chapel.
OCTOBER 13, 8:05 P.M., UNITED FLIGHT 1117 IN ROUTE FROM NYC TO LAS VEGAS
After getting settled in on the airplane, the others had left Joanie alone. They considered her whining and grumbling a downer. One of the stewardesses for First Class got her a pillow and a blanket, hoping she’d go to sleep before her complaints started grating on the other passengers. After that, even they had left her alone. Everyone was relieved when she had actually gone to sleep.
She woke with a start. Whatever shit Sheila had given him had him flying high. Joanie’s first thought was that she had been having an especially vivid nightmare about somehow becoming a woman. She sighed in relief that it was over and stretched, keeping her body covered by the warm comfortable blanket.
Looking around she realized she was on a plane. That was where her dream had left off. And her clothes, they didn’t seem right. They were tighter than usual around her chest, she seemed to be wearing elastic pants (she hated elastic waist pants) and they had ridden up higher than usual on her waist, and her socks seemed to extend up to her thighs...no they felt smooth like stockings (kinky...what the hell was I doing last night, and with whom).
She grudgingly moved her hand out from under the warm comfortable blanket to rub her eyes and poked herself on the bridge of her nose. “Ouch. I need to trim my nails.”
Bringing it out from under the covers, she rested her hand on top of the blanket in her lap and stared at it in bewilderment. It had red nail polish on it. A truly horrible thought occurred to her. “Maybe it wasn’t a dream?”
Quickly one hand reached for her chest while the other moved to her crotch and she sat up in shock.
Breasts.
No cajones.
She really was a woman.
It started as a low moan and grew quickly to an ear-piercing screech of panic. The first stewardess was there before Ginette could turn and ask Joanie what was wrong. The second one was beside the screaming woman moments later.
“Ma’am? What’s wrong? Ma’am? MA’AM!”
The scream continued, now a wavering siren traveling erratically between alto and soprano as Joanie grabbed the arms of her chair, muscles rigid, as she held on to some one piece of the reality that was rapidly dropping away from her.
“Can I be of any help?” a tall, middle-aged woman with short black hair and a beak-like nose sitting two seats back asked. “I’m a doctor.”
The first stewardess looked away from Joanie long enough to accept the offer. The screaming woman was completely out of control. During the brief distraction, Ginette leaned over and hissed into Joanie’s ear, “You stop that right now if you ever wanna be John again. You hear me bitch?”
Joanie just kept screaming.
The doctor quickly stood and grabbed her medical bag from the overhead compartment. As she turned back toward the others, Joanie stopped screaming. Instead, she lunged at Ginette yelling, “YOU! YOU DID THIS TO ME!”
Joanie’s hands made it to Ginette’s neck, but before she could choke the life out of her, strong hands yanked her hands away and held them crossed in her lap.
Ginette moaned and rubbed her sore neck as she tried to move as far from the madwoman beside her as she could. Sheila reached over the back of her seat to try to comfort the panic-stricken girl while Carla cursed in Spanish. The doctor rummaged in her bag and came out with a needle and a vial. Quickly filling the needle, she jammed it into Joanie’s arm and injected her with something. Turning to the others, she explained. “I just gave her a cocktail of ten milligrams of Ativan and five milligrams of Haldol. She should be sleeping in about five minutes.
Bug-eyed, Joanie sucked in air to start screaming again, but Carla reached over the seat and shoved a healthy portion of her pillow into Joanie’s mouth. She held it there so Joanie couldn’t spit it out. Her struggles eased as the drugs took hold.
“It seems like your friend is suffering from a major psychotic break,” the doctor commented. “She should be admitted for hospitalization as soon as the plane lands.”
“Show’s over folks,” the stewardess called out to the rest of the passengers.
“We apologize for this situation and hope you will have a quiet flight from now on.”
Joanie couldn’t fight the drugs. She fainted. As a result, she did not hear, Sheila explaining her behavior away as night terrors so the doctor backed off on her insistence that she be admitted to the nearest psychiatric center.
OCTOBER 13, 11:20 P.M. APT. 937, 1256 PARK AVENUE, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
Words came from a bundle of blankets. “It’s your turn, Hans.”
“I don’t want to get up, Jules,” was the croaked response from the other pile of blankets. “I’m sick.”
A head slid out from the first pile. Hans’s eyes were dull, and his voice was thick and muffled. “So am I. It’s your turn and I want...I want...I...”
Hans was snoring again, but Jules didn’t hear as he was too busy vomiting into the wastebasket on his side of the silk covered, king size bed they shared.
“No more cheap wine for us,” he thought. “The Pink Chablis those bimbos wanted must have been tainted. I only hope they’re as sick as we are.” Flopping weakly back onto the bed, he was asleep within seconds.
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Fifteen: Variegation Maximization
Plus ca change, plus c’est le meme chose.
[The more things change, the more they remain the same.]
– Alphonse Karr
OCTOBER 22, 1:50 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“I can’t stand this waiting. What are we waiting for anyway?”
Lyle E. paced back and forth in the common area of their prison suite while Eunice L. sat on the couch, feet tucked under her watching. Dr. Harriman, as always, was at the computer in the corner. “And what the hell are you doing, tapping away at that computer all the time?” Lyle E. railed.
“Endeavoring to help us escape, my dear,” Dr. Harriman responded with that calm, soothing voice usually reserved for disturbed patients and angry colleagues.
“How? By preparing our eulogies?” Lyle E. snarled and then turned away in disgust. “I’m gonna try to make it out of the complex.”
“Lyle E.! You stop right there!” Eunice L. jumped up and grabbed him by the arm, holding him tight, as if to physically prevent him from going. “There is no way that I am going to permit the person I am in love with to go off and kill himself. Those ‘things’ are still out there.”
As they stood with Eunice L.’s hands locked onto Lyle E.’s arm and her head against his chest, there was a loud scratching sound. They all stood immobile, listening intently for several seconds. Eunice L. burst into tears and Lyle E. gently disengaged his arm from her death grip so that he could hug her to him.
Presently, Dr. Harriman returned to his computer, typing with even greater fervor.
OCTOBER 22, 2:15 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
The scratching was louder.
“You understand that they can probably smell us and that they are almost certainly starving,” Dr. Harriman turned away from his computer terminal to speak.
“Great! So now we’re rat chow.” Lyle E. was still fuming, but Eunice L. had at least been able to get him to sit next to her on the couch.
“Dear, I’m telling you for the very last time. Your anger is totally misdirected. Now please be quiet and listen.” There was a hint of anger in Dr. Harriman’s voice. Lyle E. could not remember exactly when he had last heard his beloved Daddy use that tone of voice, but it had involved the expulsion of half the football team.
“Yes, Daddy,” he replied meekly and sat primly on the couch, waiting for the end of the world, or another such disaster, to be announced.
“Thank you. Now to continue.” Dr. Harriman cleared his throat and began speaking in that careful, friendly tone he used to keep his students attentive. “My time on the computer has been well spent. I have finally managed to break the override on the complex’s security system. As a result I also now know what happened, how it happened, who it happened to and, I might add, how to get out of here at long, long last.” He cleared his throat again.
“As we feared, those creatures that have been scratching at our door used to be human beings. Three guards, all male and two technicians, one male and one female, were changed due to contagion by a modified version of the original viral medium.”
Eunice L. raised her hand as if in class, then realized what she had done. Blushing, she dropped her hand back onto her lap where Lyle E. took it and gently. Glancing over for support, she saw Lyle E. nod and offer a tentative smile before she asked, “But what are they?”
“They are what a human becomes when they are given the DNA of a lab rat,” Dr. Harriman sighed sadly. Before Lyle E. slammed the door in one’s face, we saw the white fur just starting to grow. Then there was the nose, already elongated and the pointed ears. From the way they are trying to walk about on all fours and eschewing the use of the simplest of devices, I’d say their brains are already more rat than human. Those nails they’ve been scratching on the door with are part way there, but eventually they will grow and harden into claws. By the way, that’s the only reason why the poor benighted things haven’t been able to break in yet, human teeth and nails, even partially modified ones, are not very good for digging and borrowing.
“Anyway, the skeletal frame is, of course, still human which explains why they walk so peculiarly. They think they should be walking as quadrupeds but there bodies are built for bipedal ambulation. Remember that their brains, like those of all members of genus rodentus, are smaller compared to total body size and have less convolutions. This means they probably no longer demonstrate abstract cognition. Most of their actions are probably instinctual. With that in mind, we can probably devise an effective plan of escape.”
Eunice L. listened raptly, but impatient as usual.
Lyle E. interrupted. “Great, but enough talk already. Can we hear the escape plan please, Daddy?”
“Certainly. I’ve disabled all the security. Now, we are going to walk through that door and out of the complex,” Dr. Harriman explained.
“That’s it? That’s the plan?” Lyle E. was thunderstruck. “You’re joking, right Daddy? You have something up your sleeve that you haven’t told us yet, right?”
“No, dear. That really is the plan.”
“But there is something your not telling us, isn’t there Dr. Harrison?” Eunice L. had a gleam in her eye, as if she were groping for a thought but was unable to grasp it completely. “There’s something about rodent behavior that makes this more than the harebrained scheme it seems to be, but I can’t quite place what it is that’s niggling at my memory.”
“You are, of course, correct, my dear,” he smiled proudly and encouraged her to continue. “Rodent behavior is the key. Can you remember what that key is?” Dr. Harriman’s demeanor became even more professorial.
“No. No. I...Of course. They’re not really carnivores, and...” More ideas came almost like a torrent. “They have very poor vision in daylight, they prefer flight to fight and they forage independently rather than in groups.”
“Excellent, my dear. Excellent. You have it all.”
“You mean we’ve been afraid of nothing?” Furious, Lyle interrupted. “We could have left at any time?”
“No dear. I only just managed to deactivate the security. Without that we couldn’t have left this room.”
“But we can leave now. Right?”
“Yes, dear.”
“Wait a minute,” Eunice L. interrupted. “This virus was supposed to be transmittable only via bodily fluids. How were these people infected and how do we know it is safe for us now?”
“Dr. Sternlicht was using a standard mononucleoid sheathing to protect the virus and prepare it for airborne transmission. The particular mononucleoid he was working with is commonly used for bio-warfare projects because in only has a 24 hour life span. Thus, the air was free of the virus about two days ago.”
“That assumes the air is not being continuously contaminated by new dispersions,” Eunice L. observed thoughtfully.
“Very true, but I doubt that for two reasons.” Dr. Harriman was once again the teacher. “First, as far as the official records show, Dr. Sternlicht was at least a week or two from production, so anything he did had to be hurried and surreptitious. Thus, it would be unlikely for there to be sufficient quantity for a prolonged attack. Second, it seems that no one is trying to get down here to help us, so our choice is to risk it or die here.”
“Great.” Lyle E. once again interrupted. “So the bottom line is we go or we die. Easy choice. Let’s get back to the issue at hand. We can just walk right by these rat-men?”
“Yes dear, but we must be careful not to corner one. If that happened it might attack in fear.”
“May I suggest we each take something we can use as a weapon?” Eunice L. interjected. “If a fight is necessary I prefer to have every human advantage on our side.”
OCTOBER 22, 2:30 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
They stood by the door, each wearing the most durable clothing they could find. Dr. Harriman, carrying a wooden table leg from the kitchen set, looked ludicrous in a long leather coat and furred leather winter hat with earflaps. Lyle E. wore a pale blue ski outfit with pads and a helmet. He also carried a hockey stick. Finally, Eunice L. was dressed in a biker outfit with a leather vest, leather miniskirt and knee-high leather boots with a three-inch heel.
Dr. Harriman clucked at Eunice L.’s attire before turning to Lyle E. “Did you really wear things like that dear?”
“Yes, Daddy. Didn’t you notice?” he giggled. Then his face turned a bright red as he remembered that he was a guy now and not supposed to giggle. “Can we get on with this?”
Lyle E. nodded to the others. “On my count of three.
“Ready?
“One.
“Two.
“Uh, sir?” Eunice L. interrupted. “Before we go, may I ask a question? It’s been gnawing at me since you described the rat-people.”
Lyle E. rolled his eyes. “Don’t you think there might be a better time for questions?”
“That’s all right, dear,” Dr. Harriman smiled. “There’s always time for a question before we make like the Light Brigade and charge off to our deaths.”
“Gee, great allusion there,” Lyle E. snorted, but let Eunice L. continue.
“Well, when you mentioned the rat-people you noted that their brains were changing too.”
“That’s correct, Eunice.”
“Does that mean our brains changed too?”
“Why yes, of course,” Dr. Harriman answered. “Why do you ask?”
“Well, I just wondered,” Eunice L. bit her lip while deciding how to continue. Lyle E. smiled, thinking how fetching she looked and placed a protective arm around her waist. “Does that mean I’m going to start thinking like a female?”
“In what context do you mean that, Eunice?” You could see Dr. Harriman relax and smile. He was about to be a professor, something he did better than anything lese in the world.
“Uh…I don’t know. I guess with respect to things like intelligence, sexual orientation, memories, whatever.” Lyle E. was still holding her, but Eunice L. kept shifting from one foot to the other nervously.
“Oh,” was the professor’s only response.
“Oh? What does ‘oh’ mean?”
Unperturbed, Dr. Harriman answered, “It means ‘oh’ I understand and ‘oh’ I’m considering your question. You wouldn’t want me to rush and give you erroneous information would you?”
“Uh, guys?” Lyle E. asked. “Is this really the time for this?”
“Actually, it probably is a good time for this,” Dr. Harriman gently corrected his ex-daughter. “We’ve hedged our bets as best we could, but there’s still a risk that one or more of us won’t make it out of here intact. Eunice L. asks an important question and it deserves an answer, if for no other reason than to insure that whoever does escape can transmit that information to others. On the other hand, considering our situation, I will try to be brief.”
Turning back to Eunice L., he smiled encouragingly. “I think I understand your concern, but the answer is not an easy one, mostly because at the moment, much of it is speculative.
“Given that every other part of your anatomy is changing, it is reasonable to assume that your brain is changing too. That is the short answer. However, I think you’ve already come to that conclusion, so I suspect that your real concern is what that means to you as a person, entity, soul, etc.”
He stopped for a moment to confirm his assumptions and Eunice L. hesitantly nodded his agreement. Lyle E. turned away, feigning disinterest, but the way his eyes intently followed his father’s every word made it clear he really was interested.
“No one’s been able to isolate a specific part of the anatomy that contains a soul, if there is such a location. There is no scientific basis to assume that it changed. Ipso facto, if there is a soul, it’s still yours.
“Still more important to each of you, I suspect, is what this means to your intellect, to your emotions and to your ability to function as a member of the opposite sex.”
“Eunice L. nodded and mumbled, afraid to speak for fear Dr. Harriman would stop, yet just as afraid not to speak for fear she would not like what he told her.
“I haven’t seen your IQ scores Eunice, but if you were successfully enrolled in a doctoral program and Maximilian permitted you to be his research assistant, it is safe to assume that you were, as Lyle, quite smart.
“One forty-three IQ.”
“Impressive,” Dr. Harriman responded. “Genius level. I can see why you’re worried. But not to fear, my little Eunice came from some pretty good genes too. I believe she tested out at one forty-four, didn’t you my dear?”
Lyle E. nodded, but scowled the suggestion that she might be stupid. Eunice blushed in embarrassment, but looked relieved.
“There may be a few differences. Remember, there are differences in how the sexes process information. I’m sure you know what I mean. Men tend to be better, on average, in math and in spatial relations while women are better with communication and with multi-tasking. But I expect those differences to be relatively insignificant, especially for the two of you.
“As to emotions, that too can be attributed to genes. Eunice was always very open about her feelings; maybe too open at times.” Glancing at Lyle E. he added, “Sorry my dear, but it’s true.”
“You, on the other hand,” Dr. Harriman’s attention returned to Eunice L. “You were always a bit of a nebbish, too afraid to feel the warmth and the pain that always results from interaction with other. Weren’t you Lyle?”
Eunice L. nodded, her eyes lowered to the floor in shame.
“Now, now. There’s nothing to be ashamed of, my dear,” Dr. Harriman gently took her chin and pulled her face up so that she was looking at him again. “If anything, that might be good. Eunice’s genes in your body might help you to open up and show your feelings a bit more and, your genes–I mean your old Lyle genes–might help Eunice learn to temper hers just a bit; a potential win-win situation.”
“Can we go now?” Eunice L. asked. We still have to get away from the giant rats that are trying to eat us and make it past all the security this place has.”
“Almost my, dear. There’s just one more part of Eunice’s question to be answered.”
“Er, ah, Daddy?” Lyle E interrupted yet again. “Do we really need to discuss that? I think it should be obvious we’ve adjusted there.”
“Well, I’m not so sure about that, my dear,” Dr. Harriman responded, surprising his ex-daughter. He bushed off the rejoinder he knew was coming and continued. “Yes, yes, I know the two of you have been intimate, but sex is more than just, er, that. Besides, I suspect that was a genuine response resulting from two people in love with the bodies irrelevant to the equation. Beside, the actual question was could you function as members of the opposite…”
“DADDY!”
“Yes, my dear?” He saw the glare in his ex-daughter’s eyes. She had had enough. To continue now would be to proceed at risk of also having to deal with her temper.
“Three.”
“Huh?”
“Three,” Dr. Harriman explained. “Three. As in one, two…”
“But what about the last answer?” Eunice L. asked in confusion.
“You heard him. Three.” Lyle E. yanked the door open and stepped out into the hallway with the others on his heels. Immediately to their right and less than ten feet away was a rat man chewing on the wall. It had shredded its clothes so that it was mostly naked. Its limbs and torso where still that of a human, but it was covered with matted clumps of fur. There was a short little stub of a tail, but the bones and cartilage had yet to grow sufficiently to extend it more than a couple of inches. But the face–the nose was stretched and pointed, as were the ears. The teeth were still human, as were the eyes–sad eyes, pleading eyes, eyes that showed the last of a fast fading spark of humanity.
It jerked and faced in their direction, nose twitching wildly.
“Boo!” Lyle E. yelled and the thing scuttled away looking something like a naked man trying to walk on four legs until it turned its elongated face back towards the group as it departed.
“That was easy,” Lyle E. said gleefully as he grabbed Eunice L., picking her up and dancing around.
“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” interjected a more somber Dr. Harriman.
Lyle E. and Eunice L. stopped dancing. “Which way?” Lyle E. asked with a sigh.
Dr. Harriman pointed and they moved off in the same direction as the rat man.
OCTOBER 22, 2:45 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“We’re almost out. At the end of this hallway is the last security checkpoint. Then it’s just an elevator to the surface.” Dr. Harriman pointed the way.
“Great. Let’s go.” Lyle E. started marching down the hallway only to stop after about five steps. He was not being followed.
“What? Let’s get out of here.”
“I feel impelled to make two observations.” Dr. Harriman was again sounding professorial. “First, we are being followed and, while genus rodentus is primarily herbivorous as Eunice L. noted earlier, given the choice of starvation or animal flesh, survival instinct will take precedence. That means we could be in trouble.”
“Great,” Lyle E. scowled. “I hate to ask, but what is your next point?”
“My second and final observation is that we have not determined what course of action might be advisable should we, in fact, affect an escape.
Lyle E.’s scowl deepened, much to Eunice’s surprise. She had not thought it possible.
“Sir, while our lack of a plan beyond escape is a noteworthy failing on our part, I think I should note that our soon to be completely furry friends are approaching rapidly and this may not be the best time for prolonged discussion. In other words, run for it!”
Lyle E. tugged on both his companion’s arms to get them moving. The rat men, and one rat woman, were twenty feet away and closing. Lyle E. pushed harder, forcing them toward the elevator. Bringing up the rear, he was just entering the foyer where the elevators were located when Eunice L. began cursing like a sailor.
“The elevator’s not here. We have to wait for it to get down to us.”
“I guess this is it, folks. Those rats are starving. They’re closing fast and this was our only way out.” Lyle E. sounded almost resigned. ”I suggest you get your weapons ready.” Gripping his hockey stick tightly, he turned to face the oncoming creatures.
Eunice L. turned to Dr. Harriman. “Isn’t there something, anything, else we can do?” she asked worriedly.
“I’m afraid not, my dear. I didn’t have time to undo the security on the stairs. This really is it.”
“Well, could we get to the cafeteria and use the stuff there to feed the rats?”
“I’m sorry, my dear. I know you don’t want to be responsible for the deaths of these people and neither do I. Unfortunately, the rats are between us and the cafeteria.” Putting actions to his words, Dr. Harriman took a position slightly behind and to the left of Lyle E., gently tapping his table leg against his left hand.
“Come on. Get here. Come on. Come on,” Eunice L. chanted as she kept staring at the elevator floor indicator muttering encouragements as it counted down to their level with excruciating slowness.
As the rat men came within a few paces, they slowed to a stop. The lead rat sniffed the air and squinted at the humans.
“Why did they stop?” Lyle E. wondered aloud as he continued to wave his hockey stick in a threatening manner.
“Instinct is warring with survival,” Dr. Harriman explained. “Their instinct is to run, but hunger is making them stay. If nothing happens, we may yet survive ourselves.”
“Eunice, how close?” Lyle E. glanced back.
“It’s hard to tell, maybe fifteen levels or 40 seconds to go.”
“Lyle, watch out!” Dr. Harriman yelled. The lead rat man attacked while Lyle E.’s head was still turned. The ex-female swung his club as hard as he could, but his lack of skill made itself known as he missed by a mile. The wooden stave hissed harmlessly through the air, even as Eunice L’s far weaker, but better-aimed jab struck home on the rat man’s ribs. Surprised, the creature squealed and fell back, but was immediately replaced by another. This one snarled and swung a roundhouse, open-clawed paw at Lyle E., who successfully, if artlessly, blocked with his hockey stick and then poked it, hard, in the solar plexus. It doubled over and fell back.
Swinging her eyes towards the stubborn indicator, Eunice L. called out, “Two more levels! Any second now!”
“Move back! Closer to the elevator,” Lyle E. shouted. “As soon as it’s here we need to be in and overriding the door mechanism so the door closes as quickly as possible.”
The rat men closed for one last charge as the humans retreated, moving to within a couple of feet of the elevator door.
“It’s here! It’s here! Everyone get in,” Eunice L. screamed as she ran into the elevator. Dr. Harriman back-peddled into the elevator.
Lyle E. remained standing, braced to repel the onslaught of the rat men. Dr. Harriman reached out of elevator to grab the younger man’s collar and pulled Lyle E. backward into the elevator as the door began to close. As he fell backwards, a clawed hand flew by, just inches from Lyle E’s face. The female rat person had snuck around beside Lyle E. to attack.
The door closed and Eunice L. stopped frantically pushing buttons.
Eunice L. began a brief victory dance while the other two just sighed with relief and slumped against the nearest convenient wall as the elevator started its upward journey to the muted sounds of music.
The trio rode silently, each lost in his or her own thoughts. Finally, they were at the top. The door opened to the sound of multiple clicks. A squad of men in DeCon suits threw the bolts of their rifles and pointed them at the opening elevator door.
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Sixteen: Palingenesis
I enjoy convalescence.
It is the part that makes illness worthwhile.
– George Bernard Shaw
SENIOR AUTHOR’S NOTE: In order to present selected sequences of events more clearly, chronologies in this chapter overlap with those in the preceding chapter. The serious historian may wish to review this material in true chronological order.
OCTOBER 13, 10:45 A.M., MONTIFIORE HOSPITAL, 1190 RIVERVIEW DRIVE, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“You’re telling me that my son has a viral infection of unknown type, that he has a body temperature of a hundred and six degrees, that his body weight is dropping a pound an hour, and that his penis and testicles are retracting AND that you haven’t the foggiest idea why it’s happening or what to do about it?” Jack Goldman, multimillionaire, industrialist and father of Congressman Frank Goldman was ready to “chew the ignorant young pup of an intern in front of him another asshole,” as he was fond of saying.
“Our family physician will be here within the next half hour. My son is to be released into his care and we will provide for transportation to Cresthaven Hospital where he will receive proper care and treatment.” Jack Goldman, having stated reality as it was to be, prepared to leave.
“Sir,” The intern’s voice quavered. “I’m afraid that’s not possible sir.”
“EXCUSE ME?!” Mr. Goldman turned back, his expression ominous.
“I’m very sorry, but your son is under infectious disease control precautions in a sealed environment with a specialized positive air-flow and waste air scrubbing unit. A representative of the Center for Disease Control will be here shortly to arrange for transfer to an even more secure environment at Walter Reed Hospital outside of Washington, D.C. And sir, before you decide to pursue this any farther, please realize that the reason he is being transferred to Walter Reed is that they have the equipment and expertise to do what I’ve already admitted we can’t do–that no one can do except at Walter Reed. When he gets here, your own physician will admit he can’t do either. I mean treat your son’s illness.”
It was a nice speech. The intern had practiced it has he ran from his latest emergency meeting to deal with the old fool. Yet he still worriedly watched the older man’s face as it screwed up in to an expression of total rage, while his color changed from its original ruddy color into deep red and then beyond, to purple. Just as he looked about collapse from an aneurysm, the older Goldman gulped, took a deep breath and physically deflated.
“Fine, as long as my son gets everything–and I mean everything–he needs.” He walked over to a nearby chair and slumped down into it looking very old and weak.
OCTOBER 13, 12:20 P.M., MONTIFIORE HOSPITAL, 1190 RIVERVIEW DRIVE, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
They were all back in the hospital conference room when the Army MedEvac helicopter interrupted the conversation as it left, carrying the Congressman, his father, and their family physician.
The intern smiled as he imagined the elder Goldman demanding that the pilot “get this contraption to D.C. now!” Not that he blamed the old codger, really. Whatever bug it was that had bitten his son, it was a nasty one. Suddenly the intern’s smile faded as he recalled the sight of the Congressman’s testicles sinking into the skin of his scrotal area. My God, he thought to himself with a shudder, I certainly hope that the isolation regimen was adequate.
“Uh-Humm. People,” the CDC representative, a tall but skeletally thin, middle-aged woman with the unlikely name of Jane Doe, slapped her hand on the table several times seeking attention, “I’d like to get back to business please.” The various side conversations and mumblings gradually died down as the helicopter’s whirr faded into the distance.
“Thank you,” she continued with a smile on her face, but sad, tired eyes–much like those of everyone else around the table. “Now that the Congressman is off to Walter Reed, I’m sure you’ll see that his room is thoroughly disinfected.” She glanced at the Chief of Medicine.
“We’ve reviewed the disease manifestations and it is unlike anything CDC has seen to date. There are at least six other known cases. We are working as fast as we can to identify and trace back any possible disease vectors. It is our hope to have all current potential vectors under quarantine within the next twenty four hours.
“Again, thank you for permitting this hospital to be used as a base of operations and collection point for disease carriers. If my information is correct, the first two patients will be arriving within the hour.”
The Chief of Medicine nodded, but several others looked worried and a low murmur began again. Annoyed by the less than positive response she spoke over the murmurings.
“And yes, we will be moving them to an alternative quarantine site as soon as they’ve completed their initial intake and diagnosis here. Transportation is being arranged as we speak.
“To continue, although we are not entirely confident regarding the disease’s mode of transmission yet, we have begun making hypotheses,” the CDC representative spoke louder to be clearly heard. “First, it seems to be transferred via bodily fluids. At least, at this time there is no evidence of airborne transmittal, however, just to be certain, we’re asking you to instruct your staff to continue to take all infection control precautions, not just those for blood borne pathogens.”
The Chief of Medicine nodded again, this time in agreement.
“Are there any questions?
“No?
“Good.” She began packing her briefcase. “Oh, and remember, all media contacts will be through a CDC representative and only a CDC representative.”
OCTOBER 14, 7:55 P.M., MONTIFIORE HOSPITAL, 1190 RIVERVIEW DRIVE, MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
The hospital conference room was again in use. This time it was filled with several very tired CDC infection control specialists. A blackboard had been wheeled in and bits of information were scribbled all over it.
“Okay everyone. Let’s go over what we have. As usual, we need to answer several questions. What is the source of the infection? What is the method of transmission? How do we treat it and contain it?”
Jane sat back and considered her colleagues; three of the five she new well. Dr. Roger LeSault, Epidemiologist, was tall, at least six foot three and thin like her, probably less than a hundred and fifty pounds, with crew-cut fiery red hair and the proverbial horn-rim glasses. It was amazing how he never seemed to get a headache like Jane had after so long without sleep. His repetitive tapping at the side of his glasses while he concentrated was not helping her head. She debated asking him to stop yet again, but knew it was useless. The habit was so ingrained he never realized he was doing it.
Dr. Elva Johnson, an Internist and specialist in Infectious Diseases, was about as opposite as one could be from Jane, being black (actually a rather entrancing light chocolate), short at only four foot eleven and a bit on the plump side at about a hundred and thirty pounds. She had straightened black hair pulled back into a tight, unflattering bun, but it actually served to accentuate her best feature. Elva had remarkably smooth and blemish free skin. She was here because her diagnostic skills were outstanding, probably the best in the agency.
Paul Perkins, CSW, was average–medium height, medium weight, medium brown hair and brown eyes–but he was a trained social worker with an uncanny ability to draw people out and get information from them they did not know they had. He was at the blackboard, scratching way with a short stub of chalk as he filled in information new information he had obtained from his last set of interviews. Each piece added a bit more background to what had happened to each of the people they were currently treating for whatever this disease was.
The intern–Dr. Doe thought his name was Jack Rodale–reminded her of a surfer. He had long, flowing dirty blonde hair and tanned skin. He also had shown remarkable skill identifying and treating the early groups of quarantined patients. Finally, as primary physician for all but one of the victims of the disease, he was knowledgeable regarding their treatment histories.
The last one, a Captain Schultz, made her uncomfortable. He appeared to be a narrow-minded martinet; more interested in minutiae then mysteries like this contagion. At least twice, he had chimed in with irrelevancies that interrupted the group’s chain of thought. She wasn’t quite sure why the CDC had saddled her with an intra-agency observer, but she was very certain indeed that she didn’t like the intrusion into her work. She hoped he would remain quiet and unobtrusive in the future, although she was not optimistic.
“Let’s start with the source,” Dr. Doe said tiredly. “Can anyone see anything that looks like a pattern? We need to find the source–and fast.” The CDC representative held her face in her hands, elbows on the table to keep her exhausted head facing the blackboard. No one responded.
“Okay,” Jane sighed and rubbed her eyes. “Paul, would you please summarize what we know about where our patients have been and what they have done for the last week. Maybe it will jog someone’s memory.”
“Sure.” Paul pointed at the first name on the blackboard. “I’ll start from the top and work down. First, we have Marge Scarlucci, a housewife from Brooklyn. In the last week, she’s been at home except for two outings. One was for a grocery shopping trip on Wednesday the eleventh to the K-mart ®, three blocks from her house in Paramus. She walked there. She bought assorted groceries and meats, but before getting sick she only used some hot sausage and canned tomato sauce. Neither of these are connectors, as we’ve confirmed that at least ten other people bought the same things and have had no symptoms.
“Her other trip was to her mother’s house in Tenafly. She drove. No stops, nothing unusual eaten and her mother’s fine.
“We can assume she caught this from her husband. Her symptoms seemed to appear several hours behind those of her husband.” Dr. LeSault poked his finger at the next name on the blackboard.
“Yes. That’s the husband, George Scarlucci, construction worker, currently unemployed. He insists that his friend and he were at the union hall all day each day from Monday until Friday when he first showed symptoms. His friend, who has no symptoms, confirms his story, but I have a feeling they’re hiding something. The rest of the time, he was at home and his wife confirms that. As for meals, all three agree that he ate lunches packed at home by Marge.”
“Yeah, apparently his friend–what’s his name?” Captain Schultz interrupted.
“Anyway, his friend remembers that he was angry at George because George didn’t even want to stop for some fast food on, what day was that? Tuesday I think.”
“Thank you, Captain,” Dr. Doe sighed in frustration, but smiled politely as she redirected the conversation back to something useful. “Paul? Anything more on George?”
“Well, the union hall is located in midtown New York.”
“Yes, it was Tuesday. Oh, and his friend’s name was Rick. Rick Garlucci.”
“Thank you again, Captain.” It was getting hard to ignore his inane interruptions. “May we continue? Paul?”
“That’s pretty much it for George. We do have two couples with some congruencies to their week. Phil Greeleaf is an office worker at Jacklee Inc., located on the fourteenth floor of the Chrysler Building. No one else at his workplace has gotten sick. He lives in the Pelham area of the Bronx. He ate out for every meal that week, each time at a different restaurant. None of our other patients has been to any of these restaurants and again no one else we can identify who has been at or works at one of these restaurants with similar symptoms.”
“So where’s the congruency?” Dr. Johnson wondered, tired and impatient.
“He, and our next patient, Phil Chen both picked up a hooker not far from Chinatown.”
“What did the hooker look like?”
“Well, Captain, neither gives a very good description, beyond curly blonde hair and a nice body.”
“Yes, then again the more appropriate question is, ‘Where is the congruence?’” Dr. Johnson had started to ask, but Dr. LaSault interrupted.
“While they don’t remember the hooker very well, they do remember that she was very quiet and that there was another hooker with her who seemed to be making the deal for her and making her work.”
“You think it’s the same person?” Dr. Doe asked, looking up, tired but hopeful.
“Same person? Same day?” Captain Schultz suddenly seemed interested also.
“There’s not enough corroboration to say it’s the same person,” Paul noted cautiously as he stared at the notes on the blackboard as if he could will the information on it into a clear pattern, “but I suspect so, it was the same location, Houston and Canal, on the same day.”
“Anything we can follow up on?” Dr. Doe asked hopefully.
“Not that I can tell, Dr. Doe. Neither man could give more than a partial description, though both think she was wearing green. One guy remembers a green halter top and the other remembers green vinyl boots.”
“We’ll ask the police to do sweeps and pick up any prostitutes in the area. Maybe we’ll get lucky.” Jane wiped a loose strand of hair out of her face and continued rapidly when she saw Captain Schultz about to speak. “What about our other congruency?
“We have two roommates; Jules VanWoulk and Hans Voorhes. Unlike the others, these two are apparently bisexual. They both work for the South African consulate and, from their address off Central Park, it’s safe to say they get paid very well for whatever it is they do there. They don’t seem to have anything in common with the others except that they went to a party and picked up two women who they apparently slept with.”
“Captain Schultz, please allow us to do our job,” Jane blurted our before he could interrupt yet again, not that it phased him in the least.
“Are they the same two women?” Schultz asked.
“Insufficient information again,” Paul responded. “These guys are so narcissistic they didn’t care about anything beyond the trappings of beauty. The women looked good on their arms. They also did whatever the guys told them. Thus, they were desirable, but details like names, addresses or appearances were irrelevant to VanWoulk or Voorhes. Hell, they picked up the girls as a contest to see who could do it quickest. And if that’s not clear enough, to give an even better idea what’s important to them, they’re still arguing over who won–that is when they aren’t demanding a mirror so they can see if the changes are up to their high standards of personal appearance. They don’t even care about the sex change.”
“Great.” Jane sighed deeply, frustration clear on his face. “Let’s call it a night. Shall we meet back here eight A.M. tomorrow?”
Seeing Elva’s pained look she quickly recalculated. “Oh, yeah. Tomorrow is Sunday. How about ten-thirty A.M.?” Everyone nodded and started wearily packing up. Even if they didn’t get much sleep, at least Elvira would be able to get to church.
OCTOBER 14, 10:20 P.M., A TELEPHONE BOOTH SOMEWHERE IN NYC, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
A dark shape was speaking quietly into a pay telephone. “Yes Sergeant. We have six plus the Congressman and his father, who should be arriving shortly, assuming Lieutenant Roegler has no problems with the folks at Walter Reed. Arrange papers for these new folks for transfer to Walter Reed, but reroute them to the complex, just like for the Congressman and his father. I’ll be back late on the evening of Monday the sixteenth, after the ‘cargo’ has left here.”
“What about the Congressman, Sir?”
“Have Dr. Isaacs deal with the Congressman’s physician. He’ll know what to do. Also tell Lieutenant Roegler to follow up on the ‘two prostitutes’ angle. Have him use a picture of Eunice for the wanted poster.”
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Seventeen: Quadration
I wasn’t kissing her,
I was just whispering in her mouth.
– Chico Marx
OCTOBER 14, 1:30 P.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“What’s with Joanie?”
“Huh?”
Carla looked up from her cereal as Ginette walked into the suite’s kitchenette area.
“About ten minutes ago she was in the shower shaving her legs. Now she’s sitting by the mirror in our bedroom doing her hair and makeup, and believe it or not, I think she’s whistling.”
Carla started preparing a bowl of cereal for herself. “Is this the last of the milk?”
“Sá.” Carla nodded and took another spoonful. “Don’t worry. Joanie and Sheila have already eaten.”
Ginette finished off the carton and sat next to Carla. “So what do you think?”
“About Joanie? I don’t know. Maybe she’s adjusting?”
“That’s a hell of an adjustment.”
“Hi, girls.” They both stopped talking as a smiling Joanie walked in and flounced into a nearby armchair, smoothing her white miniskirt, crossing her legs, flicking the hair of her long blonde wig back over her shoulder, and adjusting the collar of her white silk blouse. The other two froze, mouths gaping open while a perfectly made up Joanie smiled back at them.
“Joanie?” Carla swallowed and grabbed a paper napkin to clean up the milk that had dribbled from her open mouth.
“Is that really you? You look beautiful!” Ginette exclaimed as she self consciously patted at her own hair.
“Sure. Who else would I be?” Joanie looked quizzically at the others. Then, with a shrug, her smile seemed to get brighter, if that was possible.
“This is the same Joanie who got on the plane with us, right?”
Joanie nodded.
“The same Joanie who was turning tricks with us just yesterday?”
“Of course, silly. Who else would I be?” Joanie nodded again, but her smile began to fade a bit.
“The same Joanie who was John, our pimp, just a week ago?”
“Oh, stop teasing, girls. You know I’ve always been a girl.” She jumped up, still bubbling, and promenaded over to a nearby mirror to preen while the other two stared at each other in confusion.
Sheila came out of the bedroom she was sharing with Carla wrapping a towel around her head. “Are you ready girls? I want to get to the...” Her voice trailed off as she looked from Joanie to the others and back. “What’s going on?”
“Joanie doesn’t seem to remember John,” Carla explained.
“Of course I remember John.” Joanie spun back towards Carla putting her hands on her hips and pouting prettily. “He was our pimp, but he’s gone and we have his money, and we’re here to have some fun.” Joanie turned to Sheila. “Right, Sheila?”
“Huh? Oh, yeah. Right.”
Sheila tossed the other two a confused look. When Joanie was looking away, Carla made a gentle spinning motion with her hand held beside her ear. Then she shrugged. “Joanie’s right. Let’s go have some fun!”
OCTOBER 15, 1:10 A.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“I think I’m jealous.” Sheila, Carla and Ginette were in a coffee shop off the entrance to the Casa de Oro’s casino sipping coffee with six or seven sugars each.
“Sá. I know what you mean.”
Ginette just nodded agreement.
“Not only does she look better than us, she’s more feminine.”
They all morosely agreed.
“And what’s worse, is she’s probably up in that guy’s room getting laid and we’re sitting down here in this coffee shop alone.”
“Sá,” Carla groused. “Let’s loose some money.”
“No,” Ginette chimed in. “I want to see the show.”
“I’m up for a show too,” Sheila added, “but I want to start shopping around for a supplier first. After all, our stuff is only going to last so long.” Sheila finished her coffee and turned to Carla. “Is a show okay with you sweetie?”
"Oh, all right.”
They finished their coffee and headed off into the casino. It was going to be a good night, even if it wouldn’t be as good as Joanie’s.
OCTOBER 15, 1:40 P.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
Joanie lay on the room’s bed, wearing a low cut, lacy red camisole and matching panties. One knee was slightly raised, her arms propped her up from behind and her breasts stood tall and proud with the nipples hard and pointed. Thus positioned, she patiently waited for the man that she had chosen to emerge from the bathroom. A condom had been strategically placed by the corner of the nearby nightstand while she waited. Her face took on an almost predatory look as the bathroom door opened, then she quickly rearranged her features to be smiling innocently as a naked giant of a man stopped to soak in her beauty. Her smile grew larger and one hand moved to allow her to suck daintily at the tip of her finger. She pushed her chest out a bit further and watched his little soldier grow to stand straight and proud.
Four quick steps and he was on the bed kissing and touching her. Joanie just lay back and thoroughly enjoyed herself. The only problem was a nagging thought that this didn’t feel as familiar as it should.
OCTOBER 16, 2:05 A.M., PRECINCT TWO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Name?” the blue clad officer asked as he sat in front of a typewriter trying to get name of the lady–he used that word reservedly–wringing her hands and shifting nervously about on the hard wooden seat. “I said, ‘Name?’” he looked up annoyed.
“Sheila Lakewood, but you don’t understand. We were just trying …”
“Date of Birth?”
Sheila looked over at Carla and Ginette who rolled her eyes before giving her own date of birth.
OCTOBER 16, 9:50 A.M., CITY COURTHOUSE, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Yes, officer. I’d like to make bail for all three. Here’s the fifteen hundred dollars.” A tired but sated Joanie handed over a stack of bills to the clerk of the court.
OCTOBER 16, 10:25 A.M., CITY COURTHOUSE, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“How could you girls be so stupid?” Joanie snarled back over her shoulder as she led the way down the courthouse steps. “If you wanted some coke why didn’t you ask John?” She refused to say another word until they were back at their motel suite.
OCTOBER 16, 11:30 A.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
Joanie held the door until the last of the girls had entered and then slammed it shut hard enough to rattle the windows. Stalking over to the couch, she dropped onto it, crossed her arms and legs and glared angrily at the others.
“How could you bitches be so stupid?” she swore. “I mean, trying to score coke? What the hell do you three know about besides hooking? Why the hell didn’t you ask John if you needed coke so bad?”
“Joanie, how can we ask John? You’re John.” Sheila spoke her confusion shared by the others.
“I’m getting awfully tired of this joke. You know I’m not John. John’s a guy.” Joanie stood and posed briefly, the effect marred only by the look of anger on her face. “And if you can’t tell the difference I don’t know how you girls made it on the streets.”
“You really don’t remember? Getting sick? Your body changing? None of it?”
“I refuse to continue this discussion. This is not funny and you’re being mean.” Joanie stalked of towards her bedroom. “I’m beat. Don’t wake me.”
The others just stared after her. After the door closed, Carla turned to the others. “What the hell is going on with her? She can’t really. Not know. Can she?”
“Damned if I know. She’s acting crazy, that’s for sure.”
“Sá. One loco mujer.”
“Ya know. It’s almost like she was a different person,” Ginette observed. “I remember one of those talk shows were they had these people with another person in them. I think...I think...I think it was ‘Oprah.’”
“No one cares what the show was, what about the multiple people?” Sheila interrupted only to be interrupted herself by noises coming from the bedroom Joanie had entered. Suddenly the door opened and Joanie swaggered out wearing black polyester pants and a Cape Cod tee shirt. Her face was washed free of all makeup.
“How are you bitches doing today?” She sat straddling the coffee table so she could see them all. After briefly picking at her nose, she continued.
“Joanie tells me you bitches just got arrested for trying to score some coke. I’m hurt. When has good old Johnny not provided?” The others had that amazed look on their faces yet again.
“Close your mouths and get some sleep. You’ll need your rest so you can work tonight. You’re gonna owe me big for this crap you just pulled. I’ll be back about six P.M., coke in hand.”
OCTOBER 16, 5:00 P.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
Sheila groggily reached over to shut off the alarm. She smacked her lips to get some of the taste out of her mouth. Swinging her legs over the edge of the bed, she rubbed her stomach briefly then pulled her hair back off her face. Slapping Carla on her butt on the way to the bathroom she called out, “Up and at um, sleepy head.”
“Five more minutes, Mommy.” The pillow covering Carla’s head muffled the words.
The bathroom door closed and Carla slowly, grudgingly slid out of her bed. Not having the bathroom available, she put on a robe and headed out into the common area, calling in to Sheila as she left the bedroom, “I’ll start some coffee and wake Ginette.”
“What about Joanie?” Sheila called from the bathroom.
“Only if she's Joanie. I don’t want to wake her if she’s John again.”
After putting on a pot of coffee, Carla rubbed her eyes and shuffled over to the other bedroom. Without even turning the lights on, she shook Ginette to wake her and then headed off into that bedroom’s bathroom. Ginette shifted position and went back to sleep.
Leaving the bathroom a bit more refreshed, having washed her face, Carla again shook Ginette, this time keeping at it until she was awake and moving. “Shhh. Don’t wake Joanie.”
Ginette nodded and quietly move off to the bathroom while Carla headed back to her room.
This time Carla turned on the lights in the common room. About half way through she stopped, focused on the kitchenette table and gasped. On the table was about three ounces of what looked like pure white cocaine.
OCTOBER 16, 5:55 P.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“So do we wake her up?” Carla asked as they were sitting around the kitchenette table finishing their coffee. The cocaine had been hidden behind the refrigerator as usual.
“I don’t know. I sure don’t want John back.” The others vigorously agreed.
“So what do we do?”
“What do you do about what?” Joanie stood by the bedroom door rubbing her eyes. “Boy, am I tired, what time is it?”
“About six o’clock.” Ginette responded hesitantly, glancing nervously over at the others.
“How are you?” Sheila tentatively asked.
“Tired. Real tired, like I hardly slept at all. Sure doesn’t seem like almost seven hours of sleep.” Joanie half-heartedly brushed as a loose hair as she came over to the kitchen table and demurely sat next to the others.
“Joanie? Is that you?”
“Of course, silly. Who else would I be?” Joanie tittered.
OCTOBER 17, 8:30 A.M., CASA DE ORO MOTEL AND CASINO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“I’m coming, I’m coming.” Ginette grumbled, half asleep as she grabbed the front door knob hoping to stop the persistent knocking. She opened the door to see two Las Vegas police officers, one male and one female.
“May we come in please?” The man stepped in before she could answer and the woman followed.
“Are you Ginette Henson?” He asked looking back and forth at her and a clipboard in his hand. Ginette nodded mutely.
“Are Sheila Lakewood and Carla Morales here also?” When Ginette did not answer, the female officer went to each bedroom waking the others and bringing them into the common room.
The male officer spoke again once they were all lined up in front of him. “Ginette Henson, Carla Morales, and Sheila Lakewood, I have a warrant for your arrest.” He handed the nearest woman a piece of paper. While Ginette looked at it, he continued.
“I am about to read you your rights.” He pulled a card from his pocket. “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you do not have an attorney, one will be provided for you by the court. Do you understand these rights as I have read them to you?”
They nodded. “What are the charges?”
“They will be explained at the station. Please get dressed. You will be allowed into your bedrooms one at a time to get dressed. Patrolwoman Smith will be with you while you dress.
Miss, you go first.” He pointed to Ginette who handed the warrant to the others and went to get dressed.
OCTOBER 17, 11:00 A.M., PRECINCT TWO, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Thank you, officer. As you’ve confirmed that my papers are in order, I’ll take my three prisoners now.” Lieutenant Roegler smiled.
PART TWO: CONVOLUTION
Chapter Eighteen: Partial Peroration
God is subtle, but He is not malicious.
– Albert Einstein
At any rate, I am convinced that He does not play dice.
– Albert Einstein
OCTOBER 17, 3:00 A.M., LOWER MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
The cavernous room–it used to be the central work area of an armory–was filled with creaking beds. Every now and then a shape, covered in the thin, worn material the shelter used for blankets would move. Usually, with each move there was a brief interruption in the melody of snores. In the more brightly lit bathroom area, several men were whispering. “Jock has been here three days and they’ve been keeping him away from the others because he’s supposed to be sick.”
“But I saw him up and eating like a pig. They gave him thirds. He didn’t even have to wait in line or sit through those damned services like the rest of us.”
“Yeah, and to be here three days he’s got to have some valuables on him. They expect us to pay if we stay more than one day. He wouldn’t stash them somewhere else where he couldn’t check on them.”
“Then we’re agreed, first a bit of fun, then we grab his goods, and then we do him.” No one disagreed. They took position in the bathroom and waited. He’d be there shortly. He always was around this time.
Suddenly hands grabbed Jock’s arms and feet. Duct tape was roughly forced over his mouth before he could even think about screaming. His clothes were ripped open.
“Hey, guess what? Old Jock here is a girl.” Everyone paused to look.
“Yeah, and she ain’t that old looking neither.”
“I’m first.” Money or other valuables forgotten, the largest man said as he unzipped his pants. Even in the dim light, you could see a vicious smile on his face as he started to rape the helpless human being before him.
The horror continued and continued; abated only for brief moments as one rapist left and another replaced him.
OCTOBER 17, 6:00 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Report!” Captain Schultz was on the speakerphone with Lieutenant Roegler.
“Three prostitutes have been taken into custody. I expect Corporal Lee to arrive at the complex with them around noon tomorrow. Unfortunately, it appears that there might have been a fourth based upon the number of unmade beds.”
“You don’t sound very positive.”
“No sir. The ‘ladies’ are not talking but there were four beds slept in, and someone, apparently a woman, bailed them out on the sixteenth.”
“Good work Lieutenant. Assume a fourth and alert the locals of the symptoms to watch for in case they’ve infected anyone else. You can use the same cover story we used in New York City. Dismissed!”
After hanging up the telephone, the Captain rubbed his eyes for a moment and then reached for the intercom. “Sergeant, come in here please. I’d like an update on our items from New York City.”
“Yes sir.” A moment later Sergeant Challer entered, closed the door, and saluted.
Captain Schultz looked up. “Report.”
“Yes sir. The six ‘items’ from Queens will be transferred to us from Walter Reed Hospital tomorrow. That CDC lady has been less than cooperative. We should have had them here yesterday at the latest.”
“And the Congressman?”
“That’s been really difficult, sir. As you know, he was transferred to Walter Reed before we could intervene. Dr. Isaacs has had real problems there. Congressman Goldman’s father is there constantly and, short of instructions from the Pentagon, his physicians are not going to permit his, or by now I guess I should say her, movement. The only good news here is we’ve been able to invoke national security so they have not shared what’s happening to the Congressman with anyone else.”
“What’s being done to keep Goldman’s father quiet?”
“Not a lot, sir. He’s a very powerful man. We’ve got people there to arrest him if he leaves or tries to talk to someone outside the hospital, but he will be difficult.”
OCTOBER 17, 6:40 P.M. WABC TV EYEWITNESS NEWS, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Today an unknown woman’s body was found stabbed several times at the St. Joseph’s Shelter on Houston Street. Police report she had been robbed and raped, possibly repeatedly. The Mayor has expressed his concern and while noting that this was not a city run shelter has announced new security measures for those shelters the city does run. He also...”
OCTOBER 18, 10:00 A.M., DR. STERNLICHT’S APARTMENT, ENGLEWOOD, NEW JERSEY
Two men got out of the nondescript black car. Each wore a loose fitting black suit with a couple of unusual bulges. They also each appeared to have a rather large hearing aid with a wire running down into their suits. They were not smiling.
One man approached the front door to Dr. Sternlicht’s house and the other trotted towards the back. After waiting a minute for the second man to position himself, the first man rang the doorbell. When there was no answer, he rang again and then knocked on the front door. After another minute, he knocked louder. Still no answer.
“No answer Mr. Brown. I am entering the house.” He spoke into a pin stuck in his lapel.
“Yes, sir. On three?”
“Right. One. Two. Three.” Two doors were smashed in. The men quickly searched through the house without finding Dr. Sternlicht. They did find that the refrigerator and freezer had been emptied out into the garbage can beside the street and the answering machine had been turned off. In the bathroom, some of the toiletries were missing. Still there was aftershave, some dandruff shampoo, a mustache trimmer and some hair pomade.
“Call it in.”
“Right. You can bet the Captain is NOT going to like this.”
OCTOBER 18, 11:20 A.M., BERGEN MALL, PARAMUS, NEW JERSEY
“Is that all, sir?” the sales woman asked the impeccably dressed man with the shiny black hair.
“Yes, quite certain that will be all,” was the haughty response.
“Okay, sir; just let me ring you up.
“One white turtleneck, sleeveless sweater top, medium, twelve dollars and ninety nine cents.
“One black silk pantsuit, medium, one hundred and twenty nine dollars and ninety nine cents.
“One pair black patent leather flats, size ten, seventy nine dollars and ninety five cents.
“One full-length flannel nightgown, medium, nineteen dollars and ninety five cents.
“One package of three panties, medium, four dollars and ninety five cents.
“One black patent leather purse, forty five dollars even.
“One white sports bra, medium, fourteen dollars and ninety nine cents.
“Two packages of sheer black knee-highs, three dollars and ninety five cents each.
“One red travel umbrella, fourteen dollars and ninety nine cents.
“One floral traveler’s makeup case, twenty nine dollars and ninety five cents.
“One extra fluffy pink flannel bathrobe, thirty nine dollars and ninety nine cents.
“One floral suitcase, forty nine dollars even.
“One thin line black briefcase, seventy nine dollars and ninety nine cents.
“One black strap lady’s watch, one hundred twenty four dollars and ninety five cents.
“One eighteen inch, white gold, fine link necklace with matching bracelet, two hundred forty nine dollars and ninety five cents.
“And one shoulder length blond wig, ninety nine dollars and ninety five cents.
“That comes to one thousand and four dollars and fifty four cents plus eighty dollars and thirty six cents for the tax man,” she smiled briefly, but the smile faltered under his icy stare. “That’s one thousand and eighty four dollars and ninety cents total sir. Will that be cash or charge?”
“Cash.” Without changing expression, he pulled out eleven one hundred dollar bills.
OCTOBER 18, 4:50 P.M., ST. IVES HOTEL, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
The taxicab pulled up to the main entrance. The doorman opened the rear passenger door and an impeccably dressed man with shiny black hair exited. The taxi driver popped the trunk without even getting out and the doorman signaled for a bellboy who trotted up pushing a luggage cart. He pulled two large black suitcases out of the trunk while the shiny black haired man watched. The doorman held the door into the hotel lobby for the man and the bellboy who followed.
“Reservation for Mr. Hoyden Tiresias.”
“Yes, sir. May I have your credit card please?”
“No. I’ll pay cash.”
“Er. Yes, sir. Then may I have a driver’s license? I need to have a positive identification and home address.”
“No, you need to have a deposit. In this envelope is forty-five thousand dollars which will cover all expenses for the suite and meals for the next week plus a more than sufficient additional amount to cover any likely damage.”
The desk clerk looked positively distressed. “Excuse me sir. I’ll need to check with the manger.” He bolted for the office door before the shiny haired man could even offer his consent. About five minutes later he returned, and with almost perfect aplomb continued. “Those arrangements will be totally satisfactory sir. If I may have the envelope, I’ll count it in front of you and then place it in our safe.”
“Fine.” Once the desk clerk completed the task, the shiny haired man continued. “For the next three days I will be in my room. I do not wish any maid service or other interruptions. I will call for meals from room service, but the meals are to be left outside the door. At any time of the day or night, a woman may be entering and leaving the room. She is my publishing agent and I intend to give her my second key. You are to treat her as if she were me. If these instructions are followed, you may add a 25% tip to the total cost of my two-week stay. If they are not followed, there will be no tip. Are these instructions clear?”
“Yes, sir.” The clerk gulped and nodded.
“Then I’d like to be shown to my suite please.”
SENIOR AUTHOR’S NOTE: The following information is unsubstantiated, derived solely from the self report of the interviewee. As it is consistent with later events, it is included here.
OCTOBER 18, 7:30 P.M., BURGER BOY’S RESTAURANT, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
There I was, alone, broke, only the clothes on my body, probably being sought by the police, and I was a man in a beautiful woman’s body. I sat there trying to figure out what to do before whatever the hell that other personality was that seemed to be lurking in the background. Yea, I knew it was there. It was weird, like I’d go on vacation and she’d take over. I’d know what was happening, and sometimes I could even influence her a little bit, but most of the time I was just along for the ride.
Anyway, there I was sitting at a table in a coffee shop and thinking how hopeless it was. Oh yeah, I knew about the others being arrested because I saw the cop cars as I was coming back to the motel with some donuts and coffee. I saw the cops take them away.
I knew it couldn’t be the solicitation charges and they hadn’t had enough awake time since then to get into anymore trouble so it seemed like a really good guess that it was because of whatever had changed me and the others. I figured they must be afraid we were still catching.
The answer was obvious. Tonight I would go away and let her be in control. Tomorrow I would be looking for a very hungry physician to see if I could make us both rich enough to do whatever we wanted.
OCTOBER 18, 8:30 P.M., UNDERGROUND RESEARCH FACILITY, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Sir, Lieutenant Roegler forwarded this. He thought you should see it.” Sergeant Challer handed Captain Schultz a document and stood waiting at parade rest.
“It’s that good that you’re waiting for my response?”
“The Lieutenant requested it, sir.”
“Very well.” He began to read.
“A Coroner’s Preliminary Report and a Birth Certificate?” Sergeant Challer remained noncommittal and the Captain looked back down at the papers in from of him. “Death Certificate. Name: Jackie “Jock” Murtaugh. Sex: Female. Estimated Age: twenty-two. Date and Time of Death: seven-twenty-one A.M., February 2. Cause of Death: Multiple Stab Wounds.
“Okay and now the Birth Certificate. Name: Jack “Jock” Murtaugh. Sex: Male. Date of Birth: February 2–the old coot was sixty eight years old.” He stopped and thought for a second.
“I gather he thinks that this is the same person and that the sex change is not the result of our less than efficient bureaucracy in the form of the proverbial clerical error.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And from the fact that you are still waiting patiently I gather there is more.”
“Yes, sir. The body was also raped. Multiple times.”
Captain Schultz sighed deeply. “So, in other words, we probably have an unknown number of people, people who are living on the underbelly of society and are almost impossible to track, that may be infected. Additionally, the number of these people who are contaminated and running around doing who knows what is greater than one but probably smaller than the number of people on a football team.”
“Yes sir.”
“Sergeant I think you should check out retirement benefits for everyone on the team.”
“Yes sir.”
“But first tell Lieutenant Roegler to find those people and fast.”
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Nineteen: Inquirendo
You can tell a lot about a fellow’s character
by his way of eating jellybeans.
– Ronald Reagan
A woman is like a tea bag.
Only in hot water do you realize how strong she is.
– Nancy Reagan
Happy Mother's Day. This chapter is a day early in honor of mothers, and those who wish to be mothers, everywhere.
OCTOBER 19, 8:30 A.M., WALTER REED HOSPITAL
“Sir, your son’s fever has broken. He has lost considerable weight, about sixty-five pounds, and he’s quite weak. We’d like to do run some more tests before releasing him. It should be a couple more days.”
“I’d like to see my son now, Doctor–what’s your name– Isaacs?”
“Mr. Goldman, we still don’t know what he caught or whether he’s still contagious. We need more time before releasing him from quarantine.”
“Sonny–er, Doctor Isaacs–I didn’t ask if my son Frank was contagious, I said I wanted to see him.”
“Mr. Goldman, your son is in a specially designed isolation unit. No one will be permitted to see him until he is moved to a different unit, and that won’t happen until...”
“Sonny, I have not been able to see my son for more than three days. I don’t care how you do it, move him, let me in, or set up a video camera, but I expect to see him, and very soon.”
OCTOBER 19, 11:13 A.M., NEW YORK CITY SUBWAY TUNNEL NEAR THE 67TH STREET STATION
Ralph Cranson and Norton Miller were “walking the tracks” of the New York City subway system as they checked for power drains. From past experience, they walked carefully, not just to avoid the puddles that might be electrified with more than 400 amps of alternating current, but also to avoid tripping on the beer cans, wine bottles, old clothes, furniture pieces, fecal matter and other wildlife debris, human and other.
“I still don’t believe all the junk we find down here.” Ralph grumbled as he stepped around the remains of a padded chair with bright orange flowers on a background of green and yellow checks.
“But Ralphie boy, dis is da remains of a once great civilization. Archaeologists are gonna puzzle for years over da significance of dat rubba boot, doze used condoms, da color choices involved in da making o’ dat chair.” Norton dropped it gently by the sidewall where it would be out of the way until a garbage crew could come through and remove it. After all, the next train was due in less than seven and a half minutes. “Think of da wonder, da learned discourse. Was da background on dis chair a political statement or merely bad taste? Why I’ll bet...”
“Norton, will you please shut up.”
“But Ralph, think ‘bout it. Those condoms’ll last forever. In some century ta come a scientist could be diggin’ through this rubble for da remains of doze condoms so dat he can extract the DNA of us ancients in order ta save a future mankind from some bizarre plague from Mars or even Alpha Ceti.”
“Norton, shut up.”
“Ralphie, use your imagination. Why...”
“Norton, I said SHUT UP.” Ralph yelled raising his fist. “I think I heard something.”
“Sure, Ralph. Sure. Why didn’t ya just say so?” Norton’s voice slid off into hurt silence.
“Listen. Do you hear it?”
“Da drippin’ water?”
“No. The moaning.” Ralph held his hand to his ear straining.
“There. It’s coming from there.” He pointed to a branch tunnel especially filled with garbage and steam pipes.
“Ah, Ralph, I don’ think we should go in dere?”
“I know Norton, but it sounds like people.”
“All da more reason, Ralphie boy. Let it go. We got a job ta do.” Norton tugged gently at Ralph’s shirtsleeve.
“I know. But they sound like they’re hurting. Listen.”
“I does sound like de’re in pain.” Norton hesitantly begrudged him that much.
“But dat’s all da more reason ta leave it be Ralphie. It’s probably a bunch of bums shootin’ up or somtin’. Come on, we got a job ta do.”
“Sorry Norton. I can’t.” Suddenly he held up his hand to silence Norton again. “Listen. Did you hear that? I think it was a call for help.”
“You’re not gonna let dis slide are ya?” Norton’s sigh was long and heartfelt. “Awright, let’s go.” He followed Ralph down the tunnel, pushing aside more rubbish to get by.
After the first turn, there was only the light of their flashlights. Ralph stopped so suddenly Norton bumped into him. “Wazza matta, Ralph?” Norton looked scared.
“It’s coming from down there.” Ralph pointed to a stairway in the gloom off to the left.
“Yeah. Now let’s get outta here.” Norton turned to go.
“Come on Norton.”
“Ralph we’re gonna get lost. There’s tunnels here dat ain’t been explored in decades, and they sure as hell ain’t been mapped.”
“No we’re not. I’m marking the way with chalk.” He started down the stairs. Norton stared after him and then sighed deeply before following.
From a large low-ceilinged room to the right, a light sputtered and flickered. The noises were coming from the room. They were clearer now and sounded very much like moans, groans and gasps.
“Ralph it’s a damn orgy in there. Enough already. Let’s get outta here.”
Before Ralph could respond, an emaciated shape staggered out of the room and fell to the sewage covered floor in front of time. It was covered in ragged clothes and the whole body, including the clothes, was covered in some putrid smelling slime that they later were told was a combination of sweat, vomit, urine and feces. The shape groaned. Fever-filled eyes locked onto them and the shape reached out a trembling hand to the shocked transit workers and whispered, “Help. Please help us.”
Ralph and Norton backed away and to the side, still staring at the wretched shape. Behind the first shape, four more came into view before also collapsing. Ralph stepped into the entranceway to the room and saw several more shapes, in worse condition than the ones who had made it out.
“Geez,” Norton hissed as he peeked over his friend’s shoulder. “What’d we stumble onto here, Dante’s Inferno?”
“Shut up Norton. I’m calling this in.”
OCTOBER 19, 2:10 P.M., WALTER REED HOSPITAL
“Doctor, I’d like you to meet a friend of mine. Judge Henry Rotkowski meet Dr. Paul Isaacs,” the elder Goldman said with a venomous smile. “Judge Rotkowski, please explain to the good doctor why he needs to immediately allow me access to my son.”
OCTOBER 19, 4:15 P.M., WALTER REED HOSPITAL
“Mr. Goldman, I’d like to give you one last chance to reconsider.” The Judge had left after making it clear that he would be back with a court order in hand and U.S. Marshals at his side to insure Mr. Goldman had immediate access to his son, but Dr. Isaacs was still trying to get the irate father to reconsider.
“No.”
“Sir, please let me finish.”
“Will it get me in there to see my son any sooner?”
“Sir, you won’t get in to see your son, legal threats or not, if I don’t finish saying this.”
“Then get on with it,” Jack Goldman growled and slumped back into the hard plastic seat to impatiently wait the physician out.
“Thank you. Mr. Goldman, you are asking to enter a secure biohazard area. Even our nursing and medical staff use robotic extensions rather than enter that area. While we do not think your son’s life is at risk, there is a very real chance that you will extend his time in isolation if you are infected as neither of you will not be released until it is absolutely clear that both you and your son are completely free of contagion. You should also be aware that at this time we do not know how long that could be. Finally, before being permitted to enter the isolation unit it will be necessary to sign these releases.”
“Where?”
“Excuse me?”
“Where do I sign?”
“Please sir, I am required to insure that you understand what you are signing.”
“Then get on with it.”
“There are four documents here. The first says that you understand all the risks inherent in entering the isolation unit. The second absolves this hospital, the armed forces and the government of the United States of any culpability for harm to you as a result of your entry into the isolation unit. The third assigns me as your physician for the duration of your stay in that biohazard unit.”
“Harumph,” Jack Goldman interrupted with a snort of disgust.
“Whether you like it or not, there is no physician with more experience with this particular disease than I am, Mr. Goldman. You don’t have to like me. You just have to believe that I will do what’s best medically and that I know more about what to do than anyone you know or can find.”
“Yeah, yeah. Get on with it. I already said I would sign.”
Very well, the fourth is a living will. It gives me limited power of attorney to make medical decisions on your behalf should you become incapacitated while in the isolation unit. Finally, the fifth authorizes this facility to bill you for all meals, treatments and services provided while in the isolation unit. Do you understand what you are being asked to sign?”
“Your pen or mine?”
OCTOBER 19, 4:27 P.M., WALTER REED HOSPITAL
“Who the hell is this woman and where is my son?”
OCTOBER 19, 6:20 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Gentlemen, we have successfully relocated. Where are we with respect to our various loose ends?” Captain Schultz was again pacing, but this time in the dining room of the farmhouse and backup headquarters of his clandestine unit.
“Captain,” Lieutenant Jackson was responsible for site security, “We have two security guards with the five rat people caged in one corner of the barn. Two additional men are guarding Dr. Harriman, Ms. Branca and Mr. Abbot in one of the upstairs bedrooms. Another two men are guarding our three items from Las Vegas. Four more men, with dogs, are patrolling the area around the barn and the farmhouse and there is a squad of ten additional men, also with dogs, at the farm’s perimeter. All incoming and outgoing messages are through one last man set up in a corner of the kitchen.
“Captain,” Sergeant Challer was next, “Lieutenant Roegler reports both good news and bad news. It looks like all of the items from New York City have been collected and will be here this evening. This clears up all but the last two outstanding items, Dr. Sternlicht and the possible fourth item in the Las Vegas area.”
“What about the Congressman–er, I guess I should now say Congresswoman–and her father?”
“Dr. Isaacs reports that he has been forced to quarantine the father along with the son. The Congresswoman is being kept sedated and has not regained consciousness and while the father knows, he is not being given access to communicate what he has discovered.”
“Have the final bedroom set up as an interrogation room and we’ll see what other loose ends we might have.”
OCTOBER 21, 4:03 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Shit! Lt. Roegler’s hypothesis regarding a fourth item in the Las Vegas area is confirmed. I repeat, ‘is confirmed.’ Advise him. Then bring in Dr. Harriman.” Sergeant Challer left the temporary interrogation room at a fast walk.
OCTOBER 21, 4:15 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Captain, the guard is unnecessary. You know we have been cooperative.” Dr. Harriman pointed to the guard standing at attention behind Captain Schultz. When the Captain hesitated he chuckled, “Surely you are not afraid of me. I’m not even contagious.”
The Captain waved the guard away and silently examined the man sitting across the table from him. The guard walked around the corner and no further.
“You seem reticent to begin Captain. Will it help if I start?”
“Sure.”
“Very well. I will offer some hypotheses and then you can decide how you wish to proceed.” Dr. Harriman leaned back in his chair and cleared his throat, comfortable once again in the role of teacher.
“We have the rodent people and our sudden departure from our previous site as a starting point. The rodent people could not have been a simple accident, too many safety precautions would have needed to have been overcome in order to permit that type of event to occur.” Dr. Harriman gently rubbed his chin as he continued.
“You have additional guards on one of the other bedroom doors suggesting other prisoners. My guess is that you have additional changelings under your care and, as they were not evident when we were at our other site, I hypothesis that the virus has made it beyond my daughter and her–er his–friend.” Captain Schultz’s demeanor remained unchanged, but Dr. Harriman was willing to bet he had scored with that last salvo and gleefully continued.
“When we arrived here, only this building and the barn were evident, no hi-tech lab or security equipment appeared to exist. Additionally, nothing I have seen since our arrival suggests otherwise. My surmise is that what we see is all there is as you would want us in a more secure setting if you could arrange it.” With the Captain’s silence the only response Dr. Harriman continued, feeling even more certain of his hypotheses.
“There are too few vehicles or people walking around between the barn and the farm house and none of them are wearing lab coats. This tells me that you are having some difficulty determining who to trust regarding continued research. My guess would be that you and Dr. Sternlicht have had a parting of the ways.” Dr. Harriman paused for effect and then continued.
“May I assume Dr. Sternlicht is missing?”
Captain Schultz’s reserve seemed to be slipping as a small tick developed by his right eye but he remained silent.
“Come now, Captain. You’re obviously in trouble or we would be in a much more elaborate setting. You cannot have many options left. It would seem to me that you need me and mine. I suggest we discuss this openly.” There was the beginning of annoyance in Dr. Harriman’s voice. He crossed his hands over his chest and waited.
“That’s an interesting set of assumptions professor.” The Captain was postponing an answer while he rapidly considered his next move. “I was unaware you had such interest in the deductive sciences.”
“You’re stalling Captain.”
“Why would you assume that the research is not continuing apace at the old site?”
“Because you are not there, Captain. As far as Eunice, Lyle or I can tell, you left the old research site only for brief periods. I’ll bet you even had a cot somewhere near your office and that you used it regularly. Surely we, the three of us, are not more important than a research site.”
“How do you know I’m not just here briefly to assure that you’ll all be appropriately cared for?”
“I don’t. However, if that is your intent here, please feel free to leave. Our comfort needs are being adequately met except for bathroom access and a change of clothes.” Dr. Harriman again waited while Captain Schultz considered.
“If what you’ve suggested is true, how would you suggest I proceed?”
“Nice try Captain. I believe we need to come to a mutual understanding before we proceed.” Dr. Harriman’s belly laugh was irritating the Captain, especially given the uncanny accuracy of his assumptions.
“What do you want?”
“First I want to know that I can trust you more than I was able to trust Maximilian.”
“You have my word as an officer and a gentleman.”
“Glibly offered,” Dr. Harriman responded sarcastically, “but I’ll accept it. After all,” he smiled, “it's the best offer I’ve had all day.” When the Captain smiled too, he continued.
“Assuming everything I’ve elucidated above to be correct,” Dr. Harriman looked at Captain Schultz who nodded, “then we have much we can and should do together. I would note that Eunice, Lyle and I are most familiar with the direction and progress of Dr. Sternlicht’s recent research. More than anyone else you have available, we can probably determine what he was doing and with luck duplicate his work.” Captain Schultz again nodded.
“If Dr. Sternlicht has absconded; you can probably assume that he will not be found by any of the usual investigative techniques. He is probably not even the same person.”
“Then what do you propose?” Captain Schultz couldn’t help himself. He leaned forward to devote his full attention to Dr. Harriman’s words.
“With new finger prints, a new face, and, I am quite sure, a new identity, you’ll need two things. A graphic representation of the likely changes in his appearance and people intimately familiar with his quirks.”
“Please continue.”
“While I have known the good doctor as a colleague for more than twenty years, Eunice L. and Lyle E. both worked for him. I don’t believe he has any living relatives, so you have no one more knowledgeable about him that you can trust than us. They are the idea field agents to track him down.”
“But why should I trust them? And why shouldn’t I send you instead?”
“Because I will be here, as a hostage if you wish to think of it that way. Because I’m the one with the doctorate in biomedical research and thirty years of experience. Because I am an old man, too old to be running around and hunting runaway researchers.”
“I assume I can couple them with experienced agents?”
“You’ll need to work that out with them, but I’m sure they’ll be reasonable if you make it worth their while.”
“Then we have a deal.” Captain Schultz offered his hand.
“No discussion with your superiors?” But Dr. Harriman knew better. Without hesitation, he took the proffered hand and shook it heartily.
Still, Schultz answered his question. “No. As you’ve correctly assumed, this is a ‘black op.’ My supervisors do not wish to know anything unless I can report complete success.”
OCTOBER 21, 5:54 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Good news children,” Dr. Harriman smiled broadly as he entered the bedroom where Eunice and Lyle were being held captive. Behind him, also smiling, was Captain Schultz.
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty: Preparation
Cauliflower is nothing but cabbage
with a college education.
– Mark Twain
OCTOBER 21, 5:55 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“They’re finally going to let us leave?” Eunice L. asked as she and Lyle E. cuddled on the padded bay window.
“Not quite, my dear.” Dr. Harriman pointed back to Captain Schultz standing behind him. “The Captain and I have come to an agreement.”
“But he’s our jailer. How the hell can we trust him?” Lyle E. was standing now, fists balled in anger. Eunice L. still sat but her hands were clenched tightly around Lyle E.’s arm, as if to restrain him.
“Children, children. I think you’ll find this acceptable. Why don’t we sit down and I’ll explain?”
“With him here? I don’t think so,” Lyle E. growled.
“Lyle, please. Sit down and listen.” Dr. Harriman turned to Captain Schultz.
“Maybe you should step outside for a few moments, Captain.”
“Yes. That seems like a good idea.” He turned and left the room.
“Now Lyle, please sit down and listen.” Dr. Harriman sat on the chair by the desk. Lyle E. glared at him and the door the Captain had just exited through. No one spoke. Finally, Eunice L. gave a gentle tug and guided him back down beside her.
“Thank you Lyle. Now if I may begin.
OCTOBER 21, 7:05 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
The dining room table was once again in use. Captain Schultz was seated at one end with Sergeant Challer standing behind him. Lyle E., Eunice L. and Dr. Harriman sat opposite him. Lyle E. was clearly still untrusting of Captain Schultz’s word, but was now at least willing to listen.
“Captain, I think Lyle and Eunice need to hear from you what is happening and what agreements we’d like to reach.”
“Is that true Mr. Abbot, Ms. Branca?” Captain Schultz calmly waited for a response. It took a while. Lyle E. and Eunice L. looked questioningly at each other. Finally, Eunice L. grudgingly nodded.
“Well,” Lyle E. spoke for them, “We don’t know if we can trust you, but whether we like it or not, you’re the only game in town.”
“Yeah. So let’s make a deal, Kay?”
Captain Schultz stared hard at them for a moment and then glanced over to Dr. Harriman, who smiled. “The floor is all yours Captain.”
“Very well. Let me start with a bit of history. I run what is euphemistically called a ‘black op.’ That’s a project that no one will admit exists.” He stopped to watch for a reaction. Lyle E. frowned while Eunice L. looked bored.
“The military significance of the virus you and Dr. Sternlicht were developing was unbelievable.
“So much for the U.S. government’s ban on bio warfare,” Lyle E. snorted disgustedly. Eunice L. crossed her arms over her chest and looked even more bored.
“No. You misunderstand. The goal was not to infect large groups of people regardless of Dr. Sternlicht’s apparent plans to the contrary. Please let me finish.” He held up a hand to prevent Lyle E. from saying anything.
“The purpose of this program was to prevent distribution of this virus until it could be done safely. Improperly used we could have an imposter running the country. Properly used, as your grant proposal clearly elaborated, it could save thousands of lives. The ancillary benefits are beyond imagination: body molding, cures to just about every imaginable genetic problem...this thing could probably even re-grow missing limbs. Given the way this thing attacks any other DNA that enters the body; it might even be the cure for innumerable viral infections, maybe even the common cold. It could even result in functional immortality.”
“We knew all that. What we don’t know is what you want and whether we can trust you. Kay?”
“Yeah. You don’t exactly have a great track record. Kidnap, illegal surveillance, should I go on?”
“No. I understand your concern.”
“Concern?” Lyle E. stood up fists balled, glaring. “Concern? You understand our concern? Why you...” Lyle E. gasped and swallowed several times at a complete loss for words. Dr. Harriman quickly interrupted before his daughter could get his second wind.
“That’s enough Lyle. Listen to the man.” Dr. Harriman was using his no-more-nonsense voice. Lyle E. blanched and sat down. She stopping sputtering, but continued to glare at the soldier.
“Thank you, Dr. Harriman.” Captain Schultz glanced briefly at each of the young adults, calculating his odds of success before continuing. “You’re right. Maybe I don’t really understand. What I do understand is that we have a situation where a scientific discovery which could have been used for the benefit of mankind has been used to change five human beings into some sort of human rat hybrid. There are an unknown but hopefully small number of infected people spreading this virus in at least two widely separated areas of the country and we still don’t have a cure, a stabilizing agent or even an assurance that the virus will eventually die off in a fully transformed host body. We also have a lead researcher who has disappeared under suspicious circumstances, possibly–no, probably–with a sample of the virus. Would you care to guess how many foreign governments I suspect are going to be bidding for that virus within the next few weeks? I think I can safely say that the problems here are currently much greater than the petty issue of whether we can trust each other. There is a real risk to national, and possibly global, security.” He stopped and waited.
“He’s right, children. We need to cooperate or live with the knowledge that we might have permitted a major biological disaster to ravage our planet.”
“We know all that,” Lyle E. grudgingly admitted. “What we don’t know is why don’t you just call in the CDC, the army, or whatever other governmental agencies are needed to fix the problem? In other words, what do you need us for?”
“Yeah, answer that. Kay?” Eunice L. chimed in patting Lyle E.’s hand proudly.
“Certainly. As I said, Dr. Sternlicht has disappeared under suspicious circumstances. More specifically, he seems to have absconded with a possibly considerable supply of the virus. While there are no indications yet that his absence is the result of outside influences, it’s really hard to imagine that he is not responsible for the sabotage that transformed those poor people in the barn.” Captain Schultz glanced at Dr. Harriman who motioned for him to continue. Eunice L. and Lyle E. were silent, apparently astonished from the looks on their faces.
“Additionally, since he seems to be the agent responsible for the creation of the rat people, he has probably developed a method of mass dissemination of the virus.”
“Probably airborne.” Dr. Harriman chimed in.
“Finally, we believe that he has developed a method of rendering the virus non contagious.”
Silence.
Eunice L. was the first to speak. “I understand that you are concerned about national security. I understand that you think Dr. Sternlicht is responsible for doing some really horrible things. He’s not our favorite person in the world either.” Lyle E. nodded in agreement as she considered. “What we don’t understand is why you suddenly want our help.”
“My apologies. I’ve been awake the last 40 hours and I’m very tired. I neglected to mention that we have reason to believe Dr. Sternlicht has changed his body form, probably to a female form. Standard investigative techniques are not going to work. We will need people like you who are familiar with his characteristic behaviors,” Captain Schultz stopped to rub his red rimmed eyes, “mannerisms if you will. You two are more knowledgeable regarding Dr. Sternlicht’s quirks and preferences than anyone else. Man or women, old or young, he could be anyone. Only someone who knows his most intimate peculiarities and preferences has a chance of finding him. No one I can enlist has that knowledge. We need you two to help us find him.”
Again silence, continuing silence while Lyle E. and Eunice L. glared at the Captain. Eunice L.’s hand blindly groped for Lyle E.’s and squeezed it to show her support for his answer, what ever it might be.
“Children?” Dr. Harriman interceded on behalf of the Captain yet again. “We’ve discussed this. Your choices are relatively clear. Do nothing and remain prisoners, provide limited support such as development of the ‘fixative’ the Captain has mentioned and live with the possibility that you might have allowed a major evil to be unleashed on the world, or provide full support and help make sure the virus has at least some chance of being used for the benefit of others.”
“Why don’t you go through that list of questions we came up with Lyle E.?” He continued when there was still no answer.
“Oh, alright, Daddy. I’ll start.” Lyle E.’s smile faded as he redirected his attention back to Captain Schultz. “If we’re still contagious, why would you let us out?”
“Because I don’t have much choice and because you know that you are only contagious if there is a transfer of bodily fluids. Are you planning on kissing, having intercourse or otherwise trading bodily fluids with anyone?” They glanced guiltily at each and Captain Schultz smiled knowingly. “Exactly. Perhaps I should reword that to say ‘...with anyone not already contagious.’ Next question?”
“What kind of ‘fixer’ are we talking about and how close is it to being available?”
“That’s not my area of expertise. Perhaps Dr. Harriman could better answer that question?”
“Certainly. While Dr. Sternlicht was quite careful to redirect the technicians away from an effective antiviral agent specific to this virus, examination of the options he apparently avoided in conjunction with my own experimentation suggests that H. Pilori could serve the purpose and destroy the virus within a week with little more than some minor stomach problems and heartburn before treatment to eliminate the H. Pilori.”
“Wait a minute. How does a bacteria that causes symptoms of stomach ulcer kill a virus?” Eunice L. interjected with disbelief.
“Normally it would not. In this case, however, it can be modified so that one of its side effects is acidosis, a slight increase in the acidity of blood. The result is that the virus is destroyed without further harm to the body over a several day period.”
“Couldn’t I obtain the same result with an ulcer or with a really good hangover?”
“Yes, my dear. It seems that someone with an ulcer might not be able to be effected by the virus in the first place, but you’d need to maintain a three day drunk, not impossible but certainly quite difficult.” Eunice L. nodded in understanding and then her face lit up.
“That means there is a vaccine, of sorts, H. Pilori.”
“Well...” Dr. Harriman considered, “It could be, but its utility is a bit limited. The continuous heartburn, stomach pain and flatulence would be a problem that would make it difficult to argue for its use as a long-term preventative agent. Even if used, it remains with the host body only as long as they avoid taking a simple course of antibiotics, one of the most commonly prescribed medications. This significantly limits its reliability as a vaccine. At best, followed by a ten day course of an antibiotic, it would eliminate the continuing contagion aspect of the virus.”
Lyle E. has been silent and admittedly somewhat bored by the technical nature of the conversation. As it seemed to be finally winding down a bit, he interjected. “To get back to basics, does that mean we can stop worrying about being contagious?”
“Yes, my dear. I think so, just as soon as I can test my hypothesis.”
“Fine. How long will that be?”
“Probably less than a month, but to be absolutely sure, I would want multiple trials and longitudinal testing...say three months.”
“And you, Captain,” Lyle E. turned to him. “You would let us out of here without being certain that we are no longer infectious?”
“As I stated before, you understand the risks of further public infection. You are our best hope for finding Dr. Sternlicht and I don’t know how you could do that from here. Yes, you would be permitted to leave here.”
“No limitations?”
“I don’t know if you would call it a limitation, but neither of you are trained investigators and, while we will provide some crash training, I would prefer to team you up with partners that can handle that aspect of the search.”
“So they’ll be our watchdogs?”
“No, but I can’t think of any way to convince you.” Another glance at Eunice L., who waved a hand encouraging him to move on.
“What about Dr. Harriman?” Eunice L. asked. “He knows Dr. Sternlicht better than either of us.”
Captain Schultz deferred to Dr. Harriman. “Yes children, but I’ve been asked to supervise the research here and I’m getting a bit old to go traipsing about searching out spies and evildoers. You really are the best people to find Maximilian.”
“Okay. The final questions; actually its just one really big question. What happens to all of us, Daddy, Eunice, me, and Dr. Sternlicht once this is all over?”
“You’re right, “Captain Schultz laughed, “That’s a whopper of a question all right, but let me try to respond. First, Dr. Sternlicht has signed a national security agreement. If he has violated it, he can and will be held accountable; although it is highly unlikely that this would be done in a public manner. The rest of you will be free to do what you wish, except that as a prerequisite you will be required to sign a similar security agreement. Once signed, you will not be permitted to discuss this with anyone who does not have a similar level of security. If you are referring to a return to your original body forms, Dr. Harriman would be more knowledgeable than me, but I think it would be possible, if you so desired.” He stopped and absently scratched his ear. “Oh, and although you didn’t ask, we will also do our best to turn Dr. Sternlicht’s victims in the barn back into functional members of society.” He paused briefly to assess his audience’s response. It was still iffy.
“If I’ve answered all of your questions, the ball is back in your court. I don’t have a lot of time to wait for an answer. Will you help?”
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty One: Subterfuge
If an elderly but distinguished scientist
says that something is possible
he is almost certainly right,
but if he says that it is impossible
he is very probably wrong.
– Arthur C. Clarke
OCTOBER 21, 10:05 P.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“I just told Captain Schultz and now its your turn to hear the good news, children.” Eunice L. and Lyle E. were sitting at the farmhouse’s kitchen table studying green covered booklets.
“Excuse me sir?” Eunice L. looked up.
“I have good news. The H. Pilori research has been completely successful. I just confirmed it from a review of Maximilian’s real notes, the ones he hid in the air vent of the lab. Captain Schultz says you’re welcome to choose for yourselves whether to start immediately with your own course of treatment using the H. Pilori or wait until your special assignment is done.”
“Can we change back to our old forms then?”
“Yes my dear. Once the virus has been eliminated from your systems we can take virus free DNA and combine it with a fresh version of the virus to reinfect you with the forms of your old bodies.”
“Eunice,” Lyle E. interrupted irritably, “we need to finish our studying. We’re leaving tomorrow.”
“I know, I was just wondering. Thank you for updating us Dr. Harriman.”
Slowly, almost wistfully, she turned back to her reading material. Lyle E., seeing the pained expression on Eunice L.’s face put down his book. Standing he stretched and then walked behind her. Once there, he began rubbing her neck and shoulders. Her book forgotten, Eunice L. leaned her head back into his stomach and purred contentedly. Her hand reached back and gently caressed the hand massaging her neck as an expression of total bliss appeared on her face.
Seeing the interplay, Dr. Harriman began to back out of the room. “Tomorrow will be soon enough to tell you the rest of my news. You children should consider heading up to bed.”
“No wait, sir.” Eunice L.’s free hand reached out as if to hold him so he could not leave. “Please finish.”
Lyle E. stopped rubbing but did not remove his hands from their position gently resting on her neck. Eunice L.’s hand continued to stroke his arm. Seeing Dr. Harriman’s uncertainty he nodded and gestured for him to continue before resuming his neck rub.
“It wasn’t that important. I just thought you’d want to know that we’ve just reinfected the rat people. Since your DNA is the only supply already infected, soon you’ll have several brothers and sisters, albeit, without memories, I’ll bet.”
“You still don’t think there’s a chance of memory retention? After all, as rats the memory would still be there, just useless, wouldn’t it?”
“No my dear. Remember that soft tissue was transformed. Their brains are rat brains, just larger. But even larger, rat brains don’t have all the convolutions and complexity of a human brain. They don’t have the space to store all the information of a human memory.”
“I don’t understand Daddy,” Lyle E. said. “The brain is just as big in a rat person as a regular person isn’t it?”
“I’m sorry Lyle,” Dr. Harriman sighed. “I wish I could tell you different, but I can’t. The weight might be the same, but the more convolutions the more surface area and the more surface area the more cognitive ability. A rat brain just isn’t likely to be able to retain all the memories of a human being.”
“We need to continue our preparations, Lyle.” Eunice gently patted his arm once more and then leaned forward to pick up her book.
“That’s right. Did you hear, Daddy? Tomorrow we meet our new partners and head out to seek the elusive Dr. Sternlicht.”
OCTOBER 21, 1:55 A.M., QUEEN’S PALACE HOTEL AND CASINO
The last show was about to end as Joanie sat waiting on a bar stool overlooking the casino. He should start passing through the casino proper any minute. Joanie smiled to herself as she thought about how, in the best hotels here in Vegas, it was effectively impossible to get from one point to an other without passing through a casino. It was time for Joanie to talk to the shift manager about a waitressing job. In the last three days she’d eaten with, drunk with, been given monetary rewards by and leaned sexily against a variety of very generous men in different casinos as they gambled, but had not been able to pick up a single John. For some reason, security always stopped her and gently escorted her out of the casino before she could give away anything more than a kiss. “Must be something that bitch Joanie is doing wrong.” John thought giving a snort. He wasn’t even going to try here. Security had stopped her at the front lobby and told her not to even try or she’d be banned from this casino also. They must share information.
“Eh. Did you say something?” A very large man in a suit with a gold lapel pin wheezed, “Hi…I’m Frank Scolari...Shift Manager” as he looked down at her.
John gave his best smile. “I’m sorry, my name is Joanie and I was hoping to talk to you about a temporary job as a waitress.”
“Nope. Don’t need…any waitresses.”
“How about a cleaner. You’ve got to need some cleaners. Please, I really need a job.” John almost, but not quite, managed to get the tears he was trying for. Regardless, the manager apparently thought she looked remarkably pathetic.
Frank looked intently at her for several seconds before answering. “Yeah. Cleaners we need. Show me…a social security card…and you got a deal.”
“The number is 110 33 9674.” John smiled.
“No. I said…show me…the card. We got…inspectors everywhere. I’m not…gonna risk…the casino’s license…by hiring… illegals.”
“I’m not illegal. Do I look Mexican?”
“No. But I…need a card. Sorry.” He walked away as John looked after him in shock and anger. Then John went away and let Joanie out. Joanie began to quietly sob.
2:05 A.M., OCTOBER 21, QUEEN’S PALACE HOTEL AND CASINO
“We all cain’t have a pertty li’l lady like you cryin’ like that. What all’s the problem li’l missy?” From her vantage point looking down between the fingers holding her face as she cried, Joanie saw elaborately ornamented, pointed boots. She looked up, and up, and kept looking up until she eventually found a real ten-gallon hat. Under the hat was what looked like the classic cowboy businessman.
“Ah said, what all’s the problem ma’am?” He engulfed the stool next to her.
Joanie sniffed and took a deep breath before speaking. “I was looking for a job, but I didn’t have a social security card and so they wouldn’t hire me.”
“A pertty li’l thang like you an’ you’all cain’t get a job? What all cain you do?”
Joanie smiled and began to gently play with her necklace preparing to let her hand gradually move lower when John took over again. “Well sir, I have a lot of experience as a managerial assistant, dealing with people, scheduling, bookkeeping, etcetera. I’d do almost anything to have a job, but what I’m really interested in is making people’s wishes come true.”
“That all’s a tall order li’l missy,” he laughed jovially. “How you’all gonna do that?” He asked indulgently.
“I can’t tell you,” John answered choosing his words with great care. “You’ll think I’m insane.” Before the cowboy could speak she raised a hand and rushed to continue. “Please. I’ll explain, but without proof you’ll have no choice but to think that. It’s just too insane a story and I don’t know enough of it to make it less so.” John waited to see if he’d take the bait.
“You’all have mah full attention, li’l missy,” he said dragging her over to a corner booth were he could get more comfortable and they would be less likely to be overheard. “Ah cain’t wait ta hear your story.”
“For some reason I can make men into women.” She sighed. “Okay, now you’ve heard. You can leave and laugh at the crazy lady.”
“Well.” He readjusted the brim of his hat and spoke more respectfully. “Ah didn’t know you’all were a physician. So how did you’all lose your social security card?”
“I’m not. I do it without surgery, falsies or anything else. I make complete women, not fakes.”
“Ma’am, ah didn’t know you’all were a Texan. That there’s one heck of a good tall tale.”
“I know. I know. So go a way and let me be, or take a risk and let me prove what I say.”
“Well. Ah do like to make a buck. If you’all are crazy I’ll be doin’ people a favor by gettin’ you’all off the streets and if you’all are a con artist, you’all are a damn pertty one. Excuse the language ma’am. What’all is it gonna cost me to have you’all lay down your cards?”
“A volunteer and three days to prove I’m telling the truth. Also a meal, a place to stay and a hot bath, for me while I prove myself.”
He peered intently at her for several long seconds before answering. “Well, you’all are a pertty li’l thang. Perty enough that Ah’d spring for the meal and you’all cain convince me of the rest.”
OCTOBER 21, ST. IVES HOTEL, ROOM 1728, 4:00 P.M., FROM THE RESEARCH LOGS OF DR. MAXIMILIAN STERNLICHT
The pain has not been as bad as I expected, so I have not used any of the painkillers I brought. That is probably for the best as I am unsure of what, if any, their impact on the transformation process might be.
Most of the time I do little but sleep, eat, and eliminate. My physique seems to be changing as I expected, only soft tissue is being transformed, none of that rippling, changing flesh they talk about in fantasy stories, but clear change nonetheless. Without even the most rudimentary of equipment I am limited to observation of only external manifestations of change. So far, it seems there are several stages.
The first stage seems to be a burn-off of almost all fatty tissue. During this stage I seem to have lost a significant amount of weight. An interesting side effect of this seems to be a sloughing off of at least one layer of epidermal skin resulting in softer, smoother, younger looking skin.
The second stage seems to be modification of cell nuclei to change the actual function of various groups of cells. Assuredly much more is happening that I cannot assess with my primitive resources, but the most obvious occurrence during this stage seems to be creation of fatty tissue cells in proportions consistent with the new body form being developed. I suspect any remaining fatty tissue and a significant portion of muscle tissue is being cannibalized to produce new cell growth. During this period I seem to have lost my penis and testicles. Each time I awoke it was possible to see how they had grown smaller and smaller with just the naked eye.
Third, and thankfully finally, there is a rapid transfer of nutrients which are immediately stored in the newly relocated tissue. During this period especially, my food intake has been significantly greater. I suspect room service is convinced that there are at least two of me and possibly more. Also, with this third stage, the fever seems to be dropping. I will need to sleep again before performing any task more functional than this log. Another nap, another meal; then it will be time to proceed as planned.
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty Two: Chaffering
It is not enough to succeed.
Others must fail.
– Gore Vidal
OCTOBER 22, 8:00 A.M., ST. IVES HOTEL, ROOM 1728, FROM THE RESEARCH LOGS OF DR. MAXIMILIAN STERNLICHT
At the risk of shocking the more puritanical, I offer my feelings and observations unabridged. – M. Sternlicht
Responding to the wake up call from the front desk, I got out of bed and quietly padded over to the bathroom. I barely glanced into the mirror above the vanity as I headed directly for the shower. The need to clean off the residue of the last three-and-a-half days of illness was my first and overriding concern. About half way through the shower, my desire for cleanliness was finally assuaged sufficiently to permit bodily examination.I was clearly female and, while not an exceptional judge of female anatomy, at first glance it appeared that my calculations had been correct. A significant portion of body hair washed off as I showered, I was thinner, having lost an estimated forty seven pounds. There was clearly more body fat distributed over my body. My memories seemed clearly my own, there were no unusual perceptual or sensory differences, although it was nice not to require spectacles, and I was able to note with some relief that cognition was unimpaired.
I palpated the breasts, solely in order to assure myself that they were tumor free. It seemed somehow risqué to perform this rather mundane procedure on myself and it was noteworthy that the aureoles became quite unyielding. Further manipulation confirmed that they were surprisingly sensitive and capable of inducing highly pleasurable and salacious thoughts. I noticed that the interior walls of my new uterus seemed warmer and as it was my intent to explore and clean that portion of my anatomy also I reached down to gently brush...
Editor’s Note: This page is missing from Dr. Sternlicht’s research log. The reader is welcome to speculate as to the missing events.
...the mirror clear of steam so I could further examine this engaging new body. It felt unusual but not uncomfortable to feel my unfettered breasts bobbing about as I cleared the steam away.Finally having an unimpaired view, I completed my visual examination, which confirmed another expectation resulting from my research. To my untutored eye, I appeared to be between twenty and twenty-five years of age rather than my chronological age of fifty nine, presumably due to the absence of wrinkles, striations or sagging. I wondered what the impact of this trans-formation would be on my life expectancy.
As I brushed my teeth and applied deodorant, I was able to confirm that my senses were relatively unchanged. There might have been a slight increase in sensitivity but I could not confirm it from those mundane events.
Getting the tape measure I had brought from home, I returned to the bathroom to measure the changes in my anatomy. As the table below confirms variation was minimal.
Measurement | Original | Actual | Expected |
Height | 5’10” | 5”10” | 5’10” |
Weight | 176 lb. | 126 lb. | 123 lb. |
Chest (Breast) | 37” | 35 ¾” | 36 ½” |
Cup Size | N/A | D | D |
Waist | 38” | 23” | 22” |
Hips | 35-1/2” | 36-1/4” | 34-1/4” |
Inseam | 32” | 34-1/4” | 34” |
Sleeve Length | 21-1/4” | 21” | 21” | Neck Size | 16” | 14-1/4” | 14-1/2” |
Eye Color | Brown | Blue | Blue |
Hair Color | Black | Blonde | Blonde |
In the bedroom, I called room service for an omelet; blueberry blintzes, coffee and orange juice and began dressing. The nylon undergarments felt smoother than the cotton I had been using until now, although the feeling of constriction from the sports bra felt a bit unusual, especially without a similar feeling around the rest of my chest and waist. The socks were socks and the turtleneck sweater top was no surprise. The pants were cut differently then I was used to with a higher waist and the shoes pinched at the toes but were bearable.I added the daintier woman’s watch and bracelet and walked to the full-length mirror on the closet door to examine myself. I was quite satisfied with the transformation. It would have been difficult–no, impossible–for my own mother, were she still alive, to have recognized me. The height was unchanged and there were some vague similarities in the bone structure of the face, but that was it.
My introspection was interrupted by a knock at the front door to the suite. I cleared my voice and called out, “Leave it just outside the door like you were told.” My voice sounded higher, a bit more shrill than I liked. Despite my best efforts, it lacked the authority of my old voice.“Yes, ma’am.”
From the Queen Anne dresser I freed the ash blonde wig from its head form and carefully slid it over my own head, taking time to tuck my black hairs under and out of view.
I planned on just a quick check to insure I had not missed any errant strands but the reflection in the mirror stopped me. That hair, that wavy ash blonde hair flowing down to just below my shoulders and framing my face; it was amazing. The transformation was complete. I had said it before, but now it was driven home in the most personal manner. Now I could truly say that even my mother could not recognize me. I was safe from Captain Schultz and his do gooders. I wondered if makeup or training in more graceful mannerisms would even be necessary. With a final cursory review in the mirror, I went to the door to get breakfast.
OCTOBER 22, 9:10 A.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Stand with your feet about a foot apart, knees slightly bent and hold it with both hands. Keep your arms straight and gently squeeze the trigger.”
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
“Not bad for a first try, four out of eight on the target and one inside the rings. Your turn, Lyle.” Sergeant Challer carefully took the gun from Eunice’s hands and reloaded before handing him the gun.
OCTOBER 22, 9:20 A.M., R. J. MACY DEPARTMENT STORE, HERALD SQUARE, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK, FROM THE RESEARCH LOGS OF DR. MAXIMILIAN STERNLICHT
The pantsuit draped itself in a novel manner over my body fitting tighter than the suits to which I was accustomed and the longer hair tickled annoyingly as I approached the makeup counter and took a seat.
“Good morning. I’m Taffy. May I help you?”
She appeared younger than many of my students; with a light green off the shoulder top made of some shiny material and a darker green skirt that was so short it would have been more decorous as shorts. I think I scowled as I examined the bright streaks of color covering her face, especially near the eyes. I know I almost walked away at that point.
“I’d like a makeover; something conservative and tasteful that I can apply easily and use during the day.”
“Certainly, Ma’am. Let’s see, with your hair color and skin tone light, warm colors would really highlight your face. How about peach or coral?” Taffy smiled brightly.
“Fine. Whatever. Just show me exactly how you apply each item.”
The cosmetician, nonplussed, turned away for a moment. “Er...a, yes ma’am.”
OCTOBER 22, 2:30 P.M., ST. IVES HOTEL, ROOM 1728, FROM THE RESEARCH LOGS OF DR. MAXIMILIAN STERNLICHT
Two hours of practice and I am now reasonably proficient in the application of makeup. I’ve scheduled my appointment with the drug company for a week from today. That will permit time to better acclimate to this body. I cannot wait to consummate the compact so that I may select a more suitable form. This one is much younger, but if it were not for the need to remain unhindered by Schultz and his group, I would not have chosen a form so different from that with which I am familiar, especially not a female form.
OCTOBER 22, 3:40 P.M., SUITE 1443, QUEEN’S CASINO AND HOTEL, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Li’l Missy, Ah’d like you all to meet Rita. She is what they call a transsexual, but he’d really like to be transgendered. Wouldn’t you’all?” Rita nodded. She was wearing a knee length white and blue dress with the fabric bunched over her breasts. Her black hair was short, but becoming in a flip. She stood somehow looking both proud and embarrassed at the same time.
“Why don’t you call me Joanie,” John suggested to her new partner. “‘Li’l Missy’ could really begin to piss me off after a short time.” She turned to Rita.
“So, you’re a man and you want to be a woman,” she asked, critically assessing the woman. “Prove it.”
“Huh?” Now Rita was truly embarrassed.
“You heard me. Prove to me that you are a man.” When Rita didn’t respond, she continued. “Come on, strip. Let me see a cock.”
Embarrassment was immediately replaced by anger as Rita placed her hands on her hips. “What the hell are you two, some kind of perverts? Where’s my coat? I’m leaving.”
“Li’l...Ah mean Joanie, what in tarnation are you’all doin’?”
“You!” she snarled at Rita. “Don’t move.” Turning her back on Rita, Joanie continued. “You want me to show you that I can transform a man into a woman, a REAL woman. That means you need to know that this ‘person’ standing in front of us is a man.”
“But Ah brought him heah. Ah know what he is and Ah have no interest a’tall in seein’ anotha man’s privates.”
“Stay and look. Otherwise, regardless of what you think you know you’re not going to believe.” Turning back to Rita, who had started to pick up her purse to leave but was now listening intently, Joanie continued.
“You! Rita! This is no trick. Ask yourself how much you want to be a woman. Ask yourself if it’s worth about an hour of treatment and three days of feeling miserable to be a woman. Ask yourself whether you’re going to be able to live with yourself if you don’t find out.” Joanie stood impatiently waiting while Rita’s face went blank and she stared off into space while she considered.
After almost a minute Rita came back and gave first the Texan and then Joanie an intense look. The Texan was clearly uncomfortable while Joanie was clearly impatient.
“What does it involve?” she asked. Her voice was timid, almost wistful.
“Not much. You are going to prove you are now a man to, and apparently beyond, my ‘partner’s’ ability to doubt. Then, you and I are going to go into the bedroom where I will give you your last fuck as a man. You will drink a really terrible tasting drink. I will take care of you while you get very sick as your body changes and three days later you are going to show this gentleman that you are really a woman.”
Turning to the Texan, she continued. “I assume she can stay here while she changes and I also assume you’re going to want someone standing guard besides me to prove this is not a con.”
He nodded.
“Then if everyone is done talking, let’s get this over with.”
Rita slowly reached for the zipper at the back of her dress.
OCTOBER 23, 8:00 P.M., WALTER REED HOSPITAL, BETHESDA, MARYLAND
“What the hell is going on here? What’s happened to me? Who the hell is that ‘person’ in the other bed?” Congressman Frank Goldman pounded angrily on the small view window set into the door to his combination bedroom and biohazard chamber while a nurse came running.
“Congressman, please calm down and return to bed.”
“Calm down my ass. I want some answers and I want them now.” His voice was only slightly lower than a scream with a hint of panic in it. He continued banging on the window.
“Congressman, the window is made of plastic three inches thick. You’re not going to break it, just hurt yourself. Now please calm down so I can leave to get your doctor.”
“I am as calm as I’m going to be,” was his response, but he did stop his pounding. “Now get me that doctor. I can’t wait to hear what he has to say for himself.” Face still red from anger, the Congressman moved his hands to his sides and slowly backed two steps away from the window.
“Thank you Congressman. It will take Dr. Isaacs at least fifteen minutes to get here. Why don’t you clean up and I’ll get you something more appropriate than those men’s pajamas? Wouldn’t that make us feel a bit better?”
“Make it a half an hour. I need a shower.” He turned and strode purposefully into the bathroom to discover a bit more about whatever had happened to him.
“Oh, and get whoever the hell that is in the other bed out of here. I expect a private room.”
NOTE: Five more chapters.
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty Three: Conjointments
I can’t get no satisfaction.
I can’t get no girl reaction.
– Michael Philip “Mick” Jagger
and Keith Richards
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 8:45 A.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
There were six people at the farmhouse’s dining room table, a thin man with a crew cut wearing a black suit, an exceptionally beautiful woman with short brunette hair similarly attired in a black skirt suit, and Captain Schultz were on one side while Eunice L., Lyle E., and Dr. Harriman were on the other side.
“Thank you all for coming,” Captain Schultz said, opening the discussion. “Eunice. Lyle. At this time, I’d like to introduce you to your partners until this situation is resolved. Kevin McCord is a graduate of John Jay College with a B.S. in Criminal Science and a Masters in Forensic Psychology. He’s been an agent with the F.B.I. for the last three years. He’ll be teamed with you Ms. Branca.” Kevin’s head tipped towards Eunice L.
“Deborah Caughlin also has a B.S. from John Jay College in Criminal Science along with a Ph.D. in Sociology from UCLA. She’s been with the C.I.A. for two years.” Deborah regarded Lyle E. briefly before returning her attention to Captain Schultz.
“Why are we partnering boy girl?” Eunice L. asked as she ran her hand through her hair and shook her head to move it off her face.
“We felt that mixed couples would be more able to blend in without being noticed. Why do you ask Ms. Branca?”
“Well, I just think it would be more appropriate to team me with Ms. Caughlin and Lyle E. with Mr. McCord.”
“Would you explain your reasoning?” Captain Schultz seemed really interested in understanding why.
“Well, it’s kind of personal,” Eunice L. blushed.
“I’m not sure I understand.”
“Captain?” Dr. Harriman cleared his throat.
“Yes Doctor?”
“Please remember that the current apparent gender alignments are actually fallacious. I too suggest realignment consistent with Eunice L.’s recommendation, if for no other reason than it may assist them to feel more comfortable with each other.”
“Dr. Harriman, I’m not completely sure what you just said, but I believe the gist of it was that you concur with Ms. Branca’s suggestion regarding partners.” He looked to the others present for their assent. While no one outright agreed, there were no negations so he continued. “Fair enough we’ll swap the partners. Then to continue, Mr. McCord, would you please summarize our findings to date?”
“Yes, sir.” He put his briefcase on the table and pulled out a folder.
“Ms. Caughlin and I examined the lab and Dr. Sternlicht’s house with a full forensic team. From the lab, it appears that our subject has taken samples of at least ten different people’s DNA. His samples are evenly split between the sexes. He only chose to obtain samples from young healthy individuals with clean medical histories and above average intelligence. I have photographs and comprehensive biographies here on each individual whose sample is missing.” He stopped to pull out a series of folders and spread them out. Each had a series of labeled plastic packets with photo-graphs and attached papers.
Lyle E. was examining the photos and stopped at two very familiar ones. “He has our DNA too?”
“Affirmative.”
“We believe he has used at least one of these samples to change his appearance.”
“Which one?” Eunice L. was smiling endearingly but she must have been having problems with her hair as she seemed to keep brushing it out of her face. The funny thing was there did not seem to be a single hair out of place to brush back.
“That, Ms. Branca, is the question of the day,” Mr. McCord glumly responded, “or at least one of them.”
“Call me Eunice.” She smiled and brushed at some hair yet again.
“Yes ma’am.” Mr. McCord seemed a bit unsure of how to proceed. “Ah...”
“At Dr. Sternlicht’s home,” Ms. Caughlin cut in and continued for him, “we found that the refrigerator had been cleaned out and selected toiletries were missing. Most specifically, things like toothbrushes, toothpaste, dental floss, talcum powder and mouthwash were taken while an electric razor, aftershave, shampoo and deodorant were left behind. While it is possible that someone kidnapped Dr. Sternlicht despite the absence of any indications of a struggle or even a hasty departure, it is highly unlikely that kidnappers would make such selective and unusual choices of toiletries to bring with them even if they were planning to make it look like he had fled on his own. Plus, at this time we have no suspects who would want to kidnap him.”
“You’re thinking he changed himself in to a woman, aren’t you?” It was a statement more than a question from Dr. Harriman.
“Yes sir, we do.” Mr. McCord was talking again.
“Then let’s set aside the five men for now,” Captain Schultz suggested, “although I’d like you to memorize the identifying information for each of them in case our assumptions are incorrect.” Captain Schultz glanced about him for consensus and then nodded. Mr. McCord gathered the packets for the men and returned them to his briefcase before continuing.
“By checking the records of the local taxicab companies we were able to determine that a man matching Dr. Sternlicht’s description was taken from a convenience store several blocks from his house to his bank and then to the Paramus Park Mall. From there it appears he went to the New Jersey rail station. At that point, we lost his trail, but we suspect he went south to Hoboken and then took the PATH train under the Hudson to Manhattan. We have teams checking the various hotels and motels as we speak and, of course, the rail, plane, car rental and bus terminals are under observation.” He stopped and Ms. Caughlin proceeded to report.
“Credit card records were not informative, however, after discussions with several sales clerks it appears that our subject paid cash for some basic female toiletries, magazines and clothes.” She referred to her notes for a moment. “A black pantsuit, black patent leather purse and flats, a flex-band watch, a chain link bracelet, and a blonde wig, among other things. We obtained pictures of each item and CIA Special Projects, with advice from Dr. Harriman, have produced renderings of what we think Dr. Sternlicht would look like wearing these clothes in each possible body, allowing for difference between his bone structure and those of the sampled.” Mr. McCord was again laying out pictures on the table. The clothes did not appear to fit well in two of the renderings.
“I think we can rule out these two right off the bat.” Lyle E. pointed at an overweight man and a slightly pudgy woman. “Dr. Sternlicht was fastidiously neat. He would never allow himself to appear in public looking less than perfect.”
“That’s true.” Eunice L. chimed in. “He would yell at me for being a slob if I spilled something on my lab coat and he always complained if I wore jeans instead of slacks.” Ms. Caughlin smiled and Eunice paused for a moment, apparently flustered. “I mean it was a lab not an office, or a party, or somewhere it would make a difference.” She looked to Lyle E. for support.
“That’s true,” Lyle E. chimed in and Eunice L. seemed relieved. “If I wore anything but the most conservative clothes he would snarl about me presenting the ‘wrong image’ for a secretary.”
Mr. McCord was again digging in his briefcase and then began to lecture. “That’s consistent with this profile you helped us create. It describes Dr. Sternlicht as being an extremely intelligent and widely read but arrogant man, someone who has little patience for the faults of others and who enjoys showing others he is better than them. He seems to enjoy showing his erudition, preferring multisyllabic words wherever possible. While we are certain he understands the risk of taunting and toying with his pursuers it is highly unlikely that he could resist. Whatever he does will not be blatant. We are not expecting any messages or riddles, but there should be subtle cues.
“The clothing choices are an example, conservative and stylish. Consistent with your earlier comments,” Ms. Caughlin nodded an acknowledgement to Lyle first and than Eunice, “it seems likely that he would not dress down despite perceiving it as a slight additional risk to him. We don’t think he’s left the area–besides, if he has our chances of finding him quickly approach zero–and, fastidious as he is, we expect he will be at one of the city’s better hotels or motels. Two teams are working on that as we speak but we’d like you two out there with us. With your personal knowledge of Dr. Sternlicht, you might notice something we might miss.”
“Then let’s go,” Lyle E. and Eunice L. spoke in unison, but Eunice L. added a “Kay?” and then started giggling, with Lyle E. joining her seconds later. The others looked from one to the other with puzzled expressions.
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 10:40 A.M., SUITE 1443, QUEEN’S CASINO AND HOTEL, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
Joanie was bored. Rita was huddled in bed shivering from her fever and John wouldn’t come out, even to talk. The Texan– apparently his name was John too, John Smith if you could believe that–was out at some business meeting and wouldn’t be back for hours. And the guard was too professional to do anything but guard. He wouldn’t let her out. He wouldn’t let anyone else. And he wouldn’t even talk to her. Every time she tried, he would just push her back inside and close the suite’s entrance door. If he wasn’t so huge, Joanie John might have considered having John try to take him out, but he was at least six and a half feet tall with biceps as thick as tree trunks. Frustrated, she plopped down on the couch pouting and grabbed the television controller. Maybe the all pornography channel would give her some ideas. As she watched, she kept thinking about those biceps.
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 12:00 NOON, LE BRASSERIE RESTAURANT, 76TH STREET AND 7TH AVENUE
“I’d like a table.”
“Certainly. Is Madam expecting company?”
“No.”
“Very well. Please wait here and I’ll have a table prepared.”
“No. I’ll wait at the bar.”
“Madam would probably be more comfortable waiting here. It will only be a few moments.” The maitre d’ stood between Dr. Sternlicht and the lounge waiting for her to sit.
“In case you had failed to notice, it is difficult to prepare a table when one is immobile.”
“Yes Madam. If Madam will please be seated here in the waiting area I will be happy to have a table prepared.”
“Then move so I can sit in the lounge.”
“Madam, we prefer to have our customers wait in the waiting area, which explains the apropos name we use to describe it.” He remained immobile. “If Madam wishes, there is an excellent little bistro three blocks away without a waiting area.”
“You mean the Parisian? That is a tourist trap, nothing more.”
“If that is Madam’s opinion.” He still did not move. Dr. Sternlicht glared but bit back another retort and turned to storm over to the waiting area.
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 1:30 P.M., LE BRASSERIE RESTAURANT, 76TH STREET AND 7TH AVENUE
“Was the meal satisfactory Madam?”
“Yes. Now where is your pay telephone?”
“Next to the rest rooms, Madam.”
“Thank you. Now I can call my attorney and have him file charges against you and this establishment for harassment.”
“If Madam wishes, but it should be noted that there are no laws against rudeness madam or Le Brasserie might file counter charges.” He sniffed haughtily and walked away.
Dr. Sternlicht went to the pay telephone. She was almost surprised to see that it worked. Dialing a number, she waited and then left a message on the answering machine, not expecting a human to answer. “Send your representative to meet Dr. Sternlicht at the Old Home Restaurant at 7:00 P.M. sharp on Wednesday, October 25. Bring $50,000 in small bills, hundreds or less, and the codes for an account in the Cayman Islands for the remainder. Your representative must be the same person Dr. Sternlicht originally met at the Old Home Restaurant on October 4th to discuss this.”
Leaving the restaurant, he hailed a cab. “Forty second and Seventh Avenue.
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 1:30 P.M., CRAZY JACK’S ELECTRONICS AND NOVELTIES STORE, 238 42ND STREET, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“If you’re done evaluating the merchandise, that’ll be one thousand dollars.”
“You are certain these documents are legitimate?”
“Of course they’re not legitimate, but they’ll work. The driver’s license matches information currently on the New York State Department of Motor Vehicles database. The state of Rhode Island computerized all their birth and death information a couple of years ago and the birth certificate is a copy of a legitimate certificate from their files. The death record for this person seems to have accidentally gone to data heaven. As for the various college degrees, they’re still yours. To make them completely legal, you’ll have to contact each of them with name and sex change information. I’ve just sped up the process by putting a new name of these diplomas. So, how about some money now?”
“Certainly.” Several large bills changed hands; the documents were replaced in the manila folder they came from and Dr. Sternlicht, now Dr. Maxine Stern, turned to leave.
“Have a good day, and congratulations. It’s a great job.”
“Excuse me?” Dr. Stein asked in confusion.
“The sex change. It’s a great job. I never would have guessed.”
Maxine sneered, “Yes. It is, isn’t it?" Turning, she added an extra bit of wiggle in her walk as she left.
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 2:40 P.M., COUNTY GENERAL HOSPITAL, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Yes, Lieutenant. We have her here on our Psychiatric Unit. She claims to be a man, a salesman named William Barrett from Grand Forks who sells...what was it...oh yeah, tractor parts. The delusions include a wife and two kids. They’re remarkably elaborate. The people she claims for her family even exist.”
“I assume you’ve ruled out the obvious like gender reassignment?”
“Certainly, this woman is biologically intact. She could give birth which is why we have her on Nordette …”
The Lieutenant looked confused.
“… birth control pills along with Haldol, an antipsychotic medication and Ativan, an antianxiety medication...to slow her down and keep her from hurting herself.”
“That sounds like her. May I speak to her please?”
“You can try, but she hasn’t been saying much to anyone since she started on her medications. Follow me.”
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 4:20 P.M., COUNTY GENERAL HOSPITAL, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Yes, sir. We have what I believe is the last missing item. I will personally return with it on the next available flight.” Lieutenant Roegler hung up the pay telephone and returned to the psychiatric ward’s nursing station to insure that the release forms were signed.
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty Four: Mammon
A billion here, a billion there,
and pretty soon you’re talking about real money.
– Senator Everett McKinley Dirksen
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 4:40 P.M., SUITE 1443, QUEEN’S CASINO AND HOTEL, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
“Well Joanie, ah’ll grant you’all somethin’s happenin’. That there is one sick li’l puppy. But ah still don’t have that there proof you’all were promisin’ me.”
“John, I promised you results in three days. This is just the first day. If nothing else, look at the weight loss. He’s lost easily twenty pounds in just one day. How many people do you think would be willing to feel bad for a day or so to loose that much weight?”
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 6:50 P.M., ROOM 417, DRAKE HOTEL, 423 WEST 55TH STREET, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Five teams have already been out visiting every hotel and motel in the New York City metropolitan area and we get to duplicate what they’ve already done,” Eunice grumbled. “How can you wear those heels all day? My feet are killing me.” She groaned as she sat on her bed rubbing her stocking clad feet.
“Actually, my feet hurt too, but I’ve learned a few tricks to make it a little bit more bearable. I wear the lowest heels I can. These are only one and a half inches. I also get them one width larger than I should and I have two pairs of cushion inserts in each shoe. It helps.” She sat down and rubbed her feet too. “So how do you like the role of investigator?”
“Actually, I had expected something a bit more interesting, certainly more exciting, than this. How many hotels and motels did we check out today?” Eunice L. asked as she slumped back onto the bed and put her feet up.
“I believe it was twenty-nine, and I would guess that Lyle E. and Kevin covered a similar number. The bad news is that there are over four hundred motels in the New York City metropolitan area. At a worse case we could be doing this for another week.” Deborah flopped back onto the bed also. Eunice noticed the slit of her dress slide open to reveal most of her leg.
“May I ask you a personal question?” Deborah asked as she rolled over onto her side the better to see Eunice L. She tucked her legs up to keep them from hanging uncomfortably over the bed and the slit fell open more revealing her lacy black panties.
“I don’t know,” Eunice said, staring at the frothy black underwear. “I guess it depends on the question.”
“Well, I read the file on you. After all, I wanted to know as much as possible about the person with whom I was about to be partnered.”
Eunice L. rolled over and propped her head up with her elbow. She tore her eyes away from Deborah’s panties and silently looked her in the eye. She looked very good.
“In about fifteen minutes we'll need to get dressed for dinner with Kevin and Lyle. Lyle is kind of nice isn’t he?”
“Yes. We’ve been through a lot together.”
“Is it my imagination or are you interested in him?”
“Huh?” Eunice L. looked totally baffled.
“You know working towards being a couple? Dating?”
“Oh.” Eunice took a long, deep breath and let it out in a whistling sigh. “I don’t know.”
“Talk to me girl. Is there something wrong with him?”
“No.” Eunice L. sighed again. “No. There’s nothing wrong with him. He seems to be adjusting to life quite well.”
“But...”
“No but. I’m just not sure what to do about my own life.”
“Oh.” There was silence for almost a minute. “Is it true that you used to be male?”
Eunice L. glanced back down at Deborah’s panties before answering. “Yes.”
“What made you decide to have gender reassignment surgery?” She rushed on before Eunice L. could ask. “Please. I know this is a very personal question, but I really need to know. My younger brother is considering the surgery and I just don’t understand.” She stopped breathless and flushed with embarrassment. She couldn’t make eye contact.
Eunice let the silence drag finally answering when Deborah again looked at her, tears in her eyes. “Your file wasn’t complete. My sex change was unwanted, unintentional, accidental and definitely not related to surgery.”
“Huh?”
“Oh, hell. Cover yourself and I’ll explain. This is going to take a while.”
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 7:35 P.M., ROOM 417, DRAKE HOTEL, 423 WEST 55TH STREET, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Before we leave, let me do your hair in a slightly fancier style.” Deborah offered. Taking the brush from Eunice L.’s hand, she began brushing with one hand and applying light mists of hair spray with the other. “By the way, I should warn you that Kevin is probably going to hit on you.” She said while working. “He thinks he’s a real lady’s man.”
“Thinks?”
“Yeah,” Deborah explained, “well, you know. He always uses the same line, ‘Would you like to dance?’ and then steps on your foot which gives him the chance to apologize, buy you a glass of wine, talk for a while, etc., etc.”
“Does that stuff really work? It never did for me.”
“No, but I haven’t been able to convince him of that.”
“Is that his only line?” Eunice sounded skeptical.
“I don’t know. We’ve only been together for the past week and a half, but he’s tried it three separate times so far.”
“Is he really that much of a shmuck?”
“No. Actually, he’s witty, intelligent and knowledgeable when we discuss work. He just has no dating skills.”
“Great. Maybe Lyle will take pity and tell him we’re a couple.” Eunice noticed Deborah sadly shaking her head no.
“Oh yeah. If he was going to be doing that he and I would be sharing a room, wouldn’t we?” Deborah expression was unchanged as she nodded her head up and down.
“So, I’m about to live through the date from hell?” Deborah smiled and nodded her head again. She put a comforting hand around Eunice’s shoulder.
“Let me offer some helpful advice.” Her smile got even larger.
MONDAY, OCTOBER 23, 10:55 P.M., ROOM 417, DRAKE HOTEL, 423 WEST 55TH STREET, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“My God, you weren’t kidding.” They stumbled into the motel room, supporting each other and holding their sides to prevent themselves from falling to the floor from the intensity of their giggling.
“How many times did he try to step on your foot?” They barely made it to one of the room’s beds before collapsing as they continued to laugh convulsively and hug each other.
Eunice L. took several deep breathes in an attempt to regain some self control. “At least four times.”
“All in that one dance?”
“Oh yes, and when he wasn’t trying to stomp on my foot he had his hands roaming all over my ass.” Eunice broke down and started giggling again.
“I still think the best part was when you grabbed his tie during the dance and pulled his head down to your height.”
“Yeah, I’d always thought that was sexy when a girl did that. Of course, I didn’t expect him to end up almost burying his head in my boobs.” Eunice L. had managed a seated position. She looked down and cupped her breasts through her light cotton print dress.
“Amazing how they fascinate guys, isn’t it?” Deborah noted as she too struggled into a sitting position. She turned away from Eunice L. and yawned.
“Well, I’ve been thinking about that a lot lately and I think I have a relatively unique perspective.” Eunice started undoing the buttons of her dress.
“So what is it already?” Deborah dropped back down onto the bed and then rolled over on her stomach, propping her head up with her arms.
“Well, I think Freud had it backwards. It’s not penis envy; it’s breast envy.” Eunice L. finished working on her buttons and slid the dress off her shoulders while Deborah waited.
“Okay, breast envy,” Deborah prompted. “How do you come to that conclusion?” The dress slid to the floor and Eunice L. picked it up and hung it up before answering.
“Well, think about it. Do you really want a penis? It’s small, it’s wrinkled and it’s attached to these two hairy little sacks that can cause excruciating pain if you’re not careful and let them get bumped. And remember, I speak from personal experience here.”
“Okay, then what do women envy and how does a man envying a breast make him do all the weird things they do?”
“I’ll answer that when I get back. Just give me a minute.” Eunice L. entered the bathroom and closed the door. Deborah watched her go. After several seconds she groaned and began undressing also. She was in her nightgown and had just laid a second nightgown on the other bed for Eunice when the bathroom door opened.
“I got out a nightgown for you,” Deborah noted as she passed her on the way to the bathroom. Let me clean up a bit and then I want to hear your explanation.”
Eunice was in bed when she returned to the bedroom. Deborah got into her bed and turned to Eunice. “I set the alarm clock for 7:00 A.M.,” she noted. “Do you want the lights on?”
“No thank you.” Deborah turned the lights off.
“Now, will you please explain?”
“Sure. It’s really very easy. Like I said before, a penis is not exactly pretty. What we women desire is what men desire, some control over our lives. It’s not the penis we envy it’s the power and control over a stronger body; it’s the ability to impact on those around us that women envy. Much as Freud theorizes happens with penis envy, women know that they are smaller and weaker so we find ways to control by manipulating others into doing what we wish, and to put it bluntly our breasts are major weapons for controlling men. Men just about worship them. They’ll do almost anything to touch one, lick, one, see one. They worship them and they worship us because we have them.” Eunice took a deep breath before continuing. “Like I said, Freud was wrong, if anything, he should have been talking about breast envy, not penis envy.”
“You’re serious aren’t you?” asked a bemused Deborah. She wasn’t quite sure how to respond.
“No, but it sounds good, doesn’t it?” Eunice smiled hesitantly. After several seconds, Deborah began laughing and Eunice joined her. Suddenly Eunice became serious.
“Deborah, I really like you and think you’re a great person. I’d like you to be my friend...”
“Sure, I’d like that and I already think of you as a good friend.” Deborah smiled.
“No. Please. I need to finish.” Deborah stopped smiling. She rolled so she could see the dim outline of Eunice, now sitting upright in the other bed.
“When we first met I didn’t like you. You were so sure of yourself, so in control of your life. I was jealous. I was afraid you’d come between Lyle and me.” Eunice swallowed hard. “I was afraid he’d like you better than me.” Tears were seeping out of the corners of Eunice’s eyes.
“Oh Eunice, please don’t cry. I understand how you must have felt.” She slipped from her bed, slid onto the covers of Eunice’s bed and hugged her tightly. “It’s okay, dear. It’s okay,” she crooned as she gently wiped the tears from Eunice’s eyes.
Reaching out, Deborah gave Eunice a tremendous hug. “We are friends, best friends, now and forever.” Deborah’s bed was unused the rest of the night.
TUESDAY, OCTOBER 24, 9:00 A.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“It is no longer speculation. We have succeeded in developing a ‘fixative,’ an agent to nullify the virus so it is no longer contagious.” Dr. Harriman was beaming as he sat at the dining room table discussing his progress with Captain Schultz. “All the animal trials have been one hundred percent successful.”
“So are you ready for the first human trials?”
“Well, I understand your urgency, but, I would note that despite my optimism, it would be best to assure the results with some longitudinal studies.”
“You mean make sure the virus does not come back over time?”
“Yes. Exactly.”
“Dr. Harriman, please remember we have five human beings locked in that barn. They are no longer covered with fur and trying to be very large rats, but they are little better than infants. We owe them their humanity, but they won’t really develop into functional human beings if they can’t interact with other human beings, human beings that are not wearing biohazard suits.”
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty Five: Acumination
When the president does it,
that means that it is not illegal.
– President Richard Milhous Nixon
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 9:10 P.M., SUITE 1443, QUEEN’S CASINO AND HOTEL, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
Rita was ecstatic. She had just cleaned herself up and dressed herself. John Smith had just ordered some champagne for a celebration while John was in charge of Joanie and his body.
“Li’l Missy ah must congratulate you’all. You’all delivered everythin’ exactly as promised. I think it’s time to finalize ouah negotiations.”
“I’ll drink to that,” John smiled.
“Well Joanie deah, ah don’ know if you’all wanna to do that.”
“Huh. Why not.”
“Well. Ah told you ah ran a drug company and ah do. What ah didn’t tell you’all is that ah happen to have a bunch of friends in South America who ah in charge of production.”
“So?”
“They strongly believe in exclusivity.”
“Again, so what? We’ve already discussed that.” John wasn’t sure where this was going but she was getting a bit worried.
“Ah video taped the entire process so ah know that you are personally required for this to work. You’all were sellin’ yourself and my partners would be very angry if ah did not collect.”
John started edging toward the door to the suite. “What do you mean collect?”
“George,” the Texan bellowed, “Whah don’t you’all come in here.” The door opened and the guard came in, standing stoically just inside the entry. He seemed even larger standing there with his arms crossed and looking mean.
Now John was really worried. “Why are you doing this? We had a deal and I just delivered. Now back off or I’ll never tell you how to do it.” Slowly, she began to slip toward the bedroom door.
“Rita?”
“Yes, Mr. Smith.” She came bouncing out of the bedroom looking fetching in a pink halter-top and short shorts. She brought a gun out from behind her back and pointed it loosely in Joanie’s general direction.
“Well Li’l Missy, ah think you all are about to take a trip.”
Rita brought her other hand out from behind her back. It held a syringe.
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 11:00 A.M., ST. IVES HOTEL, ROOM 1728, FROM THE RESEARCH LOGS OF DR. MAXIMILIAN STERNLICHT
Dr. Sternlicht completed packing and called for a bellboy. At the front lobby, the same clerk was on duty as when he had checked in as Mr. Hoyden Tiresias.
“Hello, my name is Maxine Stern. I’ll be checking out for Mr. Tiresias. I’d like these valises shipped to Newark Airport and I’d like the remainder of the funds he situated in your depository minus the agreed upon 25% gratuity.”
“Certainly, Madam. I’ll just need Mr. Tiresias’ signature on a release for the funds he placed in the safe.”
The woman smiled and confidently handed him a signed “power of attorney.” At the confused look on the clerk’s face, she smiled even more and said, “I know, you’ll have to authenticate that with your supervisor. Go. Go. Go.” She shooed him off and went to sit patiently in one of the plush padded chairs.
Eventually the clerk returned. “The power of attorney will be acceptable Ms. Stern. Please sign this release and we’ll settle the account.”
“Fine, and when you’ve concluded your enumerations you may hail a taxicab.”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 4:00 P.M., ST. IVES HOTEL LOBBY
They walked up to the front desk and flashed their badges. Before speaking a word, the clerk immediately escorted them to the door by the manager’s office. The clerk said, “One moment please.” and then disappeared behind the door.
“Please come in.” The clerk was back a moment later, obsequiously holding the door to the manager’s office for them. The room was quite plain compared to the ornate decoration of the lobby. It had an unadorned wooden desk of light oak, a matching meeting table with six chairs, and two padded chairs that looked like they could have come from the lobby. A short, portly, balding man in his forties with an obsequious smile greeted them from behind the desk.
“Welcome to the St. Ives. My name is Brian Miller and I’m the day manger. How can we help you?”
The badges were shown again and the man’s smile became just a bit more forced. He gestured for them to sit and they did. Eunice noted his surreptitious glance at her legs and, with a bright friendly smile; she first adjusted the short skirt of her suit and then began playing with the pendant resting between her breasts. The man quickly sat down and Eunice thought she saw several small beads of moisture forming on his brow.
Deborah cleared her throat and, after a surreptitious frown in Eunice’s direction so that her partner would stop teasing the man, spoke. “We’re looking for someone.” She placed a wanted poster on his desk. “This man is wanted for theft and possession of stolen property. He has an accomplice. She may look like this.” Another wanted poster was placed next to the first.
“Surely you don’t think someone like that would come into our hotel?”
“It is possible. We would like these posters to be distributed and we’d like your permission to speak to your staff.”
“Certainly, but please do it here in my office. I have no interest in upsetting our clientele. I’ll start by bringing in the front desk staff.” He gestured to the table. “You can set up over there.”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 4:40 P.M., ST. IVES HOTEL MANAGER’S OFFICE
“That’s just about everyone here now. The last of the desk clerks will be back from his break in a minute or so and I’ll have him come in.” There was a knock on the door.
“Ah, excellent. James, please come here. I’d like you to meet Ms. Caughlin and Ms. Branca. They’re from the FBI. They’d like to speak to you for a few moments.”
“Thank you for your time,” Deborah extended her hand. He seemed a bit flustered and she quickly glanced back to see if Eunice was being a tease again, then, after confirming she was not, grabbed his half extended hand and shook it firmly.
“Please sit down. We’d like you to look at these pictures.” Once he was seated, she continued. “The man is wanted for theft and possession of stolen property.” She gestured to one poster. “He has an accomplice. She may look like this.”
She watched as the man glanced at the manager standing behind the women before beginning to answer and interrupted. Without turning away from the desk clerk, she spoke to the manager. “Please tell this man to be cooperative.”
“Certainly. Certainly,” the manager blushed and nodded to the desk clerk.
“James, please answer these people’s questions with complete candor.” James saw the manager scowling but took him at his word and carefully examined each photograph.
“I’m not sure.”
“What do you mean you’re not sure?”
“Well, there was this really snotty guy that checked in about a week or so ago. I only saw him once, but this guy could be him.”
“Why is it that you remember him if you only saw him once?”
“As I said, he was rather snotty and he wouldn’t provide a credit card.” James pointed to the manager. “I had to get approval to accept cash from Mr. Miller. He then placed a large sum of money in our safe.
“Is he still here?”
“Uh, I don’t think so.”
“What do you mean, ‘You don’t think so?’ Is his room still booked?”
“No. Some lady came by earlier today and checked him out.”
“Did the woman look anything like the woman in this wanted poster?”
He examined the second poster carefully and then shook his head. “No. I’m sorry but I can’t tell.”
“Then can you describe her?”
“Sure. She was pretty, you know, a really nice body but dressed very conservatively, and maybe 30. She acted older, but she looked younger. She had wavy platinum blonde hair about half way down her shoulder blades. She talked funny, I don’t know, kind of stilted I guess you’d call it.” He looked up from the poster. “Actually, except for the hair she kind of looked like your partner there.” He pointed at Eunice.
“You said she was here earlier today. When?”
“Not long before lunch. I went to lunch about eleven-thirty so it must have been about eleven.”
“What was she wearing?”
“Well, I remember it was very conservative, oh I said that before didn’t I?” His eyes unfocused as he thought. “It was a...a blue pinstripe suit with a calf length skirt.”
“When she left where did she go?”
“I don’t know. She had me call her a cab. Maybe William at the front door knows.”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 5:25 P.M., ST. IVES HOTEL MANAGER’S OFFICE, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“She’s using a Eunice but with long ash blonde hair, last seen in a blue pinstripe suit. She just checked out of the St. Ives using the name Maxine Stern, which means she’s probably making her move.” Deborah listened intently to the telephone.
“If all the mass transportation options are covered, Eunice and I will head towards the theater district.” She listened again.
“That’s right; she seems to be heading for a Broadway show.” Another brief silence.
“Good. Have Kevin and Lyle meet us there.” She hung up and turned to the others. “Thank you for your assistance Mr. Miller. Let’s go, Eunice. We’ll meet the others at Eighth Avenue and Forty-Fifth Street and then fan out.”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 5:35 P.M., STREETS OF MANHATTAN, NEW YORK
“What the hell were you doing back there?”
“Huh?” Eunice L. asked innocently.
“Great dialogue. You know what I mean. Back at the hotel. What were you doing taunting that man?” Deborah briefly glared over at Eunice while she drove.
“You mean the skirt and the pendant?”
“Yes I mean the skirt and the pendant.”
“Oh. Well, I saw him gawking at my legs and he.... Watch that truck!” Deborah swerved.
“You were saying?”
“He was staring at me and so I thought I’d give him a reason to stare. How was I to know it would affect him so much?”
“Because you’re a woman. Because you used to be a man. How many answers do you want?”
“You’re right,” Eunice L. answered, chastised. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done it. It’s just the first time anyone’s really looked at me like that and...and I just couldn’t resist.”
“Well okay, but please don’t do that while we’re working. It’s hard enough to be taken seriously as a woman in law enforcement and that kind of crap just makes it worse.”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 5:55 P.M., CORNER OF 48TH STREET AND 8TH AVENUE, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Almost all of the matinees will be out by now so we’re not likely to find Maxine Stern in the area, but we might find a ticket collector or an usher who recognizes her picture. Did you get the retouched photo we requested?”
“Yes. Here.” Kevin distributed copies to each of the other three. “Let’s start here, move down to Sixth Avenue and then back up Forty-Seventh Street. You take one side of the street and we’ll take the other. We probably don’t have a lot of time and this is a long shot anyway, so let’s do this quickly.”
THURSDAY, OCTOBER 25, 6:25 P.M., 46TH STREET BETWEEN SIXTH AND SEVENTH AVENUES, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
“Deborah,” Eunice L. called to her partner excitedly. “I think we’ve hit pay dirt. I’ve got an usher here who remembers someone who looks like Maxine Stern. She apparently demanded he get her a taxicab after the show.”
“That sure sounds like our man, I mean woman. When was this?”
“Actually, not too long ago. The show ended at five forty-five and it was at least fifteen minutes later before she stopped him for the cab.”
Does he remember anything more?”
“Well, he’s not sure, but he thinks it was a medallion cab, not one of those gypsies.”
“No number, no cabby description?”
“No such luck. I’ve already got our liaison in the New York City Police Department checking it out. Let’s meet at the Papa Pete’s Pizza at Forty-Fourth Street and Seventh Avenue in five minutes.”
THURSDAY, OCTOBER 25, 6:35 P.M., PAPA PETE’S PIZZA, 44TH STREET AND SEVENTH AVENUE
Kevin twirled his chair and sat straddling it with his elbows propped up against the back. After a moment’s hesitation, Lyle E. copied him.
“Okay folks,” Kevin said, “it’s time to come up with a miracle. The odds of getting a match on a cabby in the next few minutes is pretty close to nil. He’s not acting like he’s being followed so he, I mean she, will probably complete whatever schedule she is following. We need ideas regarding what she might be doing next.” Kevin looked to the others sitting around him.
“Well, I hate to admit it,” Eunice L. said after waiting to see that no one else was going to speak, “but the only idea I’ve got is that I’m hungry and the smell of this food is definitely not helping.”
PART THREE: REVOLUTION
Chapter Twenty Six: Appetencies
An apology for the devil:
It must be remembered that we have only heard
one side of the case.
God has written all the books.
– Samuel Butler
THURSDAY, OCTOBER 25, 6:35 P.M., PAPA PETE’S PIZZA, 44TH STREET AND SEVENTH AVENUE
“If he’s smart he’s going some place public to make whatever exchange he’s got planned.”
“What about the old standbys?”
“What do you mean Lyle?”
“Oh, you know. In the movies, it’s always some tourist attraction, like the Empire State Building, the World Trade Center, the Staten Island Ferry, the Bronx Zoo or Brooklyn Botanical Gardens. Some place like that maybe?"
“I don’t think so.” Eunice chimed in. “Dr. Sternlicht would never stand around and wait for someone. He’d make them come to him.”
“Yeah. Good point. Maybe a museum or an art gallery?” Lyle asked between bites of pizza.
“Possible, I wonder how many are open at this time of the evening on a Wednesday?” Kevin began searching through his briefcase and pulled out a thick guide to New York City. While the others ate, he skimmed through the guide.
“Amazing, more than sixty museums in the New York City metropolitan area and none of them are open after 6 on a Wednesday.” Kevin interrupted.
“None? And I thought New York was the City that never slept,” Lyle E. quipped.
“Actually, I think that’s Las Vegas.” Deborah interjected. “Any more ideas, folks? Don’t be shy.”
Eunice L. swallowed some of her cola and placed it back on the table. “Maybe he went to eat? After all, that’s what we’re doing.”
“Also a good possibility, but much more difficult to address. There must be thousands of restaurants in the metropolitan area.”
“True, but Dr. Sternlicht is an epicure. He would only eat at one of the best restaurants around.”
“Would he actually want to eat during what might be a potentially dangerous exchange?”
“That one’s an easy one to answer.” Lyle smiled. “Yes. There is no way that consideration for others would interfere with Dr. Sternlicht’s personal plans.”
“Fine.” Kevin sighed. “Let’s see what we can find in the way of gourmet restaurants in the area.” Once again, he began browsing through his briefcase and pulled out a copy of a restaurant guide.
“What else do you have in that thing?” Lyle was curious. “It reminds me of all the jokes about women’s purses being black holes from which you can pull out just about anything.”
“Airline, train, and bus schedules; a cellular telephone, a copy of Sternlicht’s appointment book, spare ammunition, two sets of handcuffs, some pens, and two pads of paper.”
“Do you two know if Sternlicht had any favorite types of restaurants?”
“He liked French style cooking and...what’s it called?” Eunice turned to Lyle. “The really fancy stuff?”
“Haute cuisine?”
“Yea that’s it. Does that help any?”
“Maybe,” Kevin sighed.
“While you’re going through the restaurant guide why don’t you let me look through the appointment book?” Lyle E. offered. “I used to be his secretary. Maybe I’ll see something that doesn’t feel right.”
“Sure. Here.” The appointment book was handed over.
“While you two are reading, I’m going to the bathroom. Eunice would you like to join me?”
“Ah…sure.”
THURSDAY, OCTOBER 25, 6:55 P.M., PAPA PETE’S PIZZA, 44TH STREET AND SEVENTH AVENUE
“What’s the ‘Old Home’?”
“Excuse me?”
“The ‘Old Home.’ It’s in Sternlicht’s appointment book. Wednesday, October fourth, at seven thirty P.M. I don’t recognize it.”
“I don’t know.” Kevin turned to Deborah and Eunice, just returning from the bathroom and called out to them. “Deborah, see if you can get a telephone book.” He then turned his attention back to the restaurant guide.
“Here’s the phone book. What do you want it for?”
“Lyle found an entry in Sternlicht’s appointment book for someplace called the “Old Home.” It’s not one of his regular places and unless it’s a code of some sort, it might be listed there.”
“I’ll check.” Eunice took the phone book.
“We’ve got three ‘Old Homes’ in the book.” Eunice reported. “Old Home Hardware in the Prospect Park area of Brooklyn, Old Home Industries located about thirty blocks from here. It seems they manufacture and sell fabrics according to their advertisement and finally an Old Home Restaurant on Fifty-Sixth Street and Ninth Avenue.”
“I’ll have our NYPD contact check out the two homes. I think we can rule out a hardware store or a fabric company. That leaves the restaurant. Is it in the gourmet restaurant guide?”
Kevin rapidly turned some pages. “No. Shall we give it a try anyway?”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 7:00 P.M., THE OLD HOME RESTAURANT, 56TH STREET AND 9TH AVENUE, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
Dr. Sternlicht had just completed as much as she could of an excellent prime rib dinner, less than half of the huge serving, and wondered idly why the place was not rated higher than it was on the various restaurant guides. Admittedly, such simple fare was not her normal preference, but it was still quite good, and the portions were magnificent. Even her “Kid’s Cut” was too large for her to finish.
Glancing at her watch she wondered if her contact would be on time, then she noticed the matre’d ushering a strikingly familiar looking woman in an off the rack black pantsuit and carrying a briefcase, toward her table. He escorted her to Dr. Sternlicht’s table and after a nod from Dr. Sternlicht, he seated her.
“Ms. Maldonado I presume. That pageboy cut looks quite fetching.”
“Thank you,” she growled. “Can we get on with this?”
“My, my, aren’t we the cantankerous one. This wouldn’t be our time of the month perchance?”
“Very funny, you son of a bitch. You are the reason I look this way. You changed me into...this.” She gestured to herself. “Why? Why did you do this to me?” She was near tears in her rage.
“Why? Because I could. You importuned me for proof and I bestowed it in a guise that would be convincing beyond challenge for you and your superiors.” Dr. Sternlicht sipped her wine. “Would you like some? It’s a bit rude, but has a pleasant, if plebeian, bouquet.”
“You do understand that you’ve ruined my life, don’t you? My employer will never trust me again, not as a female. My wife has left me and taken our children. My church has ex-communicated me. My friends have shunned me as some kind of freak.” She paused for a breath.
“Not a freak, Ms. Maldonado, merely the first. You are the first of a new generation who will have their bodies sculpted to meet their concepts of perfection. If anything, you should thank me for providing you this opportunity, especially at such a bargain basement price. What was it a cup of coffee? After all, how old were you? Forty five? Fifty? No matter. As you sit there before me, you are a beautiful woman whose age would appear to be between twenty and thirty summers. Several men at surrounding tables are surreptitiously glancing your way with lustful countenances. Your wife and family are irrelevant. You are a new person with a new life ahead of you.”
“But I never asked for a new life, certainly not as a female. I don’t want it and you had no right to do this to me.”
“Enough. Such debate is fruitless. You were to bring fifty thousand dollars in small bills, hundreds or less, and the codes for an account in the Cayman Islands. I presume those items are in there.” Dr. Sternlicht gestured to the briefcase her tablemate was holding.
“Yes. You are to provide me with a similar briefcase with 100 cc of the virus and all the research notes regarding its creation, growth, administration and limits.”
“Here.” Dr. Sternlicht brought out a similar briefcase from under her seat.
“Shall we exchange?” Ms. Maldonado nodded. Each opened the briefcase they had just received and examined the contents.
“It would seem that our business is concluded.” Dr. Sternlicht took a fifty-dollar bill from her purse and dropped it on the table before standing to leave.
“Hold on. I’ll walk out with you.”
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 25, 7:15 P.M., 56TH STREET AND 9TH AVENUE, NEW YORK CITY, NEW YORK
The two women stood in front of the restaurant.
“Wait, Doctor. Before you leave I have a personal gift for you.”
“That’s not necessary, Ms. Maldonado.”
“But I insist.” She reached into her purse for something.
The conversation was interrupted as a dark colored car pulled up in front of the restaurant entrance and several people piled out. Suddenly there were guns in the hands of two of the people. “Dr. Sternlicht! You’re under arrest. Put down the briefcase and raise your hands,” Kevin’s voice called out from his position by the driver’s side front door.
“You too, Miss,” Deborah called from the front passenger side of the car.
There was a shot and Eunice L. and Lyle E. flinched. Kevin yelled, “Put down that gun and step to the wall now! Do it!”
The woman with the short black hair dropped her purse and briefcase stepped back against the wall. Eunice and Lyle looked frantically about for a source for the gunshot. Then, as if in slow motion, the blonde woman began to crumple to the ground as a bright red stain formed on her chest. Kevin moved to the standing woman and gruffly turned her about and shoved her firmly into the wall. He began reading her rights to her while the others clustered about the fallen woman. Deborah tried to administer first aid.
“Call nine-one-one.” Lyle E. ran for the cellular phone in Kevin’s briefcase.
“Eunice. See what you can do for her.” Deborah stood up, picked up the briefcases and placed them in the trunk of the car while Kevin finished reading and placed handcuffs on the woman’s back. Walking to the purse the dark haired woman had dropped; she opened it and peered inside. Taking a pen from her pocket, she fished around in the purse and pulled out a small caliber revolver by its finger guard. Holding it to her nose, she sniffed freshly burned powder. Bringing it to the still open car trunk, she carefully placed it in a plastic bag, labeled the bag and placed it in a suitcase in the trunk. Kevin moved the other woman to the back of the car and, with his hand on her head, pushed her into the car.
Lyle E. had since returned to Dr. Sternlicht’s side and, with Eunice L., was trying unsuccessfully to stem the flow of blood. As they stood there, the bleeding woman moaned and shivered. Her eyes seemed to glaze over. With one final convulsion and a long sigh, her eyes closed.
There were sirens in the distance which rapidly moved closer. Kevin stood by the car and waved the police car over as a second siren began to approach. The second siren turned out to be an emergency vehicle whose paramedics ran to Dr. Sternlicht’s side as Eunice and Lyle backed away.
“Hey. You two. Don’t leave.” One of the cops stopped their discussion with Kevin to call out.
“It’s okay. They’re with us.” Lyle and Eunice walked over to Kevin, Deborah and the two officers.
Deborah saw them coming and intercepted them. “They’re arguing jurisdiction, let’s not confuse the issue. Is she dead?”
“The paramedics just started. With luck they might save her, but I think she’s gone.” Lyle spoke somberly while Eunice cried.
“Was that really Dr. Sternlicht?” Eunice asked blowing her nose.
“The identification was for a Maxine Stern, the same name used to sign out of the hotel. Her briefcase had nothing but money and a bank account. The other briefcase, however, had ten vials of a clear liquid and copies of what look like Sternlicht’s research notes, so yes, I think it’s safe to say that was Dr. Sternlicht.”
“What a way to go.” Lyle shook his head and turned away so the others would not see the moisture filling his eyes.
WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 1, 11:45 A.M., AN ISOLATED FARM, LOCATION DELETED CONSISTENT WITH PROVISIONS OF THE NATIONAL SECURITY ACT
“Thank you for making Dr. Sternlicht a nice funeral. He was a bastard, but even he didn’t deserve to die so horribly.”
Captain Schultz accepted the gratitude as he gestured for Lyle and Eunice to sit down at the farmhouse’s dining room table. “Not the way I would have preferred it but that does pretty much wrap things up. Dr. Sternlicht was not successful in giving away the virus. His murderer is in jail awaiting trial. We’ve successfully transformed the rat people back to humans using DNA from the two of you and so you’ve both got several new brothers and sisters now. Dr. Harriman has decided to continue work on the virus and will be moving back to New York University. As you know from Dr. Harriman, he has already developed a cure using H. Pylori and all the other victims of the virus have been cured. About all that’s left is to finish with you two.
“What do you mean?” Lyle asked worriedly as Eunice’s hand stealthily moved to hold his.
“Oh, please,” Captain Schultz laughed. “I’m not going to kill you or imprison you. I’m not the ogre you apparently think me to be. I just meant you two need to decide if you want to get your old bodies back and then take the cure.”
Part Three: Revolution
Chapter Twenty Seven: Postscript
What we call a beginning is often the end
And to make an end is to make a beginning.
The end is where we start from.
– T. S. Eliot
It has been ten years since the events chronicled herein and it seems a fitting conclusion to report the impact of this discovery on the people involved and on the world in general since then.
Dr. Harriman, as has already been reported, developed an agent for eliminating the virus in its victims so that they could live normal lives without fear of transforming anyone who shared bodily fluids with them. He also succeeded in modifying the original virus so it could not survive more than five days outside of a specially enriched medium. This turns out to be just long enough to permit transformation without the long-term risk of further infection. This modification met with the approval of Captain Schultz and his still unknown superiors.
Unsurprisingly, the Nobel Prize for Physiology and Medicine was one of the many honors granted him. Dr. Harriman insisted it be shared. He couldn’t get the Committee to honor Dr. Sternlicht posthumously, but did get them to include him as a significant researcher in the statement they released. The honor was shared with Dr. Lyle Abbot, who’s doctoral degree had been conferred just days prior to the awards ceremony. He had used the development of the safe form of the virus as his dissertation.
Dr. Abbot and Dr. Harriman went on to create a new company called the Quintessence Corporation to produce the safe form of the virus. Captain Schultz actually assisted with a significant portion of the initial funding. He says he has retired from his military duties and he now serves as Chairman of the Board for the corporation while Sergeant Challer, also retired from the military, is now the corporation’s President. They’re both sharp businessmen and last year Quintessence Corporation joined the ranks of the top fifty companies in the Fortune one hundred.
Sadly, Dr. Harriman passed on about three years ago. He never swerved from his trust and faith in humanity, nor did the tremendous wealth resulting from his many discoveries change his lifestyle. He was in his car driving himself to work at New York University when a bomb destroyed it and him. No one has ever been arrested for his murder and I doubt anyone ever will, but speculation is that it was the Columbian drug cartel with the religious right as a close second. For the cartel it would have been just business, they objected to the competition. For the religious right his death was a sign from God and has spurred them to even greater protests against the blasphemy of “body-morphing.” Only “right to life” protests seem to produce more fervor.
The death threats, which we had all ignored until then, continue to this day and shortly after Dr. Harriman’s death, Lyle–who had initially changed back to male–went back to being Eunice L. again. This was partially as a way of confusing any would-be assassins, since there were so many of us, and partially because he felt happier that way. The lab work showing he had prostate cancer was also a factor.
Speaking of changes, Giuseppe “Gina” Maldonado was the name of Dr. Sternlicht’s alleged murderer. She has consistently claimed to be the agent of a French drug company which has, of course, disavowed any knowledge of Ms. Maldonado’s actions. As the company has vigorously pursued slander and libel charges in both the French and international courts against anyone who has linked their name and Ms. Maldonado’s and has consistently managed to win very large settlements based upon damage to the company’s earning power, my publisher has requested I not name them in this manuscript. Instead, I refer the interested reader to almost any of the several recently sued tabloids. The articles are there next to the alien babies and the Elvis sightings. For the record, it seems to be much easier to sue for slander or libel and win in other countries than it is in the United States of America. My publisher has told me that I could name the company if I only publish in the U.S., but insists that there is a tremendous worldwide audience for this story. I guess money really does talk.
Regardless, Ms. Maldonado, who does not confirm the name of the drug company involved, only that one was involved, has received significant funds for legal services from some unnamed source. The State of New York attempted to prosecute her for the murder of Dr. Sternlicht but those funds have been sufficient to retain some of the best legal minds in this country. Ms. Maldonado’s attorneys have argued that she could not be a murderer as no one was murdered. Despite the corpse found at the restaurant and testimony from Kevin, Deborah, Lyle and I, the jury found there was no proof of murder as there was no proof that the corpse was ever a living person human being. After all, DNA evidence showed a perfect match with Eunice Branca Harriman, who was clearly still alive, and the remains were not even the correct sex to be that of Dr. Sternlicht. Unable to prove that the life of Dr. Maximilian Sternlicht had been terminated, the State was prepared to settle for manslaughter in the first degree instead of murder, but Ms. Maldonado would not settle and in the end, after the second most intensely reported trial in history, she was acquitted. The highly touted federal Rico Act charges for racketeering have never materialized and will probably never come to trial.
Since the trial, Ms. Maldonado has been a regular on the talk show circuit and has ghost written a book entitled, The Other Side of the Fence. She has recently replaced the lady who turns the letters on that game show. You know the one, although its name currently escapes me as does the name of the lady she replaced.
Congressman Goldman and his father were released after they took Dr. Harriman’s antidote and were confirmed to be free of the virus. They toyed with the idea of a lawsuit, but that languished and the statute of limitations has since expired. Surprisingly, both have elected to remain female, although in the Congressman’s case, probably because it actually increased his election margins. Polls suggested that men thought of him as a hero while women were convinced they now had someone who could understand the female perspective. The Congressman’s father was another of the early investors in Quintessence Corporation and has since quadrupled his family’s fortune. We still remain in contact, albeit sporadically, and her last letter arrived about four months ago. She was in Cannes, in the south of France, for the annual film festival and appeared about to net her third husband. I think she really likes being a fabulously wealthy thirty-year old female.
The Congresswoman just won her second term as a United States Senator. This last campaign wasn’t as vicious as the first although the religious right did heavily fund her opponent. Still, she won with a sizable margin, mostly thanks to the women’s vote, and, if you believe the rumors, there is talk of a run for the Presidency. People say she’s got a good chance of winning. I guess I’ll never understand politics.
Anticipating the market, Quintessence’s first step was to buy DNA from as many people as they could, especially from people in the entertainment field. All of the victims of the original virus were given their choice of DNA for body morphs from the newly created library. All but four have retained their initial morph shapes of Eunice. I think they like the notoriety, especially since Quintessence refuses to release either of those two DNA samples for further morphing. Maybe that’s because most of them work for Quintessence in one capacity or another, but I also know that there were at least four major stockholders who actively campaigned to prevent further releases of that DNA set.
The rat people have been a special problem. Dr. Sternlicht’s research notes confirmed that he was responsible for their transformations as part of an attempt to demonstrate that the virus could be an airborne vector also. The notes don’t say so, but Lyle and I still think he was also trying to get rid of us too. Dr. Harriman’s speculation that their human memory would be adversely impacted by the change from human to rat was all too accurate. Upon return to human form, they had none of their human memories. Effectively they were very large infants. The good news is that they have excellent intellectual capacity, the result of their new human DNA I’m proud to say, having been one of the donors. They are learning rapidly, but in the meantime Quintessence has made special arrangements to provide full care for them and promises jobs as soon as they are capable. The first started work in the mail room just two years after being returned to a fully human form and the last was back to work four years later. They still have some surprising blanks in their knowledge but seem to be getting better every day.
Repeated government attempts to smash the drug cartel have failed ignominiously, especially last year’s massive joint U.S. Colombian effort. Its failure, and the censure attempt by the United Nations that followed, are probably a major factor in why Senator Goldman’s chances for a successful run for the Presidency are so good. John/Joanie has never been found and the only reason for anyone knowing of the existence of John Smith is the casino video cameras. Joanie, assuming she is still alive, is presumed to be being held somewhere in Colombia.
The good news is that cocaine production is down a bit, but that’s only because “Q”–the name is meant to be an embarrassment for Quintessence Corporation–is so much cheaper to produce and distribute. We could undercut the drug lords and remove “Q” as a problem to society but so far my appeals to Captain Schultz to make access to the safe virus produced by Quintessence more inexpensive and commonly accessible have fallen on deaf ears. Instead, we’ve added another sexually transmitted disease for the public to worry about. His concern, of course, is that it won’t take much longer for another country or drug company to replicate Dr. Harriman’s research and undercut the company, which is why the Quintessence is rapidly diversifying into fields such as securities, insurance, medical technology, research into DNA code analysis, and memory analysis. For example, we recently announced the development of a prototype of a mini microchip powered by the heat of the body that could be used to identify a person regardless of their body form. With Captain Schultz’s government connections, I expect it to be the standard in personal identification in a short while. Most of the various government agencies involved with security, personal identification or fiduciary matters are already lobbying for the Food and Drug Administration to place its review on a fast track.
Kevin is still with the Federal Bureau of Investigation. He’s had several promotions since then as has Deborah, who switched to the F.B.I. shortly after the conclusion of the trial of Ms. Maldonado for the murder of Dr. Sternlicht. In fact, Deborah is now Kevin’s boss, which has not stopped him from trying to get her to sleep with him. For the record, and because the tabloids have made so many spurious allegations, they both state that they have not have sex with each other.
In summary, I think that Charles Dickens said it best with his opening to A Tale of Two Cities, “It was the best of times, it was the worst of times.” Despite all that’s happened life goes on. Wars keep cropping up in various places and people keep dying and being born. Regardless of all the hype and hoopla resulting from this discovery, I wonder if any of us will be more than a footnote in history books in another millennium, and despite the stated intent of some people, I have no interest in living long enough to find out.
Much of the material in this popularized narrative was culled from my doctoral dissertation. Eunice L. and I have been living together ever since the accident. The tabloids have been constantly trying to find out more about our private lives, probably even more so since we have worked so hard to preserve our privacy. They call us a paradox and, with their usual banal attempts to play on words, will probably now call us a pair a docs. I guess that since I chose to return to my old body they can’t understand how two famous people of the same sex can live happily together. As far as they are concerned, that’s the real paradox. They still haven’t realized–despite this brave new world–that it’s what people say and do that counts; not the shells we wear. Besides, now we can share each other’s clothes. Lately Eunice L. is talking about having a child and I’m tempted to join her.
Eunice Branca Harriman, Ph.D.
Chapel Hill, North Carolina
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
This is the entire novel.
The first six chapters (or so) will always remain available as an introduction to the story, which is now available on Amazon.com (and its local equivalents) and Barnes and Noble as eBooks at a charge of very slightly less than three bucks US, or a local equivalent in GBP, Euros, and whatnot, to which may be added VAT, sales tax, or whatever local scheme is used to support the local economy. If anyone is inconvenienced by this, please let me know, and we can work something out. In any case, the other chapters, which are now available, will be unpubbed, but only unpubbed, not deleted, to meet Amazon's crazy publishing scheme, so everything remains available in an emergency, including comments. I plan to offer the book as a Lulu paperback as well, but it will take a bit longer, since I want to do all four at once.
The other three books of the Quartet will be available soon (or fairly soon) under exactly the same terms.
Dandelion War
Daughter to Demons
The Jekyll Legacy
Jaye Michael (Jeffrey M. Mahr) was a remarkably generous man. He worked in a field, caring for developmentally-disabled children, for which monetary rewards are less than astounding, yet generously gave of his time and energy to support writers of all sorts, but was especially interested in stories of personal transformation. He ran TSAT for several years, and freely offered his advice (and hosting) to any and all.
He was, I think, a deeply religious man, and offered his own stories of transformation freely, as signposts, if you will, of how meaning and love can be found in the most confused and troubled lives. So why, you might well ask, charge anything at all?
There are two reasons: First, there are now two large and potentially-immortal corporations, Amazon.com (and its international subsidiaries) and B&N with a vested interest (i.e. They make money by selling them) in making these titles available in perpetuity, relatively immortal, in our scheme of things, and less... fragile. Second, this work, and the other three on my list, will be offered essentially everywhere around the world (thus greatly-enlarging Jaye's potential audience), are DRM-Free (Unencumbered by Digital Rights Management schemes), and so essentially immortal once in your hands. If you buy the ePub from Barnes and Noble, or the Kindle-formated eBook from Amazon.com, you own it forever. If you hurl your Nook, or your Kindle, or whatever against the wall in a fit of rage, you can download the story again, relatively secure in the belief that it will always be available up there in the ‘cloud’.
In addition, if and as new editions are released, on Amazon.com, all owners will be notified, and can then chose to have the story updated automatically. but on both Amazon.com and B&N the story can be updated by deleting it from whatever you're reading it on and re-downloading. Also, as a fully-formatted eBook file, many features are available that aren't practical in other forms. The text is fully footnoted, for example, and has a simple chapter navigation scheme that allows one to skip through the chapters rapidly, even if you don’t have one of those e-Books with navigation button, and the book as a whole is searchable, so one can find every place where Luz is mentioned, for only one example.
There are ‘apps’ available for almost every computer operating system, tablet computer, and smart phone, so the story is portable across many devises, and neither version requires actually owning the supposed target devise.
You can also convert the story to the format of your choice (although text-to-speech for the visually-disabled is built into both the Kindle and the Nook), using inexpensive or user-supported tools like Calibre (and many other equivalents), so you can load the story onto whatever device you prefer, and read it however you want to read it, long after the Kindle and the Nook are dust, as quaintly antique as eight-inch floppy discs. You can also give it away, although I'd ask that you respect the distribution channel enough not to copy and send a thousand copies to all your friends. If you can't afford the price, just ask, and I'll send you a formatted PDF copy through e-mail, gratis, as Jaye would have wanted, I think.
And speaking of conversion, if anyone would like to translate our story (Mine and Jaye’s) into another language, just ask, and do a good job. I'd be glad to work with you to ensure a smooth path.
Jaye’s Quicksilver ‘Universe’ is open to all, so if you want to tell other parts of the story, please feel free, as long as you respect the premise, which is as compassionate and generous as the two of us could manage. Horde Leader Skrztff’l awaits your pleasure. I won’t be checking up on you.
Levanah, October 11, 2011
See this space for further details.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter One ― Death Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
—Proverbs 1:22
Since love and fear can hardly exist together,
if we must choose between them,
it is far safer to be feared than loved.
—Niccolo Machiavelli
The Prince
The woman did not even need to break the glowbulb in front of her quarry’s door; it had been broken for her by one of the roving gangs. After straightening her clothes, she hesitated just long enough to take a deep breath and then tentatively knocked on the door.
Jackie checked the view plate to see who was knocking on the door to her cubic and once again cursed the building management for refusing to provide the legally required weapon sensors so she could see more than a dim outline. “Who’s there?”
“It’s Margaret Hsuan. If your name is Jackie Chen, I’ve come about your mother.”
“My mother’s dead. Go away.”
“I know your mother has passed away. I’m from the attorney’s office handling the probate on her will.”
“She’s been dead five years. Everything has been taken care of. Go away.”
“That’s what we thought...” The shape darted furtive glances to the left. There was some kind of noise coming from that direction. “Please, can we talk inside? You know the halls of these apartment buildings aren’t safe for solitary women.”
“I never let strangers into my cubic. Vid me tomorrow.”
“I can’t. There is a time issue. If I don’t get your signature and notarize it before midnight tonight the codicil is invalid and you lose the insurance money.”
The noise again, a bit louder this time, and the woman outside the door jumped a bit. Jackie was not certain, but it seemed as if the woman in the hallway flinched and that her eyes grew wide with fear. Did she see something or was Jackie projecting her own fears onto the woman?
“Never mind,” the woman’s voice broke as she clutched her bag even closer to herself. “I’ll just tell them you couldn’t be found.” Another glance to the side and she started edging in the other direction, toward the elevators. At least the management kept the glowbulbs working there.
“Wait.” There were several “snicks” as locks opened. The door opened several inches and suddenly a light flashed brightly in the face of the women in the hall. It showed a slightly chunky Asian woman with her straight black hair in a simple but neat pageboy. She wore an unadorned gray skirt suit like most of the office drones. The suit was worn but neat and clean, suggesting she was not well paid—probably a secretary as she claimed. She appeared to be in her early sixties, about ten years older than Jackie and slightly heavier. She was carrying a briefcase clutched to her bosom as if it was valuable, more valuable than the purse dangling from her shoulder.
Hearing another sound from the hall, louder and closer still, Jackie decided to risk letting her in. She opened the door and quickly pulled the woman into the cubic, almost closing the woman’s purse in the door as she slammed it behind her. Turning her back on the woman, Jackie slapped the locks back in place. When she turned back, the woman was holding a rather deadly looking neurolizer just inches from her neck.
“The one time I let someone I don’t know into my apartment and this happens,” she sighed fatalistically. “Take whatever you want. Just leave me be, please.”
“¡Silencio! I mean ‘Quiet.’ Hold your wrists together in front of you. NOW!”
Jackie fearfully complied, not even considering the incongruity of an Asian woman speaking Spanish. Without blinking, glancing away, or allowing the neurolizer to waver even the slightest bit the intruder slowly put the briefcase down on the kitchenette counter and reached in to take out a roll of duct tape. In moments, the frightened woman’s wrists were taped tightly together.
“Sit!”
Jackie sat.
“Hold your feet out and together.”
Tape quickly encircled Jackie’s feet.
“Sit!”
Jackie sat in the single chair and was quickly taped to it with multiple loops of duct tape. With this done, the intruder breathed a deep sigh. Still not looking away from her captive, the woman took two steps back from Jackie and sat on the cot at the other end of the cubic. Like everything else in the room, the bed was neatly made with pink sheets and a pink flowered coverlet.
“You may scream if you wish, but you know that no one in these tenements will care or come.” The woman carefully undid her fitted suit jacket and placed it on the counter by her briefcase. Propping the cubic door open she disappeared into the hallway for a brief moment. Before Jackie could even think about reacting, she was back, holding a small audio recorder. Sounds of a scuffle were abruptly cut off as the women turned the device off and placed it in her briefcase.
“Wh... What do you want from me?”
“Your blood; I vant your blood.” The woman said with a bad Transylvanian accent and put her fingers to the sides of her mouth as if they were fangs before grinning impishly at her captive. “Actually, I do want a small sample of your blood. I also need about three days of your life. If everything goes as planned, you can have your life back Monday evening.” The woman stepped out of her work shoes, undid the fastening on the side of her skirt and stepped out of it. Each item was neatly folded and placed by the jacket.
“I do...don’t understand. Why are you undressing? Are you some kind of ‘vert or something?” Jackie asked as she began to squirm and struggle with her bonds; fearful she was about to be raped or worse.
“Relax. As long as you cooperate, I’m not going to harm you beyond that blood sample I mentioned.” Jackie’s confused expression changed back to fear again. “And no, before you ask, I’m not here to harvest your organs or sell you to a cyborg supply house.”
The woman was now standing in nothing more than a bra and slip. She walked over and reached for Jackie who jerked away, almost knocking her chair to the floor.
“If you struggle, you are more likely to be injured. I don’t want to hurt you more than I have to, but it will happen if you do something foolish,” the woman calmly noted as she grabbed Jackie’s hair and tugged, using it to pull the slumping woman upright in the chair. The tug was painful and Jackie struggled to get free. When the grip on her hair suddenly disappeared, Jackie fell to the side while still in her chair, bumping her head against the closet wall. Dazed, she sat there rubbing at her neck and head with the side of her still taped hands while the woman sighed and moved back to the bed before Jackie could recover enough to struggle back upright in her seat. Regardless of her words, expecting mercy from this bizarre woman who had bound her was not going to be an option as far as Jackie could tell.
“What’s your favorite color?” Back in her chair, Jackie sullenly glared at the woman, refusing to answer her ridiculous questions.
“I said, ‘What’s your favorite color?’” The neurolizer moved to aim at her foot. “Don’t make me repeat myself. You won’t like it.”
“P...pink,” Jackie barely squeaked out the answer.
“Very good.” The neurolizer moved back to its waiting lap. “Now, what is your mother’s full name?”
“Leeann. Leeann Wong Chen.”
“Wrong. Try again.” The gun was again pointing at her foot.
“I should know my mother’s name, Jackie insisted indignantly, gathering enough courage to glare at her attacker. “It is Leeann Wong Chen. What do you want from me?”
“Your mother’s name was Leeann Wong Shuwei. When she married your father, George Lei Chen, she became Leeann Wong Chen. She died five years ago, two years after your father.”
“If you know already, why are you asking?” Jackie was crying now. She had fought while she thought she was just the victim of a random crazy, but this person knew her, had studied her. This was planned. Somehow, that made it seem even scarier, if that was possible.
Instead of answering, the woman stood and looked around the cubic. It was much like the hundreds of thousands of others built just under a century before. It was roughly eight feet by ten feet, actual size, but with much less floor space after accounting for the closet wall to the left and the kitchenette and refresher on the right. Personal effects were few, a full length mirror on the closet wall door, a couple of pink flowered dishes on the kitchenette counter, and two pictures on the wall above the bed bracketing the ubiquitous flat screen wall viewer. One showed a family with a man, a woman and two young children. The other showed a young woman in cap and gown.
“This is your family.” It was a statement, not a question. The woman pointed to the older woman in the picture. “Your mother?”
Jackie nodded.
“Your father?” The finger moved to the man.
Jackie nodded again.
“And your younger sister?”
Jackie nodded once again.
“When did they die?” The intruder’s voice was soft and gentle; it sounded like she actually cared.
“Thirty-one years ago. A week after I graduated from high school. The others died immediately, but Mother lingered on as an amnesic quadriplegic until just five years ago.”
“I’m truly sorry. Life hasn’t been a lot of fun for you, has it?”
“All the money from the settlement went to care for mother and that ran out fifteen years ago. Even now, five years after her death, half my salary goes to pay off her bills.”
“Oh, yeah. And you work for?” The woman ran a hand through her hair. It seemed longer somehow, almost as long as Jackie’s shoulder length black hair.
“Martin Luther Jackson.”
“The World Senator? I’m impressed.”
“Senator Jackson takes good care of his staff. You know he’ll make sure the police find you. Why don’t you let me go now and I won’t even tell him?” Jackie held out her hands hoping against hope that the woman would remove the tape and leave.
“I’m sorry but that’s not possible. What do you do for the Senator?”
“I’m his personal assistant,” Jackie said, sitting up proudly.
“No es verdad. No, you’re not. Try again.”
Jackie’s shoulders slumped.
“All right, I’m on the cleaning crew.” Jackie pounded her feet on the floor in frustration. “Let me go, please. Why are you doing this to me?”
“Who is your boss?” The woman waited until Jackie’s sobs settled into tears and sniffles with an occasional shudder and repeated the question. “Who is your immediate supervisor?”
“Claude Jackson.”
“Isn’t he the Senator’s Chief of Security?”
“Yes. He's also the Senator’s son.”
“And who do you work with?”
“I work alone.”
“And who do you work with?”
“Audrey Kozlowski.”
“And what is your nickname for Claude?”
“We call him ‘Pol Pot.’ You know, after the Cambodian mass murderer.” The woman looked confused so Jackie explained. “Like Genghis Khan, Stalin, Hitler, Diaz? There was a movie of the week about Pol Pot just two days ago.”
“Never mind; just tell me why you call him that?”
“Because he’s such a horrible man. Nothing is good enough for him. He’s rude, unreasonable, demanding and regularly threatens to kill us if we mess up.”
“That’s not what the public thinks about him. They think he’s a generous, lovable man; his father’s heir to the World Senate.”
“That’s what he’s like when there are strangers about. When we’re alone he’s a mean, evil brute of a man.”
The woman stood up and walked to the refresher. Just before entering, she turned toward Jackie and smiled. “This will take several days. If you’re hungry or would like to use the refresher please let me know.”
It was a rather perverse thought under the circumstances, but Jackie wondered if the woman was a bit thinner than she had originally thought.
“Good morning Jackie.” The guard beckoned her through the detector and she placed her purse on the counter and walked through.
“Anything I should know about in your purse?”
“No, but you’re going to check anyway aren’t you? Mr. Claude would be upset if you didn’t.” Jackie smiled conspiratorially as he frowned at their boss’ name. She waited patiently while he thoroughly examined her purse.
“Talcum powder?” the guard asked, holding up a small whisky-shaped flask.
“It’s for chafing.”
“Why not use the boss man’s powder? It’s cheaper.”
“You know I wouldn’t do that. Is Pol Pot making you test me again?”
“No. You know this is just the normal increase in security for when the Senator is going to be at home. He should be here for dinner tonight. Besides, Pol Pot would have probably just ordered me to kill you without bothering to test you?” The guard laughed and waved her on without bothering to run a sample of the power through the chemical testing unit. Grabbing her purse, Jackie went to her locker to change into her work clothes.
The day went uneventfully until lunchtime. Jackie and her cleaning partner, Audrey, spent their time polishing the brass and dusting downstairs. They ate lunch quickly in the pantry with their coworkers and then, palming the empty plastic bag that had held her sandwich, Jackie excused herself to go to the bathroom after first stopping off at her locker to grab the powder from her purse.
In the bathroom, Jackie turned the glowbulb on and locked the door. She produced the plastic bag she had palmed and laid it carefully on the toilet seat. Opening the can labeled talcum powder; she sprinkled a fine white powder into the plastic bag, filling it about half way.
Next, she went to the medicine cabinet and almost panicked when she failed to find any petroleum jelly. Frantically searching the bathroom, she finally found it behind some hand cream on a shelf above the toilet. Muttering to herself that she should have looked there first, she scooped an equal amount of jelly into the bag and sealed it shut.
Jackie again placed the bag on the toilet seat and washed her hands before carefully kneading the bag until the powder and the jelly, thoroughly mixing the two into a suspension. Dropping the bag into one of the large pockets of her maid’s uniform, she returned to the pantry just as Audrey was cleaning up from her lunch.
“Are you all right?”
“Sure, Audrey, just taking care of some personal needs. We better get back to work before Pol Pot starts looking for us.”
“That man is one royal pain isn’t he?” Audrey laughed as they headed upstairs to dust.
The third room was the Senator’s office. He used it for all his broadcasts and most of the adult population of Earth recognized the famous room with its ornately decorated mahogany desk, devoid of any personal effects except the huge leather-bound bible the Senator was so fond of referring to as he spoke to visitors. They also recognized the life size portrait of Aloysius Todd, father of the world nation, behind the desk. This was the room where, almost twenty years ago, the world had watched candidate Jackson pull a neurolizer from inside that same bible and kill the man who tried to assassinate him during a campaign speech. That incident, more than any other, had been attributed as the cause of the then political newcomer’s near landslide election to the World Senate.
Finishing their dusting, they moved on to the next room. Two rooms later complaining of cramps, Jackie excused herself to go to the bathroom, but instead returned to Senator Jackson’s office. Moving to the desk, she opened the bible and removed the neurolizer. Placing it in her pocket, she pulled out the plastic bag and gently placed it in the cutaway where the gun had rested. Closing the bible, she quickly returned to Audrey and her dusting. When Audrey was not looking, the neurolizer went into the garbage.
The remainder of the day went uneventfully. Claude Jackson must have been too busy with arrangements for his father’s return, as he never did show up to harangue them about their work. In fact, the only other person they saw was the same security officer who had searched Jackie when she arrived. It was a pleasant surprise for both when he came by to tell them both to go home an hour early in honor of the Senator’s return.
After making it back out through security, the two women made small talk as they walked to the transit tube station together. Jackie waved as Audrey’s tube train pulled out of the station and then turned, as if to go to her tube train, but instead continued past it and left the station; walking two blocks to a cheap motel.
Entering the room she had rented earlier, she immediately turned on the vid screen and set it to the news. Then, taking a travel bag from the closet and setting it on the dresser, she opened it and removed a fresh set of clothes. Undressing, she lay on the bed and concentrated as hard as she could. Within an hour, a tall, emaciated man, covered in sweat and panting from exertion, was lying on the bed instead of the housekeeper. About five minutes before the transformation was completed there was a news flash. Senator Jackson had died in an explosion in his office and his son, the Senator’s Chief of Security, was in critical condition at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. The Senator’s son was not expected to survive the night.
Dressing, the man closed the bag and headed back to the tube station. On the way, he stopped off to make an “eyes off” vid call to the police and leave them an anonymous message to check Jackie Chen’s apartment.
Smiling, the man continued on his way to the tube station, stopping one more time to drop an envelope with Jackie’s address in the post box. She would need that money. It would also serve as repayment for the use of her identity without permission. When he arrived at the station, his tube train was on time and he even found a seat. Another “problem” had been solved and there was yet another victim of the “Burlador,” the “Trickster.”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Note: Although currently incomplete, this story will be finished as expeditiously as possible.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Two ― By the Light of the Silvery Moons
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
—Proverbs 1:22
And so I give our toast.
From that young man upstairs
who has the impudence to make me a great-uncle,
to Mother and Father on their Golden Wedding;
through four generations of us,
and to those who have gone and those who are to come.
To the family—that dear octopus
from whose tentacles we never quite escape, nor,
in our innermost hearts, ever quite wish to.
—Dodie Smith
”Dear Octopus”
“Hey, Juanito,” Margarita paused her kneading just long enough to wipe the sweat off her brow and to call out to her husband, “Vamos. Finish your chores or you’ll be late for work.”
“Sí, Margarita, querida mia. I’m going,” he called back over the din of the children as they ate breakfast and played happily with each other. Margarita smiled as Juanito strode laughing out the door and returned to her kneading. She was baking bread for the meeting tonight. In a few more minutes, it would be time to chase the children out of the cramped kitchen and into the quarto grande, the living room, to start studying.
At the barn, Juanito grabbed his flamethrower and protective gear and headed out to the fields to burn back the native flora of Quicksilver. It was his morning chore to burn a twenty-meter plant-free zone, or PFZ, around the entire farm to keep away the native flora and protect the Earth plants transplanted with the colonists, and it gave him the creeps sometimes.
The plant life of Quicksilver was quite different from that of Earth; it grew at a phenomenal rate, from seedling to mature plant in as little as two days, and none of it was edible by human beings. In fact, the plants were outright toxic to humans, so Juanito was very careful to seal the openings of his environmental suit. In the early days, people had died from a single touch, but the hazard suits had pretty much put a stop to that, and the flame-throwers allowed them to destroy the plants without getting too close. The vines, or creepers, whatever they were, could sneak up on you if you didn’t stay on your toes, although you could barely see them move if you stared at them. Turn around for a bit, though, and they’d be a little bit closer every time you looked, edging closer, ever so slowly, but with a horrible singleness of malign purpose.
Actually, plant was not an altogether correct description. While they did have the local equivalent of chlorophyll and cellulose, the flora of Quicksilver also had a rudimentary nervous system and some powers of locomotion, albeit in slow motion, or the daily flaming would not have been sufficient. They also had a meaty bulbous organ, possibly a brain and definitely a sense organ, about the size of a baseball protruding upward above the single core stem. Unlike most of the plant species known on Earth, or any of the other eight colony planets, they also ate each other using their root cilia to battle each other to the death and then to absorb the remains of the losers. Looking down from above, their actions were often reminiscent of warring armies. There were variations in the size of the plants, the color of the sensory organ and the shape of the leaves, but otherwise all the flora of Quicksilver seemed remarkably similar.
Juanito’s friend, Dr. Dan Nevrith, was the senior botanist at the Research Center located about a mile down the road to town. He insisted that they were all variations of the same plant, completely overturning the early work of other, earlier, scientists, who had constructed an elaborate taxonomy based on superficial differences. As its ‘discoverer,’ he had named it Triffidus verus after some long-forgotten vid story. He hypothesized that somehow natural selection had created a single life form so perfectly suited to the environment of Quicksilver that it had overrun and eliminated all opponents, at least until mankind arrived. Dr. Nevrith was working on some sort of biological or chemical control, since burning was very expensive, but so far hadn’t come up with anything that worked for more than a few days.
About two thirds of the way through the burn, Juanito saw a Triffid with a magenta bulb that had made it to less than three feet from the crop. This was more than ten feet farther than any of the others had ever come. Juanito carefully picked up the plant in his gloved hands — careful to take the entire root and watching to either side and behind himself nervously because he was working so close to the low mass of plants — and lowered it into the bio-hazard sack he always carried. Dan was offering a reward of twenty-five E-creds — a full day’s wage — for each new variation of Quicksilver’s flora and a thousand E-creds for any new species native to Quicksilver.
Juanito didn’t really expect anything for the plant he had bagged; it had been quite a while since anyone had found a new variation, let alone a new species, but money was money and it didn’t hurt to try. Besides that, he was paid by the hour, so a visit to the “Doc” didn’t cost him anything, and meant at least a few containers of freight he didn’t have to load. Burning away the last of the previous night’s overgrowth, Juanito put away the flamethrower and jogged the short distance past the colony school to the Research Center. He was the crew-chief, and didn’t get his job, and raise in pay, by pushing the limits too far.
“¿Hey Juanito! cómo está?” Dan was out in the field in front of the center, suited up and working at something, so Juanito detoured off the main road onto the wide and carefully marked aisles between rows of the experimental field to show Dan his new find.
“Muy bien, excellent, my friend. See what I have for you? A new variety, I think.”
Dan’s examination was brief. “Yup, it’s definitely a new variation of Trffidus verus. This magenta variation is a rather striking coloration, don’t you think? But that, in and of itself, does not make it uncommon,” he paused to examine it further, “but this additional bulge below the sensory organ is truly exceptional. I’m going to have to dissect one as soon as I propagate a couple more.”
“So I get the twenty-five E-creds?”
“Absolutely, Juanito. Let’s go get that taken care of and then we can each get back to work.” Together, they headed off into the Research Center. Just as they crossed the threshold of the front doors, there was a brief quake. As a second-generation colonist on a planet with several small earthquakes each day, Juanito thought nothing of it, but Dan instinctively ducked back into the doorframe and stood there, wide-eyed in fear, until the tremor was over.
“Thirty years living on Earth with nothing but solid ground under my feet and now I’m on Quicksilver with earthquakes almost daily. I hate them! I may never acclimate.” His laugh seemed a bit forced as he stepped away from the doorframe and checked for damage. “Come on and I’ll get you the E-creds. You’ve earned it.” They began walking towards Dan’s lab.
“¿Dónde vivías de nino, Señor Doctor? I mean, where’d you live? On Earth I mean.”
“Metro East.”
“¿Discúlpeme? I mean ‘Excuse me?’ I don’t recognize that place. Is it near Téjas? Texas? My mother was from there.”
“Sorry. I forgot you were born here, Juanito. What are you? Third generation?”
“Second.”
“Earth geography doesn’t have as much meaning when it’s so far away, does it?”
Another nod. They reached the lab and Juanito waited patiently while Dan carefully placed the sample in a terrarium, sealed the top and seated himself at his desk with an atlas he pulled out of a pile of books on a nearby shelf lying open between them.
He pointed to a colorful page. “Metro East is a community of about half a billion on the east coast of the North American continent. It was formed about a hundred and forty years ago — shortly after the first colonists left — when the various cities, states and provinces were dissolved in favor of a more efficient mega-municipality like what had already happened on the west coast. I remember because I took my doctoral exams on the centennial of its creation.
“The center of the country, between the two major mountain ranges, was dedicated as a park. By law it has only a small number of permanent residents, mostly farmers, rangers, and people in the hospitality industry, less than ten million as I recall, so hardly anyone lives in Texas any more.”
“But Quicksilver has less than a hundred thousand souls.” Juanito was in awe. He had ignored the first numbers as meaningless, but the smaller number was still so large as to be difficult to imagine.
“Very true. Colonization is excruciatingly slow, but it is essential to the survival of the human race. Earth would never be able to support these colonies without the raw materials they send back to make up for what is lost transporting people and equipment to these distant colonies, and there are too many people for Earth to grow enough food to feed itself these days, even with the Antarctic greenhouses and robotic farming making things more efficient on Earth itself, and the Skinner Drive to speed up the colonial supply system.” Dan’s eyes glazed over as he stared at the book before him. His thoughts traveled the light years back from his adopted homeland to the planet of his birth, a difficult journey, because even with the Skinner Drive, his Earth was thirty-five years in the past. His childhood friends would be old by now, thinking about retirement, and by the time he got back, they’d all be dead.
Juanito nodded politely. His brother Miguel had a different explanation for the relationship between Earth and Quicksilver, not that Juanito cared about such things.
When Dan failed to continue speaking Juanito waited patiently for a while but eventually spoke, “I guess I better get to work.”
Dan was in his own world and did not even hear.
Juanito waited a few moments and when Dan failed to respond he turned to leave, dejected over not getting the twenty-five E-credits. Before he could reach the door, Dan seemed to refocus, blinked several times and saw Juanito leaving. “Wait. I almost forgot. Here’s your bounty and, if it turns out to be a new species, I’ll bring you the rest of the finder’s fee. I wouldn’t hold my breath, though. We’ve been looking for a long time and haven’t found one yet. These damned Triffs are so competitive that they seem to have wiped out every competing organism on the surface of the planet.”
Dan dug in a desk drawer and pulled out a small cashbox and took out some bills. Juanito gladly returned to take them. When he turned to leave the second time, it was with a smile and a friendly wave goodbye. Leaving the Research Center, he continued down the road the short distance to the spaceport and his main job as a freight jockey. In daylight, the perimeter robots were clever enough to keep the Triffs away from the fields.
With a brief flurry of activity, dinner was set out on the family’s kitchen table as the dog’s barking gave early notice of Juanito’s return home. “Conchita, get the salad. Pablo, bring the pitcher of water. Papa’s home and it’s time to eat.” Entering the house, he gave Margarita a quick hug and a peck on the cheek and placed a small bag on top of the refrigerator before taking a seat at the kitchen table with the rest of his family.
“Pablo, Conchita, tell Papa what you did today,” Margarita prompted their oldest child. At ten, he was just old enough to realize it was a compliment.
“Sí, Mama.” Pablo beamed with joy as he spoke. “Conchita and I helped Mama harvest the north field.”
“Sí, and I helped Mama make dinner,” six-year-old Conchita proudly added.
“And they each made it through today’s lessons without a single mistake.” Margarita laughed as she chimed in.
“Sí Papa.” Pablo almost jumped out of his seat in his excitement to answer first. “I finished my entire spelling module and tomorrow I get to start on eighth grade.”
“Bueno. Bueno, Pablo. ¿Y tú, Conchita?”
“I drew you a picture, papa. Can I show you, papa? Can I?” she asked looking first at her father and then at her mother for permission.
“Yes dear,” Juanito answered and Conchita jumped out of her seat, “but how about after dinner? It will get it all dirty if I try to look at it at the dinner table.”
Conchita pouted, but returned to her seat.
“How about you, Juanito?” Margarita asked. “How was your day?”
“Not bad. We’re going to need to extend the PFZ another five or ten feet. One of the Triffs almost made it to the corn. Oh, and I got us twenty-five E-credits. Dr. Dan says it may be a new Triff variation. It was by the north field PFZ where you were harvesting.”
“¡Madre de díos! The children could have been hurt. Were there any others? Are you sure none of those accursed Triffs made it to the field?
“No. No. Don’t worry. Only one Triff got close and I got it before it reached the field.”
There was another temblor and the children laughed as they simultaneously yelled out, “Felt it first. Felt it first.”
“No, you didn’t,” Pablo retorted. “I felt it first.”
“Papa,” Conchita whined. “Pablo says I didn’t feel it first, but I did.”
“No, she didn’t. I felt it first Papa. Tell her, Papa. Tell her who felt it first.”
“Children,” Margarita interrupted as she held up her hand for silence. “Papa and Mama are talking.”
“And I felt it first anyway,” Juanito said as he laughed and stuck out his tongue playfully at the two children before turning back to Margarita.
“So how was work today?”
“Not bad. Two full loads of processed durasteel and one container of computer chips.”
“Please tell me they’re the ones for the autoforge or the weather satellite?”
“Lo siento, mi amór, nothing like that. I did get an updated motherchip for our farm management controller, with all the latest improvements.” Juanito smiled as he pulled a chip case from his pocket and offered it to his wife.
“What’s that, Papa?”
“Something for the farm, Pablo.” Seeing the look of disappointment on his children’s faces, he smiled and pointed to a bag on top of the refrigerator. “Don’t worry, muchachos. I haven’t forgotten you. I have some rock candy sticks I picked up from the spaceport commissary in there.”
“Can we have some now? Can we? Por favór, Papa. Please?”
In response to Margarita’s frown, he shook his head no. “Finish eating first, muchachitos.”
“But we’re done, Papa.”
“I don’t think so,” Margarita chimed in and pointed. “There’s still quite a bit of food on your plates.”
“But we’re full, Mama.”
“Then you won’t have room for rock candy, will you? Finish eating, muchachitos.” With huge watery doe eyes, they both stared down at their plates. Pablo moved some food from one side of the plate to the other while Conchita tapped her fork against her lips without actually ingesting anything.
“Oh all right,” Margarita relented, but not until after a mock glare at Juanito, who just shrugged and smiled. The children jumped out of their chairs and ran for the candy.
“But first, clean up after yourselves,” Juanito reminded as he grabbed them both before they could reach the refrigerator and moved them back to their seats so that they could toss their food on the compost heap and put their dishes in the sink. “And that means washing your hands also.”
“Did you manage to get one for your brother Miguel too? We’ll be seeing him tonight and you know he’ll ask.”
“Huh?” Juanito turned back to Margarita as the children scampered off to wash. “Oh, the controller chips. Sí. There are ten in that pack, I got one for all the other plantations, plus two spares, but do we have to go? Can’t I just send one to him? His constant talk of independence bores me; he’s such a ‘gran patriota’.”
Margarita just nodded in agreement and smiled as she rose to clean off Juanito’s and her dishes. Then, she started working on the children’s, lying haphazardly in the sink.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Three ― New Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
He thought he saw a Buffalo
Upon the chimneypiece:
He looked again, and found it was
His sister’s husband’s niece.
—Lewis Carroll ”Sylvie and Bruno”
It was nice to relax a bit. William “Bud” Williams, a fifty-two year-old businessman from the Redding urbopolis of Metro West, was stretched out on one of the king-sized beds in his room on the nineteenth floor of the Vegas Suites Hotel, Casino and Resort. He had just kicked his shoes off and stripped off his tie. His belt and zipper were undone, in deference to the huge steak dinner filling his belly, and he was debating whether to take a nap or amble downstairs to watch the floorshow. The vid wall was on and Bud was half listening to one of the all-news stations still rehashing the death of World Senator Jackson, almost a month after the bomb killed him. His eyes were closed, but his potbelly would have prohibited seeing anything but the periphery of the screen anyway, and he could still hear it.
“The death of World Senator Martin Luther Jackson, with his son and Chief of Staff, Claude Jackson, was followed by another letter from the mysterious terrorist group called ‘Burlador.’ This group has again demanded that the World Senate stop ‘plundering the resources of the colony planets,’ to use their words, although responsible planetary authorities have denied having anything to do with the attacks, or any desire for independence. At the insistence of political leaders worldwide, Jehru Sarwalgundi, Director of Operations for the World Peace Militia, has appointed Tom O’Hare to head the largest task force ever created for a non-military operation with the express mandate of capturing the person or persons responsible for these vicious terrorist attacks. With the death of Senator Jackson, this group has now claims responsibility for the horrific murders of three World Senators. Jehru Sarwalgundi, Director of Operations for the World Police Militia, has called upon all other police jurisdictions to assist the taskforce in any way they can. General Sarwalgundi also describes the capture of the Burlador as the Militia’s number one priority. Those Senators able to be reached for comment by this network were unanimous in their support for Mr. Sarwalgundi’s actions although Senator Ortíz added that he had been pushing for such an appointment by Mr. Sarwalgundi for almost six months. Here to tell us a bit about Mr. O’Hare is Jack Zorloft.”
“Thank you, Peter. The selection of Tom O’Hare had been rumored for about two months now and is particularly appropriate. He’s had a remarkable twenty-two year career in law enforcement starting as a beat cop in the Boston urbopolis of Metro East in North America. Five years later, he left Boston to accept the position of Chief Hostage Negotiator for Metro East only to resign two years later to obtain a second doctorate in law enforcement studies and then accept the G. Edgar Hoover Chair of the Department of Law Enforcement Studies at Washington University. Four years later, he was instrumental in the capture of Wallaby Love, the leader of the Australian-based terrorist group of the same name that had been threatening to destroy the British Isles with reclaimed nuclear waste if the World Senate did not reallocate more resources to the Southern Hemisphere. Just two years ago, he was appointed Chief of the ultra secret counter-intelligence wing of the World Senate’s World Peace Militia, Espiar. Mr. O’Hare has promised...”
The vid wall clicked off. Bud dressed and headed off for the floorshow. Before walking out the door, he checked the pulse of the original Bud Williams as he lay wheezing, unconscious, bloated belly up, on the other bed.
“Gentlemen,” the speaker could have been the archetypal Irish beat cop. Even his voice had a faint brogue suggesting someone who had spent time growing up on the Emerald Isle. “...and ladies.” He offered a genteel nod towards the two women amongst the twenty-four dark suited people sitting around the conference table. “I think I can summarize the status of our investigations to date by saying ‘we’re in deep trouble. We have not one viable lead on the person or persons responsible for the assassinations of four different World Senators in the last year. The only patterns discernable to date are that the preferred method of assassination is an explosive using sodium chlorate, commonly used by terrorists in the late Twentieth Century, and that the targets seem to be World Senators who oppose the emancipation of the Outer Colonies. Oh, and whoever is doing it seems to be getting better at it. The first explosion killed seven bystanders but the last two have been limited to the Senator and only one or two important aides.”
“It each case, someone has managed to make it past the best security the World Senate could provide, without being caught. The perpetrator never made a blip on the security of any one of the four Senators. It’s as if we’re dealing with a ghost.”
“But sir, we have suspects in custody for each assassination.”
“Who said that?
“Jack Webster.” A nondescript suited man about half way down the conference table raised his hand.
“Well yes, Mr. Webster, but I doubt anyone in this room really believes even one of them is actually an assassin. I suppose it is possible that some splinter group is claiming responsibility for the acts of others but the likelihood that solitary menial employees in the households of the various Senators would use the exact same type of explosive — with the exact same detonation mechanism — in isolation is unlikely, to say the least. Not one has sufficient motive or the knowledge of explosives to assassinate anyone and each claims he or she had been kidnapped and not present at the time the bombs must have been set, despite clear security and surveillance evidence to the contrary. By the way, that should be another piece for our profilers. Whoever is doing this doesn’t kill if he, she or they can help it. All the allegedly kidnapped employees were found, bound and gagged, after anonymous tips to the Peace Militia. Shortly thereafter, each received anonymous and apparently untraceable gifts of relatively large sums of money. The bottom line here is that if this is truly a random series of events involving similar forms of violence by employees without the financial, personal or political motivation for their acts we’re in deeper trouble than you do or I can imagine. I, for one, would much prefer to assume there is some other explanation.”
“Sir, there is the other obvious pattern.”
“Yes Jack. I assume you mean the political aspect.” Jack nodded and Tom O’Hare continued. “Jack is right. This Burlador group is claiming that they will assassinate any World Senator who acts to continue the colonization of the out planets. The Director is already advising each Senator of the risk of public statements on that topic.”
“Gentlemen, and ladies, assuming these assassinations are part of a planned series of terrorist acts as this ‘Burlador’ alleges, we know that it is unlikely that one person could plan and carry out something as elaborate as this. If there is a group, it must be able to be infiltrated. We all know that no secret is safe once more than one person is involved. That’s what I’d like you all to do. Take your squads, get out there and beat the bushes. Very well, gentlemen, unless someone has something else to add, dismissed.”
“Mr. Webster, would you please remain for a moment.”
“Yes, sir.” He leaned back on rear legs of his chair. From the knowing looks, it was clear that the others expected him to get a chewing out for his interruptions.
After everyone had gone and the door closed, Tom stood and walked over to where Jack was sitting. Slumping into the chair next to Jack, he just stared contemplatively at the younger man for several seconds while Jack reciprocated unabashed. “You’re pretty sure of yourself, Mr. Webster.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Why?”
“Because the rest of them are desk jockeys, I’m the only one here, besides you, who has had any real beat experience.”
“So, what does that mean?”
“It means I’ve learned that logic is not always the motive for people’s actions and that just because it seems impossible doesn’t mean it is.”
“You’re talking about the claims by that last woman, Jackie Chen I think her name was, that someone came in and changed shape to become her.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And you don’t think it’s just superstitious mumbo jumbo?”
“No, sir.”
“Why not?”
“Just a gut feeling, sir. Nothing I can pin it on, but it seems a bit too bizarre for an alibi, unless she’s a lot smarter than we think.”
“So you seriously think some creature changed shape, like a werewolf or something, to become her?”
“Yes, sir.”
O’Hare rose and started walking away and Jack figured he had just lost another plum assignment.
“Fine. Do it.”
“Excuse me, sir?”
“Take your squad and investigate that possibility.”
“Yes, SIR!.” Jack jumped up and headed for the door with a huge grin on his face.
“But don’t let anyone — and I mean anyone — from outside your squad hear about it. One hint that you’re running around on some tomfool theory like that and I’ll disavow you and your squad. You’ll all be back pounding a beat that same day.”
“I understand, sir. What would you like us to tell anyone who asks?”
“Tell them you’re on a special assignment investigating fringe groups. Now get out of here, and stop grinning like the wolf that ate grandma.”
“Yes sir.” At the door, he stopped for a moment. “By the way, sir, did you know that in Spanish the word “burlador” means trickster?”
“So?”
“In a surprising number of different and apparently unrelated mythologies there is a creature known as a trickster whom changes shape and seems to love causing disruptions to the status quo.”
The show was great, a revival of an animal act by two of the old masters, a team called Sigfried and Roy who specialized in seemingly dangerous stunts. The blending of genetically recreated tigers and lions with human actors was extremely well done. It was such a pleasure to just relax and have a good time. No commitments, no playacting, no planning and re-planning, and most importantly, no remembering. Life was good for a few hours.
After the show, the gaming tables beckoned. Uppers and downers were readily available to the big spenders like him, as were the pleasure girls. After losing a modest amount at Blackjack and Roulette and no less than four offers of a good time within just two hours, Bud returned to the hotel room with a slight but pleasant buzz. First, he called for an eight A.M. wake up and then checked the pulse of the man on the bed, which was still quite strong. Stripping off his clothes and laying down on the other bed, four hours later, there was a tall redhead with large breasts and a very pretty face curled up in a tight ball sleeping on the bed instead.
“Ring. Ring.”
“Hello?” Frog croaking might have sounded more melodious.
“Good morning, this is the front desk. You asked for a wakeup call at eight in the morning. There is complimentary coffee and breakfast pastries on a tray outside your door.”
“Yeah, thanks.” The telephone made it back onto the receiver after two tries and the willowy woman struggled to sit up at the edge of the bed.
A shower helped her wake up and the coffee finished the job.
Fully awake, she once again checked the pulse of the sleeping man on the other bed. Crawling onto his bed so she could look down on him, she pinched his arm hard enough to give him a bruise. He groaned and shifted a bit.
“Bud Williams, listen carefully. Do you hear me?”
A groan.
“You can speak, Bud. Tell me you hear me.”
“I hear you.” The still figure barely croaked out the words.
“Very good, Bud. Now listen carefully and repeat what I say.”
“Listen carefully and repeat what I say.”
“Oh great, even hypnotized he’s a barrel of laughs,” the woman muttered too quietly to be overheard. Louder she continued. “Never mind, Bud. Just listen to what I say, I’ll quiz you later.”
“Quiz me later.” The voice was a bit stronger, albeit still raspy.
“You and I had an absolutely fabulous night. We never even left the room except for the brief time when you went down and gambled a bit. We had sex and more sex, oh, and you were fantastic, such stamina, so gentle yet so forceful.” He said nothing, but his smile kept getting bigger and bigger.
“Your wife must be very proud of you. You were so pleased with me you paid me a thousand creds plus a two hundred cred tip.” The smile faded a bit at the mention of his wife and a bit more at the price quoted.
“Don’t worry. You think I’m more than worth it. You apologized that you didn’t have more that you could give me.” The smile hesitated a bit but then was back. “You’re going to remember this as the best sex you’ve ever had and then go home and practice with your wife until you are both enjoying sex as much as you did last night.” The smile was still there, but there was now a determined jut to his jaw.
“You don’t remember my name and from now on whenever you have the urge to cheat on your wife you’ll go home and have even better sex than last night. Do you remember everything that happened to you last night?”
“Yes.”
“Good. In about five minutes you’re going to wake up with a warm, happy, satisfied glow and go be the best salesman you can be.” With that, she slipped on her shoes and walked out of the room.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Four ― The Dark Side of the Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
It is the very error of the moon;
She comes more near the earth than she was wont,
And makes men mad.
—William Shakespeare
King Lear
“Madre de dios, vamos already.” The two children dragged along behind their parents as Margarita urged them onward, down the dirt road leading toward the city. Ahead of them, Quicksilver’s twin moons, collectively called “The Lares,” loomed large in the darkening sky, almost perfectly aligned with each other tonight through some trick of cosmic timing. The smallest, Castor, was the nearest, almost at the Roche limit where it would be torn to pieces through tidal action — or at least would in a few million years, according to the astrophysicists — while the largest, Pollux, was much further away, far enough to be stable in a three-body system, but large enough to subtend almost the same visual angle, so it made a spooky sight, unsettling somehow, impossible, like one of those “Mystery Rooms” where tiny babies were larger than their parents. As the Lares orbited Quicksilver, it was difficult to avoid thinking that they were about to crash into each other whenever they approached conjunction.
“Do we have to go, mama?”
“Sí, muchachitos. Your cousins will be there. Don’t you want to be able to play with them?”
“Sí, mama; sí. Can we get some flan there, mama, por favor?” They were suddenly dancing about their parents as they pleaded.
“We’ll see, muchachitos.” Juanito struggled to keep a straight face. “Let’s see if we can get there first.”
As the children danced ahead with visions of treats before them, Juanito tried once more to avoid going himself. “Margarita mi amor, I’d like to stop off and check on that Triff I brought Dr. Nevrith. It’s just down the road and I’ll just be a moment.”
“Juanito, you’re as bad as the children. This is family. You’ve got to be there for Miguel.” We were almost to the schoolyard where the rally was being held and the children, seeing their cousins, ran on ahead.
“I know, but if that Triff turns out to be a new type it could mean a lot more money, money we could use.”
“Oh, all right. Help me get the children settled in and listen to your brother’s speech and then you can disappear.”
“Thank you, mi amor. I appreciate.”
“We are a colony. Quicksilver is a colony. Each and every one of you is a colonist.” Miguel stood on the makeshift stage shouting at the people milling about the open schoolyard talking, eating and relaxing. Few were listening, which deterred Miguel not at all. “And as a colonist what do you get? You get the right to send Earth your produce, your raw materials.” The crowd was not getting it.
“You,” he shouted, pointing to a man in the crowd. “Mannie Hernandez. You grow corn, right?”
The man Miguel had pointed to nodded and smiled at being recognized while wiping his hand over his mouth in a less than effective attempt to remove the melted butter. Even from the stage, it was possible to see the bits of corn stuck between his teeth.
“How much are you getting for your corn now, Mannie?” Miguel asked. “Eight E-creds a ton? No? How much? Six and a half E-creds? Do you know how much it sells for on Earth, that same corn you sold here for six and a half Es? Do you know, Mannie? No? Can you guess? Allow for the cost of transportation and distribution; then add a reasonable profit. No, add an exorbitant profit. Add an obscene profit. The biggest profit you can imagine. What is it? Tell us all, Mannie. How much?”
“One hundred E-creds?”
“How much?”
“One hundred fifteen E-creds?”
“Mannie, Mannie, think BIG.”
“One hundred fifty E-creds?”
“Mannie, you’re not even close. At the close of the market at the time of departure from Earth of the latest vessel to arrive yesterday — make that about three months ago — after conversion from World Credits back into our made up currency, corn was trading on the commodities markets of Earth at eight hundred and ninety six E-creds a ton.”
The crowd was much more attentive now, but there were still some holding back.
“And you,” he shouted and pointed again. “Chin Ye Kim. You’re a miner; tell the people what you send to Earth.”
The man designated, obviously embarrassed, mumbled something that no one could hear.
“Louder, Chin. No one heard you.”
He repeated himself, just barely audible even so, “Copper.”
“Did everyone hear him? He’s a copper miner and when I last checked your hourly salary compared to the current rate of extraction you get about fifteen E-creds per ton at the spaceport.”
“Now you all know what I’m going to ask next. How much do you think it’s selling for on Earth? How about it, Kim, do you want to take a guess?”
“Sure. Why not? How about two hundred and fifty E-creds?”
The crowd murmured.
“Tell him everybody. Is it too high, or too low?”
“Too low.”
“That’s right people, way too low. Try again, Kim.”
“Five hundred E-creds.”
The crowd was hushed. Miguel had them in the palm of his hand.
“Folks? Tell him.”
The crowd roared, “Too low.”
“That’s right, Kim. Give it one more try.”
“Nine hundred E-creds.”
The crowd oohed.
“Still too low. Folks, at the close of the market at the time of departure from Earth of the airship that arrived yesterday, copper was trading on the commodities markets of Earth at one thousand...” The crowd oohed again.
“One thousand five hundred and fifty four E-creds a ton.”
“He’s going to go on for hours, you know that, mi amor,” Juanito whispered to his wife. They were sitting on the close-cropped earth grass of the schoolyard surrounded by several hundred others. “If I leave now I’ll be back long before he’s done.”
“Sí, but he is your brother,” Margarita affectionately patted him on his knee, “and regardless, I know you’re dying to get out of here.”
“Es verdad. I love him, but I have no interest in his efforts to educate us about the evils of Earth’s government.”
Margarita sighed. If she tried to get him to stay any longer, he would be worse than the children with his complaints. It would spoil what Margarita thought of as a pleasant day off from the rigors of farming. That reminded her of the children and she glanced up. They had been at the swings but were currently out of sight. “Why don’t you go check on the children and then continue on to see how Dr. Nevrith is doing? Just be discrete. We’re too near the stage and I wouldn’t want Miguel to see you leave and feel we didn’t care.”
“An excellent idea, mi amor,” Juanito smiled and kissed his wife. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Juanito almost jumped up in his enthusiasm for the idea. With sign language telling Miguel he’d be right back, Juanito headed over towards the swings, leaving Margarita hoping Miguel had seen, let alone understood what her husband had meant. He saw Pablo and Conchita playing tag with a group by the slide. Knowing they were safe, Juanito felt free to continue on to the nearby research center and Dr. Nevrith. He was about to enter the building when the screaming started.
He was running before he knew what was happening. He had to get back to Margarita and the children. When the first shot sounded, he ran even faster.
“¡Margarita! ¡Margarita! ¿Donde esta? Where are you?” He frantically searched for his wife and children amongst the panicking crowd. People were running, mostly away from the makeshift stage. On the stage, some goon from the Colonial Peace Militia was yammering over the speaker system, telling everyone to go home. Other Peace Militia goons, weapons drawn, were striding in groups through the mass of people looking for someone or something while still others were using riot gear to push people away from the stage. Someone knocked him down in his haste to get away. In seconds, he was trampled by a dozen other fleeing colonists. Holding on to consciousness by a thread, Juanito staggered to his feet only to be knocked down again. This time he was not as lucky. His last thought was of how soft the grass felt.
“Good, you’re awake. I was getting worried.”
Juanito struggled to open his eyes. The right one was not quite working and it hurt when he tried to breathe.
“Don’t try to move. You’re in bad shape. I think you have a broken rib or two and one heck of a black eye. Given how long you’ve been asleep, I’m also betting on a concussion. And there has to be more, because some of the readings on the medscan are just plain strange.”
“Duh... ¿Donde estoy?”
“Do you know who I am?”
Squinting, Juanito tried to make sense of the blurred images before him. “Nu... Ne... Dr. Nevrith?”
“Very good. You’re right. It’s me, Dan, and you’re at the Research Center. I found you at the schoolyard along with dozens of others. The others were able to walk and quickly disappeared, but you were badly hurt so I brought you back here. I don’t think anyone noticed me in the confusion. Don’t try to move. I’ve got some clear broth or juice for you when you’re up to trying to eat something.” Dan placed a small tray on a pile of boxes next to the cot on which Juanito was lying.
“¿Donde estoy?”
Dan moved a box labeled autoclave next to the cot and sat down. “My Spanish is a bit rusty, but I’m pretty sure you asked where you were. You’re in the storage room off my lab. Turn your head a bit to the side and I’ll try to spoon-feed you some broth. It’s soy chicken flavored.”
“¿Donde están mi esposa y mis muchachos?”
“Please, use English, Juanito; you know my Spanish stinks. Did you ask about your wife and children?” Juanito nodded and then groaned from the pain. “I’m not sure. I didn’t see them, but I’ll check around as soon as I can.”
“Gracias...I mean thank you.”
“Now sleep. Your body needs to heal.”
Juanito did not bother to nod. He just closed his eyes. Seconds later, he was asleep.
“How are you feeling, Juanito? Your face looks much better, less puffy and bruised.” Dan sat beside the cot with more broth.
“Better. The pain is almost gone.” Juanito took the bowl from the hands of an astonished Dr. Nevrith.
“But it’s less than two standard days since I brought you here. Either the medscan is faulty or you should be barely able to move for another week or two.”
“Don’t know. I’m still a bit stiff, but that’s about it. Where is Margarita? Is my family alright?” Juanito asked as he rose up on his elbow plaintively seeking some positive news about his family.
“I’m sorry Juanito; I don’t have any easy way to tell you this. The Peace Militia has your wife. She’s charged with disorderly conduct, interference with a peace officer in the pursuit of his duty, incitement to riot, assaulting a peace officer, conspiracy to overthrow the government and several more that I don’t remember. They’ve got her at their headquarters by the spaceport.”
“I’ve got to go to her.” He struggled to get up but was prevented by Dan’s hand on his chest.
“Please. Wait. There’s more I need to tell you.”
Juanito reluctantly lay back.
“You’re a fugitive. You’re accused of conspiracy too. They have a sizable reward for your capture — dead or alive.”
Anger, frustration, fear and worry warred with each other for the convalescing man’s emotions. “Don’t stop now. Is there any other bad news? Let me guess; the children have been taken from us. They’ve confiscated our farm. Quicksilver is going to crash into Verne. Humans are mating with Triffs.” He finally ran down.
“I realize you’re upset, but I don’t think I deserved that. You need to hear what I have to tell you.”
The last traces of emotion washed out of him and Juanito slumped back onto the cot. The researcher could barely hear his whispered, “Disculpa me, amigo mio. Lo siento...”
“As I said, there’s more I need to tell you,” Dan repeated as he paused to gather his thoughts. “You were partially correct. Your son, his name is Pablo, isn’t it? He’s in the custody of the Peace Militia. I can’t find out any more about what’s going on, but he hasn’t been placed like they would usually do.” Juanito was so still the researcher stopped to check for respiration.
“They have him in quarantine at the spaceport along with your wife. A friend of mine, who works there, says they have him and your wife in separate rooms, each under constant watch. All he could find out was that they keep doing all sorts of tests on both of them.” The lids of Juanito’s closed eyes were moist. It was as if his whole world were crumbling about him.
“The final piece of news you need to hear is about your daughter. She was just coming back from the playground area looking for your wife when the Militia broke up the rally. She was in the middle of the crowd when people panicked and started running.” The researcher shuddered and took a ragged breath, fighting to maintain his composure as he forced himself to continue.
“Like you, she was knocked over and trampled. The Militia brought her to the hospital once they cleared the scene, but she was terribly injured. Her spine was broken and her head hit a rock or something hard. Juanito, old friend, I’m truly sorry. There’s no easy way to say this. She’s dead. My friend says she must have died instantly.”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Five ― Hunter’s Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
There is nothing more difficult to take in hand
more perilous to conduct, or more uncertain in its success,
than to take the lead in the introduction
of a new order of things.
—Niccolo Machiavelli
The Prince
The conference room telephone slammed down and Tom O’Hare began to rant and rave. “Is the man insane? Does he have a death wish? Is he that afraid of losing his seat or does he think this is going to make him Chancellor of the Senate? What? What the bloody hell is he trying to do?”
It was like a storm pacing back and forth beside the conference table. Five minutes into his diatribe and he was still going strong. The assembled members of the Special Task Force were having no difficulty whatsoever recognizing the fact that he was extremely dissatisfied.
Finally, after not quite ten full minutes, the pacing stopped. O’Hare placed his hands palm down on the shiny surface of the team’s conference table, and took a deep breath. He seemed to shudder with the effort of regaining his composure. “My apologies, gentlemen. That outburst was uncalled for and unprofessional. We need to deal with this situation as quickly as possible. Despite repeated warnings of the danger — or possibly because of those warnings — World Senator Jamie Ortíz of Mexico has publicly denounced the Burlador and gone on record as supporting not just continued exploitation, but increased exploitation of the colony planets. Bad enough that he’s already a prime target as Vice-Chairman of the Committee on Extraterrestrial Affairs; but now he apparently wants to draw a second target on top of that one. Unfortunately, we are required to protect this opportunistic fool. Does anyone have any ideas to offer beyond the obvious one of increased security?”
The various members of the group, twenty strong, looked back and forth as each waited for someone else to speak. Finally, with a disgusted glare at the others, Jack Webster spoke up. “He’s given us an ideal stalking horse. Why not use him?” He shrugged in professional indifference to the fate of their client.
“Mr. Webster, do you think just once, you could do this in a manner that doesn’t shock the shoes off the rest of those stuffed shirts?” The meeting had adjourned and they were in Tom O’Hare’s office. The door was closed for good reason, because O’Hare felt the need to emote. “I’m getting just a bit tired of your apparent sophomoric need to be politically incorrect. When you know you’re more clever than everyone else in the room, the smart thing to do is occasionally feel the the warm glow of secret condescension, not blurt out smart-mouth quips remembered from your high-school years.”
“No problem. Reassign me.” He didn’t seem worried by the prospect.
“Right, and give up the only operative in the bunch with any real experience? Not a chance, but I will make you two promises. Keep a lid on the politically incorrect comments in public and with the other task force members and you can have a relatively free hand. Say what you want to me, but keep it ‘PC’ in front of anyone else. The other promise is that if you embarrass me again in front of my staff, you’ll be very, very sorry.”
“Yes, sir, Mister Boss-man. I’ll be good, master. I’ll be good. Uh, Mister Boss-man, sir? ‘Or else’ what?”
“Good.” Tom laughed. “I see you took that advice to heart as well as all the other advice your bosses have ever given you. Now get out of here.”
“What about Ortiíz?”
“What about the good Senator? I thought you were busy trying to find a werewolf?” O’Hare slid tiredly into his desk chair and started half-heartedly going through his mail.
“Very funny. You can throw that up in my face when and if someone can come up with a more politically correct explanation for how these assassinations are happening that also fits all the facts, as we currently know them. Bizarre as it is, a shapeshifter still comes closer to explaining how these murders are occurring than any other theory.” Jack dropped down in the chair opposite the desk and put his feet up on the Chief’s desk.
O’Hare shook his head in resignation. “Don’t get too comfortable. Your team is waiting for you.”
“So I’ll ask again. What about this Ortíz clown?”
O’Hare sighed. “What do you want to do?”
“I told you, use him as a stalking horse to get to this Burlador.”
“No. You know that’s not an option. We don’t paint targets on the people we’re supposed to protect.”
“Fine. Run around in circles, muddying the waters, and then watch him die.” The feet came down from the desk and Jack headed for the door.
“No. We’re not going to do that either.”
“Oh?” Jack stopped, hand on the door.
“Your team is going to take on a second assignment. You will continue the current assignment, but I want you to select a small cadre, my advice is no more than three or four, and have them challenge the security for the honorable World Senator. I’ll advise Captain Churco to expect you. He’s Ortíz’s Chief of Security.”
“You do mean test it to see if it’s shapeshifter-proof, right?”
He smirked. “You know what I mean. Now get out of here and let me wade through this damned pile of bureaucratic waste paper.”
He’d wondered who would be his next target, and it hadn’t even taken a full month before World Senator Ortíz publicly announced his support of continued colonial oppression. Oh, he had not called it that. If anything, listening to the words of the soon-to-be-dead man, it would have been easy to believe that the man was begrudgingly volunteering to help the poor benighted souls so desperately in need of the benefits of the generous, noble and enlightened rule of the World Senate.
Ortíz lived near the small town of San Felipe on the east coast of the Gulf of Mexico. The tube to Tijuana via the San Diego urbopolis was routine and boring. The slightly overweight, balding shoe salesman on vacation slept most of the one-hour ride. Of course, with the constant background hiss of air as the tube traveled and the almost hypnotic flash of the rapidly passing maintenance lights it was often hard not to fall asleep. He remembered reading somewhere that they had found it necessary to stagger the lighting in order to prevent epileptic seizures but thought that the erratic lighting actually contributed to his urge to sleep.
The problems started as he tried to enter the Baja California Historic Preservation District. The District started just ten miles below Ensenada and attempted to recreate a Mexico of the late Nineteenth Century and they were even stricter about it than the people who ran the Middle States Agripark. At least the Agripark allowed the use of transport tubes and modern equipment for farming and recreational use. Baja California prohibited the public use of any device developed after 1900. The start of the Historic District was like customs at the spaceport. No one was permitted through with any contraband and the Peace Officers were high tech about making sure the rule was honored.
“Anything to declare?” The voice was a dull drone that grated all the more for its lack of emotion.
“I don’t think so.”
“Have you read the visitor’s manual?”
“Most of it.”
“Please completely read the manual before attempting to enter the District.” The customs officer pointed to a waiting area where others were relaxing as they perused a small handbook and turned to the next person in line. “Next.”
“I’m sorry. I misspoke. Yes, I have read the manual.”
“Very well.” The uniformed officer turned back for a moment. “Please go to terminal nineteen. You will be tested on your knowledge of the manual and more fully examined for possible contraband. Next.”
Exasperated, he moved to the designated location. Dropping heavily onto one of the universally uncomfortable public terminal chairs, he placed his hand on the scanner plate.
“Thank you for using InfoSys, Mr. George Hartmann. Please answer the following questions regarding the level of cultural development within the Baja California Historic District. You must correctly answer at least nine out of ten questions to proceed. Question One, Transportation: Which of the following forms of transportation is not available in the historic District? (A) railroad, (B) dirigible, (C) airplane, (D) automobile, or (E) horseback.”
“B? What the hell is a dirigible?”
“A dirigible is a steerable, lighter than air vehicle with a rigid frame first constructed in 1900. Dirigible, ‘B,’ is incorrect. The correct answer is ‘C,’ airplane.
“Question Two: Communications: Which of the following forms of communication may not be used in the Historic District? (A) postal deliveries, (B) radio, (C) telegraph, (D) telephone, or (E) television?”
“Television? Don’t you mean vid screen?”
“’E,’ television, is correct. Television is the precursor to the interactive multimode vid screen currently available in most homes, but wasn’t commercially-available until the late 1920s, and wasn’t at all common until 1948.
“Question Three: Health: Which of the following health care products are not available in the Historic District? (A) anesthesia, (B) aspirin, (C) penicillin, (D) psychoanalysis, or (E) x-rays?”
“I have no idea. The only thing I recognize is the aspirin.”
“Aspirin, “B,” is incorrect. Aspirin was introduced commercially in 1899, but folk remedies incorporating the active ingredient of aspirin have been widely available since antiquity, having been first described by the Greek physician Hippocrates. To enter the Historic District you now need to answer eighteen out of twenty questions. Do you wish to continue?”
“Thank you, no.” The man rose and with shoulders slumped headed out into the bright sunshine and heat to find another way into the District. World Senator Jamie Ortíz’ appointment with death would have to wait a bit longer, and George Hartman, currently tied to the bed in his San Diego urbopolis apartment, could resume his daily life.
“The damned hacienda is like a military fortress. They have heat, motion and air quality detectors. There’s a full one-mile free fire zone with a state of the art antipersonnel defense system and retinal and palm print identification system. Both are state of the art. They even have ground tremor monitoring so we can’t tunnel in. What about a missile attack?” Webster asked the other two people sitting around the private booth strewn with maps and papers at the Salsa Saloon in the Mexican city of Mexicali.
“Well, they don’t have a force field, but they do have a direct connection to the airnet satellite traffic control system and durasteel under that adobe shell,’ noted José Hernandez, a Hispanic man with the constantly darting suspicious eyes of a policeman. “Additionally, it would be difficult to target inside the compound as the site has EIDS, an electronic imaging disruption system.”
“I guess rank has its privileges. No one else would be permitted to have the high tech materiel you just described in an historic preservation district. Okay, two can play at that game. What about an ultraviolet laser weapon attack with long distance night sighting from beyond the hacienda perimeter?”
“Two problems,” José explained. “First, it should be damned close to impossible to smuggle one into the Historic District, and second, the hacienda is walled and in the entire two weeks we’ve had them under surveillance no one shows himself or herself outside the walls, except a few staff members. Catch 22. Without a helicopter or hi-tech lift belt to get above the walls, you can’t acquire the target, and you can’t smuggle either into the district. When the World Senator travels, his route is always varied and there are always decoys. It would be nearly impossible to take out enough vehicles to ensure a kill.”
“So what we’re saying is that even a traditional small-scale military operation isn’t likely to succeed, much less a single assassin. Well, we expected that, given Captain Jorge Churco’s military background. Let’s give credit where credit is due. He’s done an excellent job as Ortíz’s Chief of Security and minimized the risk of any type of traditional assault. That means we need to use subterfuge. Do either of you have any ideas for guerilla tactics that might work?”
“Most of the components of a guerilla attack still apply, at least in terms of infiltration. The problem is how to obtain access. They have their own water supply, their own septic system and a very large pantry, if the absence of frequent deliveries is any indication. The hacienda is like Masada, just not on top of a mountain. It’s completely self-sufficient. The only obvious weak point is the dirigible landing pad and I would suspect they would have even more security procedures involving its use.”
“It’s not really a dirigible,” José responded. “It’s actually a fully-armed V-Lift, a vertical lift jet-propulsion air assault vehicle, designed to look like a dirigible. They fold back the balloon shell and fold out wings as soon as they’re out of the Historic District, and would presumably abandon the pretence of antique technology if attacked. I thought it might be a weak point too so I checked. They fly about a mile out over the Gulf where a crack air escort team joins them and then convert for the rest of the flight. They loop around the District to land at the World Security Base at Mexicali for further connections. All servicing occurs there at the base with Churco’s staff providing additional security even there.”
“The most obvious tactic would be a suicide attack,” the third person at the booth finally spoke. Sandra Dayton was a pert blonde-haired woman who wore her hair in a tight bun and had a habit of frequently brushing nonexistent hair off her face and behind her ear when concentrating on something. She was here because she was the first and only woman to graduate magna cum laude from the West Point Advanced Tactical Training program.
“True, that might get us in and accomplish the primary goal of an assassination, but it’s inconsistent with the secondary goal of matching the modus operandi of the Burlador. Somehow, we need to figure out how to replicate their methods, including the flawless escape and the bizarre alibi of the probable perpetrator. Any other ideas?”
“What’s the security like at here in Mexicali?”
“Tighter than normal. This district is not just the home base for the Senator but there is also a high-tech biological research site about a half mile outside of the high-security zone surrounding the hacienda. It’s disguised as a western-style dude ranch, of all things to find in Mexico, to preserve the appearance of the Historic District. An attack through the research site might be possible, as there are tunnels between the site and Ortíz’s hacienda, but it wouldn’t be easy to make it past several hundred armed peace officers on the base above it, and we don't know what tunnel security looks like, but it’s probably very good, since Churco apparently designed them using the old Japanese fortifications on Iwo Jima in the Pacific as a guide. We shouldn’t rule it out, but it’s probably a good idea to look at other options first.”
“Why would Ortíz use a fake dirigible if there are tunnels?” Jack wondered aloud.
“Good question, and one for which I could not get a good answer. My best bet is that the dirigible is more visible and thus a better way for Ortíz to show how macho he is. Regardless of my intel, I suspect he does use the tunnel, at least occasionally, to fit in with his decoy strategy. ‘Oh look! There goes the airship carrying our courageous World Senator!’ while he’s really on a golf cart scooting underground like a rat, headed for the dude ranch, and from there wherever.”
“Alright, let’s change our focus for a bit. What about the family?”
José waded through some of the papers spread out on top of the table. Finding the desired folder, he quickly perused it before responding. “There’s the Senator’s wife, Maria Ortíz-Berkowitz, and one child, Alanna Ortíz. ‘La Señora’ Ortíz only leaves the hacienda with her husband and ‘la hija,’ as the child is called by everyone in the compound, doesn’t leave at all. She has a live-in tutor and plays with the family’s two dogs, Russian Wolf Hounds. You want their names? No? Okay. To continue, no friends visiting until the Burlador threat is over except via vid. She’s a pretty normal teenager, which means she might be a weak link if someone has figured out how to overcome the anti-hypnotic software built into the vid units or if one of her friends can talk her into doing something stupid and she figures out how to pull off an escape.”
Jack mulled over the information for a moment and then seemed to make a decision. “The antihypnotic software is hard wired into each set and isolated from the transmitted signals. It should be safe and we can’t do much about unknown leaps in science, so let’s limit ourselves to things we know can be done or are being actively researched. As for an escape, given the rest of Churco’s security, I don’t think exploiting the kid has a chance in hell of working. Any other ideas?” Neither added anything so he continued with a sigh. “Okay. Looks like it’s going to be another long night. Let’s review what we know again. There’s got to be a weakness we can exploit.”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Six ― Moon Madness
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Though they go mad they shall be sane,
Though they sink through the sea they shall rise again;
Though lovers be lost love shall not;
And death shall have no dominion.
—Dylan Thomas
“And Death Shall Have No Dominion”
The man joined the mass of humanity waiting at the service gate and marched into the spaceport surrounded by several hundred similarly dressed stevedores and maintenance people interspersed with small clusters of attendants, guards and medical staff. His skin tone was the light brown tan of the vast majority of people around him, but his long light brown hair, tied in a ponytail behind the back of his head and his generous paunch, set him off from the majority of the crowd where Hispanic features were most prevalent. The result was that someone, dressed like a worker and acting like a worker, entered the port, but that someone was clearly not Juanito Gonzales.
As he had hoped, the guards at the gate never even looked up from their magazines. Juanito knew from personal experience that they were even less likely to examine people on the way out of the complex. After all, their incomes depended upon the kickbacks they got for looking sharp and attentive while actually looking the other way. Of course, that was minus the tithe they were required to pay their supervisors.
Just before reaching the loading docks, the man, who clearly did not look Hispanic, cut away from the crowd and joined a smaller group heading for the Immigrant Processing Building. He was one of the few workers in this group dressed in coveralls, but from his few trips into the building to deliver and uncrate some of the larger objects to arrive at the spaceport, the man knew there were no guards at that entrance. Juanito guessed he would get at least that far without being stopped and quickly discovered he was correct.
Once he was inside the building, he quickly made his way to the bathroom and commandeered a stall. The hair came off revealing his normal, straight black hair. The wig, one of his wife Margarita’s prize possessions, went into the duffel bag.
Next, the worn coveralls came off, uncovering a slightly rumpled white lab coat borrowed from Dr. Nevrith’s lab. An ancient pair of wire rim glasses with a mild prescription and a fake handlebar mustache also came out of the bag before Juanito stuffed it behind the toilet. Finally, hearing no one else in the bathroom, Juanito stepped out of the stall and examined himself critically in the mirror above the sinks.
The reflected image was, beyond a shadow of doubt, him; not the stranger he hoped it would be. There was no way he could believe even complete strangers would fail to recognize him on sight. The mustache was worst of all. It reminded him of a droopy worm. With a sigh of disappointment, he ripped it off and tossed it into the wastebasket. About to head out in search of his wife, he suddenly stopped, returned to the stored bag, and grabbed a clipboard and then re-hid the duffel bag.
One last glance at his reflection and then Juanito adjusted the stolen nametag, straightened his shoulders and stalked out of the bathroom, trying to look busy. He walked quickly and muttered as he glanced at his clipboard and then at the door, window or ceiling tile he happened to be by. In fact, he had no idea where he was going and was praying for a miracle.
“Hey! You!”
Juanito turned and glared at the woman standing by a nondescript door and wearing a white lab coat similar to the one he was wearing. “Yeah? What do you want? I’m busy here.”
“I need you to watch a patient for me.”
“Por qué? I mean, why?”
“I need to use the Lady’s Room. Now will you please do me a favor and watch this patient for me. I’ll be back in a couple of minutes.”
“Well. Okay, but make it fast. I’ve got to get this survey done.” Juanito hurried over to the door and glanced inside. It was an observation room with nothing but standard hospital life-support equipment, a desk and couple of chairs facing a picture window. Beside the window was the only door leading into the room under observation. He could not see what was in the other room from where he was. “What do I need to do?”
“Nothing. Just watch. I’ll be right back.” The woman was dancing impatiently.
“Go. I’ll watch.” Juanito pushed past her and stopped dead in his tracks. It was only good luck that the woman was already gone and so missed the look of shock and joy on his face.
“Margarita, mi amor.” The words escaped from his lips, he was so overwhelmed with joy. In the only bed in the room on the other side of the window, surrounded by machinery and wires, was his comatose wife.
In an instant, he was through the door leading into the room and bending over her. Weak pulse. Greenish tinge to her skin. Breathing shallow and ragged. Juanito debated whether it would be safe to remove her from her cocoon of wires.
“Thank you for coming, Señor.” The woman was smiling at him from the other side of the window...and the door was closing.
With a snarl, he lunged for the door, but it clicked shut before he could reach it. He tried the knob, but it was locked and slamming his body into it did nothing. The window was the next escape option and Juanito picked up the metal chair next to the bed and used it like a baseball bat. The window was unbreakable. Juanito was getting a bad feeling and the woman, merely standing there calmly watching, accentuated his fears.
Frantically, Juanito scanned the room for a window, another door; a...he didn’t know what. There was nothing.
“Dr. Nevrith, I am not asking your opinion of the ethics of the task I have set before you. I am asking you for an explanation of the details surrounding the death of that boy Pablo Gonzales.” Barbara Big Horse was a stone-cold bitch. It was not just gender, it was a way of life; and she was proud of it. Short and fat, with the straightest, dullest black hair, “Babs” or “Barbie,” as she was disparagingly called behind her back, would never win any beauty contests; especially not as “Miss Congeniality.” Knowing this from an early age, the decision to control that which she could was an easy one. As Chief of Planetary Security, she was easily the most feared person on Quicksilver.
“But he died of a blow to the head, didn’t he?”
“And he had some kind of indigenous part animal, part plant, pseudo-spirochaetes in his blood stream along with another hybrid mass growing in his brain, something native to this planet, we believe, since it’s certainly nothing from Earth. That’s not supposed to be possible, since the native plant life is uniformly toxic to every form of terrestrial life. You are the expert on the local plant life and I want a full report on my desk in less than forty-eight hours.” When he did not jump, she continued. “Or would you prefer to have your current research deemed non-essential?”
“You’re not on the Research Review Board.” While he spoke as if unconcerned, Dr. Nevrith was flustered. The Research Review Board of the World Senate had paid for his travel to Quicksilver. If his research authorization was rescinded he’d be out of a job, and would be required to leave Quicksilver immediately or find a job on the planet. He didn’t have the personal funds for a return trip — no one did, the only way home was at government expense — and the only person he knew not involved with research was Juan, who was missing and had a bounty on his head, just like the doctor’s Triffs.
“Of course I’m not,” she smiled coldly up at him. There were enough rumors describing how she had members of every Board tied around her little finger that Dr. Nevrith knew he had no choice.
“Very well. I’ll do what I can.” He hung his head in self-loathing for what he was about to do as he left to return to his lab.
“Oh,” the smile never wavered. “And you’ll bring whatever you need to the isolation ward of the Inpatient Processing Building and do your work there.”
Juanito had lost track of what day it was. He muttered to himself and wiped the cold sweat off his brow with a sleeve as he examined the room for what seemed like the hundredth time since his incarceration. There was a locked door, an unbreakable window, two hospital beds including the one they added for him after his capture, and the medical equipment hooked up to Margarita.
Two large, threatening-looking men in security uniforms delivered food through the door. They made him stand at the far corner of the room with his back to them, hands on the wall. One brought a food tray just far enough into the room to permit the door to close while the other took just two steps into the room, gun pointed unswervingly at Juanito’s back. Before entering, he seemed to take pleasure in standing in front of the picture window while he checked the clip to show Juanito that the gun was loaded and that the safety catch was off.
The entire time he had been imprisoned, Margarita had not wakened once. Where her breathing had originally been shallow but regular like a normal sleeper, it was now labored and erratic. Where her skin had initially had a slight greenish hue to it, now it was the rich green of the average houseplant. Where her skin had been creamy and smooth, it was now pocked with hundreds of small oozing boils.
Despite his pleas, the only treatment provided his wife was the life support she had been on when he first arrived; that and regular bloodletting that also included Juanito and that he assumed was being used for some type of lab work. In fact, no one would speak to him, instead using simple to understand sign language such as a pointed gun. Juanito had been feeling dizzier and dizzier from meal to meal but fought to continue pacing from one end of the room to the other. The shadowy reflection in the picture window showed a man with vibrantly green skin slowly collapsing to the floor.
“I have yet to see your report Dr. Nevrith.” The voice was quiet and cheerful but the eyes belied the sincerity of the Security Chief’s smile.
“I need to examine the bodies. It’s the only way to determine the effects of the spirochete on the host’s body.”
“You have a body, the boy’s.”
“But the boy is dead and so is the spirochete. It seems to disintegrate quickly in a nonliving body. There’s so little left I can’t even match it to any of the known variants of Quicksilver flora. I need to see what it does to a human body.”
“I will provide you with blood samples and symptomology.”
“That’s not good enough. I need to examine an infected human being to see what the spirochete does to a body over time.”
“No, you don’t, doctor. The bodies of the other two infected humans are no longer available. Now you need to find a way to kill it. Later, when we can control it, we’ll worry about what else it does to the human body.”
“If that’s all you want,” he said bitterly. “Just make sure any infected human is ‘disposed of’ like they were and there will be no problem.”
“Very funny doctor. Go back to work. I’m busy.”
It was one of the rare dark periods on Quicksilver when Verne, the gas giant sun that Quicksilver circled, and both Vares, Quicksilver’s moons, were below the horizon. The Immigrant Processing building was noisy as only an empty building can be, with none of the sounds of human habitation, just the pings of heat contraction and the groans of durasteel readjusting to seismically-induced settling. The guards had made their rounds about fifteen minutes earlier and Dan Nevrith had just finished the last of his pre-departure cleanup when he heard the sound. It was faint and, at first, he dismissed it as his imagination, but it would not go away and he finally decided to figure out what it was. However, that was not very easy. In fact, it was actually easier to decide what it was not. It was not the building and it was not the shuffling of the guards as they moved from key site to key site. It did not sound mechanical and it did not sound like any of the usual weather related events. It sounded like...like...he could not tell. With a sigh, Dan stood and began wandering up and down the building’s hallways. He knew he would not be able to rest until he knew what the noise was.
Dan had become a scientist because of his curiosity. His mother had always told him about how “curiosity killed the cat,” but she had never told him what a cat was. This forced him to look it up and discover that it was a nearly extinct species of fur-covered animal that minimally coexisted with man. The same curiosity that led him to discover what cats were and that led him to become a scientist now prompted him to listen and wonder.
He wandered aimlessly, but ever closer to the noise. It now sounded like a faint bell chime. A few more turns and it sounded like a large object vibrating, as if being struck to an irregular rhythm. There was melodiousness to the sound that still made him think of a chime, but he was now sure it could not be that.
One more corner and there was a light coming from a doorway. Dan was about to turn into the light when he heard the shuffling gait of the night security guard. Quickly making a note of the hallway and door, Dan silently headed back to his office. Babs was already unhappy with him for disagreeing with her and he did not want to give her paranoid mind more reason to distrust him.
Back at his temporary lab, Dan quickly packed and headed for the main exit. At the exit, he stopped briefly to talk to the guard so there would be no question that he had left. After the door was unlocked so he could leave, Dan quickly left the spaceport and headed to his office to check on his new specimen. The Security Chief’s summons and his consequent frenetic efforts to provide the answers she demanded had prohibited him from returning to his greenhouse/office for the past three days.
Dr. Nevrith made it through the new security check that had been set up at the gate nearest his lab without incident and then trudged off down the gravel road. It was only a few hundred paces before he reached the turnoff for his lab, and was surprised to see that the automatic lighting had failed. Where he should have seen the glow of industrial size glow lights, there was darkness.
Stopping at the front entrance, he slapped the light switch but nothing happened. “Damn,” he muttered to himself, “the power’s out again.” Rather than try working in the darkness, he turned and shuffled tiredly home, missing the faint sound of rustling leaves inside the greenhouse.
Juanito woke with a gritty taste in his mouth and feeling terribly cold despite the perspiration pouring off his body. Raising a nearly fluorescent green hand to wipe the crust off his eyes, he shivered violently as he turned over and scrunched further under the covers. Too cold to go back to sleep and too ill to return to his routine of pounding against the durasteel picture window, he listened to the now familiar sounds of the room. Beside the bed of his wife, the life support monitor was beeping. He could hear her breathing, syncopated between his own slower breaths. There was a fan bowing somewhere inside the walls, because he could faintly hear the motor under the slightly louder rsh of the air through a vent somewhere above him. Finally, there were the sounds of the building as it gently shifted and flexed. There’d been another earthquake last night, and wherever he was, it was settling into a new equilibrium with the restless surface of Quicksilver.
He felt strangely calm, perhaps because of his own illness; whatever was happening to his wife, it was happening to him as well, so he knew they’d be together as long as the people who held the keys still feared them. When they came into the room, they were dressed in biohazard suits, shadowed by armed guards, and both... nurses? technicians? and guards were visibly nervous, moving very carefully lest they snag their suits on something and be exposed to whatever was making them sick. As much as it could be in this prison, all was right with the world...or was it?
Something was wrong. Juanito was not exactly sure what to do. He heard a rattling wheeze, then another, and then one last wheeze, louder than the ones before. Then, there was nothing, and a shrill wailing alarm tone from beside Margarita’s bed. In an instant, he was beside his wife, cajoling as he pushed desperately on her chest trying to get her to resume breathing. In the background was the continuous shrill tone of the alarm as the life support machine gave raucous testimony to the stillness of her heart.
“Margarita, querida mia, my sweet pearl.” Juanito sobbed as he held his wife’s limp head in his arms, kissing her green lips and crying. “Vuelve, por favor. Come back to me. ¡Vuelve a mí, tu amigo más fiel! Alma mia, my soul, ¡tu no me dejes solo!”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Seven ― Baying at the Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Woe unto them who calls evil good, and good evil.
St. James Bible, Isaiah, 20.
“Jorge, have the dogs taken out for a run, por favor,” Mrs. Ortíz requested as she boarded the V-Lift with her husband. “They especially enjoy the north field. They like to play in the colonia del ardilla terrestres.”
“Sí, Madam Ortíz. I’ll see to it.”
Jorge turned to his second in command as soon as the boarding gate slid shut and said, “Pablo, see to it as soon as our visitors leave — I want no disruptions while they’re here, but don’t forget and don’t let them bring any dead squirrels back here, it will scare ‘la señorita.’ I need to meet with those fools from Espiar. Can you believe they want to run tests of our security? They’ve been unable to capture the Burlador gang for over a year now, yet they fear we may be unable to protect World Senator Ortíz and his family right here in the Senator’s own home.”
“Welcome, to our hacienda, Señor Webster. Jorge tells me you wish to review our security procedures and offer additional security advice, if needed.” Maria Ortíz-Berkowitz had no accent whatsoever, probably a result of her childhood in Switzerland. She met O’Neil at the main entrance to the hacienda, flanked by Captain Churco and one of his men. Long wavy black hair flowed down to the middle of her back but her bright red lips caught the eye first. She was strikingly beautiful. She extended a hand in greeting and smiled warmly, but her brown eyes were calculating and she appeared to be looking down at the Espiar agent, despite being slightly shorter. If Webster’s boss had not personally requested permission for this inspection, Jack knew it would never have occurred.
“Thank you, Señora Ortíz. I’m certain Captain Churco has done an excellent job developing and maintaining the security here.” Jack nodded to the Security Chief. “Director O’Neil asked us to review the security in light of the growing threat from “the Burlador, and some of the new capabilities the gang has shown in past attacks.” We will be quick and discrete, I promise, and we can probably learn something from your security officer as well. I have to say that I’ve been very impressed by what I’ve heard about your operation here.” ‘There!’ he thought to himself, ‘is that “PC‘ enough for you, O’Hare?’
It seemed to work, for La Señora Ortíz condescended to smile, so briefly that it was difficult to notice the twitch of her lips. “Very well, Señor Webster, I’m needed elsewhere. As I see you already know Captain Churco, I’ll leave you to your work.”
While clearly not the warmest of greetings, the room grew quickly colder after she left.
Captain Churco said, with icy formality, “Your presence is completely unnecessary, Agent Webster, and in fact introduces instabilities into our environment which actually decrease our overall security. This hacienda has been designed to withstand any kind of assault up to a tactical-scale nuclear attack. Our staffing does not change except as people retire or die and our procedures are designed after those used at World Security Headquarters.” Churco was a short, stocky man, but it was all muscle. The man could probably lift a small vehicle if necessary, and right this minute he looked like he really wanted to stuff just such a vehicle right up Jack’s...
He sighed and assumed an apologetic face. “Captain, my guess is that your security is better than that at World Security Headquarters. Unfortunately, I can also say that the security was better than that of World Security Headquarters at the home of World Senator Jackson, and both he and his son are now deceased.”
“I am aware of how one of his staff was somehow replaced by a lookalike, Agent. We have planned for that. No staff member is ever off the grounds of this hacienda alone, even my security staff. In fact, we do full DNA checks before they leave and before they are allowed beyond security when they return.”
“Yes, I noticed the equipment as I was being checked in. I was pleased to note that you required a DNA sample from me and I’m quite certain that you compared it with the sample on file at Espiar headquarters. While World Senator Jackson was not so thorough, the staff member duplicated was a long-time staff member, well known, and quite convincing in her interactions with the other staff. Additionally, and this has not been available in the general security releases covering the incident, we checked afterwards and the DNA match to those traces of the intruder left behind at the scene was 99.999%. As you know, that’s as close to a perfect match as we can come at this time. In fact, if we didn’t have independent evidence of the staff member having been imprisoned in her own home at the time of the assault, she would now be in prison for having perpetrated both murders, since we can ‘prove’ beyond the shadow of a doubt that she was present at the scene of the crime, and that through computer-simulated reconstruction of her movements before the explosion, ‘she,’ and only she, or an impossible facsimile, could have committed the crime. Unfortunately for us, but fortunately for her, she can also prove that she was somewhere else at exactly the same time. Our local prosecutor saw the injustice of accusing her after her ordeal — and it was an ordeal — she’d had neither food nor water for several days by the time the local authorities bothered to respond to the anonymous tip, so she didn’t look at all like the facsimile who actually planted the bomb. Then too, charging her would have set an impossible precedent if the case were brought to trial, since the likely outcome would be to overturn every DNA-based conviction since the technology was invented, and thereafter render the tests utterly useless in any evidentiary proceeding for the foreseeable future. Captain Churco, these criminals have access to technology so far advanced that it looks to our experts like magic.”
He blinked, a little slow on the uptake, then blustered, “That just negates one small component of our overall security system. I still see no reason to worry.”
‘Empty-headed buffoon!’, he thought, then smoothly said, “You are quite correct, Sir. I too doubt that there is any reason to worry. Look, Captain, your reputation precedes you. I know you are obsessively thorough and I know you are loyal beyond question. So why don’t you let my people do their job? You might find that we discover one or two small things that will enhance your security even more. We might see something in your operation here that we can use, giving you full credit of course, to help make all the other World Senators safer. You’ll be happy. Our bosses will be happy. I’ll get to go home and leave you alone. How about it?”
It took a moment, but a smile slowly spread across Churco’s face. “I like you, Agent Webster. Let’s get this over with.”
“It’s been two weeks and there’s been nothing, Boss.” Jack was angry, frustrated, and feeling stupid, not necessarily in that order. “ Captain Churco is chomping at the bit for us to get out of his hair and I don’t blame him. His security procedures are tight. There is absolutely no way I can see for any unauthorized person to get in or out of this hacienda. In fact, I doubt that anything much larger than a fly could get past his security as it stands. Just this afternoon, I saw a damned butterfly set off an alarm when it flew into the shade of one of the tunnel entrances.”
Tom O’Neil listened to the audio on his vid screen while slowly working his way through the piles of paper in his in-box. When Jack Webster was done, he looked up.
“I’ve heard you whining for almost ten minutes now. Let me just say that the only evidence of Burlador-like activity in the past two weeks has been a routine screening of a salesman named Bud Williams, whose business took him into a secured area two days ago. He reported having hired a call girl and having a wonderful evening on his way through Vegas, but the brain screen picked up traces of memory erasure.”
“I assume it wasn’t one of the usual wipe and swipe scams.”
“That was exactly what we assumed at first. There were about five thousand creds missing from his account, but the casino insisted he had gambled them away.”
“Let me guess, several ‘reliable witnesses’ confirm that he was gambling.”
“Of course, but in this case, one was the Chief of Police and another was the head of a rather large religious charity.”
“In other words, really reliable as opposed to the usual scum. So, you think this could be the Burlador making a pit stop on the way to Ortíz’s hacienda.”
“Well, I’m still not certain I buy your theory about a creature that can change its shape to become other people, but I will point out that the Las Vegas Historical District is almost in a straight line between The Illinois urbopolis and the Mexicali Historical District, and there’s one other thing: Mr. Williams, who has something of a reputation as randy horn dog on the road, professes a new dedication to the sanctity of his marriage, and says that his ‘wonderful’ experience with the hotel hooker showed him how fantastic marriage could be, if only he worked at it more. As hookers go, she certainly had a piss-poor approach to customer loyalty.”
“So how do I tell Churco we’re staying, possibly indefinitely?”
“You don’t. You just spent the last ten minutes telling me how good the security is there. Is they anything you could do or would do differently?”
“No, not really. It’s just…”
“It’s just that you want to catch the Burlador and rub it in everyone’s face, including mine.”
“Absolutely. Can’t hide anything from you, Boss,” Webster’s usual smirk was back on his face.
“Can the wise ass comments and bring your team home. We’re just spinning our wheels down there; Ortíz is on his own.”
“Yes, Boss. Right away, Boss.”
“¿Pablo? ¿Está listo? It's that time again. Saquen a los perros a passear. Saquen a los dos.”
“Sí, Capitán.”
“Why do these damn dogs insist on heading for the ravines?” Pablo muttered to himself as he tried to keep the two huge Russian Wolfhounds in sight while fighting to control the off-road vehicle as it bounced from one gully to another. Pablo and Juan were just at the edge of the free fire zone and the flat plain dropped off into a maze of gullies big enough to hide an army. If it were not so far from the hacienda, more than a mile, and if the walls of the hacienda were not adobe-covered durasteel, he would have worried about snipers since it was an easy six to ten foot drop into some of the deeper arroyos.
Pablo’s curses were momentarily silenced by a yelp from one of the dogs; then the yelp turned into what sounded like an ongoing dogfight with snarling growls and barking interspersed with yelps of pain. “If those damned dogs have gotten into a fight with a coyote again, I’m going to see if I can have them neutered.” Continuing a steady stream of curses, he sped up; for once glad of the seatbelt and shoulder strap. Juan cursed too, but his were interspersed with pleas for Pablo to slow down.
Nearly ten minutes later, clearing an especially sharp corner, Pablo slammed on the brakes. Maximilian was lying on his side, panting heavily. Julietta was about ten feet away, sniffing at her mate but not approaching him. Pablo quickly grabbed his rifle and made sure a live cartridge was in the chamber. There was still a ten-cred bounty on coyotes and Pablo was never averse to a little extra money. Juan also had his rifle out, but he scrambled toward the top of the ravine to check for intruders while Pablo slowly approached the downed dog.
“No me veo sangre. Whatever’s wrong with Max, he’s not bleeding.”
“Good. No intruders that I can see. Let’s get him into the vehicle and get him back to the hacienda pronto.”
The dog limply let the two men move him into the vehicle. Juan called to Juliette to join them, but she refused, instead hanging back as if searching for something. Cursing, Pablo used one of the command words and she stopped what she was doing. She still would not get into the vehicle, even with the command word, instead running beside it as they headed back to the hacienda.
Webster and his team were just about to board the train out of Mexicali when they got the word. World Senator Jamie Ortíz was seriously wounded and on his was via air transport to the nearest hospital. One of his dogs had attacked him.
Grabbing what they could and hoping the rest would be set aside when it got to Nogales, the team jumped off the train as it jerked into motion. Half an hour later, they were back at the hacienda and hitting a brick wall.
“Captain, there is no time for turf wars. I want to interrogate everyone in the hacienda immediately. This is the closest we’ve ever come to the Burlador and I won’t let him escape again.”
“What are you talking about? This is no assassination. This was an attack by a sick dog. You want to interrogate anyone, interrogate the dog and leave me be. I need to lock this site down and get a handle on the security at the hospital. I sent my best man, but I want to get there and review the situation myself.
“All right, I will. Dayton, find a recorder and join me in the yard. I saw the dog caged up there on the way in.
When she got to the yard, Sandra stopped in her tracks. Her boss was seated in one of two wooden chairs that had been brought out from the dining room. He was about five feet from the caged wolfhound, just staring at it. Clearing her throat, to let Webster know she was there, she did nothing but stand there, watching. The man just continued to stare at the dog. She was just about to give up and ask him what the heck was going on when he turned to her.
“Good, you found a recorder. Turn it on and sit beside me. I want you to personally witness what I’m doing in addition to the recording.”
Still totally in the dark, Sandra complied, sitting in the remaining chair and setting up the recorder on its built-in stand by the side of her chair after turning it on.
“Hello,” Jack spoke to the dog. “We haven’t met before, but I’m Agent Jack Webster and you’re not what you seem, are you?”
The wolfhound seemed to tilt its head as if thinking. Then it carefully moved its head from side to side. Sandra was impressed. She had seen well-trained dogs before; one had even been able to growl out what sounded like several phrases, but never one that seemed to answer questions with an eloquent motion of the head.
“Good. I’m assuming that was a ‘no.’ If I was correct in that assumption, please nod your head up and down.
Once again, the dog moved his head; this time up and down.
“Okay, so now we have a method of communication. Nodding up and down will mean ‘yes’ and wagging side to side will mean ‘no.’”
The dog did nothing, but Sandra almost got the impression that the animal was getting impatient.
“So, let’s start with what we know. You are the Burlador.”
The dog wagged its head from side to side.
“Please. Isn’t it a bit late in the game to be lying?”
The dog’s head moved from side to side and it added a deep growl.
“You’re not the Burlador? Then, what are you, an alien from outer space?”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Eight ― Gibbous Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
There is some soul of goodness in things evil
Would men observingly distil it out.
—William Shakespeare
Henry V, act iv. sc. i.
It took more than an hour for someone to come and check on Margarita after the alarms on the life support machines started beeping furiously. By that time, Juan had stopped screaming and pounding on the glass. He had even stopped crying and wailing. By the time the door opened and two burly security personnel entered, both with guns drawn, Juan was sitting, huddled on the floor, hugging himself fiercely and staring out into space.
The medic who pushed into the room from behind the guards went first to Margarita. After a superficial check, not really even touching her green skin, he announced that she was dead. Still without touching her, he yanked the sensors off her body and told the guards to wheel her to the morgue. He did not even bother to check on Juan, instead bolting out of the room and to a sink where he began washing himself furiously.
The guards were equally unwilling to touch the green-skinned corpse, probably for fear of catching whatever had infected her. Instead, the one closest to Juan prodded him, none to gently, with his boot. “You! Get up! You’re going to wheel that bed to the morgue.”
It took more prompts, both verbal and with an increasingly more forceful boot, before Juan slowly rose. In a daze, he shambled over to the bed and began pushing it out the door with the guards jockeying about to make sure that they were able to keep as far away as possible from him or the body in the bed while still keeping them both in sight. The medic continued to wash himself, oblivious to the slow procession passing behind him.
As Juan staggered down the hall, barely managing to stay on his feet, and even less effectively pushing the bed, the guards yelled instructions. Sometimes it was encouragement, but most of the time it was curses; curses at him, his wife, their green skin and at those who had assigned them this snafu duty.
It seemed like hours, but finally, Juan pushed the bed through a set of double doors and was told to leave the bed and come back to the security room from whence he’d come. His response was to slowly sag, first until he was partially lying on the bed and then to the floor as he slowly slipped off the bed.
He lay there, unconscious, in a crumpled heap as the guards — at least the one willing to get close enough to do it — kicked him several times while they both yelled and cursed some more. Finally, the one who had been kicking him cursed and left saying he was going to get someone to move Juanito or get authorization to shoot him and put him out of his misery. The other guard cursed some more while edging further and further away from the lump on the floor. It was only a matter of minutes before he was on the other side of the double doors looking in. Even that level of supervision only lasted another minute.
About five minutes later, Juan shuddered and heaved in a tremendous gasp of air. Fighting off the lethargy that had caused him to collapse, he slowly opened his eyes. Looking about the room, he realized he was alone. A few more ragged breaths and he slowly dragged himself to his knees. Using the bed as a crutch, he struggled to his feet only to see his beloved Margarita again.
He could not help himself as he reached down and hugged her as mightily as he could while crying like a baby. It was only when there were no more tears to come that he slowly released her limp body and stood staring down at her, trying to remember every freckle and pore. Gently, he reached out and closed her eyes. The twinkle was gone. The life was gone. She was gone. His reason for living was gone. The Earthers, the rulers from that far-away place, they had killed her.
“Margarita… Margarita, mi amore. Ja que vol venjar-se. I promise you, my beloved. I will avenge you.
Slipping further into the morgue, Juan looked for a way out. Realizing he was highly recognizable, he searched for ways to disguise himself. Off to the right was a glassed in office with two desks and reporter units. Off to the right was a scrub room. Juan lurched that way.
At the back of the scrub room, past the sinks and chemical storage, was another door. Forcing himself by dint of will alone, Juan made it into the next room. It was a locker room with toilets on the right side and a multi-person shower opposite. The good news came in the form of lockers at the back of the room, but before he could get to them, he tripped over his own feet. Struggling to keep his balance, Juan fell to the left barely protecting his head as he fell against the side wall of the shower and slid to the ground with all but his feet inside the enclosure. Groaning, he tried to get up but could not; instead slipping back into unconsciousness.
“Find him, you morons.” Big Horse did not even look up from her vid screen to see if the two security guards ran from her office to do her bidding. The venom in her quietly spoken words was quite clear. They did not stick around for additional instructions.
Juan woke from fever dreams that left him shaking. Blinking several times, he was finally able to focus well enough to see where he was. Using the last of his energy, he reached up and flipped on the shower. Cool water flowed over his body as he slumped back down, again unconscious.
“Where the hell could he be? We’ve looked everywhere on base and we know he hasn’t left the base or there would be a record.”
“I don’t know? Babs will kill us if we don’t find him. Just keep looking.”
He was drowning, or at least it seemed like it. Juan rolled over and the spray of water began to hit the side of his head instead of into his partially open mouth. Spitting and coughing, he opened his eyes once again and repeated the process of figuring out where he was and why he was there. Feeling better for the first time in what seemed like ages, Juan slowly climbed to his feet; using the shower control to balance himself as he was still wobbly. Turning off the water to save precious resources, he strode, albeit a bit hesitantly, out of the shower and into the locker area where he began to check lockers. His clothes were soaking wet. Besides, he had been wearing those same clothes for at least a week.
There were some scrubs, but they were all covered with blood and other liquids. Juan was not sure he wanted to know what the other liquids were. The lockers were all locked, except one, but the clothes in there were clearly feminine, a multicolored skirt and blouse. Juan would have moved on, but there was a purse that might have E-creds. He was fairly certain that he would never get to use any of his without revealing his identity and that would result in his immediate arrest, if the actions to date of the security forces were any indication. No one had read him his rights, so he assumed that he didn’t have any.
Looking in the purse, he found an identity card. Maybe it would be someone he knew, someone he might be able to convince to help him. The card showed a holo of a pretty Anglo woman with shoulder-length blonde hair and a pretty, if tired-looking, face. The stats said she was tall, only an inch shorter than he was and with a trim figure if the weight listed was accurate. Too bad I’m not her, or at least a woman. Then, at least I might have a chance of posing as her, he thought.
Juan sighed and was about to put back the card when he began to feel strange, like he was getting sick again. Still holding the card, he rushed to the toilet and relieved himself. Feeling weak as he stood, he rested his arms on the sink and let his head hang as he took several deep, ragged breaths. Finally, feeling weak, but a bit better, he looked up — and saw her, the woman from the ID.
Before he could even take another breath to curse in shock, the bathroom door slammed open and one of the security guards stood in the entrance, staring at him.
“Um, oh. Sorry, we’re looking for an escaped prisoner,” the guard mumbled and backed away.
Juan sat back down on the toilet and held his head in his hands as he gaped at the woman in the mirror and tried to understand what had just happened.
Barbara Big Horse snapped out a question “Did you find the prisoner?”
“No, Chief. We’re still looking.”
“Don’t bother. There’s nowhere he can go except to the port. I’ll arrange for him to be stopped when he tries to enter it.”
“Should we get over to the port and watch for him?”
“No. That’s okay. You can go to the port, but that’s only necessary if you’re going to take advantage of the return ticket.” With that, Babs again turned her attention elsewhere as the two security guards stumbled unhappily out of her office and off to the nearest bar.
“We should have challenged her. We have the right to appeal.”
“Yeah, but if you’d read the contract you’d see that the only appeal on this planet is to her. Think it’s likely that she’ll overturn her own opinion?”
“No.”
“Well then, when we get back to Earth we can appeal to the Colonial Administration. Do you think they’ll overturn her decision and pay for us to come back here?”
“No, but we had to take out loans for the required return ticket. Our children will be paying them off long after we die. We have to do something!”
“Yup.”
“So why ain’t you more angry? You should be helping me figure out how to murder that smart-ass cabrona and get away with it. Hija de puta! Tortillera! Perra maldita!” Then he stopped, not expecting a reply, Either he’d ran out of insults or he’d recognized how futile he sounded. They both knew that he wasn’t about to commit murder, however justified it might be.
His comrade asked simply, “Have I ever told you about my uncle Lorenzo?”
“The one with the big farm at the far end of the valley?”
“Yup.”
He rolled his eyes and glared at him. “No. I’ve never heard of him. We’ve known each other for five years, and in all that time you’ve never said a word. Good God, man, You have an uncle?”
“Now, now. Sarcasm won’t help here. Anyway, I guess I’m going to become a farmer. That way I don’t have to use the return ticket, so I can cash it in and I’m not bankrupting my descendants.”
He thought about that for a while. It was a hard life, farming, but what life wasn’t? His sister back home was living in a squalid cubic, eight feet long by five feet wide, and depended on state rations to get by, even though she had what she called a good job. Those poor suckers with no jobs were renting what they called “Tube Quarters” on the public dime, exactly seven and one half hour’s rent on a glorified barrel in which you slept until the cleaning crew threw you out to let the next “resident” in. At least out here a man had room to stretch out and live pretty much like he wanted to, and you had your own damned bed, and you weren’ piled into a stack of two and a half-foot-wide toilet paper rolls like battery chickens. “Ya want a farm hand?”
“Come talk to Uncle Lorenzo. I’ll be working for him. Maybe he’ll want two hands instead of just one.”
“Dr. Nevrith?”
“Yes. May I help you, young lady?” She was neatly dressed in a skirt and blouse. Dan thought she looked familiar, perhaps one of the nurses from the medical building, but had no idea what she was doing here, of all places. She had more guts than most of the people he'd seen running by on the road, panicked by the rumors of the new plague, as far as he could tell, since no one stopped to chat, except this young girl, well, woman, but she seemed awfully young. There wasn't a single line or blemish on her face or arms, no frown lines, which was surprising, since most people here were on Quicksilver against their will, assigned here as hazard duty, for the sake of the profits. They had to keep the farmers healthy enough to do their jobs, so they had a hospital, and the hospital needed a staff.
“Sí. I mean, yes. Are we alone?
Dan looked up from his desk and glanced perfunctorily around the lab. Of course, it was empty. It was always empty, except when Juanito came by to visit.
“Yes, we’re alone. Again, may I help you?”
“It’s me. Juanito.”
“What?” Dan bellowed in shock. “Is this some kind of sick joke? Are you from Security, trying to check up on me? Well, I won’t stand for it. You tell that ‘bruja’ Big Horse that this is my lab and she has nothing to do with it. Now, GET OUT!”
“Por favor. Please. Dr. Nevrith. It really is me, Juanito. Something happened to me. Please. I need your help.”
“Yeah, right!” he snorted. “I said, ‘get out,’ and I mean get out. Don’t make me force the issue.”
“Please. I understand your doubt. I almost doubt myself, but it’s true. I AM Juanito. Something happened. First, I turned green and got very sick. That hija de perra, that Barbara Big Horse kept me and Margarita…” The woman broke down and started crying and whispering “mi amor” over and over. Finally, she was able to continue. “Now I look like this woman whose ID I found when I was escaping.”
Dan’s mouth gaped open and stayed that ways as her story unfolded. It was bizarre. It was impossible. However, it did match the few pieces of information he did know and Barbara Big Horse was not known for her subtlety. He had been getting nowhere with his research on the new breed of Triff anyway. Wait! There was one thing….
“If you’re really Juanito, what was the last conversation we had with each other?”
“I brought you a new Triff. You gave me 25 E-creds and promised me more if it was a new species.”
It was the right answer. Did Big Horse have the place bugged? Don’t go there. That way lies madness. “Okay, assuming that’s the right answer, which Triff did you bring me?”
The woman went immediately to the holding pen and pointed out the correct Triff from amongst the dozen or so waiting to be identified. Either this was somehow Juanito or Big Horse was much better than the petty tyrant he took her to be. Dan sighed mightily and came around from his desk to hug the woman he now believed to be Juanito, surprising himself, since he was not a demonstrative man, and she’d been infected with whatever it was just hours before, but she… he… she looked so forlorn, and they’d never treated the Quicksilver plant life as anything that could possibly be ‘contagious.’ If she were still infected, it was only a matter of time until they all were, so what the hell. He’d figure out how this happened later. “Juanito, I’m very sorry to say this… I have more bad news.”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Nine ― Blood Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
The play’s the thing
Wherein I’ll catch the conscience of the king.
—William Shakespeare
Hamlet, act ii. sc. ii.
“By the four arms of Vishnu, what do you mean, ‘you’re going to change your position and vote against the tariffs?’” World Senator Maneesh Bihar was livid as he stormed into Ortiz’s office. Knocking the chair impeding his path to Ortíz’s desk out of the way, the short, brown-skinned man could be seen foaming behind his bushy white beard. “We have an agreement, or don’t you want those food processing plants?”
Jamie Ortíz stood up behind his desk and smiled calmly at the angry man. Still ignoring him, he strolled past him to close the door and take a seat in a small conversational grouping by the windows of his office in the Hsiu Office Building. From the floor to ceiling windows, he could see the reflecting pond and the immaculately landscaped grounds of the World Senate compound. Beyond the pond was the World Senate Building with its glittering holographic dome, even larger than the one it was modeled after in Old Washington.
“Come, Maneesh. Sit by me. Look out at the quiet reflecting pond and calm yourself so that we may resolve this minor issue.”
Maneesh, still struggling to regain his composure, stalked over to the proffered seat and sat. “I say again, you cannot renege on this. Our countries, our people, are counting upon those resources and those tariffs. Why am I hearing that you have repudiated this arrangement?”
“I have come to the conclusion that it is not in the best interest of Mexico, India, Earth, Earth Two, Gruntovoy, Quicksilver…”
“No sermons, Ortíz. Black and white. Why? Did that mauling from your puppy rattle your brain?”
“Maneesh, please. I do not insult you. Why do you insult me? I am merely doing the math. We now need the resources of the colony planets more than they need us. Looking back into history, it is evident that the kind of harsh taxation and plundering we are doing will come back to haunt us. The supply lines are too long to sustain a serious effort to control the colonies, and a war would eventually result in starvation and riots here on Earth.”
“Bah! You sound like the Americans.”
“Yes, I had noticed that, old friend. Much as I hate to say it, I have begun to suspect that they might actually be correct, just this once. We have a saying here in old Mexico, ‘Entre los individuos, como entre las naciones, el respeto al derecho ajeno es la paz,’ which means that among individuals, as among nations, respect for the rights of others is peace. The first President of Mexico, Licenciado Benito Juárez, said that. I can’t say that he was wrong.”
“What are you not telling me? This is too radical a change for one such as you. What about the many commitments we both have? Forget constituents for the moment. There are monetary issues here that cannot be ignored.”
“You mean the many companies making a killing for themselves…”
“…and for us. Do not forget your retirement planning.”
“I’ve decided not to worry about that, Maneesh, old friend. These things have a way of taking care of themselves.”
“Jamie, Jaime, Jaime,” Maneesh sighed as he stood. “You’ve been like a son to me, but I know I taught you better than that. Even with your defection, there are still enough votes to keep things running as they should. Do as you will, but remember that some of our backers are less forgiving than I am.”
“Perhaps, but they’ll soon listen to reason.” He placed a familiar hand at the back of his friend’s shoulder, saying, “Whenever I’m troubled, as you are now, I like to gaze out at the soft ripples on this quiet pond and let my troubles slip away for a moment. Just thinking of the immense quantity of water hidden just beneath the surface is so very soothing; how shallow it seems just to look at it, but it’s so deep, deeper than night, deeper than thought, deep enough to sink into, deep enough to slip away from the light and take sweet refuge in the cool darkness beneath the surface. It calms me, this water; whatever it is that roils beneath the surface just spreads out, so thinly atop the depths, just gentle ripples, gone in a second, and I can see that nothing matters, nothing at all, and that whatever obstacle I’d thought was insurmountable is gradually flattening by its own weight, and it spreads smoothly out upon the cool dark waters. Your own worries, my dear friend Maneesh, are as nothing, are slipping away into the cool darkness, even as we speak, aren’t they?”
Maneesh didn’t speak, staring at the water.
“You see, amigo? You’re coming around to my way of thinking ….”
Jack Webster was staring at the same wolfhound cum terrorist he’d been staring at for days now, angry and frustrated and intrigued, all at once. He’d had a Ouija board brought in, then a giant Ouija board, on the off chance that the dog’s vision didn’t allow him to focus clearly on the letters of the alphabet, sophisticated paraplegic communications devices that were guaranteed to require no special dexterity to operate, giant pads of thick paper — almost cardboard — and non-toxic markers specially-fitted with custom prosthetic adaptors meant to allow the dog to write, and one device that supposedly operated through scanning the brain. Nothing doing. The dog stared at them as if they were newspapers in Chinese, although he urinated on one pad with seeming indifference. There was no hint of sardonic amusement, or anything really, just the same happy agreement with spoken statements that were obviously true, and the same emphatic disdain for anything concerned with terrorism, organized groups, and even — he was desperate by then — a series of questions meant to evoke any hint of the dog’s true identity being the real Senator Ortíz, but somehow prevented from saying so.
Jack was actually glad about that. If the dog had answered “Yes,” he would have been faced with the prospect of accusing a World Senator of faking his own assault in order to replace himself with a werewolf, who would then — he could already imagine the headlines — turn over the world government to Dracula, Emperor of all the Vampires. As for his career, if he escaped incarceration as a dangerous lunatic, he’d doubtless be on his way to the colonies by now, with a one-way ticket. He’d picked up enough around the house to know that Señor and Señora Ortíz shared a bedroom, and it seemed impossible to imagine a duplicate exact enough to pose as a woman’s husband without being detected, if only by his mannerisms and lack of familiarity with the hacienda, the Senator’s daily business, and his customary interactions with his subordinates. As Sherlock Holmes used to say, this was a three-pipe problem, but Jack didn’t smoke.
As he was contemplating his probable future as a hardrock miner, his phone chimed with that special tone reserved for his boss, the Presidential Hotline tones from Our Man Flint, a spy action/adventure parody from the early days of video, a series of five closely-spaced triplets which ascended and then descended. He’d thought about using the five alien tones from Close Encounters of the Third Kind, but thought that might be seen to be in poor taste, even for him, especially if these Burlador guys turned out to be space aliens, which seemed as likely as anything else right now. What was Holmes’ dictum? ‘When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.’ Fat chance! He answered, “yes, Mr. Boss-man, sir?”
“Getting anywhere with the dog, Jack?” O’Hare didn’t sound happy.
“Well, at the risk of sounding facetious, I think I’m well on my way to teaching him how to ‘sit,’ on command. The guy who takes him for his walks will be very pleased.”
“So it’s another dead end?”
“I’m still not sure, sir. It has all the earmarks of a Burlador hit, that is to say there’s very little connection with anything else they’ve ever done, but no ‘fingerprints,’ other than the series of completely anomalous events. The dog gets lost, has a savage fight with something, but there’s not a mark on him; is sick for unknown reasons, but nothing organic, according to the vet; savagely bites the Senator, but is gentle as a lamb with me and everyone else; displays a strange behavior, the ability to answer simple yes or no questions with apparent understanding, together with irritation when we ask what the dog thinks are stupid questions, but has no apparent ability to read or write; and finally doesn’t think that he’s a dog, but is quite positive that he’s not the Burlador, nor does he know anyone who is. Oh, and he feels no remorse whatsoever about biting his master, but wants to go outside again, very soon if possible, and doesn’t want to bite him any more. If he were a human, we’d probably diagnose hysterical fugue combined with amnesia. As it is, he’s a goddamned miracle. If the Senator ever needs a second income, he could do a nice little stage show in the Vegas Historical District.”
“So you think he really has nothing to do with the Burlador gang?”
“No, Sir, I don’t think that at all. I think he’s a joke. I think the goddamned ‘Tricksters’ have just forced us to sit through an elaborate shaggy dog joke, with just about the lamest punch line I’ve ever heard.”
“So that’s it? The punch line?”
“No, Sir, The punch line was when I brought in a pure-bred wolfhound bitch, purchased with department funds by the way, to test his reaction when he smelled that she was in heat, and I have to say that he’s all dog, and virile as the day is long. When I asked him whether he liked it, he nodded yes with great enthusiasm, and wanted more, to hear him tell it. The bitch, if you’ll pardon the expression, is ‘expecting’ now, and the vet assures us that they’re all dogs as well, at least by ultrasound and genetic testing, so it’s me who got screwed.”
There was a long period of silence before O’Hare said anything, and then he just said, “Well, pack up and get back here. There haven’t been any more threats that we’ve heard of, but we think the Burladors have discovered a new tactic, because World Senators Ortíz and Bihar have just announced a phase-out schedule for the colonies, with gradual transition to full independence.”
“You’re shitting me!”
“I’m afraid not, Jack. It’s either the most elaborate and unlikely assassination plot I’ve ever encountered, because both Senators owe enough ‘favors’ to unsavory concessionaires in the colonies that their announcement is widely rumored to be political — and possibly literal — suicide, or I’ve just slipped into a time warp, because those two used to be the most rabid ‘Earth First’ partisans of them all.”
“Damn! That doesn’t make any sense! What about the Burladors? Have they made a victory announcement? A grateful acknowledgement that True Justice has Prevailed? Even a hearty raspberry for the hapless politicians who ‘saw the light’ only when their feet were in the fire?”
“Not a word. I think they may be biding their time to see which of our local criminal racketeers bump the good Senators off first, or maybe they’ve been ‘scared off’ by our many half-assed successes in stumbling across their work long after they’ve either absconded with the goods, or blown up their enemies.”
“This latest thing is something like the Williams guy you told me about, though, isn’t it? Former philanderer, possible shakedown target, suddenly saw the error of his ways and has returned to the path of virtue. Greedy Senators, rapacious leeches on the body politic, overcome with grief over their betrayal of the public trust, set out immediately to rectify every sin they committed in their days of unenlightened corruption, and have resolved to be the noble public servants they pretended to be.”
“That sums it up fairly well. Our ‘terrorist’ gang seems to have been infiltrated by missionaries, whose only weapons are fasting and prayer. Well, if you don’t count the dog.”
“Next,” Jack said bitterly, “it’ll be Abbot and Costello doing their ‘Who’s on First?’ skit, and we’ll all die laughing.” He disconnected without another word.
Without a word, Dan Nevrith, current, soon-to-be former, Senior Botanist for the Terran Research Center on Quicksilver, took Juanito by the hand and led him down the rows of experimental plantings, pointing to a low hill of particularly luxurious Quicksilver Triffids, surrounded by barbed concertina wire, and pointed. The Triffids were all roughly the same type that Juanito had discovered, how long ago? The stems had gotten shorter, though, although the magenta bulbs were larger, and there hadn’t been a hill here, before. The last time Juanito had seen this field, it was as flat as a durasteel panel fresh from the rolling mill. The leaves of the new Triffids were moving constantly here, the rustling of them almost like wind, although the air was still, with not the slightest hint of a breeze. It was more than a little eerie.
Juanito asked his friend, “¿Qué es eso, Señor? What’s this?”
“Dear friend, this is the unmarked grave of your wife, Margarita, and your two lovely children, little Pablo and Conchita. The security people buried them here, down deep in a hole they dug, and then piled up dirt around them, scraping the topsoil off the surrounding fields with bulldozers to pile on more, because they were terrified of the sickness. The new magenta Triffids grew up around them immediately, I watched them growing for an hour or so, and they reached this height within the hour, and then started to develop the buds you see. They seem to be mature now, because they’ve stopped getting bigger, but they’re multiplying quickly, and spreading, already well past the barbed wire in spots, and I suspect that they’ll overrun the experimental station by tomorrow morning, because all the other variants are either giving way before them or being devoured, so I’m probably out of a job. I’ve been afraid to touch them, even wearing a biohazard suit, because they can move quickly enough to catch hold of you. Even from a distance, though, I can tell that they’re clearly a different species, so I owe you another thousand E-Creds.”
“Both my children too?” Juanito had thought that his heart was broken, but this was the final blow. “If you’ll excuse me, estimable Señor, I want to visit the resting place of my wife and children, to say good-bye. Lo siento mucho, pero voy a buscarlos.” Quicker than thought, she twisted away from him and was running, running pellmell toward the hill, somehow running free of any hindrance, and the plants moved aside, so she never touched them that he saw, then closed behind her as she passed. When she reached the top of the low rise, in the center of the hill, she sank down on her knees. Before her, one of the ripe magenta buds — fruits? — of the new Triffids hung, just within reach, and she held out her hand and the fruit dropped into her palm.
“Juanito, No!” Dan said, horrified, but it was too late. She’d bit into it, and was chewing, light purplish juice streaming down her face, now mixing with her tears, and then she smiled.
“It’s delicious,” she said, and then she collapsed fainting to the ground, almost in slow motion, as the leaves parted, then covered her like a blanket.
Sick with dread, but too frightened to follow and help her, Dan didn’t know what to do besides watch, hoping against hope for some miracle that would let her stagger out from the midst of the poison, so he could try to save her. He had medicines in his first-aid kit, antihistamines and blood-coagulants, that sometimes helped. The Triffids were deadly even to the touch, and every part of them was toxic, he knew that. He stood helplessly as the leaves moved restlessly, and then he too sank down upon his knees, trying to think, still staring at the place where her body lay hidden. “I’m so stupid! I should have known,” he said aloud, “I should have taken better care of you. my friend,” but then the leaves over the grave parted again, and she rose smiling, like Aphrodite from the waves, and she was nude, demure blouse and skirt vanished into air, into thin air, as if they’d been a dream.
“Juanito! Are you alright?” he called, amazed that she was still alive.
She laughed. “Of course I am, silly! The Triffs won’t hurt us; they love us now.” She started walking towards him, down the little hill, as graceful as a dryad in her woods, completely at ease in her nudity as the leaves brushed aside, every one of which ought to have raised bloody welts on her alabaster skin.
The hairs raised on the back of his neck as she approached, because this was impossible, the Triffs were poisonous, oozing neurotoxins and hemolytics from every part. The merest touch on any exposed skin would send any human into instant anaphylactic shock, with a close race between asphyxia and internal bleeding as the proximate cause of death. Yet here she moved naked through the leaves, as innocent of shame as Eve in the Garden of Eden. She was holding one of those magenta bulbs in one outstretched hand as she approached; it looked almost like a pomegranate, and she was right, it smelled delicious. “Juanito, don’t…” he said, terrified and hopeful all at once. She was alive! She couldn’t be!
The rustling of the leaves stopped, and it was still, as if all of Quicksilver were listening, waiting for something wonderful.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Ten ― Honey Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Sweet are the uses of adversity,
Which like the toad, ugly and venomous,
Wears yet a precious jewel in his head;
And this our life exempt from public haunt,
Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks,
Sermons in stones, and good in every thing.
—William Shakespeare
As You Like It, act ii. sc. i.
Senator Ortíz was very glad of Captain Churco and his security team, because there had already been three assassination attempts on him, but none inside the hacienda, at least not yet. As Maneesh had predicted, powerful people had objected violently to his timetable for independence in the colonies. The general populace was enthused, though, because he’d also announced the eventual opening of the frontier worlds to anyone who wanted to apply for emigration, and better wages/prices for goods prepared for export, so their lives on the frontiers would actually be better than most citizens here on Earth, rewarding the adventurous with the certainty of comfort, and the possibility, at least, of wealth. Since he’d decided to ‘ditch’ the robber barons and profiteers, leaving them in the lurch, there would be plenty of cash to fulfil his promises, lower imported food costs, and still leave enough for a tidy, but not exorbitant, profit.
In fact, both he and his friend Maneesh figured to set more money aside for themselves, not less, because they’d managed to shift all the costs to their crooked former associates, and had put a few in the penal colonies as a lesson to the rest.
He’d managed to sway quite a few Senators to his side of the argument as well by pointing out that, historically, revolutions against empires always succeeded eventually, and usually bankrupted the former empire in the process. He’d prepared a nice set of examples using the ancient British Empire, the old Soviet Union, and the original United States of America, showing how the costs of empire eventually outstripped the profits, demonstrating where they were in the inevitable progression, and finally explaining that the historical analysis showed that they were probably less than five years away from the tipping point where profit turned to loss and human lives began to be cut short, not all of these casualties members of the governed — as opposed to the governing — classes. Whatever the individual Senators had thought about abstract ideals like ‘human liberty,’ they all understood money, and they understood survival. The fact that he’d been so recently against any concessions to the left-wing side of the issue was a huge point in his favor as well, because it proved that his thinking hadn’t been swayed by sloppy notions of ‘innate human dignity,’ ‘moral justice,’ or any of the other wishy-washy sentimental blatherings of his former opponents. With all those rebellious colonists happy again, mankind was free to journey on toward their collective destiny, to create the airships needed to carry humanity to the stars and beyond, and eventually populate all the habitable planets throughout the Galaxy, and eventually outward to other Galaxies, so there were buckets of money to be made along the way.
He’d have to make sure that the scientists began research on better stardrives, and made a note to have somone look into the problem. The Skinner Drive they had was entirely too slow. Why, it would take thousands of years to encompass this one galaxy alone, which wasn’t nearly good enough. To ensure the success of this great enterprise, we’ll need to re-engineer our systems of production. Instead of shipping raw materials back to Earth to be fashioned into the great starships of the void they’d need, the building should take place right at the expanding frontier of human dominance, so as to start their voyages already headed in the right direction. Creating a level of population and technology on each frontier world sufficient to build the new starships should be their first priority, since centralized starship planning production was a vulnerability they couldn’t afford. A single errant asteroid could set back human civilization and human expansion into the galaxy for a thousand years or more. The current system was entirely too fragile, so it had to be fixed.
They’d let the colonies stagnate for far too long, sucking the blood out of them for purely personal profit, when they should have realized that their pioneers were — with the possible exception of the penal deportees, and he wasn’t entirely sure about them, because many were the kind of men and women who chafed against authority, exactly the sort of people one needed on la frontera. — the best of humanity, adventurous and bold and brave, the robust leading edge of the human race …. He’d have to see about arranging some sort of vid series, maybe three of them, aimed at different demographics, young men, women, and kids at least. He’d turn the task over to his public relations team, but all of them would celebrate the frontier, like the antique cowboy vids in the old USA, and the same themes with a Mexican accent down here, glorifying los caballeros, the horsemen, the rough riders, who faced dangers with almost superhuman courage, and always ‘got the girl’ in the final scene as they rode off together into the sunset. ‘Did they even have horses on the colony planets?’ He reminded himself to ask about it, and have someone rectify the situation if they didn’t. The vids, of course, could ignore reality, because the new waves of colonials would carry horses with them. A mounted man had dignity, a physical presence that couldn’t be ignored, although the new rancheros would be armed with the latest in human weaponry, of course, neurolizers and laser rifles at least. He’d have to ask Captain Churco what weapons he’d want in his backpack if he was cast away on a desert island, as long as they would ‘play well to a video audience.’. The starship industry was the key, though; maybe they should invent an alien menace, slimy octopoid invaders who threatened Earth itself, build up a frenzy of patriotism and sense of self-sacrifice to drive the young men and women out to the edges of known space, stalwart guardians of the people left behind. It shouldn’t be difficult, with modern video technology. Hell! Half the actors on the vids these days were VR simacula anyway, to save money on salaries and residuals.
He thumbed a button on his communicator. “Churco! Could you come in here for a moment? And bring …what’s-his-name, the PR guy, with you.”
“Sanderson, Sir?”
“That’s him. Make it as quick as possible, but don’t hurt him. I’ll be needing him to do some work for us, and I’ll need your advice as well.”
“Right away, Sir!”
World Senator Ortíz leaned back in his leather office chair with a satisfied smile. ‘At last! Things were getting done around here!’ Then he wished that his wife were in the room, instead of off at one of her charities. There might have been just barely time for a quickie! ‘Oh, well, there’s always tonight!’ He had an instant hard-on just thinking about her. ‘Damn! But that woman was hot!’ He wondered, and not for the first time, why he’d been wasting his time with cheap floozies in the past few years.
“Dammit all to Hell! Shit! Piss! Ass! Fuck!” O’Hare was furious at the world in general. He had a raft of unsolved assassination files stacked on the edge of his desk, and they were no closer to solving any of them. Every lead they’d uncovered, some of which had looked really promising, like Jack’s week-long vigil with the werewolf/dog, had just petered out like an old man pissing, dribbling in fits and starts past a prostate as big as a baseball.
Jack himself was sitting sprawled. legs akimbo, one leg slung over one arm of the chair as he leaned back with his hands clasped behind his head, wisely, for a change, saying nothing.
O’Hare glared at him. “Well? Aren’t you going to say anything?”
“You’re doing fine, Mr. Bossman. I feel exactly the same way, but you’re so statesmanlike and eloquent, much better at expressing yourself in a dignified manner than I am. When I get really mad, I just punch somebody, or a wall if there’s nobody punch-worthy within arm’s length. Hurts like hell if the wall is brick …or concrete …or durasteel especially, but beggars can’t be choosers.”
“So, what the hell am I paying you for? Got any bright ideas?”
He grimaced. “You know how police work goes, boss. Most of the time you just round up the usual suspects and keep digging. Except in this case there are no ‘usual suspects’ because ….” He stopped dead, brows furrowed. “What a minute! The Burladors are supposed to be colonials, right, striking back in righteous indignation over their oppression and persecution in the colony worlds. But where did they come from? The nearest colony world is Quicksilver, twenty light years and thirty real years away in coldsleep, stacked like cordwood in an automated space-going freight truck, so they didn’t sit around the passenger lounge cooking up a plot to overthrow the government.” His gaze unfocused, he started playing with his communicator. Once they get out there, most people stay, even if they have the funds to return, because there's no one left to return to.” He did some more research on his communicator, frowned, then did some calculations.
He looked up at his boss, matter of fact and self-assured as he began, “Relativistic effects from two prolonged periods of sub-light travel means that any putative returnee will come back younger than even the longest-lived of their contemporaries, if any are left alive at all. Going off-planet is like stepping into a time machine and then stepping out sixty to a hundred and twenty years in the future, with no way back to where and when you came from, even if you turn right around when you get where you were going. There have been exactly three high-level officers come back from Quicksilver, and that’s it! No colonials, no disgruntled returnees. There couldn’t be, because we ship people out for free, but unless they’re some big muckymuck in government, they have to pay their own way back, and we charge them an arm and a leg, so they’d be plunged into poverty as soon as they returned, scraping by on government rations and ‘Tube Quarters,’ all alone. Earth Two and Gruntovoy are even further out, and we’ve had exactly one Colonial Governor come back from each, and even they only came back to retire after a long career, so that’s it! A grand total of five suspect terrorists, none of whom fit any profile I could imagine and ….” He diddled with his communicator again, then continued, “… One of whom is recently dead of old age, one is long retired, and in very poor health, and the other three doing quite well for themselves as retired government bureaucrats. In fact, they’d all three be excellent targets for the so-called Burlador, because they’re living the high life back here because of their successful oppression of the masses of suffering colonials.”
“So the whole colonial thing is just a smokescreen!” O’Hare’s gloom had vanished like the morning fog in the San Francisco urbopolis.
“Not quite. That’s been their only demand, even from the beginning, so it’s got to have something to do with the colony worlds, but ….”
O'Hare had the bit in his teeth now, and was running with it. “The Burladors want to get the economy moving! We’ve been in a holding pattern for years now, with corrupt politicians and their cronies skimming off most of the gross world product, and just enough going to the masses to keep them alive! By focusing on the colonies, which is the only place where there’s room for growth, they manage to conceal the fact that they want Earth itself to change in some way that benefits their economic interests! It’s a perfect setup! There must be millions of people who are relatively disadvantaged, but still have enough money to throw around for a chance at the jackpot.”
Jack held up his hands in a referee’s ‘time out’ sign. He wished he’d thought to bring a whistle. “Hold on, Bossman, You’re forgetting a few things: first, that we don’t have anything like the technology these guys used. How do we account for the shape-shifting, for example?”
He scoffed. “Easy as pie, it’s a trick, just like you said about the dog, which was just a dog, but we thought for a while it came from Planet X or something. We pretty much know that they can pull off some sort of ‘mind control’ thing. So they just hypnotized that girl who supposedly saw a man turn into her twin, and maybe they did the same to everyone who now swears that she — the ‘ringer — looked and acted just like the original housemaid.’”
“DNA?” Jack said laconically.
“A plant. While the girl was out cold, the impostor took some swabs, that’s all, maybe even pumped her for the information he — or probably a ‘she’ they kept off-stage to mystify the rubes — used to pull off the hoax. Who the hell pays attention to the cleaning crew anyway? Most people, the women in the housemaid’s uniforms could all have two heads with three eyes each and they wouldn’t care, as long as the beds were made.”
“The dog?”
His face fell a bit and his brows almost met in the middle of his forehead, his scowl was so intense. “I’m still having trouble there, but we know that it’s just a normal dog with some abnormal tricks; the vet’s DNA tests proved that.”
“Did it? I think it just proved that that dog is like a lot of other dogs, but what if a lot of dogs have been infected with something?, something that makes them vulnerable to that sort of manipulation? My problem wasn't that I disproved the connection, but that I couldn't prove anything that we could use to prove the opposite. I'm personally convinced that the dog was used to bite Senator Ortíz, but my problem is that I don't know how or why. It was a dog, you said, like other dogs, but it might be a little difficult to figure out what happened if you had a room full of ‘ringers,’ but only one was guilty.”
“What do you mean?”
“I'm saying what if every — or almost every — dog was capable of doing what that dog did, but only one was … influenced to stretch his capabilities enough to allow him to follow a complex series of instructions, and then left to ‘face the music’ on his own.”
O'Hare was trying to follow Jack's reasoning, without success. “But if every dog could do that, why don't they do it?”
Jack answered with what sounded like a non sequitor. “How long have we been in space, seriously I mean? How long have we been sending airships out into deep space and returning?”
“I don’t know, a hundred years?”
“A hundred and seventeen years since the return of the first round trip from Quicksilver.” He held up his communicator, “and in that time we’ve completed one million, five hundred and thirty-five thousand, eight hundred and sixty-seven round trips, a little more than thirty returns a day, each one of which unloaded roughly one million metric tonnes of cargo.”
“But ….”
“We’ve assumed that no one could have ‘stowed away’ on those many hundreds of thousands of voyages, because we have to do it in cold sleep, but what if there were aliens for whom thirty or forty years siting around twiddling their thumbs was no bother? You know what they say about ‘assumptions?’ ”
“ ‘When you assume, you make an ass out of u and me.’ Oscar Wilde said it first, I think, but it’s not as clever as most of his quips, a little stupid, in fact.”
“I wouldn’t know, but the general idea has been around forever in police investigations. You have to let the evidence speak for itself, not pick and chose your evidence based on some preconceived notion that ‘The butler did it,’ or ‘Cherchez la femme!’ I think we’ve fucked up badly, and we’ve let greed persuade us to ignore the downside of exposing the entire world to organisms and diseases native to entirely different worlds.”
O’Hare thought about this for a moment, then said, “And we’ve had a thousand years of experience with foreign plagues, even on Earth, to urge caution. The indigenous Americans were decimated by European diseases before the Europeans fired a shot, and at least some of the barriers that faced European conquerors of the rest of the world were disease: syphilis, malaria in many tropical regions, parasitic diseases like sleeping sickness, African trypanosomiasis, in equatorial Africa, and many more. But that’s crazy! What kind of disease acts like it’s intelligent?”
“Quite possibly, an alien disease. We’ve got diseases carried by worms; why not diseases, or vulnerabilities, carried by little green men? Typhoid Mary was as human as we are, but she wasn’t the sort of house guest you’d want to invite in for dinner. Syphilis is carried by humans, and makes people crazy unless you treat it.”
“And we know how to treat it because we’ve had loads of experience with it.” O’Hare nodded, paradoxically pleased with the way this was going.
Jack continued, “So maybe this ‘craziness’ has a non-human vector, but makes anyone infected susceptible to some sort of external influence. We ought to be able to test the idea by comparing our suspect DNA to historical examples, and see what’s changed, if anything.”
“Do it! The historical databases ought to be available online, so it should just be a matter of feeding our samples in for automatic comparison.”
“My thought, too, but I’ll need your authorization for the costs. All those archive sites charge through the nose.”
“Key it to my account, and I’ll authorize it now.”
They both concentrated on their communicators for a few minutes. Jack said, “Well, it’ll probably take an hour or two to run full comparisons. Want to go out for dinner? I’m getting a little hungry.”
“Sure. I’m feeling a little less hounded, now that we have a reasonable lead. I can at least report some semblance of progress, even if it doesn’t pan out.”
“Politics! I’m just a simple …”
O’Hare interrupted, “… ‘Beat cop.’ So you keep telling me.”
And they walked out the door. The lights turned themselves off, as soon as the controller detected that the room was empty.
She held the fruit to his lips, a smile upon her face, “Margarita told me it was good, my friend. You saw that I came to no harm. This world is changing to become a paradise, a new garden of Eden, with everything made perfect for our pleasure and delight.”
“Juanito, I can’t …”
“Ben, can’t you see what’s happening? The good Triffids are destroying the bad ones; look around you, you can see it happening. They’re changing the world right before your eyes. It’s a miracle, Ben, and you’re the only witness with the scientific training to observe and learn what it means. You can’t stand aside.”
“But it was poisonous just a few minutes ago! It can’t …”
“Can’t it? Do you, a scientist, rely on past prejudice, or are you willing to observe and incorporate new observations into a new theory? Ben, my friend, it was just a simple misunderstanding is all. Quicksilver thought you were an enemy, because it saw the bad people first, who came to slash and burn. You started this, because you treasured the Triffids, in your way, and preserved them. Now, it knows better. There are bad people here, as everywhere, but most people are good and kind. Do you think that I would wish you harm?”
“Well, no, but …”
“Smell it, Ben, you don’t have to taste it. Does it smell anything like the old Triffids?”
He already knew that it didn’t. The old Triffids had an acrid, poisonous smell that warned you not to touch, but these new ones smelled like ripe apples, with a hint of rose, sweet and bracing, like a cool Fall day in an apple orchard back on Earth. He’d been in one, once, on assignment, and he treasured the memory, the ripe fruit heavy on the trees, a natural bounty that few people ever saw these days, fresh fruit ready to harvest. It had been years since he’d had fresh fruit, since what came from Earth was freeze-dried bricks of fruit that had to be ‘reconstituted’ before it was edible, and ‘edible’ was a charitable description. His mouth began to water in anticipation …. “No!” he said aloud. He shook himself, but she put her hand behind his neck, and drew closer, the ripe fruit overwhelming his senses, her luscious body almost touching him, with just a few inches separating her bare breasts from his chest, overwhelming his caution, filling his mind with reckless need. He could smell her womanly scent as well, a deeper grace note underneath the sweeter fruit. He opened his mouth to say ‘No,’ but ….
“… it tasted like ambrosia, the precious food of the Gods that bestowed immortality even on mere mortals, and sustained the lives of the Gods and Goddesses on Mount Olympus. It was like every wonderful treat he remembered from his childhood, a fresh peach his mother had given him for his seventh birthday; it had cost his parents almost a week’s worth of his father’s salary, but they’d wanted to give him a small portion of the rich memories they’d had of the world they’d grown up in. There was something of real ice cream in it too, like chocolate ice cream made from real cream, rich and satisfying on the tongue, the sensuous creamy-sweet taste of it lingering on the palate, fading slowly to the slightly bitter aftertaste, spreading out perfectly as he swallowed.”
And then she was tearing at his clothes, and he was helping her, shredding his shirt like tissue paper, ripping his pants from waistband to ankles like a stripper’s trick tear-away outfit, even his heavy leather belt snapping like thread, and he picked her up in his strong arms and carried her to a bed of triffid leaves, as soft and welcoming as a downy bed of feathers as they fell down on it together, as they came together perfectly, almost in mid-air, with magnetic force, unerringly pulled toward alignment with neither fumbling nor the slightest awkwardness, already joined intimately, passionately, perfectly, locked in an slippery embrace of pure passion and desire, her hips thrown up to his powerful movements as if they’d practiced many times before, and she was ready for him, hungry, spread wide and squeezing him with the fierce power of her womanhood, milking him with all her strength and the full power of her thighs and legs as he strove mightily within her, and she clasped him in her arms, and pulled at him, encompassing his power with the fullness of her own deeper strength, and they moved together in perfect synchrony, both filled with passion and power and hunger, but this was the first time, the predestined first of many sexual encounters to come, the first joining of their souls, and it was perfect, and then they came together in a different way, shuddering in perfect release and pleasure, and then they began to move again, and they were both ready, and hungry for each other, like always, and it all happened again, and it was perfect, and then they slept, cuddled together beneath the Quicksilver sky, surrounded by love and sunlight.
Dan woke up first, opening his eyes to a wonderfully strange sight, a woman’s head beside his own. She was sleeping still, but she was lovely in repose, with long lashes and thick blonde hair, just shoulder length but visibly heavy, like women’s hair often was, more luxurious than any man’s. He kept very still, just drinking in the sight of her, her physical beauty, and his face suddenly felt hot, flushed with the memory of their recent sexual passion, something he hadn’t experienced since he’d left Earth. He was afraid that, if he moved, she’d wake and remember that she had somewhere else to be. He was fast approaching middle age, with a bit of a pot belly now from too much time spent behind a desk, and she was so very young, and so very beautiful.
Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked at him and smiled. “Hi, Dan,” she said, and smiled again.
“Hi yourself. I don’t know what to call you, I ….”
“… feel a little funny calling a woman with whom you’ve just had great — make that fantastic sex — ‘Juanito.’ ” She grinned. “Okay, I get it. I guess ‘Jaunita’ isn’t in the cards either, too close … Hmmm. How about Luz? It was my mother’s name. It means ‘Light.’ It seems fitting, because you met me first, in this form at least, in the brilliant light of midday.”
He smiled. “Luz. Yes, that’s perfect. I’ll always remember the sunlight on your hair, just like this.”
She stretched forth her arms and pulled him close, then kissed him.
Dan replied with quiet formality, “Podrá¡ nublarse el sol eternamente;
Podrá¡ secarse en un instante el mar;
Podrá¡ romperse el eje de la tierra
Como un débil cristal.
¡Todo sucederá¡!
Podrá¡ la muerte
cubrirme con su fáºnebre crespá³n;
pero jamá¡s en má podrá¡ apagarse
la llama de tu amor”
She answered, fluently turning the poem back into English: “The Sun could become dark for all eternity;
The sea might dry up in an instant;
Even the axis of the Earth itself might break
Like a fragile crystal.
All these things could happen!
Even Death
might cover me with its mournful veil;
But it could never extinguish
The flame of your love that burns inside me.
“Oh, Dan, Dan, you dear sweet man, I quite agree, and thank you. That’s one of Margarita’s favorites. She loved to read Bécquer’s poems, but especially liked to hear me read them to her. I see the attraction now. I love the sound of your voice, so deep and resonant.” She laughed. “It almost rumbles when I feel the vibrations through the leaves of our improvised bower. It tingles. It makes me feel like a girl again.”
Dan smiled, tracing the womanly curve of her hip with his hand, so incredibly beautiful, so evocative of every tender instinct he possessed. At this moment, he felt like he could slay dragons, suffer any hardship, perform great feats of strength and courage, to protect this wonderful woman who had so freely given him her love. In his heart, he vowed to become a better man, to do his best to deserve her sweet love forever. “Of course she did, my sweet darling. She told me so, and wants us to be happy.”
She smiled up at him, joy suffusing her already lovely features with an inner brilliance. “We are blessed, my darling, mi amor.” She smiled again, but with a teasing difference. “Do you think you’re ready for another round? I want to celebrate.” She pulled his lips down to hers and kissed him hungrily, gripping him close to her with both arms and spreading herself for his entry. “Our love has quickened inside me, my true love, my lovely man. We’re going to have a child.”
He was rock hard in an instant, rising to the invitation like a young man of twenty, powerful and invincible and proud, already entering her as he said, just starting to breathe deeply with burgeoning desire and effort, “We’re going to get married, of course.”
She laughed, low and sultry, deep in her throat, sounding incredibly sexy, like Lauren Bacall in one of her better vids. “Oh, my dearest love, I thought you’d never ask!” as they moved together in a dance as old as life.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Eleven ― Moon Over Miami
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
The seven blunders of human society,
which are the source of all violence:
politics without principle;
pleasure without conscience;
wealth without work;
knowledge without character;
business without morality;
science without humanity;
worship without sacrifice.
—Mahatma Gandhi
Marriot (Spring 1998)
Barbara Big Horse and two of her security officers were walking down the road toward where I was working with some of the old-style Triffids, since I wanted to save as many genetic variations as I could before the new Triffs ate them to recycle their organic compounds. The two security guys were in uniform, and looked to be the same as the last time I’d seen them, but Barbara had changed, for the better I think, and she seemed happy, almost serenely so, an expression I’d never seen on her face before. Where she’d been short and more than a little dumpy before, with hair cut as short as she could make it and still look something like a woman, now she was tall and buxom, at least five-eleven, and wearing, of all things, a buckskin dress with elaborate beadwork, open slightly at the neck to display the swelling curve of her breasts to best advantage, but otherwise very modest, the hem of the skirt just brushing the tops of her moccasins. Her hair though, her jet-black hair was glorious, confined only by a beaded leather headband — upon which what looked like a single eagle feather was displayed upright — while her hair spilled straight and full down her back, past her waist, and then over her hips to the very tops of her thighs. She was beautiful. Not as lovely as my own life’s light, of course, but beautiful still. She paused when she saw me, and then came up to me almost timidly, another thing I’d never seen before.
“Doctor Nevrith? Is your wife at home? My men and I would like to talk with her.”
“I think she’s around here somewhere. If you wouldn’t mind waiting here in the shade for a bit, just let me look out back.” I ran around the edge of the Research Center building, still amazed that running like this didn’t faze me in the least. I wasn’t even puffing after a good hundred meter sprint, and there she was, bent over a basket where she was collecting fresh young triffid leaves for a salad. Her blonde hair was loose, the breeze catching wisps of it and streaming them out behind her, more beautiful every day. I couldn’t tell yet, of course, but I imagined her waist thickening slightly, and thought about how much had changed in both our lives.
I called to her, “Luz? Chief Big Horse is here.”
She smiled and said, “I’ll be right in. Why don’t you ask her if she’d like some cool juice to drink? It’s a warm day.”
“I’ll get right on it, Sweetheart. It’ll be good practice for pampering you.” I grinned and waved at her, then jogged back around to the front, where I asked them to sit in the shade of the new triffid trees while I brought them something to drink.
When I came out with the drinks — I’d decided on empty glasses with ice cubes, with a pitcher each of chilled water and freshly-squeezed triffid-fruit juice, which I carried in a little hostess-caddy and set down on the picnic table, then took one pitcher in each hand, ready to pour out — Luz was just coming around into the yard, and walked immediately over to the Chief and gave her one of those hugs that women do so naturally, with a complete lack of self-conscious awkwardness, pressing her cheek to the Chief’s cheek and wrapping her arms around her in a friendly embrace, bending toward her slightly rather than pressing her full body against her, which the Chief returned with more feeling, actually, than Luz had, parting from her, it seemed, with some reluctance. I could sympathise; I felt the same reluctance, sometimes, still astonished that she had chosen me.
Luz put her at ease, the ever-gracious hostess, saying, “Please, sit down, all of you, You’re very welcome here.”
They sat, but not comfortably, and Chief Big Horse said quickly, as if she’d been steeling her nerves for it, “Luz, we’ve come to apologize for our part in the death of your son.” She actually started to cry, and the tears were streaming down her cheeks as she choked out the rest of what she’d come to say, “There’s no excuse, of course, but we were frightened of the demonstration, and under orders to suppress it. I got carried away, in my customary anger back then, and my men were caught up in the general panic and confusion. I’m deeply ashamed of what we did, and am here to offer whatever we can do to … to help to reconcile … or … I don’t know … What could we possibly do to …?” She turned up her face to where my wife stood watching, and she was still weeping with no effort to conceal the pain she so obviously felt deeply. My own heart nearly broke to see her so humbled, who had been once so proud, despite her anger.
One of the men, Alberto … Alberto Gonzalez I think, started crying too, even less able to control himself than Barbara was, “I did it, Luz, and I’m so sorry! Please forgive me! I wish now that both my hands had been cut off before my cruel blows struck your son!” He collapsed back in his chair, his hands over his face, and his shoulders were shaking with grief and shame as he wept helplessly.
What Luz did then surprised even me, and well I know how good she is, and kind. She walked to where the man sat weeping and knelt before him, and held his hands in both of hers. “It was the anger, Alberto, and the violence, not you. Be at peace, dear friend. In your madness, you shot an arrow into the air, and it fell back down and hurt my son. I am reconciled to his death, so be at peace in your heart.” and she took his hands and kissed them. Then she turned and walked to where Barbara Big Horse sat with tears still trickling down her face, and knelt, and kissed her on both cheeks, and then her mouth, and said, “I know how much pain you’ve suffered, Barbara, and still suffer, as the ache of the blows your father dealt you in miserly exchange for the love and respect that he owed you settled into your bones and stunted your life, and that pain prevented you from blossoming into the beautiful woman you were meant to become. Be free of every hurt, my dear friend and sister, be free to love and give your heart to a worthy man, a loving companion who will see that your deepest soul is innocent of any evil, and that all you’ve done has only been a frantic attempt to escape the primal hurt that dogged you. Know that you are loved, Barbara, and that you will be loved, and that all will be for the good, and that you will come to good, and both you and your beloved-to-come will rejoice and be glad. You’ll have children of your own, two, I think, or three, and your beloved will cherish them, and you, and keep you safe.”
With that, Barbara’s face twisted up in grief and she broke down completely, then reached out desperately to my wife, sobbing, clinging to her as to a mother she’d never known, and was comforted at her breast, enfolded close in her loving embrace, sheltered at last from every harm.
I stood amazed, the two cool pitchers still in my hands, and the moisture on the glass slowly trickled down and then dripped, drop by drop, to the thirsty ground.
“I want to hit the ground running with this campaign, Sanderson. I’d like the first episodes of all three shows to premiere for Friday evening during prime time, an early slot for the family show, mid-late for the romance channel show, and late night for the action vid, say ten o’clock.” Senator Ortíz was dressed casually, in western jeans and a straw sombrero in the distinctive style of Sinaloa, his home state.
“I can do it, Sir, but it would be a big help if you could clear the way for me to access the realtime ansible link to Quicksilver, which is controlled by the local authorities. Their office is claiming that the expense for a high-def link will cut into their budget for routine comunications. For realism, I’d like to hire a camera crew to shoot the establishing shots on location, so we can composite the sets and actors into real situations. Enough people are familiar with Quicksilver from the news vids that this kind of realism will be dynamite for the ratings. I’ve already had scripts drawn up for the promos, extolling the ‘loveliest planet in the universe,’ so having simulated live action from ‘Paradise’ will be a huge draw for our target demographics, and I have a list of potential sponsors that the Global Football Test organization would kill for. The three series will each show a profit within six weeks, and I have performance bonds to that effect, based upon existing contractual commitments.”
“Leave it to me, Sanderson. Where the hell do they think their budget comes from in the first place? Will you need the ansible channel during any particular time periods?”
“If possible, I’d like around an hour every evening, local time of course, another around noon, and one early mornings, so we have a selection for lighting ambience. I’ve already got one scene written for the romance show featuring a moonlit dance under the twin moons, which is going to make every woman alive long for a hunky Mountie — do they have Mounties there? — for opening episode, which I’m calling ‘Quicksilver Memories.’ ”
“Not a problem, Sanderson, if you want Mounties, we’ll have Mounties. As it happens, that fits right in with another plan I have to start shipping horses to all the colonies, so by the time anyone from your target audience gets there, their dreams will all come true, more or less. I’ve already got a team working on coldsleep containers for Earth livestock, which no one had ever thought of, for some strange reason. They should be ready within a week or two, so you’ll have horses, and dogs at least, on their way to all three colony planets, probably cats as well. They play well to the female demographic, or so your expert tells me, and they’re commensal with us, because they handle vermin at essentially zero cost.”
“But we’ll have to drop in digital horses for the series.” He thought about that for half a second. “It’s not an issue, though. That will make it easier for the SPCA reps anyway, because all the animal action can be done under their direct supervision, and we’ve got dozens of predefined digital mannequins for both cats and dogs, so I’ll figure on incorporating them into the series. Good. That will add a good level of target-audience identification and North American family values to the interior sequences at least. I can think about a trusty dog companion for the men’s action-adventure plotlines as well. We’re good, I think. Do you have any other requirements?”
“I think that covers it. Good job, Sanderson, you’ve really picked up this ball and run with it.”
“Thank you, Sir. It’s always a pleasure working with you, because you always know exactly what you want and know what it takes to get it done.”
World Senator Ortíz looked him over thoughtfully. “I do, don’t I? You’re a shrewd man, Sanderson.” Then he picked up his communicator and punched in a number. “¿Lorca? ¡Oyez, Cabrón! Sanderson gets access to the ansible network as needed, for up to four hours of high-def traffic a day, scheduled per his request. This project is important, and if you try to nickel and dime him to death I’ll have your balls, understand?” He listened for a few seconds. “I’ll send a few megacredits your way to cover the costs, but one more whine out of you will be followed by your surprise inspection tour of the new colony just getting started out Libra way, where you can help to ensure the financial success of the new plantations. It’s only two hundred and twelve light years, so you can come to tea sometime, just as soon as you get back.” He listened for two seconds longer. “I thought you’d see it my way. Remember, one more peep out of you, or a heavy sigh from Sanderson about how you aren’t polishing his boots to a proper shine, and you’re on your way.” He disconnected. “¡Pinche hijo de puta!” he said to the walls.
O’Hare sat back in his chair with a big smile on his face. “We’re on the road again, Jack. Congratulations, that was a great hunch. I can’t tell you the number of times when a cop’s intuition — based on ‘street smarts’ like yours — beat a damned bunch of fancy-pants laboratory scientists six ways from Sunday!”
Jack wasn’t nearly as happy, and he wasn’t spawled in the side chair like usual. He was sitting straight, kind of hunched in on himself, and wary. “I’d feel better if I didn’t know that something very much like a spirochaete, the same sort of bug that causes syphilis, infected what looks like close to the entire world about a hundred years ago, more or less. Those ‘lab boys’ have finally looked past their assumptions and can start giving us some answers, if they ever figure it out. It gives me the creeps, though, knowing that there’s a parasite living inside the cells of my body, and there’s no way in hell to get it out.”
“Well, looking on the positive side, it doesn’t actually seem to do anything. It just sits there, making its way slowly to the central nervous system, where it seems to go dormant. The guys in the lab don’t seem terribly worried about it, anyway. They claim that there are hundreds of bacteria living inside us, or on the outside, that actually help us, like the bugs that help us to digest things, or the bacteria on our skin that actually help us to fight off infections, so it might not have anything to do with the Buladors. So far, it’s just a theory, and something of a long shot at that. It might be just some random mutation, and have nothing to do with the colonies.”
Jack gave him the finger and smirked, but in a friendly sort of way. “You don’t believe that any more than I do, Tom. It’s still spooky, though. It’s in the right place to be the ‘Burlador’ back door into our minds, which means that everyone is vulnerable. Who knows what sets it off, though; whether it’s some chemical trigger, some sort of interaction with another bacteria, or even if you could just touch someone and … Presto chango! You’re the goat! Do not pass Go! Do not collect three hundred credits. The damned bug is transmittable even through skin contact, so people can give it to each other just by shaking hands, much less kissing. It’s worse than the damned clap.”
“But it gives us the smoking gun, Jack, can’t you see? Somehow, this ‘trigger,’ or ‘back door,’ whatever it is, is activated, and the virus is right inside your brain, so all we have to do is find someone with the means to pull this trigger and we’ve got our killers!”
“Did you ever stop to think that, if we catch up with these guys, they could pull the trigger on us?”
“Of course I have, Jack m’lad. But the devil I care. From all accounts, this thing takes time to work, however it works, and the stories we’ve seen have the victims tied up, or otherwise incapacitated, while the real assassin twiddles with whatever it is, so you must be able to fight back somehow. That gives us some room to punch these boyos in the nose. If we’re out in the field, we go in pairs or more. If we have to stop the night, we share a room. That’s just basic good police procedure, Jack. We’re not dealing with Count Dracula, who can bend our will with the power of his Transylvanian mind, nor with black magic, where they call spirits from the vasty deep. There’s not even any indication that they’re the creators of this bug, or aliens themselves. If we can believe the DNA evidence, and it’s looking like we can, these so-called ‘Burladors’ are as human as we are, and that’s a huge load off my mind, in any case. They make mistakes. Their attempt on Senator Ortíz failed completely, and he was back on his feet that very afternoon. The next time they slip up, we’ll be there to catch them.” O’Hare was very pleased with himself.
Jack grunted. “If you say so, Mister Bossman.” Jack wasn't pleased at all. Pessimism was his default setting.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
In Memoriam: Julia Tuttle, 1849-1898
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Twelve ― White Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Thick draws the dark,
And spark by spark,
The frost-fires kindle, and soon
Over that sea of frozen foam
Floats the white moon.
—Walter de la Mare
Winter
Luz Nevrith sat very still, her face in repose, as a woman from Chief Big Horses’ security team, pressed into service as a make-up artist for an Earth-based video production team, patiently waited for the studio crew on the other end of a high-def ansible link to approve of the make-up job she’d just finished. Luz was an “extra” in their first Quicksilver romance vid, although the principals were all doing their acting in front of a green screen back on Earth. They’d explained that her shots would be “dropped in,” on the studio shots … or was it theirs that would be “dropped in” on hers? No matter, the point was to show a romantic picture of life on Quicksilver. It was the first time Luz had ever seen a live picture from Earth, even though she was just looking at an effects stage somewhere north of the San Francisco urbopolis, so the whole process was fascinating.
“Excellent job, Flora!” The film’s director was speaking to them now, Sinclair, she thought he’d said. He was very handsome, a big man, she could tell, even sitting down in a folding chair as he was just then, with a rugged jaw and dark eyes and hair. His hair was slightly wavy, one lock drooping over one eye, just begging to be smoothed up above his broad forehead.
“Luz, could you run through the projected action on camera now?”
“Of course.” She was all business now. “Do you want any particular timing? Should I begin and end my lines on a particular mark?”
“If it’s not too much trouble, we’d like you to walk from under the shade of the large trees behind you, as gracefully as possible, over to that bush at the edge of the field, turn to face the camera, place your hand on one of the fruits as if to pick it, it doesn’t matter which one — do they come off the branches, or whatever they are, easily? — and then say your line. Does that sound doable?”
“Of course!”
“On my mark, then … Slate!”
She stood and vamped over to a position under the triffid trees — conscious of the cameras but not visibly aware of them — paused for a moment, glanced over her shoulder with one eyebrow arched inquisitively, focused on an invisible man just within reach in front of her, and then moved to a nearby triffid bush and spun around to face the camera squarely, letting the fruit drop into one hand, gracefully held out slightly behind her, not even looking back as she whirled. Her look was smoldering, impossibly alluring, and her sultry voice was as sweet and slow as honey when she spoke to her imaginary suitor, “Are you sure you wouldn’t want … just a taste, Richard? I’ve saved my best for you … only for you, my darling ….” Then she dropped her gaze slightly and turned away to show her profile, eyes downcast, but with her head held high and proud, and then she sighed deeply, allowing her bosom to heave just a little.
There was a long silence before the director said, “Cut! That was superb, Luz. Are you sure you’ve never been on the stage? You seem to be a pro at this.”
Luz smiled with an easy friendliness. “Not once, but I’ve seen vids before, and I know how people talk. Just tell me what you need, and I’m your girl.”
“You’re a natural, Luz. If it’s ok with you, I’d like to expand your lines and increase your onscreen time, since you can add a lot of live interaction with items on-planet — just as you did here — that will help to establish our physical presence on the scene. Plus, I can use you for live interviews and publicity, because one of the points of the show is to generate interest in the colonies, and if you’ll forgive me for saying so, our male demographic is bound to take an interest, and we might do an advertising tie-in for you as well. I think you’ll not only be the ex-girlfriend, but you’ll find yourself developing a real friendship with the female lead, the woman who … stole your lover from you. We already have the rôle written, and had originally planned for it to be played by an actress on this end, but this seems like a really lucky break, so I’ll send a copy of tomorrow’s script out there too. Memorize it by this time tomorrow. Of course, we’ll pay Equity rates for a larger rôle, so we’ll update your contract on this end and send an e-certified copy back for your certified signature. Do you have representation? If so, we can run it by your agency, and of course I’m obliged to advise you to retain an agent to handle your career on this end. It will make everything much simpler. Is that okay with you?”
“Of course, Mr. Sinclair. It will be no problem at all. Could you contact someone on my behalf?”
“Of course I will. I have a personal friend whose rates are very fair, and I promise you he’ll do a good job for you. I’ll send him your takes from today’s shoot so he can look them over. I’ll bet you long odds that he gets you a better deal than I’m offering right now.” He grinned to show that he wasn’t unhappy about the idea. “We have an eighteen episode deal with our sponsors, so you’re probably looking at fifty thousand credits an episode, since you’ll be a principal, but not a lead. I’m not exactly sure what that is in your e-credits, but my friend, Edward Schiff, of the Schiff and Klein Agency, will find out by tomorrow, I’m sure, and then hold my feet to the fire.” He grinned again, then glanced around the set from his end. “Flora? And whoever we have handling cameras and lights, if you all have time to handle the jobs you did today, the production company would like to hire you full time, although you’ll have to join your respective guilds and unions. Whoever we have handling details on the ground there will handle the paperwork and explain scale. Great job, all of you!”
“We’ll all be looking forward to hearing from your end, then,” Luz said, smiling. “I’ll keep my comm turned on. It’s been a pleasure, Mr. Sinclair.”
“Call me Ishmael.” He grinned again. “It’s not a joke. That’s really my first name, and I get a kick out of it now.”
“I understand. It must have been fun growing up with it.”
“It had its moments, but I got over them. I like it now, because hardly anyone ever forgets me.”
She laughed. “Somehow, I doubt that anyone would forget you, even if they’d named you ‘Wilbur.’ I’ll see you tomorrow, then, Ishmael. Or should I have my people call your people?”
“Until my friend Ed tells me not to, we can talk all we want. I run an informal set, and I treat my actors right. See you tomorrow, Luz, and say hi to Mr Luz.”
“I’ll do that, Ishmael. See you then.” She turned to where her husband stood watching from behind the cameras, lights, and production paraphernalia. “Hey, Dan, Ishmael says ‘Hi!’ ”
Dan grinned at her. “I heard. Should I be jealous?” He walked forward to stand near her, smiling. “You have hidden depths, my dear.”
“Darn! You’ve managed to discover our guilty secret, Dan. Ishmael and I are running away together, as soon as he arrives on the next airship from Earth, about thirty years from now. Of course, by that time, I’ll be an old lady with seven kids, not to mention a few grand-kids, so you have to admire his gumption, taking on a family like that at his age.”
“Well, you let me know when he arrives so I can help you pack. If he turns out to be really nice, though, I may take pity on him and take you back.” He gave a her a short kiss that turned into a long one.
“Hey, you two! Save it for the show!” Ishmael was still on screen, although he’d turned away for a bit. “It’s extremely kind of you to be such a gentleman about this, Dan. The least I can do is tell you that I don’t mind if you stay married until I arrive, noblesse oblige.”
“Very kind of you, I’m sure, and I accept your offer. Is that all right with you, dear?” He turned to Luz.
She pouted very prettily. “Well,” she said thoughtfully, “now that I think of it, perhaps I’ll keep you both! I’ve often thought that women should have two husbands, an older man for his money, not to mention conversational skills, and a young one to go out on the town with and dance. This is going to turn out very nicely for me.”
Ishmael laughed and said, “I’ll brush up on my dancing skills, then. See you both tomorrow.”
“Hi honey, I’m home.” Luz walked into their small home. The climate was so mild, they spent most of their time outside anyway, especially now that she was spending so much time on camera, so they’d made no effort to change it except to move a desk in, over in a corner of the former sala, now turned part-time office. She was co-host on a sort of local travel/nature show now, Natural Quicksilver, in which she wandered around the area showing off the sights and providing eye candy, while Dan, her co-host for the show, provided the science stuff, explaining the local ecology and demonstrating how what was essentially one species could fulfil so many environmental niches. It was a sweet gig, because they were both being paid tons of money, by colony standards, to have Dan do pretty much the same job on-camera that the government was paying him to do off-camera, so he was busy, but enjoyed both jobs. He’d gotten rather fit, though, and looked a lot more athletic than he’d been in years. She still had her rôle on what had stayed Quicksilver Memories, since the first episode had been so popular that they’d simply kept the name of the first episode through the entire series so far, but she was showing now, so they’d written her pregnancy into the script, which generated a complex interaction between the leading man, the female lead on Earth, and Luz — called Sabrina for the show — in which jealousies and complications abounded. Their ‘numbers’ were very high, Ishmael had said, so her agent had negotiated a substantial raise in her per-episode payments, and her name appeared above the credits now.
“Hi sweetie! How was work?” Dan was at the desk catching up on his research and reports, since his days were rather busy, unless they were shooting night scenes, in which case everything had to be shifted around.
“It went well. I spent an hour or two making vids to be spliced into ‘personalised’ notes to my fans, explaining how busy we were out here in the Quicksilver colony, but how wonderfully-rewarding our lives were in paradise.”
“It’s the truth though, isn’t it?” He pushed himself back from the desk and rose to greet her, careful now of how he touched her, as if she were much more fragile than she felt.
She smiled and gave him a proper hug, knowing well how healthy and strong she was. “I suppose it is, all in all.” She grinned again and wriggled a bit against him. “Do you suppose it’s too early for a little nap?” She looked up at him and smiled, although there wasn’t that much difference in their heights.
“Is it safe? I mean ….” He leaned back a bit to glance down to her belly.
She looked at him in a way he’d find difficult to describe, but he was transfixed by it as she led him unprotesting from the room, trailing slightly behind her as she held his hand in hers. Over her shoulder she said, “I’ll tell you when to stop.”
She had quite a following now, so much so that they’d had to install a dedicated ansible link at the Research Center, because the show had expanded into several different series for different demographics, including now a children’s show that she hosted on her own, a men’s adventure storyline in which Dan, who had turned out to be a fairly decent actor, battled smugglers (and other villains) who were trying to run the (imaginary) blockade around the planet to exploit the locals by forcing them to slave away on drug plantations.
The freedom-loving locals always won eventually, of course, despite corrupt officials and an alien (again, a total fabrication supplied digitally by the studio) cartel who coveted the planets of the Terran Federation, a confabulated government — complete with its own Senators, electoral system, laws, and a “Space Patrol” — that ruled the United Worlds. It was all very complicated, because they tied in with their (imaginary) counterpart agencies on other planets, all of which had their own series, so they spent a lot of time coördinating the shows over more dedicated ansible links. They’d had to install another three hectares of solar arrays to handle the required power, and another storage tank under the Research Center.
It wasn’t hard, since Quicksilver supplied most of the raw materials to Earth in any case, so Senator Ortíz had the first stage of his long-term plan — the development of colonial industries other than extraction and materials production, right on schedule. Their biggest problem was a severe shortage of labor, despite several airships with large numbers of colonists — including more scientists, skilled technicians, engineers, and architects — already in the long thirty-year transport lanes from Earth to Quicksilver.
On the other hand, they had a lot of farmers with time on their hands, since the crops pretty much took care of themselves, so the former peones took up a lot of the slack as builders and students, learning whatever skills the small towns all across the planet needed as they grew. It was the best of times, period.
It was the worst of times, all their leads were stale, and Jack Webster was reduced to sifting through the files and evidence lockers again, and then again, looking for something, anything, that might generate a fresh line of inquiry, something they could follow to wherever the Burladors had managed to hide themselves.
On the other hand, they knew a lot about the “spirochaetes” now. They shared little, if anything, with Earth-based versions of the bacteria, except for the form, so they were calling it “pseudo-spirochaetes,” and it was a strange fish. The motile tail had turned out to be an organic superconductor which was revolutionizing every electronic industry on Earth, since all you needed to grow the stuff was a vat of almost any organic liquid — sewage mixed with water worked just fine — and out came mile after mile of ultra-fine superconducting fiber — once you’d snipped off the bacterial head, which contained all the useless DNA and the chemical “motor” that moved the bacterium around by “spinning” the tail — all set to be spun into what was, for the manufacturers, pure gold — room-temperature superconducting wire for new communicators, super-computers, power stations, talking self-powered alarm clocks, and everything else the science boys could dream up.
Far from searching for a cure, the damned thing was practically a protected species now, and research into ways to destroy it was forbidden by law, since the authorities were afraid that any organic “poison” or antagonist might escape into the wild and kill the goose that had laid the golden egg.
It still gave Jack the creeps, though, knowing that the blasted worms were wriggling around inside him, doing God knows what, despite the scientist’s blithe assertions about their innocuous nature.
He hurled the latest report to the wall, without any satisfaction, because it didn’t shatter into a thousand pieces in an explosion of sound and brilliant light. It just slid down the wall and lay there, not even flat, but nicely displayed as if the information inside was crying for his attention, which it wasn’t.
He kept coming back to the dog, though, and had gone back down to Senator Ortízes hacienda twice now, had had to admire the puppies, which he’d had to admit were very cute, had had to diplomatically decline to take one home, explaining both times that his apartment was very small, and then held one after the other in his lap while a vet took blood samples and cheek swabs from each. Two of them had peed in his lap the first time, only one the last, and he’d had to smile as if he’d thought they were cute. The Senator’s wife had laughed and laughed and laughed. It was the worst experience of his life.
It was beautiful here. She gazed out from her vantage point near old Jackson Hole, in the foothills of the Grand Tetons, looking up toward the range itself, but surrounded by the open meadows and woods of the wilderness preserve. She sat for a while in the warm sun, thinking about home, and feeling fine. There were villas and gated enclaves for the wealthy not fifty miles from here, but over the horizon from where she sat, although she could feel them lurking there, handy if she needed them — or their communications networks — but not today.
Today was a kind of vacation, a working holiday, and she intended to enjoy it to the best of her ability, so she took great pains to select the perfect spot … here, just here, where she could listen to the breeze, smell the trees and grasses, hear the little creek, rippling water in the near distance, feel the insects around her, going about their own busy lives.
This, this was perfect. She lay back upon the grassy knoll, looked up at the sky, then closed her eyes and sank slowly into the ground, her senses expanding ever outward, into infinity.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Thirteen ― Moon Quake
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Flying from passion, fear, and anger,
burnt pure by the fires of knowledge,
trusting in me, taking refuge in me,
you come to my estate. ― Krishna to Arjuna
Bhagavad-Gita
The Song of God
Her eyes snapped open and she looked up to see the night sky opening above her. For a moment, she was confused, because the stars were strangely distorted, twisted slightly askew from where they should have been, then she saw a sliver of the moon, and it became clear; this was Earth; where the brains behind the hands that murdered her son were plotting new savagery, and she was filled with rage. She felt strong, powerful, electricity coursing through her veins like fire, and she sprang up from the ground with a shout, an avenging angel armed with a sword of flame.
Warily, she cast about, searching out her enemies, and found a nest of them to the north and east of where she’d lain, so flew into the thick of them as quick as thought and laid about her in her fury, searching out the crabbed hatred in their thoughts, the greed and evil at the putrid core of them, gripping them fast with claws of adamantine while her great wings thundered and beat the air, buffeting them with Heaven’s icy blast while her sword sliced and hacked at their hollow souls, so that they collapsed screaming, shriveling like slugs in salt as their evil pneuma dissipated into the clear æther that surrounded them, now cleansed and purified by their absence. The lingering stench of their decaying malice cloyed, but cleansed as well, and the shock and horror of her son’s death was fading now, replaced by sweet oblivion, as she sank slowly back into her own body, and the anger flew away, and she fell into stupor, surrounded by the healing soil, reaching out with fingers and tendrils of love, reaching out to love, yearning for love, and was made whole.
She settled back and reached for sleep, shrugging the warm dark earth like a blanket around herself, and curled back into slumber, into a sweet darkness neither troubled by dream nor roiled by restless thought.
Jack Webster was dreaming when the pounding started, and quickly became confused. The pounding sounded like the bouncing backbeat of New Orleans Jazz, and he was there, surrounded by the smell of Cajun filé gumbo, a side of boudin balls, and sweet jambalaya. There was a woman in his dream, and they were dancing, and the pounding beat mingled with the sound of excited voices, the movement and the dancing all around him, and the girl, and he was reaching toward her, and then he was awake and the pounding was at his door. ‘What the hell?’
He struggled to extricate himself from the sheets and blankets which had somehow wrapped themselves around him, trapping him, and he yelled, “Wait a minute for pity’s sake. I’m awake! Just give me time to …”
The door burst in with the brittle crack of cheap plastic and the room was filled with bodies in the dark. and they were grabbing at him, pulling him out of his sweaty bed … Jack struggled to free himself, kicking and punching … “What the fuck! Let go of me, you assholes! What the hell’s the matter with you?”
Someone shone a bright light into his eyes, blinding him more thoroughly than the darkness. “Are you Jack Webster?”
He tried to hold up his hand to shield his eyes against the glare but they wouldn’t let go. “You broke my goddamned door, you schmucks!” he said, stating the most salient fact he could come up with right then.
“Are you Jonathan Maurice Webster? AKA Jack Webster?”
“Who wants to know?” he snarled, still struggling.
“Your boss. Come along with us,” someone said, and they hauled his ass right out the door, and he was naked, except for the tattered scraps of his own bedsheet.
“Can’t I get dressed?” he protested, trying to cover his junk with at least part of the sheet.
“No,” someone else said. Jack was wide awake by then and furious. He vowed to remember the sound of that voice and feed the owner his own ass, feet first, just as soon as any one of them let go of him long enough for him to get his balance.
When they got downstairs, they stuffed him into a squad car, head first, and one of them put his hand on his head — to keep his head from banging into the door frame — with enough expertise to tell him that he was dealing with cops, even if they were assholes. They shut the door on him so he was locked in the cage. There was a plastic screen between the cage and the front seat, meant to keep arrestees from spitting on the officers, who rode up front. The back seat, on the other hand, stank of urine, vomit, feces, and blood, not necessarily in that order. By now, Jack’s fury had settled into a calculated and elaborate plan for revenge. He kept quiet, and bided his time. There was a lieutenant riding shotgun up front, so he figured that he was the guy in charge. Jack studied his ears, memorising the twelve points of identification, with estimated Iannarelli System metrics, just in case he had to go looking for the arrogant jerk.
After a short drive, they pulled up to the same office building O’Hare’s office was in, so he abandoned the idea of taking off when they opened the door of his cage. If O’Hare was involved, he’d let him have a rough edge of his tongue right before he quit, and then he’d string up this crew of clowns by their thumbs.
They weren’t gentle in hauling him out of the cage, aside from the obligatory hand on his head to “protect him.” After a short elevator ride, he found himself on the carpet in O’Hare’s office, looking at a very surprised Mr. Bossman.
Mr. Bossman said gently, “Where the fuck are his clothes, you stupid clowns?” He didn’t look happy at all.
“We weren’t told nothing about no clothes, just that we had to get him here on the double, so here he is. He resisted arrest, so you can charge him.”
O’Hare said calmly, “And what’s your name, sonny, and you might as well give me your badge number, for my report.”
“Manelli, Sir! Number S-367036, Sir!”
“Fine, fine,” observed O’Hare, carefully writing down the information. “Now take off your pants and shirt, Manelli.”
“Sir?” He looked surprised, which went a long way toward showing exactly how stupid he was.
Jack was starting to enjoy this.
“I said, take off your pants and shirt, and I want to see them off you and on him in about five seconds or I’ll ask one of the clowns behind you to shoot you, and if they want to collect their pensions, which is, at this very moment, in doubt, they’ll do it very promptly indeed.”
“But Sir!” He started pulling off his shirt, so he wasn’t a complete idiot.
‘Good,’ Jack thought. ‘When they’re really stupid, they’re not as much fun to torture, because they never figure out what’s coming next.’
“Now,” he addressed the other three, “while Mister Manelli is providing clothing for Captain Webster, which one of you clever fellows has his service weapon, shield, warrant card, and issue communicator?”
No one replied, but their eyes moved furtively from side to side, in the obvious but vain hope that someone else had thought to do this.
“No one?” His voice took on a tone which might have seemed sadly sympathetic, if the anger quite plain on his face hadn’t told you differently. “Oh, that’s just too too bad. I suggest that the three of you, or at least those few of you who may still be working tomorrow, proceed immediately to his address and find them for him. If they’re not there, I’ll presume that you forgot to lock the door behind you, as is mandated by department regulation 13-475 et seq., and that some dishonest citizen has taken them to sell on the black market, in which case you’ll all three be immediately assigned to the new Libra Colony as street sweepers, with loss of pension, rank, and benefits as of tonight, but you will, none-the-less, pay to replace them with the make and quality of his choosing if it takes you the rest of your miserable lives. I know for a fact that his service weapon was a custom ‘match-certified’ neurolizer which cost approximately twenty-five thousand credits, because I gave it to him. I believe the three of you, by pooling your salaries, just might be able to repay the loan you’ll require to replace the weapon in roughly ten to fifteen years — unless one of you just happens to have a very rich uncle who’s remembered you in his will, although of course you’ll have to murder him to get it.” He smiled. It was not a pleasant smile.
They started to move, the fear plain on their faces.
O’Hare held up a hand to stop them — which it did — and added, “If there was any damage done to Captain Webster’s apartment, and I somehow suspect there was, you three men will call for a licensed contractor to repair that damage using first-class materials, and replace anything of his that was broken or went astray out of your own pocket, because you weren’t authorised to break and enter, nor to give him the bum’s rush on the way out the door, so any official inquiry won’t be at all good for your careers. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, Sir!” one of the three said, and the others nodded.
“And tomorrow, one of you will contact Captain Webster and respectfully request an inventory of those items which ought to be present, and in good working order, and make very sure that these items, or brand new replacements, are immediately available, and if that inventory includes a full case of very expensive single-malt scotch, which I have no doubt it will, because I’m here ordering him to remember and list it, you’ll contact me personally, and I’ll tell you where to get it, and which distillery he prefers. Am I making myself very, very clear?”
“Yes, Sir! Thank you, Sir!” they said in chorus, “We’re very sorry, Sirs!” and quickly backed out the door with only a small tangle of limbs and quiet cursing as they all tried to fit through the door at once.
Jack might even have found it funny, if he hadn’t still been very, very angry.
After the door had closed behind them, O’Hare turned to Manelli and said, “As for you, you sadistic son-of-a-bitch, considering the fact that Captain Webster arrived here essentially naked, bleeding, and bruised, I believe I could make a nice case for sexual assault on an officer of the law, which carries a mandatory sentence of castration and immediate deportation to a penal enclave.”
Manelli blanched. “But, Sir! I …”
“Shut up! You’re done talking, and you’re less than twenty-four hours away from being done breathing the air of Earth. Just looking at this situation casually, and you don’t want me to make a full inquiry into what’s undoubtedly a long list of citizen complaints against you, you’re a disgrace to the proud uniform you so recently wore. You, Mister Manelli, will either volunteer immediately for transportation to Earth Two, and apply for a position as a street cleaner or sewer worker — I don’t much care which, but one or the other is right in the cards, since you won’t have a job history to refer to — in the penal enclave there, or we’ll do this the hard way and you’ll make the same trip minus your balls, and you won’t be able to go home at night and sleep in your own bed. Got it?”
“Yes, Sir!”
“I’ll be checking the lists for tomorrow’s lift-off, and you’d better be on it, now get out of my sight.”
“Yes, Sir! But my wife …”
“Manelli, do your former wife a huge favor and don’t tell her you’re leaving. Just walk out that door behind you and walk straight to the nearest Colonial Recruitment Office. Wait there until it opens in the morning. If that’s exactly the way it happens, I’ll arrange it so you’ll have officially ‘died in the line of duty’ and she’ll get your pension, and a proud memory, at least, which would be the decent thing to do on your part. Be a mensch! Manelli. Don’t drag her down with you. Don’t let your sick ‘kink’ for violence ruin her life.”
He swallowed visibly, stricken, and said, “I will, Sir. Thank you, Sir,” and ran out the door in his skivvies.
Jack said, admiringly, “Damn, O’Hare. You’re meaner than I am. I was just going to tear off his head and stuff it up his ass.”
O’Hare grimaced. “I’m very sorry, Jack, but Manelli in particular — and bad cops like him — is the reason resentment builds up in citizens until groups like the Burladors find themselves hiding among people who will discreetly ‘look the other way.’ I made it clear that you were an officer of the law, and that the situation was very grave, but it seems that the four of them were so excited to play at being policemen that they imagined themselves the heroes of a vid production. It’s so difficult to get good help these days.” He arched one brow and added, “Including you, Jack. Can you explain exactly why your department-issued communicator had been turned off, so you didn’t answer when I called, then called again, then called again, before I grew desperate and called in the Keystone Kops?”
He flushed, ill-at-ease in a uniform that didn’t quite fit, and a little bit guilty about the accusation. “Uh … I was …” He gave up. “I fucked up, Boss. I’ll be better in future. I take it, then, that there’s an emergency.”
“In spades, Jack, me fine boyo. The Burladors have struck again, this time in Wyoming, where ordinary citizens are not permitted without special permission, and in the middle of a god-be-damned restricted enclave with both electronic and human guards, with not a whisper of an alarm from neither of them.”
Jack was all business again. “Have they made an announcement?”
He scowled. “That’s the hell of it all! Not a peep, but it has all the hallmarks of one of their operations: impossible but tempting targets, improbable damage, and a totally clean getaway, all performed by invisible spirits, who are melted into air, thin air, like the stuff of dreams and nightmares. Plus, there are seven victims, all very high in government circles, including one Senator, and every last one of the sorry sons-of-bitches was intimately connected with the governance — and I think some might fairly say ‘oppression’ — of the Quicksilver colony.”
“Well I’ll be damned,” he said.
“Very, very likely, Jacko,” O’Hare said with an air of general gloom, “and me right along wi’ye.”
“Sweetheart?” His voice was gentle as he quietly laid a hand on her forehead to attract her sleeping attention. She opened her eyes.
“Is everything all right, Dan?”
“Yes and no, love, yes and no. I’ve made some tea, so why don’t you sit up and I’ll explain what I can.”
She was far along in her pregnancy, seven months now, and had gotten into the habit of afternoon naps, because her eyes started to close on their own around that time anyway. “I’m all right, love. I’m awake. You can start telling me as you pour.”
“There’s been another ‘terrorist’ attack on Earth, with seven dead, all seven names you’ll be familiar with, because they regularly appear on official notices from Earth.”
“The so-called ‘Buladores?’ ” she gave the word its proper Spanish pronunciation in four syllables.
“They think so, but there was no announcement. What they do have is a clue; all seven of them are very dead, but they all seven have green skin, swollen internal organs, and other classical symptoms of the ‘plague’ which struck here not so long ago. They’ve called and asked for information.”
“Oh, crap.”
“We don’t have much time, I think. I told them I’d have to look up the records, and just ‘winged it’ with assurances that we had a solitary incident — which is true enough — but had assumed some outside source, since it hasn’t recurred, which is also, as you know, absolutely true.”
“True, but it won’t save us if they start digging too deeply and panic. Call up Barbara. I assume they’ve contacted her already, so find out what they said. I suspect she told them roughly what you did, but best to be sure, and I — at least — don’t know what sort of reports the former manager sent in before he died in the confusion of those first few days. It ought to be fairly easy to disavow whatever it was he said, since there was a lot of confusion back then, but we ought to be coherent. If we can manage it, I think the safest line would be a terrorist attack on a loyal colony, but again, there’s no telling what was said, especially about my brother Miguel and his friends. Someone became alarmed enough to order the assault on the people in general that night, so we know that stupidity is rampant, as always, in the minds of people with guilty consciences. Since most of those are back on Earth, that’s where an attack would come from, and we’d have just thirty years to prepare.”
“Perhaps not even that. The freighters are automated. Other than the cost of idle equipment, there’s nothing to prevent the people back on Earth from parking a hell-burner or two in orbit around our sun, right where it’s handy if someone gets an itchy trigger-finger.”
She blinked. “How completely horrible! Do people really think like that? would they blow up a planet because they couldn’t sleep at night? How is it possible for people to plan to be reckless, incompetent, and stupid?”
He made a wry face. “I don’t really know; I’ve always been a peaceable man. I didn’t even like to play at cops and robbers as a child, but I’ve read a bit of history, and most wars have been started over the damnedest strings of stupid miscues and misunderstandings that you could possibly imagine. If you look back at the most colossal blunders human beings have ever stumbled into, the ones involving the loss of millions of lives, and the squandering of vast stores of vital resources, you’ll find that someone made the most exacting and detailed plans to do it, and then usually attributed everything that did go wrong because it had to go wrong all along to the mysterious and imponderable will of God.”
“Madre de dios,” she said with a sour twist to her face, as if she’d just bitten into an unripe triffid fruit. “Next time we start a religion, let’s have more Goddesses. At least most women show better sense!” She shifted. “Now help me up, you great oaf! It’s entirely your fault that I can barely get out of bed without grunting.”
About an hour later, they were lounging together on the hikie‘e when they heard a familiar step at the front door, which was ajar, of course, since there were no insects to bother one, and screen doors and screens were unheard of. Luz had seen a few in vids, of course, but they were as ‘foreign’ as Bhuddist stupa shrines or Mongolian yurts.
It was Barbara. “Knock, knock! Can I come in.”
Dan answered quickly, completely at ease. “Of course, Barbara. You’re practically family. Just walk on in and sit down.”
“Hi, Dan, Luz. I assume you’ve heard from Earth.” She sat down next to Luz and snuggled up a bit. “I’ve missed you, sweetie. You haven’t been around for a while.”
“We’ve missed you too, Barbara. I’ve been awfully busy with my shows, and I’m usually exhausted from being a working brood mare by the end of the day. And we have heard about it, through Dan, since they asked him about his notes on our little ‘plague.’ We were just debating what to do.”
“Right now, I think nothing. The existing record speaks for itself, so they know we had a similar experience, but they also know that it was a one-time occurrence. Earth’s economy is already too dependent on Quicksilver nanofibers and superconductors, so they’re not going to do anything drastic, I think. I know that you, Dan, have already been hinting at new pharmacological discoveries, and your programs have built up an enormous ‘fan base’ for Quicksilver in general, Luz. Even if they’re scared, they won’t risk throwing the baby out with the bathwater. They can’t even afford to cut back on deliveries, at least not until the Libra Colony becomes viable, and they have enough freighters in the ‘pipeline’ to sustain any serious loss of imports.”
“And it will take at least a hundred and twenty years for Libra to become any sort of competitor,” Dan said, “so I don’t see anything to worry about, even in the very long term.”
Barbara frowned slightly. “Uh, Dan, there is something. Quicksilver superconductors have really made it easy to do a lot of things that no one had ever thought practical, and I’ve heard a rumor that they’re working on a new translight drive that would cut travel time considerably. We could see a whole new class of starships arrive at our front door any day now, to hear my ‘source’ tell it.”
Luz agreed, and said, “I’ve heard about it too, although I didn’t know that they were so far along. It’s one of Senator Ortízes ‘hot buttons,’ just like my shows, and whatever the Senator — and his pal Maneesh Bihar — want, they get, sooner or later. I do know that he’s been throwing a lot of money at stardrive research, and he’s got a pile of money to throw around.” She paused for a while, then continued. “Barbara, I know I’ve told you this once before, but the man you’re destined to marry will be arriving soon, within two or three months, I think, and I don’t think that he’s a regular colonist, so he may arrive on one of these new starships.”
Dan immediately said, “So we have to address the problem directly, and as soon as possible.”
Barbara was a little flushed, embarrassed to discuss openly what she’d longed for since her change. She loved Dan and Luz, but their connection wasn’t as deep as she truly desired. She had to force herself to think in the present, when her whole being was projecting itself into the future. She gritted her teeth. She had a strategic view to offer, since she was privy to quite a bit of the intelligence, and she had to concentrate on Quicksilver, not her purely personal problems. She trusted Luz, but it was difficult to really believe in ‘things unseen.’ “This latest ‘sighting,’ narrows down the search arena considerably, since it’s a mountainous area with largely stoney soil, so it will be difficult for her to move around. Plus, because it’s a wealthy enclave, and Senators involved with the colonies lived there, the place has ansible bandwidth like nobody’s business. I vote for asking Margarita to come down from Heaven, or Nirvana, or wherever she hangs out these days, for a while.”
“I agree, Dan, and it’s my place to ask, since we were married for so many years, and we still love each other, although she’s moved far beyond me now.”
Dan reached over to hold her hand. “There’s no need to explain, dear heart, my light of life. She loves me too, and I love her. I’m not at all jealous of any love you share. Heck,” he grinned. “With two beautiful women in love with me, I’d have to turn in my ‘Man’ card if I objected.”
She nudged him in the ribs as they sat close together, still holding hands. “So you’re not jealous that I’ve done things with her that I’ll never manage to do with you?”
“Not at all, Sweetheart.” He grinned again. “Although I have to admit I’ve never tried swinging that way, but I like you just the way you are right now. Do let me know when you want to switch back, so I can prepare myself and think pure thoughts.”
“Well, it will be another three months, at least, but then I do have to breast feed for a while. Maybe we should switch off ….”
They all three laughed together.
“As I understand it,” Jack said. “You want to look around the entire area, as well as the victims, in real time as we talk, so we have a high-def link to our ansible terminal set up and linked to three cameras, one for each one of you, so you can all poke around within your individual areas of expertise. Of course you, Mrs. Nesquith, are very familiar with high-def work, but is everyone equally familiar?”
Barbara answered for them all, as the Quicksilver Security representative at the meeting. “We are, Mr. Webster. We’re a small town, really, so we’ve all had ample time on camera as ‘extras’ in Luzes various shows. I played the ‘Police Chief’ on Quicksilver Nights, the action show, which wasn’t much of a stretch, I have to admit …”
They all chuckled dutifully on their end, Jack Webster, his supervisor, Tom O’Hare, and Thor Andersen, the enclave security head. “So where would you like to start?”
Dan answered, “I’d like to start with the first casualty in time, and work forward, concentrating on the forensic evidence, since the biological data falls within my purview. While we’re at that, which I think officer Andersen and I can handle, My wife and Chief Big Horse will roam around, trying to glean some impressions of the general terrain, and possible approach and entry points for the terrorist teams, if any.”
“Do I understand that you have some doubts, Sir?” O’Hare asked.
“Not at all, Sir. You know your own evidence chain far better that I do. My own speciality is Botany, not forensic science, so I bow to your own expertise. I’m just pointing out that the mini-epidemic we experienced on Quicksilver — which bears some superficial similarity to this incident — seems to have been at least partially an allergic reaction in a few sensitive individuals, caused by exposure to certain organic compounds common in the Quicksilver environment. We worried about deliberate sabotage at the time ourselves, because there had been several small episodes of civil unrest, public meetings, petitions, and the like, which culminated in one limited attack on the general population by the former security chief, who himself died of a histamine intolerance reaction during the ‘epidemic.’ I myself can think of several ways in which susceptible individuals could be targeted by such compounds, but knowing who might be susceptible would seem problematic unless genetic samples were obtained in advance. Before ‘talking out of my hat,’ though, I’d like to look at the bodies themselves, and whatever forensic evidence was collected. Having the high-def link will allow me to look at microscopic specimens, for example, as well as the physical crime scenes. It just makes the whole process interactive enough that my intuition, and that of my colleagues, can have free rein. We’ve had high-def links on Quicksilver for so long, because of our local video industry, that it’s hard for us to imagine what life was like before.”
“That sounds reasonable to me,” Jack Webster admitted. “My own methods tend more toward intuition than dry scientific data collection in slow motion.”
Dan smiled. “Then you’ll love working with Chief Big Horse and my wife, because that’s their specialty. I’d recommend that you head off with them while I take on your supervisor and the local security man. I promise you that they’ll lead you a merry chase!”
With that, Dan’s cameraman walked off down the corridor with O’Hare and Andersen leaving the two women — one of them heavily pregnant, an obvious fact that Jack tried studiously to ignore. These were modern times, but still! — with Jack, or at least their camera operators were with Jack, who had a strange sense of déjà vu, or dissociation, because the camera operators almost seemed to disappear, while his attention stayed fixed on the threedee high-def screens which carried their images, and the operators, both dressed in black, seemed almost to disappear. Their images interacted with him, paid attention to him, talked to him, while the operators kept their eyes on their viewfinders, and whatever other controls they used, and paid him no attention at all, as far as he could tell. They were like the guys dressed in black in those … whatchamacallums, those Japanese plays with the screechy music … anyway, dead boring as far as he was concerned, but there was a Japanese guy in the Department who thought they were great art. The guys in the play were supposed to be invisible, which was crap, because they were walking around as plain as day, but he kind of realized what the Japanese guy was talking about when he saw the hi-tech equivalent.
They were chattering to each other, pointing out possible access points, and then Luz kneeled and carefully inspected some grasses, Jack couldn’t guess what for, and then they moved on. He was just beginning to feel like a ‘third wheel’ when Chief Big Horse turned to him and asked, “Do you have the impression, Mr. Webster, as I do, that the attack came from this direction?”
The question startled him. How would he know? But then he looked at the approach to the enclave from this direction, mentally reconstructed the sequence of the attacks … ‘She was right! ‘God damn!’ He could visualize the killers’ progress though the compound, entering over that wall, tick, tick, tick. To the left, the right, the right again, and so on.’ The hairs rose on the back of his neck. ‘That Nesquith guy was right; Barbara Big Horse was an intuitive genius, a goddamned Hercule Poirot.’ “I think you’re right, Chief Big Horse. It feels somehow right to me, at least when you say it. It all seems spooky, though. Looking at you, it looks like you’re standing right next to me, and the pane of glass between us almost disappears. Then I think that you’re actually standing twenty light years away, and it makes my head explode.” He mimed hitting himself on the side of the head, as if shaking water out of his ears, or rearranging the position of his brain.
She smiled. “Now you know how Luz Nesquith’s viewers can fall in love with her, even though the planet she lives and works on is far beyond every horizon here on Earth, but somehow just around the next corner in their dreams.”
“She calls herself Luz Calderón in her credits though, doesn’t she?”
“Of course! That’s no secret. It’s her maiden name. When’s the last time you heard of a female lead with a last name like ‘Nesquith?’ It sounds a bit like something you’d say when someone sneezed! It’s okay for Dan, of course; he’s a scientist, and a guy, but ‘Luz Calderón’ sounds exotic and alluring, don’t you think? A sultry Latin beauty with mysterious blue eyes and blonde hair. The production company focus groups went wild over her.”
“They must have gone a little wild over you as well. I don’t have time to watch many of the Quicksilver vid programs, but I’ve seen you several times, and each time you seem to play a different character.”
She dimpled. “Well, that’s one of the hazards of being an extra. I can’t take continuing rôles, because at the end of the day, and the beginning, I have a job to do. If I can clear my schedule for a day or two, I’m able take a minor rôle to help out, especially if it’s one of my typecast ‘cop’ characters. But if I became a regular character, I’d have to give up my day job, and I love my job, don’t you?”
He was taken aback. Did she mean, ‘Did he love her day job? or did he love his own job?’ “Uh, yeah, I guess so …no, I do, I do. It sounds like you’re a lot like me. I’ve liked all your appearances, at least the few I’ve seen. You’ve got ‘top cop’ nailed, as far as I’m concerned.”
“See what I mean about typecasting?” She took on another character, the plucky ingénue, “When, oh when,” she sighed, “will they give me a romantic sidekick gig?”
He laughed. “Well, it sounds like you’re perfect for the rôle, as far as I’m concerned anyway.”
She stared at him with a certain …anticipation? “Why, Mr. Webster, Jack, are you flirting with me?”
He felt his mouth go dry, and his tongue was suddenly thick in his mouth. “Uh …” He started to say something, then stopped, then started again, “Uh, yes, I suppose I am. I’m so sorry, it was thoughtless of me, because I’m here, and you … you’re thirty years in my future.”
Her eyes softened. “That’s not forever, Jack. I like you too, and there’s several things we could do. If you feel like going for broke, you could book a flight to Quicksilver. They’re free, you know, and I could book myself a long coldsleep vacation.”
His heart started to pound. “I … I’d …like to think about that,” he said, and meant it.
“And if that seems too chancy, Senator Ortíz has a team working on translight stardrives, and a little bird told me that they may only be a month or two away.”
“But do you …?”
“Jack, I’ve felt drawn to you since the moment I saw you. Can’t you tell? You’re the great detective, aren’t you? Everybody says so …”
“Well, uh, I wasn’t paying much attention,” ‘Jeez! His mouth was moving all by itself, but he couldn’t help himself. Here goes nothing!’ “ … because, uh, because I’ve been crazy about you since I first saw you ….” He shook his head. “I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have said that! It was completely unprofessional. Weren’t we supposed to be doing something here? Where’s Luz? I mean Ms. Calderón … I mean Mrs. Nesquith!”
“Confusing, isn’t it? She’s right behind you. It looks like she’s meditating. She does that sometimes.” She smiled just for him, for his eyes alone.
Jack felt about two feet small, and then ten feet high. He wanted to throw his arms around her. He wanted to saddle up and ride off into the sunset with her, but he had to make do with just looking at her. It wasn’t nearly enough. With a terrible sense of loss and longing, he turned to do his job, until …. ‘Until what? She was a jillion miles away! What a putz he was!’
Luz, or her camera operator, was sitting on the grass. She looked up at him and said, “She belongs to you, you know, and you to her. You were destined for each other before the beginning of the world.”
Now that was spooky. He felt …something right between his shoulder blades, as if she’d just touched the center of his nervous system with her hand. “How do you know that?”
She shrugged. “I just do. It’s a tough job, but somebody’s got to do it. The attacker stopped for the night, just before the attack, in a small meadow about twenty miles south of her, and a bit more toward the mountains. It’s beside a little brook. Shall we go see?”
He blinked, and nodded. Someone whistled up a car and they were on their way.
She was right, there was a little stream, and he could see where someone had camped, right out in the open. The grass was all matted down, and had a different texture and color, so they must have been there for a while. “Now what?” he asked, mystified a little by the … otherworldliness of these two women. He couldn’t see how they could possibly know these things just by looking at them on a fancy video screen.
Luz sat and meditated again, and Jack kept his mouth shut, despite feeling a little like he was a yokel who’d never seen a toothbrush, much less a microscope or a high-def vid screen. Barbara … ‘Since when was he on a first-name basis with these two women?’ It felt almost like he’d known them both forever, but it was Barbara who’d captured his heart, and it was all on faith. He’d believed her when she’d told him about the new spacedrive, but he also knew that it didn’t matter, that if he told her he was coming, she’d go into coldsleep and wait for him, forever if need be, just as he would take her at her word, and step into the unknown of a long trip into nowhere, because he knew that she’d be there waiting for him, just as she was now. He felt tears at the corners of his eyes … ‘Tears! In Jack Webster’s eyes! Goddamn it! He was crazy! All this was nuts!’ He felt like he’d drifted into some kind a fourth dimension, a crazy women’s world where intangible things became more real than physical reality, where two women could sit on a planet circling a star he couldn’t even see, and be able to touch him across the years and millions and millions of miles. It violated every known law of physics; it couldn’t even be possible, just as his instant feeling of connection with Barbara was insane, but it was true, none-the-less, and he was fucked.
Luz looked up at him and smiled. “I’ve figured it out,” she said. “Come here and sit for a bit, and Barbara, you too.”
He looked at them both, tried to see the camera operators, but they seemed almost like ghosts in comparison with the two women in front of him, who had a vibrant reality that he could see. He felt something like Jacob at the edge of the stream when he met the angel, because that’s what these two women looked like if he really looked at them, filled with fire and depth, even though he knew that they were imaginary flat images on a vid screen, turned into threedee pictures by a technical ‘trick,’ and everything was …. He gave up thinking. They sat down, and he sat next to them, feeling the grass and pebbles on his butt and thighs, feeling totally weird, and then Luz said, “Just let your mind go blank, and be open to the experience of the world around you. Feel that breeze?” He did, but how did she feel it? Then he turned it all around; maybe she was somehow living in the real world and he was just discovering it, like a child crawling out of his crib, frightened of letting go of the railing that had penned him in, clinging to the bars of his cage. He sat, letting his buttocks feel the earth, and he tried to feel everything around him with all his heart and soul.
It was working. Not so long ago, like yesterday, he’d thought that all this “New Age” ‘touchy-feely’ stuff was just a scam, a three-card-monte sleight-of-hand hustle to fleece the rubes, but he could feel it, he could feel the woman Luz had described to him, and knew that she’d rested here, could feel her grief and rage. The men who’d died had all been murderers-by-proxy, had been the very authors of the events leading up to the deaths of first one son, then her daughter, and finally to her own. He thought about this, since it was an essential paradox which offended his sense of justice and scientific accuracy. But it was true. She’d died in agony, her body buried, slowly merging into the dust of the Earth, but it was also true that her thought patterns had been somehow captured, rescued from the general wreck of her shattered body, and reborn as something else entirely.
Suddenly, the hair rose on the back of his neck and he knew that she was here! He could feel her presence, and she was angry, she was coming for him, the unwitting servant of wicked masters, but a servant still, and a part of the fell machinery that had killed her, had murdered her son, and he was guilty! He saw her, and she was flying down from the sky on wings of fire with a fiery sword in her hands! She flew at him, swinging that terrible sword through the air; he could hear the sound of it cleaving the very molecules asunder, and he screamed, screamed like a goddamned girl.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Fourteen ― Smuggler’s Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
… who ever heard of a place haunted by a noble deed, or of beautiful and lovely ghosts revisiting the glimpses of the moon? It is unfortunate. But the wicked passions of men’s hearts alone seem strong enough to leave pictures that persist; the good are ever too lukewarm. …. And if thought and emotion can persist in this way so long after the brain that sent them forth has crumpled into dust, how vitally important it must be to control their very birth in the heart, and guard them with the keenest possible restraint. ― John Silence
Secret Worship
Algernon H. Blackwood
Dan Nesquith, PhD, was looking at high-def recordings of the crime scene, although his camera crew was in the actual room, in case he wanted to take a closer look at those portions of the room not covered by the recordings. The first things he noticed, of course, were the classic signs of Triffid poisoning plainly visible on the first corpse, which they’d described as World Senator Joseph Chillings. The man was bright green and his face was covered in oozing boils, slightly larger than those he’d observed on Quicksilver, but he supposed that the natives had probably developed some tolerance over the years.
He turned to Tom O’Hare and Thor Andersen, who were watching the same threedee feed. “This is a classic case of protein hypersensitivity, as seen during our dreadful outbreak on Quicksilver, based only on the visible appearance of the body I see before me and the histology and autopsy reports you forwarded for my study earlier. I’m surprised, though, that the cluster of victims is so concentrated here in this one enclave. As far as I know, the genetic coding for this sort of vulnerability is distributed more or less at random in the general population, so perhaps you’re correct in assessing this as a conscious assault, rather than mere accident. Was the Senator somehow more closely tied to superconductor production, or to Quicksilver’s imports themselves, so that overexposure might figure in the ætiology of his reaction? I noticed in the recording that there were open files and threedee chips visible at the scene, many of which seemed to be labeled with Quicksilver-related names. Do you know what was contained in those files and recordings? Are they still available?”
Mr. Andersen answered. “At the time of his death, the Senator was evidently reviewing recordings of a police action in the main settlement there. I haven’t reviewed the vids myself, but I understand that several civilians were killed during the action.”
“How long ago were these recordings made?”
“Somewhere around seven months ago, I think. His staff removed them from the scene, claiming that they were classified, and I saw no reason to argue with them. I didn’t then, and neither do now believe that they had any relationship to the actual attack. Even assuming that the assault team had some relationship with Quicksilver, it would have been impossible for them to foresee the presence of these records, because his staff said that his request for them so long after the fact was extraordinary. Even if there’s some commonality there, it must have been mere coïncidence that those particular records were present during the attack.”
Dan nodded his agreement. “You’re right, of course. I don’t see any need to fiddle with these particular tapes, since it seems fairly clear that the Senator had close associations with Quicksilver, so may have, let’s say, regularly inspected incoming cargo airships, or toured the nanofiber production mills. Any of these might have been sufficient, if he were ‘sensitive’ to these proteins already. What seems more likely though, at least to me, is that he was specifically targeted by these criminals because of some imagined ‘oppression’ of the colonists, and perhaps the deliberate injection of a Quicksilver-specific substance was an imagined ‘fitting revenge’ against the authorities.” He glanced over at them again and asked, “Were the others also associated with Quicksilver?”
Tom O’Hare shrugged, indicating a lack of knowledge, but Andersen nodded, saying, “All of them. So if someone was targeting persons involved in management and decision-making about Quicksilver, they found most of the small group with direct responsibility.”
“Well, then. I think you’ve probably reached the limits of my knowledge, at least within the scope of what appears to be a very strange murder investigation. My wife, of course, and Chief Big Horse, might very well have something more salient to add when they get back from their inspection of whatever it is they went off to look for, but I can definitely identify the symptoms of the Quicksilver protein sensitivity, and hypothesize a possible mechanism of administration, but the autopsy report from a physician would probably provide a more definitive answer for legal purposes. I can’t believe any direct involvement with the colonists, though. It all seems too improbable. In the first place, private communications between our planets are scarcely possible, since every ansible communication is a ‘broadcast’ which can theoretically be received by any receiver, anywhere in the universe, if a listener takes the trouble to look for it in the general noise. It hardly seems an appropriate tool to coördinate a conspiracy, especially against authorities known to have an active ansible network. Smuggling secret notes on the freighters seems unlikely as well, although I doubt that it would be all that difficult, but the fact that sixty years or so would elapse between query and response seems impractical, to me. By the time the enquiry went out, ‘Will you join my criminal terrorist conspiracy?’ and the unlikely reply came back, ‘Yes, please. Tell me what to do,’ the conspirators would be nearing retirement age, and the actual tasks would have to be handed over to one’s heirs.” He laughed. “I can just imagine: ‘To my favorite nephew I leave my gold watch, and the task of killing important government officials who are probably all dead by now.’ ” He rolled his eyes in sarcastic dismissal of the notion. “If it were me, I’d pocket the watch and let the saboteur and assassin stuff slide.” He looked around the room again. “Well, I’m pretty much done, unless you have other things for me to do. I suppose we could tour the other rooms but I suspect that it would be a waste of time. From the reports I saw, and then the tour of this one crime scene, I reckon they’re all going to be much of a muchness. Up to you, though. Any place I can get a drink around here?”
Anderson started to say something, then both of the two other two men looked at each other with a complete lack of context or comprehension. “What?” Andersen asked.
Dan smiled and said, “It’s a joke, son. I’ve been told that my sense of humor is a bit weird, but my wife still likes me, so I’m a happy guy.” He grinned.
O’Hare objected. “But what about your theory about how they were poisoned? You said you could hypothesize, and then went off on fairytales about the difficulties of an off-planet conspiracy.”
Dan blinked owlishly. “Oh! That? Sorry, I did, didn’t I? It seemed so obvious that …. An ærosol liquid or fine dust, of course. The autopsy reports I saw didn’t reveal any hint of an injection site, and testing stomach contents is routine, and there was nothing there. Ergo, no one paid much attention to the lungs. I’m surprised about that, since lung œdema is a typical finding, but perhaps the attending pathologist was a little nervous about handling the body. And of course, I have the advantage of knowing something he evidently didn’t know, that this was probably the way it happened back on Quicksilver. It’s difficult to say, though, because the plant evolved a non-poisonous alternative state at about that time that quickly spread to most of the planet. As far as I know, my research facility is the last place on Quicksilver where you can still find specimens of the older strains.”
“What do you mean, ‘probably’?”
“Well, up until …say … half a year ago, or slightly more, the farmers routinely burned the Triffids in vast numbers to clear fields for Earth-style crops, and to keep them clear of what they regarded as weeds, and poisonous weeds to boot. Some days you could hardly breathe for what amounted to agricultural smog. So I suspected the ærosol vapors and products of coumbustion — well after the fact, of course. Hindsight is always perfect — gradually built up a sensitivity in susceptible persons, which eventually resulted in the outbreak of what looked like a contagious disease. Unfortunately, by the time I’d figured this out the triffs had given up — in an evolutionary sense — on poison and decided to ‘go along to get along’ in order to cope with human beings. I didn’t want to chance burning up all my heritage specimens to test my hypothesis, because there might still be very valuable organic compounds, like the superconducting flagellæ of the Triffid pseudo-spirochæte, buried somewhere in those antique genes.”
“Good, God, man! Do you mean to say those plants are intelligent?” Andersen was wide-eyed.
Dan seemed astonished by this naïve assumption. “Of course not, any more than peaches were ‘clever’ enough to evolve themselves into being a delicious fruit, so that human beings would plant them and take care of them. Even before discovery, evolution had been proceeding at a furious pace on Quicksilver for a very long time, and was highly efficient. On Earth, we may be able — if we’re lucky — to see glimpses of incipient evolution in a few decades, such as the antibiotic-resistant infections that sprang up eventually, in biological response to the improper — even frivolous — administration of so-called ‘prophylactic’ doses of valuable antibiotic drugs, thereby very efficiently breeding a drug-resistant biota before everyone realized what was happening and took steps to combat it. But on Quicksilver, you can literally see evolution happening right before your eyes. Minor variations of the Triffids would battle it out daily, and you could literally watch — and time with a stopwatch — competing groups of plants engaged in competition for the available resources struggling back and forth over a scrap of dirt until one group was annihilated, with the whole campaign taking place in the space of an hour or two. When we came along, we changed the balance of power to such an extent that formerly successful plants were at a disadvantage, because the very traits that had formerly been useful in their campaigns against others of their own kind — biological poisons that were terribly efficient herbicides — now marked them for special human efforts to destroy them. Pure random variation eventually evolved types of the plant that were less poisonous than the rest, and for Triffids a foot in the door is like an invitation to come on in and stay for supper. It all happened so fast that I wasn’t able to take specimens of every step along the way, but in the space of what seemed like a few days they’d gone from noxious pests to beneficial crops. Think of kudzu vines, but bearing tasty fruit, then vines with fruit and excellent long-staple fibers in the leaves just begging to be woven into cloth, and then add root rhizomes that rival carrots, potatoes, and every sort of vegetable in nutritional value, and with excellent storage qualities, and tastes to die for. We’ve developed a whole new cuisine on Quicksilver, and given up on Earth-based crops — except for export — almost entirely, and where there was an essential monoculture before, now we have variations that roughly correspond to many types of Earth vegetables and grains, including several varietal sub-species that fill the ‘environmental niche’ occupied by domestic animals on Earth, high in proteins and fats, and with a meaty, savory quality that rivals what I’m told by one recent colonist was Kobe beef on Earth. I’m sure someone in our local management has told someone here to stop shipping meat and fish products, because they no longer have any local value, except for our local equivalent of ‘foodies,’ who consume them out of nostalgia. Most of the stuff we receive along those lines is turned straight into fertilizer, and just dumped on the fields so the triffs can turn it into something better.”
“Are you sure you’re not quoting from a colony recruitment brochure?” O’Hare quipped.
“Sir? I’m a scientist!” he said indignantly. Then he smiled and added, “There’s an old story about a preacher at a ‘revival’ meeting who was trying to convince his audience to ‘come up and be saved,’ and he told them, ‘If you knew how good Heaven really was, you’d kill yourself to get there!’ ” After a long beat, he dropped the punch line, “Quicksilver’s something like that, only I’m not sure about the suicide thing. I think that may have been a bit of overselling.”
Barbara Big Horse was just a little too slow to prevent the attack entirely, but transformed instantly into wolf form and brought down the “angel” with her powerful jaws clamped firmly around her throat. Checking quickly on Jack, she saw that he was in fairly good shape, both on the subtle energetic dimension they were manifested in just now and the mundane level their physical presences seemed to inhabit by proxy — in their own case — and in reality, in Jack’s. To the eye, the two women were still sitting in meditation by telepresence, through the threedee screens, and Jack looked as though he’d fallen asleep, with the three camera operators sprawled out on the grassy slope around them, not paying any particular attention, because nothing had been happening for quite some while, and just now turning in glacial slow motion to where they’d heard Jack screaming. Evidently they’d missed the fact that he’d toppled over, because one had been staring out across the meadow towards the Teton range — almost frozen in real time, but just beginning to turn around — while the other two had evidently been talking among themselves, since nothing had been happening, so were just looking up. Where they were, Luz was already on her feet, and walking toward them.
“Are you all right, Barbara?”
“Just fine. I wish she hadn’t struck at Jack, though. I’m not feeling quite as charitable as I ought to be right now.” She growled at their “angel.”
“Jack will be fine, darling, and better than fine, you’ll see. She’s done you a favor, you know, by forging the one bond that can never be broken between you. He’s yours now, sweetheart, as you are his, and you’ll be together soon.” She leaned down and kissed her wolfish head.
There was a glint of humor in her dark eyes as she responded, “Promise?”
She smiled. “Have I ever lied?” There was an air of merry prankster in her expression, a madcap daredevil impetuosity.
“Well … not lately … that I know of, at least.” How a wolf managed to look ironically sceptical was a secret only Barbara knew.
“Then let’s get started …”
Luz knelt down beside the trapped angel — who was strangely passive, as if she too were a wolf, and had submitted, belly-up, to her captor — then gathered her into her arms as Barbara let loose of her, crooning to her in what was almost a tuneless lullaby, “¡Margarita, mi vida, recuérdame! Te amo, cariña hechicera. Eres linda, muy linda, cielita linda. Tu eres mi chunca!”
The “angel” seemed confused. She said, “¿Juanito?” but her voice was weak and uncertain.
“¡Claro que sí, tonta mia! Duerme, mi ángel de la guarda, mi alma. Sueña, sueña. Recupera, bella, mi reina, madre de mis hijos.” She kissed her eyelids, then her mouth, and then placed both hands on the “angel’s” forehead and concentrated, gathering energy from the shadow of Quicksilver around her there on Earth.
Later, how much later didn’t matter, because time ran strangely where they were, Luz picked up her angel and flew away with her, straight towards the mountains, her own new wings beating strongly, until she found an open meadow with a small stream running through it, near which she lay her burden down. “Sleep now, dear wife and lover, and arise again restored,” she said, and kissed her forehead very, very gently, with infinite tenderness, as a mother might her sleeping child, as she merged with the earth again, and slowly vanished. Then she sprang up again and wished herself back to where Jack was still unconscious while Barbara kept watch, once more in her natural form.
“Missed me?” Luz said.
“Not much,” Barbara said acerbically. “It’s about time you got back.”
“And a watched pot never boils. I was no time at all, and you know it. The camera crew is still in the process of turning to face us.”
“Well, I was worried anyway.”
“And well you should be. Now we have to account for everything, so look sharp.”
Luz studied the meadow carefully, noting plausible places of concealment, and the physical relationships of the real people present. It didn’t matter if their own screens and cameras were harmed, but she didn’t want to hurt anyone in the coming few seconds of real time. “Okay, I’ve got it. Don’t forget to act surprised.”
With no more warning, she released three distinct ‘explosions’ of pure energy, followed immediately by, “What was that? Jack? are you alright?”
Barbara cried out in faux alarm, “It’s an attack! Jack! Take cover if you can!” Neither of them could see by proxy through the cameras now, since all three camera operators had been thrown to the ground, but that was a minor inconvenience, since the ansible link still existed and she immediately called for help. “O’Hare! Andersen! We need help stat, and ambulance transport for four, I think. Make sure they have epinephrine available, because I think they used the same techniques that killed the victims whose murders we’re here investigating.”
Luz added, “Dan, you probably have the most experience, so could you have your operator ride along? Any or all of the four people present may need prophylaxis.”
Dan answered first, “Of course, sweetheart. I’d ask if you were all right except that the question would be silly.”
“It was a little startling is all, but I can’t actually see anything, so I assume that at least my own operator is a casualty, and I can’t hear any voices, so I assume they’re all unconscious. I can still turn up the gain high enough to hear four separate heartbeats, though, so everyone is still alive, but please hurry!”
“We’re on our way, sweetheart. They have a fix on your location through the communicators of Jack and the camera guys so we know exactly where you are.”
Andersen broke in. “We have medical staff on site, so we’re sending a physician along with the ambulance crews. They’ll be in good hands, and this may turn out to be a break in the case, because we have eyewitnesses who may have seen something this time.”
Barbara said, “I sure hope so! I heard three separate explosions, and saw one flash, but my high-def video went dark after the first blast, so I assume that either my camera is broken, or the lens is buried in the dirt. Could you send along another threedee crew and camera? I’d like to take a closer look at the scene, and I’ve become rather fond of Jack, so would hate to have anything happen to him that I couldn’t fix.”
Dan answered, “Not to worry, dear, The Senators and their staff have excellent rescue facilities available, and you’re only twenty miles away or so by air. I’d guess you’ll hear the helos any minute now.”
There was a pause, and then Barbara said, “You’re right. I can hear them now.”
Andersen said, “The replacement camera crew and camera will follow in a few minutes, Chief Big Horse, since our first priority has to be the safety and health of the victims. I’ll be along with the new camera crew, so I can take a look-see as well.”
“Thank you, Mr. Andersen. I believe I’ve identified the route used to gain entry to the compound, by the way, which either I or Captain Webster can show you, once Jack recovers.”
“You have no doubt of that?”
“None at all. Like Luz Nesquith, I can hear Captain Webster’s heart beating by amplifying the sounds around me, and can identify him in particular because of his location in relation to my camera pickup. My operator, at least, seems relatively unharmed, since both heartbeats seem both strong and steady, although Jack Webster’s heart seems to be devloping an arrhythmia, so I suspect incipient anaphylaxis, but we had ample experience with this during the incidents seven months ago. It may look alarming, but it’s readily handled with modern medical techniques and, as far as we know, one experience confers continuing immunity from similar reactions. Please tell the ambulance crew to treat him immediately for an anaphylactic reaction to an environmental allergen, including prompt administration of epinephrine, followed by endotracheal intubation and antihistamine therapy, such as diphenhydramine and/or corticosteroids. I’m not quite so sure of the others, since they’re further away and I can’t hear them as clearly as Luz evidently can, but can identify two faint heartbeats, so would have to concur with her assessment.”
“I’ll tell them,” he said.
Then, the first helo landed and everything became very busy, Dan’s operator was one of the first off the aircraft, and Dan took one look at the greenish tinge to Jack’s skin and shouted, “Epinephrine, stat!”
The ambulance attendants took one look at Jack’s skin and didn’t want to touch him, having never seen such a thing before, but Dan shouted again, “It’s not contagious, just an allergic reaction, but if you don’t intervene immediately to begin treatment for anaphylaxis you’re going to have real problems, now move!”
One of them opened a compartmented red EMT duffle and retrieved an epi-pen, then jabbed it into Jack’s thigh, not bothering to remove his trousers first, while another started taking his vitals, slapping a sensor patch on his chest while the first started oxygen therapy with endotracheal intubation, because Jack was wheezing very badly. By that time, the second had propped up Jack’s legs using a blanket roll from the stretcher, and a physician ran up from one of the other helos, who had landed about a two hundred feet from the scene. He quickly scanned the monitor, checking the readouts from the patch on Webster’s chest.
“Administer a diphenhydramine strip, please, then three cc’s prednisone iv. When that’s done, let’s transport.” With that, he left to look at the other victims, one of whom — Luzes camera operator — was already struggling to regain his feet, trying to protect his camera gear at the same time, shrugging off the assistance of the helo paramedics, who were trying to persuade him to sit down so they could affix a monitor patch and observe his general appearance and behavior while he wanted to capture the scene, his news instincts and adrenaline easily overriding any tendency to malinger.
Dan said, “I’d like to ride along with Captain Webster, please,” so his operator — after quickly panning the entire scene, climbed aboard the helo, which took off and headed back to the enclave about ten seconds later.“”
Shortly afterward, Thor Andersen arrived in yet another helo, closely followed off the aircraft by Tom O’Hare.
O’Hare looked around. “Hell of a mess, isn’t it?” The grass and shrubbery in the immediate vicinity was slightly scorched, outlining where the victims had been sitting or lying down, although none of those still present seemed to be burned, which meant that the total exposure to heat of the blast had been very brief, although one of the camera operator’s gear looked to be at least a partial loss, because the vid screen had shattered. He looked around, wanting Jack to be there, to tell him what had happened; then he remembered where Jack was and he swore bitterly, “Joseph, Mary, and all the saints be damned! Jack, m’boyo, where in bloody hell are you when I need you!?”
“As it turned out, Barbara showed O’Hare and Andersen where the entry into the enclave had been made — although of course she didn’t reveal quite everything about the true nature of the attack. Both the men had agreed that it seemed likely, although they’d checked in with Jack Webster first, who was currently confined to a hospital bed, because the house physician on call couldn’t figure out what had been wrong with him, and was reluctant to let loose of him until he’d figured out the puzzle. The greenish tinge to his skin was gone, of course, and there was nothing else to find, but it made a nice vacation, and Barbara had been spending all her free time at his bedside, which was less than she might have wished, because she had a full-time job on Quicksilver, as did Luz, since her series contracts didn’t sleep. She had a few episodes for all of her series ‘in the can’ for real emergencies, but they were ‘fillers’ — not directly part of the current plotline, just plausible interruptions that could be dropped in anywhere, so Luz was reluctant to use them. She preferred to keep the momentum going, because that kept the viewers coming back, and every viewer was a potential colonist, as soon as the new stardrive research panned out.
Speaking of which, she punched in the numbers for a seldom-used direct line. “Senator Ortíz? Luz Calderón here.”
“Luz, it’s good to hear from you. You’ve been doing a tremendous job for me; I receive a weekly report on your ratings, and your five shows generate more revenue than those featuring Earth Two and Libra combined. What can I do for you?”
“I have a small favor to ask, a friend of Captain Barbara Big Horse who would like to emigrate to Quicksilver when the new stardrive is available. He’d prefer to arrive while Barbara is still young.”
The Senator laughed. “He’s in luck, then. The first translight starliners are being constructed now, and should be ready for use within nine months. The scientists are projecting a realtime travel cost of thirty-four days. If he’s feeling lucky, he might even hitch a ride on the first test starship, which is now scheduled for a shakedown cruise next month. The quarters won’t be quite as nice as on the regular run, and he’ll have to share a ‘hot bunk’ with three other men in rotation, but they plan to push the limits of the drive in a very small and over-powered starship, which should arrive at Quicksilver orbit in seven days.”
“Could I ask for a ride, then, on his behalf?”
“Of course, Luz, with either option. In fact, now that I think of it, I’d like you to think about offering some sort of contest or lottery through your shows to be the first of the new colonists to arrive on Quicksilver with only a month or so of wide-awake travel time, so they can talk to their friends here on Earth during the journey, and report on conditions when they arrive. You could offer …let’s say ten … free trips for an entire family, husband, wife, and any children, together with some sort of allotment for getting started as homesteaders in moderate style.”
“That’s a wonderful idea, Sir, and could generate a huge increase in market share — and advertising revenue — if we tie the contest to intimate familiarity with the plot and characters of each show.”
He laughed again. “I like the way you think, Luz! Let’s make it an even thirty homestead opportunities, then, so you can make one announcement at the end of every show, starting a month before the first scheduled flight. If you’re right, the scheme will pay for itself the first month, and we may continue it as a regular feature, to keep up viewer ratings indefinitely.”
She smiled. “Should I have my agent contact your production company?”
This time, his laugh was uproarious. “Of course, Luz, of course! ‘No pondrás bozal al buey cuando trillare. — Thou shalt not bind the mouths of the kine that tread the corn.’ Tell him to nail us to the wall! You’re a woman after my own heart, dear. If we weren’t both married, I’d have to come courting. My lady wife rules the roost, though, so you’ll have to struggle along with that mad scientist of yours. Perhaps you could both come calling some day. It might make a nice spin on the main show. Say! I take it that there’s some romantic involvement with your Captain Barbara?”
“Yes, Sir. There is. They fell in love, I think, while Barbara was helping with a criminal case against the ‘terrorists’ who attacked the enclave in Wyoming.”
“Tch, tch. Shocking, simply shocking …. They never will be missed. Still and all, let’s put a good face on it. Could you weave their real-life love story into the plotline of your romance series? It’s the main revenue generator, because half the women in North America never miss an episode. That way, if he decides to risk the experimental trip — which won’t be at all dangerous, or so my technical people swear — you could play up the danger and perils risked by the hero in the name of true love, while Barbara pines away on Quicksilver. I see a number of shots of Barbara staring up toward the stars as her hero bravely battles cosmic rays, an unsafe experimental craft just barely held together with baling wire and bandages … I suppose we can’t have aliens …. Pity. I like Barbara’s work as a police officer in the series, though, so I know she could carry off the part, but do you think her novio, her suitor can?”
“I’ll have to talk to him, but I think he might. He’s very confident and sure of himself — that much I know for sure — and not afraid to bare his heart in front of a smallish audience, and that was in front of an array of threedee high-def cameras, so I don’t see any real obstacles. He’s a police captain, and a little rough around the edges, but the female demographic likes that sort of thing. Oh! and he’s a good-looking guy; nice jawline and a winsome, boyish smile. He’ll be perfect if he agrees.”
“Excellent! Please make it so.” He disconnected abruptly, as was his habit.
Luz shook her head, almost astonished at how easy it was, except that was the way the Senator worked; he didn’t putz around. “Barbara, you lucky girl. Not only does your boyfriend arrive in moderate style, he has a great job waiting for him even before he arrives.” She was already plotting to feature him in the action-adventure series, Quicksilver Nights, after his short run on Quicksilver Passion, and crossovers were very popular, since it maintained the illusion of a real community, for now a bit idealized.
‘Dang!’ she thought to herself. ‘I’ll have to order up at least a few posh houses for the show. If my audience is going to be walking around on “Hollywood Tours,” we’ll have to give them something to write home about.’ More work for the skilled craftspeople in the community, of course, so all to the good. Not everyone wants to be a farmer, and they already had complete digital visualizations of her supposed “home” on the show, so running off a set of blueprints and renderings for the crafts would be easy as pie.
“I don’t know what it is, but something stinks to high heaven about the attack on our people in Wyoming. That so-called investigation was conducted by a hand-picked crew of Ortíz and Bihar partisans, as I’m sure you noticed, and the phoney ‘attack’ on the investigators was just icing on a little birthday cake, a nice treat for the kiddies; but why was the same assault team who were skilled enough to wipe out every one of our group on site — without leaving a single trace behind — somehow such a crew of bunglers that they only managed one minor casualty the very next day? Did they all take stupid pills? Or is that Jack Webster roughneck the new secret identity of Superman?”
“No, Senator. You’re right. They obviously targeted our people alone, because no one from any other faction in the World Senate as much as broke a nail.”
“Then I want Jack Webster, and all his friends, dead. I’ll teach those bastards Ortíz and Bihar not to mess with us!”
“Yes, Senator. I’ll talk to our black team.”
“Don’t just talk to them, Yamaguchi. You’ll lead the team, and I expect results. Either Webster and his boss are dead within the week or you are. Am I making myself clear?”
He bowed low. “Yes, Tsukasa-san. To hear is to obey.” He backed out of the room without once either lifting his eyes from rigid contemplation of the floor or glancing behind him.
Only when the doors were slid shut between them did he allow any emotion to cross his face. Hisashi Yamaguchi was a worried man, very worried indeed.
Note: Most of the Spanish words and phrases used in this episode have ‘tooltip’ translations available, which can be accessed in most browsers by ‘hovering’ over the text with the mouse pointer, although the general sense of them is fairly clear. Try hovering over this paragraph with your mouse pointer to see it work, if it works at all.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Fifteen ― Changing Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
—Proverbs 1:22
It was night and I could see a large and calm lake, reflecting the moon. Black mountains rose around it. I arrived from between two of these mountains, I looked at the lake and the moon, and that was it, nothing else happened. ― Georges Simenon
A Recurring Dream
Hisashi Yamaguchi reflected on the job he had to do as he stood staring at the door. Killing Jack Webster would be child’s play, of course, since he lived in a bad neighborhood, in a cheap cubicle apartment, which was equipped with a laughably thin plastic door whose only distinguishing feature was that it seemed newer than the other doors in this hall. He considered for only an instant, then quickly scanned the door with a sensor application loaded into his communicator, pulled out a thin length of durasteel and sprung the ludicrous excuse for a lock, then walked inside, closing the door behind him with a faint ‘snick’ as the spring lock engaged.
He glanced around the room, noting the lack of personal touches. Aside from a scraggly plant by the solitary window, which made scant use of the grey light that trickled in through the filthy plastic pane, there was almost nothing visible which gave any hint about the man’s personality or habits.
Through the window, the opposite wall of the narrow air shaft was barely discernible, and the faint outline of a similar window directly across from this one showed that it was perhaps five feet from one side of the shaft to the other, all of which data was filed away in Hisashi’s mental model of the potential target.
He touched nothing inside, simply noting the size and likely purpose of openings in the interior; the horizontal fixture which folded out to became the bed-shelf, the dingy Kitchen-Niche cubbyhole, a brand popular more than fifty years ago, and the various drawers and combined clothes and storage closet of a typical city dwelling. There were no interior toilet or bathing facilities, and he’d noted the communal showers and restrooms at the end of the hall, so there wasn’t even any place to hide, once his quarry had entered. Impassive, he listened for any sounds of movement in the hall, than slipped out from the room again, pulling the door shut behind him, professionally contemptuous of the illusion of privacy and protection it offered. Of course most modern doors were plastic, because real wood, or even thin extruded durasteel, was fantastically expensive, but this door was flimsy even by modern standards.
No, Jack Webster would be no trouble at all. The real problem was that Tom O’Hare, Jack Webster’s immediate supervisor, and likewise on his target list, was a virtual recluse who lived in a gated and well-guarded “security community,” and killing Webster would put him instantly on guard, making O’Hare’s assassination infinitely more difficult. Not impossible, of course, for a man of Hisashi’s unique talents, but tricky. ‘The most subtle trap is the one which is never seen until it’s too late,’ he thought to himself, then turned to retrace his steps down the hall and out toward the street, where his driver waited. He’d have to arrange some ruse — or even another fatal “incident” — to draw them both out into the open at once, as they had been in Wyoming, so as to net both birds in one net.
He paused in thought for a moment, just before he reached out to open the entry door, and then he smiled and nodded, and made his way into the street.
“So, Jacko, feeling fine and hearty after your little vacation in the great outdoors?” O’Hare leaned back in his office chair, hands clasped behind his head, and waited for an answer.
O’Hare was smiling, an expression Jack was a little leery of, after seeing how cheerfully he’d ripped Manelli’s life into tiny little shreds. At the time, he’d been angry at Manelli himself, but in retrospect he felt a little guilty. He’d have been happier taking the little prick out into the alley and settling their differences mano a mano, handed out a few bruises — maybe more than a few, considering that he’d had his crew gang up on him — and then they could have gone out for a beer. No hard feelings. Manelli, for all his failings as a man, was ‘on the job,’ and a brother cop in a tough job. Things got out of hand sometimes. Heads got busted. Everybody knew that. You had to ride it through, and for all he knew, O’Hare had set it up because he was furious about Jack turning off the damned communicator, had wanted to ‘teach him a lesson,’ and then repented of his little ‘overreaction’ when he saw the end product, an angry Jack who was quite prepared to shove Thomas O’Hare and his crappy little job right up his own ass. If so, he’d callously set Manelli up to take the fall, because Jack was useful and Manelli was not. But now Manelli was a corpsicle, one of a stack of frozen human bodies headed out toward the stars, Procyon in Canis Minoris, to be exact, to be revived in seventeen years or so. Earth Two was a miserable place — or so Jack had heard through the grapevine, despite the cheery name and the enticing ‘documentaries’ on the vids — a planet in an relatively unstable orbit around a binary system, and as cold as a witch’s tit, as the saying goes, but with incredible metal reserves that made it a treasure trove for an industrial civilization.
The worst of it, though, was his memory of the shock and grief the man had displayed when O’Hare had manipulated him into abandoning his wife. He hadn’t thought a thing about it then, had even gloated at his enemy’s downfall, but now … now that he’d met Barbara, he realized that — for all his faults — Manelli had loved his wife, and that O’Hare had manipulated the poor schmuck into deserting her without a word — simply because O’Hare was annoyed — and that Manelli had probably heard the same rumors about Earth Two that he had, and had wanted to spare her that misery at least. He’d liked O’Hare before that, had enjoyed working for the man, but now ….
“Jack?” There was a hard edge to his voice.
Jack jerked himself back to the here and now. “What? Oh, sorry, Sir. I’m still a little foggy — didn’t get much sleep after the ‘red-eye’ flight back from Wyoming.”
“Well, that doctor seemed to want to keep you around to poke at you some more, so it took me a while to spring you. I had to call in a few favors.” Now O’Hare looked smug.
For the first time, Jack realized that he knew next to nothing about the man, aside from his often-repeated boast of having been a ‘beat cop.’ ‘But a ‘beat cop’ wouldn’t have turned on a fellow officer so quickly,’ Jack thought, ‘wouldn’t have turned another cop’s wife into an actual widow — for all intents and purposes — without batting an eye.’ At the time, he’d thought O’Hare was doing Manelli a favor, making sure his wife was ‘taken care of,’ but now he thought about the woman herself, of how she must have felt when she’d opened the door to two grim-faced officers in full dress uniform, and Jack could almost feel the blood drain from her face when she’d realized …. He shook himself again. “Yeah, well, he liked poking needles in my ass, I think. He had enough tissue samples and blood drawn to build himself a ‘Mini-Me’ from what I left behind, if you’ll pardon the expression, considering where he took most of his samples from.”
“Don’t care that much for doctors myself. Always pokin’ and pryin’ where they shouldn’t be.” O’Hare seemed more theatrical than homespun just then, and Jack was quickly becoming cynical, less his boss and sometime apparent friend than just another suspect, from whom he could expect as many lies as might seem profitable at any given moment.
Jack said, “So, where are we in the investigation? Anything turn up while I was otherwise engaged?” and then leaned back to observe. Did he detect a little hesitation, a shiftiness that indicated a mental calculation that weighed outcomes and costs more carefully than mere truth.
“No announcement, no, which doesn’t fit the first attack, but does the presumed attempt on Ortíz, although he still denies that anything really happened. He says, and I quote, ‘The poor animal was hurt and suffering, so I can hardly blame him is he acted out his pain.’ Claims the dog is as good as new, fully recovered, and sincerely thanks us for getting him laid, which doubtless did wonders for his morale.”
Jack winced. If he lived a hundred years, he might eventually live that little episode down. He answered grimly, “Well, it seemed like a good idea at the time, and certainly convinced me that he was ‘just’ a dog, despite a miraculous increase in social intelligence, which no one has ever explained, no matter how happily everyone seems determined to cover the dog’s ass with sly winks and ‘No comprende, Señor’ shrugs.”
“Well, some days are like chicken salad, as me old dad often said, and some days are like chicken shite,” O’Hare performed his little ‘Old Sod’ pantomime. “So let’s move on. I’m fairly convinced that the terrorists are still going after Senators, and perhaps their aides, who openly oppose any liberalization of our colonial laws, so I’ve had a list prepared of likely targets who might bear watching, as well as another list of Senators who actually favor a more relaxed approach.”
“And this helps us, exactly how?” Jack asked with considerable cynicism. “Last I heard, we have neither budget nor staffing to handle any sort of full coverage.”
O’Hare nodded, unfazed, even smiling. “And we still don’t, but what we can do is contact each World Senator’s personal head of staff and tell them about our new ‘Rapid Response Team,’ — which has already seen action in Wyoming — and offer help with any future investigation, as well as suggestions on increased security, if the Honorable Senator believes this might be helpful.”
“And again, this helps us exactly how?” Jack raised one very sceptical eyebrow.
O’Hare blinked, unused to anything less than compliance, however smart-alecky that compliance might be. “Well, perhaps not at all, but it puts us in a better position to respond with effective force when we finally discover what the hell is really going on!” By the time he’d finished, he was pounding on the desk with one fist, and his jaw was jutting.
Jack said calmly, “What bothers me is that Senators Ortíz and Bihar were once on exactly the same side as Senator Joseph Chillings, who was actually killed in the latest attack. Now they’re not. This is starting to look like internal ‘maneuvering’ between warring gangs of Senators rather more than an external threat from the colonies. As Doctor Nesquith pointed out back in Wyoming, the notion of colonial ‘rebels’ carrying out any attack on Earth is ludicrous, because communications are tightly-controlled by the authorities. In fact, Senator Chillings was directly responsible for Quicksilver, which has turned out to be a lot more valuable than everyone thought it was when Chillings got handed what turned out to be a ticket to instant power and wealth.”
“So you’re saying that the assassinations were plotted by the Senators themselves, but against their private ‘enemies lists’?”
He nodded his assent. “Assuming that Chillings wasn’t plotting against himself, we have to ask ourselves who benefits. Go ahead; take a random guess about exactly who took home the ‘pot’ in this little game of poker.”
“Ortíz and Bihar?”
“Exactly.” He pursed his lips and placed his thumbs and fingertips carefully together. “They had a small piece of the original pie, which magically grew to become the whole megillah, and suddenly, Quelle suprise!” He mimed throwing up his hands in astonished surprise. “Their formerly fawning support for the harsh policies of Chillings and company, which netted their small piece of the pie as a gracious ‘reward for services rendered,’ is now transformed into ‘enlightened support’ for the colonials, and a genial paternalism that reminds me of ancient remakes of The Waltons.”
“But how do they benefit in the long term? The current system has generated tons of cash for the real stakeholders just the way it is. Why change it now?”
“That’s another piece of the puzzle, I think, and of course I can’t actually prove any of it. Guess what else Ortíz and Bihar have up their sleeves?”
“Enough with the rhetorical questions, Jack, cut to the god-be-damned chase!”
Jack was unperturbed. “They have a team of scientists working on a replacement for the Skinner Drive, but using Quicksilver-based technology to go translight. If it works — and it looks like it will, because the two of them have put together a consortium which is even now building a fleet of passenger starships with staterooms and dining facilities. — you’ll be able to go out to the colonies and back about as easily as the European colonial powers in the Eighteenth Century could get to the Americas and back, a month both ways, just time enough for a leisurely vacation and close enough that ‘Colonials’ are going to start being treated like citizens, and start taking a real interest in local politics. It’s also close enough that prospective colonists can go out and take a look, so it’s not a one-way ticket like it used to be.”
“I’ll be God-damned. The run-up to the damned American Revolution!”
“Exactly, and the Bolivarian revolution in South America, eventually Ghandi in India, and finally the African rebellions, and then Southeast Asia and the global fall from grace and civil unrest that eventually took down every European nation as a world power.”
“And Ortízes power base is in Central and South America.”
“And Bihar is equally influential in the Indian sub-continent. Last time around, Latin America and the peoples of the Indus played second fiddle to the English and their successors. This time around, it’s beginning to look like someone is reshuffling the deck for a new hand. So three guesses where Chillings got his Mojo.”
“North America?”
“Bingo. And guess where the next attacks will likely come from, and towards whom they’ll be directed ….”
“The ‘friends’ of the colonies?”
“More than likely.” He wondered for a moment which side O’Hare was on, assuming — as he did now — that it wasn’t necessarily that of the angels. “I think you should stand your little lists on their pointy little heads, because they present a threat assessment that now represents the enemies of civil society, and a so-called ‘safe list’ that closely conforms to those most in danger, because Chilling’s real pals are going to be very, very worried, and they’ve got a lot to lose.”
It occurred to Jack Webster that O’Hare’s ‘safe list’ might also be considered a deliberate ‘hand’s off’ list, which might as well clear the way for an assassin as ensure that ‘resources weren’t wasted.’ ‘Oh, what a tangled web we weave, Thomas O’Hare, me foine Boyo, when first we practise to deceive.’
World Senator Anaïs Foucault called out to her seven-year-old daughter, “Zoé! Come look at the baby lamb!”
“Où est-il, maman?” Zoé cried out, running to see.
“English, darling, as a courtesy to our guests.” She smiled for the camera.
“I’m sorry, mother. It’s diff …difficult to remember sometimes, when I’m having fun.” She was apologetic, but not much. The baby animals were a lot of fun, after all.
The Senator was in the Washington DC Urbopolis visiting the Metro East Regional Zoo with her daughter, Zoé, as a publicity appearance after her successful meeting with World Senator Ortíz to discuss a French superconductor factory for the European market. Earlier in the day, they’d held a joint press conference to disclose the financial details of the arrangement, but this visit was meant to provide threedee coverage for the ‘family’ timeslots, and was carefully crafted to provide a seamless follow-on onto Luz Calderón’s Natural Quicksilver travel series. In fact, Ms. Calderón was slated for a guest appearance in the clip, in which she’d explain how different planets had different ecosystems, but there were beautiful living things everywhere, and lots of exciting things to see.”
One of the technicians motioned to her. “Senator Foucault! We’re live in five minutes. Ms. Calderón will be checking in within a few moments. You’ll see her on this monitor,” he gestured to a portable wall vid, about ten feet tall by thirty feet wide, “so just interact normally. We’d like her to lead in the clip, and then you can cut away for your prepared remarks.”
“Of course. You’ll give me a ten-second warning?”
“Yes, of course, Senator, and then a five-second count.”
She nodded her assent, and then called to her daughter, “Zoe, come say hello to Madame Luz! She’s calling all the way from Quicksilver!”
The monitor flickered and then cleared to a normal threedee view, but much larger than most people had in their homes. The background of the zoo itself was composited into the scene, so it would look as if they were chatting together in the same outdoor setting. Then Luz stepped into the scene. “Hello, World Senator Foucault, it’s such a pleasure to meet you in person. Is this your daughter Zoé? She didn’t wait to hear the answer, but knelt down immediately to talk directly to the young girl. “Salut, ça va, Zoé?”
“Trés bien, Madame Luz.”
Luz glanced up to see the Senator’s slight frown. “I see that we’re supposed to talk in English, dear Zoé, which isn’t quite as much fun, but it’s all part of the game we play here. Most of the people in our audience can’t speak French, for some strange reason, so we’ll pretend we can’t either. Is that all right?”
“Of course, Madame. We do it all the time, even at home.”
“We’ll do fine, then, Zoé. Are you having fun at the zoo?”
“Oh, yes, Madame Luz.” She smiled. She knew Madame Luz, from the children’s show, Mercure du matin, in its French version, primarily for the Canadian market, but also carried in France, Belgium, and parts of Africa and the Carribean, Quicksilver Morning in English.
“Good. We’ll try to make this fun for everyone.” She stood up smiling, and greeted the Senator. “Madame Senator, it’s so good of you to make time in your busy schedule to see us. We’ll be going live in a few moments, but I always like to chat a bit beforehand, to get to know one another a little before we have to start thinking about who else is watching and what we’re supposed to say.”
“I understand, Ms Calderón. I see we have something in common.” she gestured with an almost flirtatious downward glance toward her abdomen.
Luz dimpled. “In a little more than a month, the doctor says, and a girl, just like yours, so we have that in common too.”
“I didn’t know, seeing you in the vids, whether it was part of the show, or real.”
“Quite real, I assure you, and she lets me know that she wants out quite regularly.” She grinned. “She’s my first, so this is all quite an adventure for both of us.”
The two women smiled at each other in that instant camaraderie a shared experience can bring.
The technician interjected, “Ten seconds, please,” and started counting silently, holding up both hands and folding one finger at a time on his left hand until he reached the last, and then continued aloud with the fingers on his right hand, “Five, four, three ….” finishing on his fingers alone until he pointed his forefinger alone with a slightly more abrupt emphasis to mark the start of the take.
Luz said, “Good morning, everyone. We have a really exciting show planed today, because we have three very special guests, World Senator Anaïs Foucault and her daughter Zoé, as well as another special friend, a baby lamb that was just born here at the Metro East Regional Zoo.” She looked over at the Senator, who seemed to be seated right beside her, Senator, would you mind telling us what brings you here to the zoo?
“Not at all, Ms Calderón, would you mind if I call you Luz?”
“Not at all, Senator, I feel as if we were friends already.”
“And please call me Anaïs, Luz. As you well know, our two worlds are growing ever closer, and I’m here in the Washington DC Urbopolis to sign an agreement granting an old French firm, Groupe Industriel Olivia Dior, S.A., exclusive access to a portion of Quicksilver raw materials for the production of commercial quantities of room temperature superconductors for the EuroMarket, joining several other companies in serving their own regional markets.”
“Could you explain, Anaïs? I know some of our viewers won’t understand exactly why this is important.”
“Well, Luz, the special Quicksilver superconductors are making it possible to achieve tremendous savings in energy, for example, so our power companies can transmit power directly to homes and businesses with no transmission loss and much lower costs for the consumer. We also use these special wires to make very tiny electronic devices, so if your communicator was manufactured within the past year, it probably does five times as much work now, and has at least twice to five times the battery ‘talk time’ as last year’s models did.”
“I understand the new communicators are much better than the older models as well, Anaïs.”
“That’s right, Luz. The new devices are able to pack enough processing power into the same size that many now offer simultaneous translation services, voice-to-text note-taking, and voice-controlled browsing. A lot of people with big fingers are thanking their lucky stars.”
Luz laughed very prettily. “When perhaps they should be thanking Quicksilver, shouldn’t they?”
“I’d have to agree, Luz,” the Senator answered with a smile. “We haven’t even scratched the surface of what can be done with this technology.”
“And speaking of scratching, Anaïs, I’ll bet our viewers are just ‘itching’ to see what natural wonders we’ll be seeing today, but first, we like to see a small part of Earth’s natural wonders, the miracle of birth and motherhood, a subject I seem naturally to be drawn to lately.”
One of the zoo’s animal handlers had the lamb ready to be brought before the camera and Luz had just glanced at it when her eyes widened slightly and she continued without a moment’s hesitation, “But first, we have to cut away for an important bit of news.” She was counting on the fact that whoever had planned this wanted everything on camera and live. Her staff would handle the filler while she whispered, “Anaïs, Zoé, we’re going to play a very important and special game right now. I want you and your mother to play hide and seek behind my desk,” she gave Anaïs a very meaningful glance, “so drop to the floor right now!” Then she said, “Security! Get that animal off the stage now!” She glanced quickly around. There was a durasteel waste container near one end of the walk in front of the stage. “The waste bin!” she pointed. “Now!”
One of the Senator’s security detail had acted quickly enough to rush from the side and bowl the zoo handler and the baby lamb off the stage, but not quickly enough to reach the waste bin when the lamb exploded and both Anaïs and her daughter screamed. Luz quickly reached for power, but there wasn’t much in this controlled and largely sterile environment, so she simply tried to push the force and direction of the blast away from the stage and threedee crew and up into the air. She was only partially successful. She did, however, manage to see the single onlooker who wasn’t reacting normally, as if he’d expected the explosion, and used her own desktop controls to zoom in on his face; he looked Japanese, and his face was as hard as stone.
She used another of her controls to feed his picture to the security team. “This is your assassin! Try and capture him alive, if you can.”
Then she turned to Anaïs and Zoé. Both were safe behind the heavy interview desk, although splashed with blood — not their own — and frightened. “Anaïs, Zoé, don’t get up yet, because we’re still playing hide and seek and some bad men may be trying to find you, but you’re safely hidden now.” Zoé was crying. “Hush, mon petite.” She wished that she could fold them both into her arms, but her mother’s sheltering arms would have to do for Zoé. Anaïs was already whispering words of comfort, and petting her little girl to soothe her, but the girl was still frightened, and Luz was very angry. ‘How dare they target a little girl, her mother, and how especially vicious to use an innocent lamb as a murder weapon.’
She called Senator Ortíz on his direct line. When he picked up she didn’t spare any words for social niceties. “Jamie, there’s been an assassination attempt on Anaïs Foucault and her daughter Zoé. They’re both unharmed, as far as I can tell, but I’m feeding you a picture of the assassin, because I imagine your security team may be better-equipped to handle the threat than Senator Foucault’s. One of her team is dead, through personal bravery and heroic efforts to protect his charges, and I’d like to offer any financial assistance his family may need in addition to what would normally be provided. They were guests on my show, a show for children, so I take this very personally.”
“Thank you for telling me, Luz. I recognize the man, a very powerful ‘enforcer’ for one of the Japanese criminal gangs, so I think that I’ll be able to put my finger on the man who pulled his strings, if not necessarily the man behind that man. I’ll pass this on to Jorge, who will know what to do. I take this very personally too, because Anaïs Foucault is my friend, and any man who targets women and children is beneath contempt.”
“Thank you, Senator. Right now, I have to get back to my show.”
“Best of luck to you, Luz.”
“And to you, Jaime. Have Jorge take especial pains for me, if he will.”
“I’m sure he’ll be pleased to do so, Luz. His own children watch your show.”
Next she called the Director of Quicksilver Morning, Ishmael Sinclair, and said, “Ishmael, can you take my feed? I’d like to make an announcement before we go back to fillers.”
“Of course, Luz. I knew that you be with us as soon as you possibly could be. You’re a trouper, girl.”
“Thanks, Ishmael. Can you count me in?”
“Not a problem, Luz, in five, four, three …”
“Hello, children, and parents too. I wanted to assure you that World Senator Anaïs Foucault and her daughter Zoé are perfectly safe and unharmed. Unfortunately, a very bad man tried to hurt them today, but some very brave men stopped him before he could do so. I know that many of you will be seeing this on regular news programs as well as here, and they may not be as concerned for what’s really important as we can be in our little corners of Quicksilver and the world, so we can go to sleep tonight knowing that all our friends are safe and sound, and that the man who tried to hurt them will be caught very quickly, so that he doesn’t try to hurt anyone else.”
“Because we’re very busy right now, cleaning up the mess the man made, and seeing to the safety of everyone who was visiting the zoo today, we’re going to be showing some pictures of fun times we had in the recent past, so we can remember that the world is filled with wonderful things and very kind people, even if — every once in a long, long while — we encounter someone who’s not so nice.”
“I’m going to let our announcer tell you what happens next, because I have to talk to Zoé and Senator Anaïs Foucault now, and see if they need anything else. So all of us here at Quicksilver morning wish you a fun rest of the afternoon, and sweet dreams, my very dear friends. I’ll see you tomorrow. Bye bye!” She waved at the camera and smiled for the cross-fade, holding for a long beat, just in case someone missed a cue.
“We’re clear, Luz, and thank you.” Ishmael said.
“Thanks so much! Now cut me back to the stage, please.”
“Rightie-o, Luz. You’re live right now.”
Not much had happened, although some of her crew was on stage now and helping Zoé and Anaïs to clean up. Someone had brought tea. “Anaïs, Zoé, I wanted to let you both know that I’ve told everyone who was watching that you’re both safe, so they don’t worry, but I also wanted to offer you, Senator, the opportunity to make a public statement for immediate distribution to the regular news media. My cameras and studio crew are completely at your disposal.”
“Thank you, Luz, and I would like to make a statement as soon as possible.”
“Any time you’re ready, Anaïs. Do you need make-up or a change of clothing?”
She thought for a moment, and then said, “No. I’ll go on as I am. Will you feed directly?”
“Yes. It will be up on the wire directly for auction to the networks, but I’ll carry the traffic at no charge. Oh! I wanted to tell you that I notified Senator Ortíz directly, because I thought that he might be a target too.”
“I know, Luz. He’s already been in touch with me, concerned about my welfare, and that of Zoé. He’s having some of his own security staff come in to augment mine, just in case, so thank you very much again.” She hesitated slightly, then said, “Can you tell me what you saw that made you think we were in danger? It seems like a miracle that we weren’t harmed, and that there were so few casualties, since it was such a powerful bomb.”
“Of course, Anaïs. I saw a man at the back of the crowd, standing well back, which seemed strange, since everyone else was crowding close to see the show, and his affect was odd as well, neither hostile nor enthusiastic, but somehow blank, a trait I associate with sociopaths, and then I saw that the poor lamb was acting oddly, listless somehow, and I just had a presentiment of danger. I passed on a very high-def video feed of the man himself, enough to capture his body metrics and physiognomy, as well as his movements when he ran away, so I have every hope that he’ll be captured soon.”
“I understand, Luz. You’re une voyante, une sorcière.”
She smiled. “So they say. I do get feelings some times, and I do pay attention when I do.”
“For which I give thanks.”
“Just give a heads-up to the floor director and he’ll give you a count when you’re ready.”
“I’m ready now, Luz.”
The floor director stood by the camera as the red light went on to show that it was patched into the feed, or would be on the fade-in. “Ready, Senator?”
She nodded.
He raised one hand. “Then five, four, three, ….” and signalled the cue with a short jab of his forefinger.
The Senator began, her face grim and her jaw set. “Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. As you can see, reports of my death have been slightly exaggerated.” She smiled very briefly and paused for reaction, then continued, “Early this afternoon, just a very few minutes ago, a prominent figure in an organised criminal gang tried to harm both my young daughter and myself with a cunning, but viciously cruel, explosive device, heedless of the danger to innocent bystanders, to women and children enjoying an outing in the center of a great nation, in a craven blow aimed at all our hearts.” She bowed her head slightly, as if to gather her thoughts, and then looked up again, square into the unblinking eye of the camera.
“We were saved because of the quick-thinking of our hostess, Luz Calderón, a brave citizen of another world, who noticed the murderous villain as he stepped forward to attack and took immediate and effective actions to safeguard all our lives, although one valued member of my staff — who leaves behind a wife and two young children — was killed while trying to secure the bomb in a place of safety, fulfilling his duty of care and concern for others. In the end, it was with his body, with his very life, that he smothered the greatest force of the explosion. Hundreds of people in the crowd, and I myself, owe this heroic man our lives, and we must never forget him. Edward Adams was his name, which means ‘happy guardian’ in the original Old English, and happy indeed is the Heavenly reward of those who lay down their lives for their friends. Edward was a loyal friend and guardian to all of us, even those of us who’d not had the good fortune to meet him, and proved his love with the last full measure of devotion.” Once again, she bowed her head, as if in prayer or sorrow, and then looked up again, but with her head lowered slightly, this time definitely in sorrow.
“To compound his crime, this … this sniveling coward murdered an unarmed zoo worker who had freely donated his time to help to entertain your children and mine, and yet his precious life, dedicated with such tender concern and love to others, was callously snuffed out in an instant, after burning so brightly as an example to us all.” She shook her head slowly from side to side, visibly moved by the loss of this young man, then faced forward again in determined and implacable anger.
“We know exactly who did this, and who they were working for, the cowardly crew who crave constant control over every aspect of our lives, who seek always to lead us away from freedom, from dignity, and from self-respect. They will not succeed! And we will bring them to justice! We demand freedom for all of Earth, and for all the worlds! These bright new worlds, filled with life, flung like a chain of precious jewels against the endless darkness of the barren void, are our children, our place of refuge and succor! Liberté! égalité! fraternité! Liberty, equality, and brotherhood, for one and all!”
Jack Webster was in O’Hare’s office again, but wasn’t feeling particularly intimidated. O’Hare was pacing back and forth, worried about something he wouldn’t, or couldn’t, share. ‘Oh, and it’s a foine mess ye’ve got yerself into, Tommie-boy, a foine mess indeed.’ He smiled to himself, a cynical clarity suffusing his entire history with O’Hare, who he’d once respected. But Anaïs Foucault’s name had been prominently placed right at the top of the list of Senators the department ‘didn’t have to worry about,’ and Jack no longer wondered if it was an accident. Now, he wondered who else was going to die before his boss and the men who owned him were through.
“Well?” O’Hare was glaring at him.
“Well, what, Mr. Bossman?”
“Aren’t you going to say ‘I told you so?’ ”
“Not me, Mr. Boss. It’s plenty obvious. It’s never been about ‘freedom for the colonies,’ it’s been about who rakes in the dough for most of the major players, although I have to admit that I’m fonder of Ortíz, and maybe Foucault, because Ortíz at least offered me a free puppy, and Foucault gives dynamite speech. I might take him up on that puppy, though since it looks like we might be shut down, so I’ll have some time on my hands to house train him. It could be fun. I’ve always wanted to retire in disgrace.”
“Dammit! You wise-ass little putz! We’ve got to do something!”
Jack looked at him in sarcastic confusion. “You’re kidding, right? Even with mystical oriental powers to cloud men’s minds, and a sorcerous cloak of invisibility we can’t fight duelling Senators. Wasn’t there an old rock-a-billy song about that? ‘You don’t piss into the wind; you don’t dribble beer on the Batman’s cape; and you don’t mess around with Senators.’ I think that’s how it went ….” He wrinkled his brow. “Not that I wouldn’t like the power to cloud men’s minds ….” he said reasonably. “Is Tibet still there? Or was it Shangri-La? One or the other. Maybe my new dog can find it for me ….”
“Get the fuck out of here, you little punk! I’ll call you when I need you.”
“You do that, Mr. Bossman, but I have one tiny question.”
“What!?”
“What happened to the blarney Irish brogue, me foine boyo?”
Jack barely got the door shut behind him when O’Hare’s bronze paperweight hit it with a heavy crunch as it splintered the real wood panel. “Tch, tch,” he observed to himself. “Missed me by a mile.” He hit the stairs, not the elevator, because he didn’t trust his old boss not to try a few more dirty tricks. “Ah, well. Tomorrow is another day.”
Jack Webster’s eyes opened wide, abruptly. It was the middle of the night, maybe three … four … in the morning, after closing time, because that always generated a little buzz and shuffling through the building, as people straggled home. He was suddenly wide awake, and something had invaded his consciousness, a niggling feeling, some sort of disturbance in the smooth flow of … energy? Whatever it was that he was feeling, it was evil. There was something rotten and mean near him, but not in the room, although he didn’t know quite how he knew it.
He reached for the little secret shelf he’d carved into the wall, craftily-concealed by a drooping concert poster from his youth, then his hand crept inside as his fingers first found his neurolizer, and then his slapjack, a little ‘equalizer’ designed to encourage an opponent in a rough and tumble fight to quickly become either unconscious or battered enough to surrender, but without leaving too many marks. The higher class of criminal these days sometimes invested in grounding armor that was proof against a hand-held neurolizer — unless one managed to jab them in the eye — but brute force was always effective.
As he quietly rolled out of bed, he mentally thanked Manelli, because before the late night ‘visit’ by Manelli and his thugs, the bed had squeaked loudly when he got up in the morning. Impelled by fear, inspired by O’Hare, Manelli’s wrecking crew had paid for a professional interior makeover, and his fold-out bed was now as solid and squeakless as the Rock of Gibraltar.
Now he was up and standing near the Kitchen-Niche, with not a chance of hiding, since he was a bit bigger than a coffee pot, but slightly behind the door at least, partially concealed if it opened, but not too close. If one hugged the corner, the bad guy could stick a shiv in your ribs before you knew what happened, or throw the door back against you, trapping one in the corner to await the bad guy’s leisurely attentions. Since there was no particular cover, he willed himself into watchful stillness, prepared to take any advantage offered, or to respond to any sudden assault.
He couldn’t really hear anything, since the presence he felt was more an absence of sound, a hole in the subtle texture of creaks and plastic sighs that characterized the normal ambience of the building.
Now he heard something springy unfold from some secret place and approach the lock of the door; he heard it slide in, then a faint ‘snick’ as the lock was slipped, and then silence again. He could hear the silence as the man — it was a man — outside the door listened for a response to that tiny sound. Jack made none, but waited.
Then the door crept open, and Jack could see a deeper shadow against the darkness, and the man drifted through the open door like smoke, his hands upraised in a curious posture … he held a goddamned sword!
The hairs on the back of Jack’s neck lifted of their own accord and he hoped it wasn’t audible, because the bad guy was still slipping silently toward Jack’s bed.
Suddenly, the man whipped his sword down to where Jack’s head would have been, if he’d stayed where he was, and Jack lunged out from where he stood and smacked the bridge of his nose with his slapstick as hard as he could, hearing the first sound, the man’s nose breaking, well before he heard his sword bury itself in his pillow. In a burst of speed, he waved the slapstick like a feather, and every time it touched the man something broke. It was as if the man were standing there, waiting for the next stroke of the club, until he smacked the man right on the frenum between his nose and his upper lip and the man dropped like a stone.
Quickly, he took up the man’s sword, holding it not so much with any idea of wielding it, but only to have control of it so it couldn’t be used against him. Then he grabbed his cuffs from the little table near his bed and had his arms trussed behind him and double locked in one smooth movement, just like they’d practiced it in classes, only better. Because he didn’t trust him, he used his second pair to catch first one ankle, then the other, threading one leg through his linked arms before snapping the last cuff shut.
He still wasn’t moving, so Jack turned on the light.
Damned if he wasn’t dressed up like a Halloween ninja, except Jack had some idea that this one was the real deal. Now, he was even more cautious — he’d seen the movies — and used his sword to lever the guy over, then just the tip of it to lift off his weird ninja mask.
Jack blinked. It was the guy who’d tried to blow up Senator Foucault and her girl, what’s-her-face, Zoi. He reached over him again, carefully, and picked up his communicator, then hit a hot key. He listened for a second, then said, “Dispatch, this is Jack Webster, badge number Q-704725, currently unassigned. I need a wagon and a squad at my home address, double quick if you don’t mind. The guy’s locked up tight right now, but I don’t trust him not to get out, since he seems to be one of those ninja guys, and you see them cut through steel bars with plastic playing cards all the time, at least in the threedees.”
He listened for a while, then said, “Assault with a deadly weapon on a peace officer for a start, B&E, carrying a sword or knife with a blade longer than five inches, brandishing same in a threatening manner, attempted murder with same, possession of lock picks and burglary tools … I’m sure I can think of a few other tidbits for his sheet while I wait.”
He listened again. “Oh, yeah. He’s got a want on him. He looks a lot like the guy who tried to assassinate Senator Foucault just this afternoon … well, yesterday afternoon by now, and killed those guys with a bomb, so you can add that to the list as well, two counts of capital murder, attempted murder of a government employee, assault on a legislator … Jeez, it’s the middle of the night. Can I just hand the guy over and you guys just look up everything he’s done.”
He listened again and rolled his eyes. “Ok, I’ll wait here.”
Jack looked over at his brand new rock solid bed and noticed that the asshole had put a big gouge where his head would have been. He glared at him, felt like kicking him, but didn’t. “Schmuck!” He wasn’t going to get any more sleep tonight either.
Jack Webster steeled himself to knock on the door, and didn’t have enough time to compose himself before it was opened by a woman with what seemed to Jack to be a face frozen into anguish by grief and sudden loss. Belatedly, he realized that she wouldn’t have even been allowed the closure of seeing her husband’s body, of touching him for the last time, since he’d been simply ‘disappeared.’ He tried to swallow, his mouth gone dry. It took him two tries before he was able to say, “Mrs. Manelli?”
“Yes?”
“My name is Jack Webster. I’m a cop, and I knew your husband.”
Her eyes opened wide, and she somehow seemed to know what he was about to say. “You know Paulo?”
“I do, or did, and I know where he is ….” He wanted to say that he was Manelli’s friend, although of course he wasn’t, but the woman’s fragile vulnerability tempted him to say it anyway, because it was a tiny crumb of comfort he might have offered, if he’d managed to say it sooner. In the end, he said nothing more, ashamed of his former anger, and of his own part in this travesty, however unwitting.
“He’s alive?” She didn’t seem very surprised by that for some reason, despite the inflection of her pro forma question, but Jack had thought that she might not have been. Even separated from her by so many millions of miles, even though he’d never even held her hand, he felt Barbara’s warm presence in the Universe always, as real as if he’d just left her waiting in the patrol car outside.
He didn’t know exactly what to say, although he’d practiced saying it often enough on the way over. “Well, yes, unh, sort of …”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Sixteen ― Black Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
The nightingales are sobbing in
The orchards of our mothers,
And hearts that we broke long ago
Have long been breaking others;
Tears are round, the sea is deep:
Roll them overboard and sleep.
― W.H. Auden
The Sea and the Mirror: A Commentary on Shakespeare’s "The Tempest" (W.H. Auden: Critical Editions)
Princeton University Press (April 7, 2003)
The Colonial Emigration office was somewhat drab, despite several huge threedee recruitment vids on the walls, and several smaller monitors displaying continuous video promos of every human colony. She was talking to a Mr. Eggers, who amused her not least because he was completely bald, and had a charming stutter.
“Y-y-yes, Mrs. Mmmm-anelli, we offer a substantial signing bonus for female immigrant volunteers for Earth Two, and in answer to your question, the full transit time will be f-f-fully-credited towards your pension payments from your husband’s death benefits, per Uniform National Pensions and Benefits Code of 2581 Section 102, 41 U.F.C. Section 4342 (2614). The p-p-provisions of the code have been upheld on several occasions by the Supreme Court as promoting p-p-public p-p-policy, despite several creative challenges by pension trusts and other interested parties, and the court has declined to hear further challenges for almost twenty years now. With roughly seventeen y-y-years accumulated travel time, your signing and death benefits and the accumulated interest on those, with zero interim l-l-living expense, at the c-c-current exchange rate in Earth credits, you’ll have well over five hundred times a mmmm-oderate lifetime income for Earth Two in the bank, just waiting for you, plus approximately six times an average income every mmmm-onth from then on. In short, Mrs. Mmmm-anelli, by the time you arrive on Earth Two, you will be financially secure — although not extremely wealthy — for the duration of your natural life.”
“Thank you, Mr. Eggers. Do you know if there are public news feeds where one can post notices?”
“There are, of course, but a woman in your f-f-financial position upon arrival is unlikely ….”
She blushed, understanding exactly what he implied. “Not at all, Mr. Eggers. I think you misunderstand me. I have a … friend … who left for Earth Two recently, and I was wondering what my chances of finding him might be.”
“Mrs. Mmm-anelli, believe me, w-w-walk into any store or office on Earth Two and the entire m-m-male population will find an excuse to visit, sooner or later, just to pay their respects, and everyone will know your name and physical description within a few days, so you needn’t b-b-bother posting a notice; your friend w-w-will find you if he cares to look, and I can’t imagine that he wouldn’t. The immigration notices are lively topics of c-c-conversation, and female names attract considerable interest, so your ‘f-f-friend’ will quite likely be there waiting at the disembarkation gate. You have to understand, Mrs. Mmmm-anelli, that the very large mmmm-ajority of immigrants to Earth Two are men, so women are valued, even honored, in a mmmm-anner difficult to understand for anyone who grew up on Earth.”
She blinked. “But … will there be any danger of ….”
“Let me h-h-hasten to assure you there is not. In my position, one is required to r-r-read local news feeds, of course, and the last g-g-gentleman to offer a drunken affront to a lady such as yourself — or any woman, for that matter — was hanged from a h-h-handy rafter within ten minutes of his unmannerly action by an ad hoc c-c-committee of citizens who convened a jury, hired a judge, and had the man convicted and executed quite legally before the ink could dry on the order of death. The gentlemen of the jury, and the judge, posed for a formal photograph which was published on the local news feed, and publicly apologized for the ruffian’s presence in their neighborhood, assuring every reader that women were properly respected in their part of town, and hoped that no one would let the example of one bad apple taint the entire barrel, as it were.” He thought for a moment. “I believe the story ran … about two and a half years ago, but I’d be g-g-glad to find it in my files.”
She blinked again. “That won’t be necessary, I think. As I said, I know someone there, so I think I’ll be quite all right.”
“More than simply ‘all r-r-right,’ Mrs. Mmmm-anelli!” He chuckled at her naïvté. “On Earth Two, you’re the b-b-boss, and your … friend … from Earth will find himself with many more-or-less unobtrusive rivals for your attention, and with no r-r-recourse if you should ever tire of him, because your fortune and pension vests in you alone. I’ve talked to many w-w-women on Earth Two via ansible link, and they’ve told me that it g-g-gave them a whole new outlook on life. As a w-w-woman on Earth Two, there are no ‘bad’ parts of town, and you could stroll through the mmmm-eanest streets in the n-n-nude — not that I’d s-s-suggest doing any such thing, of course — walk up to any r-r-random man and punch him in the nose, without being subjected to a single unpleasant remark, much less receive any unwanted attentions. One of them explained it to me quite succinctly, ‘On Earth Two, when women talk, men shut up and listen.’ I’m told that it’s a refreshing change.”
She thought about that and smiled. “It sounds like I might actually like Earth Two, Mr. Eggers,” she said.
“I’m sure you shall.“ He grinned. ”While I c-c-can’t offer a mmmm-oney-back guarantee, I can honestly say that no w-w-woman has ever enquired about return p-p-passage.”
“Well, then, Mr. Eggers, where do I sign?”
They smiled at each other that time, and Alicia Manelli felt happier than she had in quite some time. Whatever happened when she got there, she was headed toward a new life, in a new world; a good life, sure to be filled with adventure and new experiences.
“Captain Webster?” The voice belonged to Fielding, one of the desk Sergeants, but evidently he also ran errands.
“Yes?” As an officer, Jack rated an office and a desk, but he was also on O’Hare’s shit list, so hardly anyone had the balls to talk to him, and he was still “Unassigned.”
“You have a visitor, Sir. In Interview Room Six.”
Jack blinked. Why not just show this mysterious visitor in? “Sure. I’ll be right there. Thanks, Sergeant Fielding.”
“It’s my pleasure, Sir!” He snapped off a salute, which was also strange. With his new status as a pariah, the courtesies of rank were being pointedly ignored by most of the denizens of this particular cop shop.
He returned the salute and followed Fielding right out the door, then turned up the hall toward the interview rooms, usually used for interrogations, but evidently now for ‘visitors.’ ‘Curiouser and curiouser,’ he thought, then opened the door to see Captain Churco sitting comfortably, completely at ease, despite the uncomfortable durasteel chair he was sitting in, which was bolted to the floor and carefully designed to be both awkward and painful to sit in for any length of time. Jack had to admire his style, at very least. “Captain Churco, it’s so good to see you. What brings you to the DC Urbopolis?”
“Jack! And please call me Jorge. There’s no need for formalities between friends away from the public eye.”
“Well then, Jorge,” Jack smiled, “what brings you to the DC Urbopolis?”
“You, of course. I’m an admirer of your work, especially your thoughtful kindness to the Senator’s injured dog. He speaks of you often with gratitude.” He grinned, to let Jack know that it was a joke, and that he didn’t hold any grudge for what he’d seen as an imposition on his authority at the time.
“And I’m proud to have been named ‘godfather’ to the puppies,” he said wryly. “ ‘Compadre,’ I think they told me.”
“And a very great honor, Jack. The word also means ‘friend,’ as I think you know.”
“So they told me. What can I do for you, ‘compadre’?”
“You — and by ‘you,’ I mean the DC police department — have a man in custody, one Hisashi Yamaguchi, whom I’m given to understand you took down with a simple slapstick, a feat worthy of Hercules, considering Yamagushi’s reported prowess.”
“Yeah, well. It was dark, and he never really had a chance to get warmed up. But I turned him over to Central Booking. If you want to talk to him, I’m sure they’ll accommodate you.”
“But I’d like you to accompany me, compadre.” He grinned. “As the arresting officer, it should be your privilege to sit in on any interrogation, and your insights might be very valuable.”
“Insights? Don’t make me laugh. The first time I really saw him — aside from his mug on the threedee — was when I turned on the lights in my cubicle, and by that time he was unconscious. It’s not as if we spent the time chatting amicably while we waited for transport.”
“None-the-less, Senator Ortíz has requested your personal attention to this matter. I need hardly point out that his stamp of approval will do wonders for your career prospects in the department, while Thomas O’Hare’s star is on the wane, I fear.”
Jack noticed the omission of rank and smiled to himself. ‘Perhaps there is some justice in the world after all,’ he thought. “Couldn’t happen to a nicer guy. Okay, when do we leave?”
“How about now? Al hierro caliente batir de repente!”
“Which means?”
“I believe in English you would say, ‘Strike while the iron is hot,’ although of course the original Spanish is much more subtle and evocative. We’re all poets, you know, with passionate hearts quite filled with lyrical songs of great power and beauty. I do hope you sing well, Señor.” He smiled. “¿Vámonos?”
Jack knew that one well enough. “No time like the present.” He gestured around him indicating a certain carefree insouciance. “As you may have heard, I have nothing urgent to do otherwise.”
As they walked out the door, Churco slightly ahead, as befitted his status as Jack’s guest, Jack thought to himself, ‘Things are definitely looking up.’
Jack was astonished when he saw Yamaguchi through the one-way threedee, because the sad schmuck was black and blue everywhere he could see, still chained, but with a flex-chain waist belt simultaneously holding his arms down to his sides and his back to the durasteel interrogation chair, a bite-prevention plastic mask which covered his mouth, and separate chains locking his feet firmly to the floor. Evidently the guy’s reputation had been communicated to his jailers, and they were taking no chances. He wasn’t at all sorry about his injuries, because the guy had tried to chop off his head with a damned sword, after all, but was definitely surprised. A slapstick usually didn’t leave such a mess behind, but he looked like he’d been beaten by a professional ‘enforcer’ with a baseball bat. “Jeez! I didn’t think I’d hit him that hard. Did someone ‘soften him up’ for us on the sly?”
“Not as far as I know, and I’ve read your report. Perhaps the sight you described of an unsheathed sword lent a certain adrenalin-fueled enthusiasm to your efforts to subdue him.”
Jack shook his head. “I was scared shitless, but I wasn’t out of control. I did everything strictly by the book, and cuffed him as soon as he no longer posed a threat, in my opinion. He was pretty lively about resisting arrest, and I have to confess that I didn’t call upon him to surrender peacefully, but I was very busy at the time, since he appeared to be doing his level best to kill me.”
“I’m sure you did, and I congratulate you on your restraint. I myself would have been sorely tempted to ensure that an obviously professional assassin never got a second opportunity to do me harm. I have little respect for criminals who sneak around in their stocking feet to commit murder by stealth, and especially those who plant bombs to kill or maim any unfortunate individuals near their supposed targets. He should be put down like a mad dog, shot out of hand, I think, but perhaps I betray my peasant upbringing.”
“Well, I didn’t exactly know that he was a pro, at the time, since I didn’t pay all that much attention to the bulletin, having no duties assigned at the time, but I saw the guy’s eyes on the threedee, just after the bomb exploded, and agree with you, my friend. The world would be a better place with him not in it.”
“Alas, he’s bound to be in it for at least a little while, although I’m uneasy about his seeming ability to escape the strictest confinement. He managed to break one set of your cuffs, you know, during transportation to your cárcel de alta seguridad, which caused his guardians no end of trouble. I noticed that they were the top-quality Smith & Wesson hinged model, which is quite remarkable, since the manufacturer has advertised them as ‘unbreakable without power tools’ for many years. I’ve taken the liberty of having his file placed in your communicator queue, if you’d care to glance at it before we go in.”
Jack shrugged. “Actually, I prefer to do that while sitting in front of the prisoner, since that conveys a certain contempt, and demonstrates his proper place in the criminal justice scheme of things, which is as an insignificant interruption in my busy day, and I’m already ticked off, because I paid for those cuffs out of my own pocket. Department issue cuffs are cheap plastic crap, and the stingy bastards will want to issue me a set of those as ‘replacements.’ Assholes!”
Churco smiled. “I like the way you think, compadre, and I ascertained your department’s policies when I heard about his accomplishment. I’ve taken the additional liberty of replacing them with a matched set of two from my personal collection, in the antique titanium alloy no longer available, and slightly more robust, I think, than your new model cuffs. I have them here.” He reached behind him to unsnap two slim investigator cases with cuffs from his belt and casually handed them to Jack.
Jack arched one brow in friendly assessment as he took them in his hand. The cases themselves were molded black leather, luxurious accessories he’d never thought possible to afford. “Jorge, compadre, this is a very generous gift.”
Jorge smiled. “It’s nothing, compadre. I am very well-compensated in my position, and they’re necessarily well-used. Here in the old USA, you have a saying, I think, ‘Share the wealth?’ ” He paused for a moment before continuing, “and I have an ulterior motive. Senator Ortíz has secured your position here with his patronage, so as to ensure that no undue pressure exists which you might believe forced you to accept his offer. He was impressed with your creativity and ‘doggedness,’ if you’ll pardon the expression,” here he smiled briefly, a merry wrinkle in the corners of his eyes, “in pursuing the threat against him, and would like to offer you a position outside the department, and I hasten to assure you that you would be reporting directly to the Senator, and not to me.”
He didn’t have to think very long before saying, “And I’m very willing to hear what he has to say.” His tenure with O’Hare had been a brief interlude in what he’d seen as a dead-end position. His previous superiors had been leery of him, fearful that he might pose a threat to their own advancement. Until the Burladors came along, he’d resigned himself to just ‘marking time’ until he could retire. “Jorge, this could be the beginning of a beautiful friendship.” He smiled broadly. “You must allow me the pleasure of buying your lunch, after we’ve finished with yonder creep.”
“I’d be honored to accept your hospitality, Jack, and I agree. I’ve seen that movie. We live in interesting times.”
With one accord, as if they’d planned it, they rose to walk together into the other interrogation room.
World Senator Tamotsu Tsukasa was very angry, although his face was impassive. “Hisashi Yamaguchi has completely failed our family through his incompetance and must be disciplined. He is currently in the custody of the Metro-East police, so this will be a delicate task. Can any of you gentlemen offer a solution to this problem.”
His audience consisted of four men, and they were seated cross-legged around a traditional low table in a Tokyo izakaya which the Oyabun had reserved for the evening, a room with sliding rice-paper screens for walls, tatami mats on the floor, and the available menu displayed in pictures on the walls. There were no prices listed, since this particular tavern never served the general public, and it evidently catered to Yakuza gangsters, because the men talked freely, despite the waitresses in attendance by the door which led to the kitchen, and the (literally) paper-thin walls.
One of the men — after looking carefully around the table — said, “Yamaguchi-san has not escaped?”
Tsukasa said, “No, and he was taken into custody by an American policeman who was asleep in his bed when Hisashi entered stealthily to slay him with his ninjatō.”
There was a sharp intake of breaths all around the table. “Impossible!” said one; “Contemptible!” another, both at once.
Tsukasa nodded, and his face was grim. “ ‘Contemptible’ captures my feeling perfectly. He was charged to do a specific task, kill that policeman and his immediate superior, and failed utterly, although he did manage to kill two innocent bystanders while attempting to murder a World Senator and her child for no apparent reason — completely without authorization, and with so little care that he was caught on threedee in the very act, then made a theatrical escape to prove his complicity — thereby drawing unfavorable attention to myself as a direct consequence.”
“Oyabun! Respectfully, why was the policeman targeted?” one said, a Wakagashira named Naoto Takahashi from Kyoto.
“He and his superior were investigating the assassinations of World Senators, and I believe that they may be in the pay of our enemies, since they were closely associated with the death of Senator Chillings, our ally, and had spent considerable time with Senator Ortíz, a former ally turned traitor. I believe all these setbacks are connected, and Jack Webster is the only common link, and has been in direct contact with persons of interest on Quicksilver.”
Takahashi immediately volunteered, “Then they must both be eliminated, Oyabun! I have a few contacts in the area, and will investigate this problem.”
Tsukasa nodded and said, “Excellent! Takahashi-san. I applaud your initiative. See to it.”
Takahashi bowed. “Hai!”
The Oyabun stood up and left the room. The others followed, after a respectful pause, but the three aside from Takahashi avoided looking at him directly.
Their lunch was delicious. Jack had sprung for a real sit-down restaurant he'd heard of, with white linen tablecloths and napkins, a far cry from his usual pizza joints and udon noodle bowls. Jorge had chosen salmon, farmed of course, but still pricey. Jack had to have the same, with a three-quarter-liter bottle of white wine for the table. It was a guy thing.
“So, Jack,” Jorge said as they were leaving, “Do you have a little free time to stop by to see Senator Ortíz?”
“Sure, why not?” They caught a cab, lots easier than parking, and Jack had an official Metro-East discount card.
“While we're there, perhaps you wouldn't mind a quick med-scan. If you're thinking of accepting the Senator's offer, it would be one formality out of the way, and there's no co-pay.” He grinned.
“Sure, I'm easy.”
The Senator's office was an entire building, as in turned out, and they walked directly from the curb, where the taxi had dropped them off, to a second floor medical office, with a scattering of waiting patients, or so it appeared.
“This is all the Senator's?” Jack asked.
Jorge shook his head. “No, not at all. Medical coverage is fully paid for all employees, and it's simply convenient to have a clinic nearby, so people can drop in at their leisure, or in an emergency, without running all over town.”
Jack noticed that he simply waved at the receptionist and walked right in, so either he was expected, or people naturally deferred to him. He frowned slightly. Jack hated feeling like he'd been ‘set up.’
A doctor met them in the hall. “Señor Churcas! And you must be Señor Jack Webster! Come right along!” he walked them through an automatic door.
Set up then. Jack was getting irritated. “Jorge ….”
The doctor interrupted. “Just place your head against this scanner, and keep your eyes wide open.”
Jack saw a blinding flash. “Hey!”
The doctor's voice said from somewhere behind him, “Nothing to worry about, just a little retinal scan, and here's the last, a little drop of blood and tissue for testing.”
Jack felt a pinprick, and then it seemed to be over. “That was about the shortest medical exam I ever experienced. What happened to ‘Open wide and say “Ahhhh!”?’ ”
The doctor said blithely, “Oh, we don't do that any more. What sort of medical care have you been getting, anyway?”
“I have coverage through the police department,” he said, more than a little annoyed by now.
“Oh, them,” the doctor said dismissively. “Barbarians!” then looked at a readout. “Yep, he's ok,” he said, the words addressed to Jorge.
“Excellent!” Jorge turned to Jack and said, “Let's go! We're almost late.” He led him through a maze of halls, then down two flights of stairs and out into what looked like an empty gymnasium with hardwood floors. He led Jack out onto the floor and said, “Stand there, please, just for a moment, and everything will become clear.”
“Uh, okay, but what am I supposed to do?”
“Just stand there and look at me, and please keep your eyes open. This is all part of the exam.”
Jack watched carefully as Jorge walked down to the other end of the room, and then Jorge whipped out an old-fashioned automatic pistol and fired directly at his head!
Somehow, time seemed to slow down for Jack and he could actually see the bullet as it sped directly toward him. He managed to get his hand up to try and ward it off just before it hit him, and it struck the palm of his hand instead.
“Jesus! Jorge! What the fuck?!” he was rubbing his hand, which hurt like hell.
Jorge smiled. “Just proving a point, compadre, and I apologise for startling you. I assure you, dear friend, that you were never in any danger. Go ahead; take a look. You're not the man you used to be.”
Jack looked down at his hand, which he expected to be bloody and broken, but the pain was already fading, and his hand looked as good as new. “What the fuck?” Jack Webster, long-time police veteran, crime scene investigator deluxe, was completely confused.
Jorge smirked in wry good humor. “Feeling better now?”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Seventeen ― The Rising of the Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
“Oh! then tell me, Shawn O’Ferrall,
Tell me why you hurry so?”
“Hush ma bouchal, hush and listen”,
And his cheeks were all a-glow.
John Keegan Casey
The Rising of the Moon
As they walked into the room, Jack could see someone writing at an enormous desk. At one corner of the desk, incongruous in an office setting, was a large durasteel wrecking bar. The writer’s head was down, but he looked familiar, and then he looked up at them. It was World Senator Ortíz, as might be expected, considering that Jorge Churco, the Senator’s chief of security, was right behind him as Jack came to a stop in front of the desk. There were no ‘courtesy’ chairs.
“Captain Webster! How good of you to come. I take it that my good friend Captain Churco has made it plain that we’re dealing with something very strange indeed.”
“He did, but I can’t say as how I was pleased about how he went about it,” Jack said sourly.
“I apologize on his behalf, but I was the one who suggested this course of action, because intellectual reasoning is worthless in a phenomenon such as this. You have to experience it as an alchemical gestalt, not science, the essential transmutation of the human flesh and mind into something more.”
Jack was instantly leery, because he’d run into a lot of nut-cases over the years, with similar stories. “What do you mean, ‘alchemical’?”
“Nothing religious, I assure you, Captain, nor anything supernatural, but rather something completely natural that we don’t completely understand, and I need your help to solve it.”
Jack narrowed his brow. “Solve it?”
He made a little moue of resigned impatience. “Of course, Jack. Hasn’t Jorge explained that I want you to work for me. You’re a detective, and I need you to solve both a crime and a problem. The first is, of course, what you’ve been working on all along, the mystery of the ‘Burlador.’
He stood up from his chair, picked up the wrecking bar, and held it out for his inspection. It looked like a wrecking bar. Then the Senator took the bar in both hands and bent it in two as easily as if it were a paperclip. He dropped it on the floor beside him with a loud clangor, exactly what it should have sounded like.
“The second is the problem,” the Senator continued. “I’d like you to tell me exactly how is it that both you and I have vastly speeded reaction times, and a certain … enhancement of our physical capabilities that reminds one of the oldest Superman comic book stories. I have a partial explanation for you, but not the whole, which still escapes me.”
Now Jack was interested. Most nut-cases either had all the answers, or had no answers at all, merely a pressing desire to convert you to their way of thinking. “Start with the partial explanation.”
The Senator seemed slightly surprised, but then nodded. “I like that in you, Jack. You accept the evidence of your senses, even when your mind might tell you that what you’ve seen and heard is ‘impossible.’ To make a long story shorter, you had a blood test some time back in which you discovered that you had the pseudo-spirochaetes virus/bacteria, whatever it is really, living inside you, as does most of the human population on Earth that we’ve actually tested, am I right?”
Jack nodded. “Yeah, I wasn’t too pleased, but the doctor said it was benign, and that I shouldn’t worry about it. I’m not too pleased that you somehow seem to have laid hands on my confidential medical records either.” He wasn’t surprised exactly. Senators did more-or-less what they wanted to do, but he was ticked off about it anyway.
“I apologize, Captain. The matter concerned me directly, both because I took a great deal of personal interest in the assassination of yet another Senator, along with many of his aides, but also because you were reported to have lost consciousness during some sort of explosive attack. Your doctor — or the doctor provided to you at least — was also quite concerned, and conducted extensive tests without finding anything wrong, which seemed odd to him, because an explosion powerful enough to cause unconsciousness should have caused at least some minor trauma to the brain.”
“That’s true enough,” Jack said with some hostility. “He kept me there in his ‘care’ — which might as well have been called ‘custody’ — for almost a week.”
“We know it well, Captain. The doctor prepared an extensive medical summary which was included in the case file, and the case file describing the attack on your investigatory party, and its sequelae, was provided to Captain Churco in the course of his official duties, which is how we first learned of your anomalous experience. I won’t pretend that I didn’t obtain your full medical record as well, because I did, but it actually didn’t give us much more to go on than the initial summary report. What it did have, however, was the results of blood and tissue analyses, which Captain Churco brought to my attention because they had remarkable similarities to my own, which I’m quite sure your quick mind has turned into certain knowledge of at least part of the contents of my own confidential medical file. Sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander, after all.”
“So you stole the file?”
“In a word, Captain, yes, and with very good reason. You and I, Sir, are ‘freaks,’ and I have as little interest as you do in having this information brought to the attention of anyone at all outside this room, although there is one doctor, hopefully loyal to me, with exactly that knowledge, and the doctor who examined you might still be able to figure it out, if he managed to put two and two together, and if he still had the pertinent portions of his records. In fact, this particular portion of your medical record is far more private now than it was before, because an odd ‘accident’ occurred which happened to alter a few tiny portions of the doctor’s files, and every archival copy, to remove or alter any incriminating evidence which might later be used against you.”
“Wait a minute! That’s bullshit! You’re acting like I’m some sort of criminal!”
“Not at all, Captain, but you might be seen by some as a potential threat none-the-less, and would therefore fall within the purview of the old ‘homeland security’ laws, which were never repealed because, in more than three centuries, no one has ever dared to vote against ‘security.’
Jack was starting to realize …
The Senator continued, “Can you imagine what might happen if it became known that you were — and let’s use the alarming language that would likely appear in the gutter newsfeeds — infected with an alien virus which had taken over your body and altered it in such wise as to be no longer fully human?”
Jack didn’t have to think too long before he said, “Holy crap ….” His shoulders slumped as he thought about potential consequences.
“ ‘Holy crap’, indeed. In the best of all probable worlds, you’d be ‘quarantined’ until ‘higher authorities’ figured out what to do with you, which might well be never, authorities having a perfectly natural disinclination to do anything which might later be questioned by higher authorities. In the worst case, you’d be chopped into little tiny pieces ‘for study’ and the bulk of those pieces incinerated to prevent the spread of an alien epidemic. followed quickly by a national screening program to root out possible ‘Fifth Columnists’ which would eventually sweep me up along with you. What do the so-called ‘rights’ of what may, after all, be an alien invader matter in the context of the safety of the entire world. Even I would be unlikely to escape … consequences … should any hint of this become known, and thus I place myself in your power, almost as much as you are in mine.”
“How comforting,” Jack said dryly.
“Believe me, Captain, I mean it to be. As far as I know, we’re sui generis — on Earth, at least, and it would hardly do to alienate my only fellow. If nothing else, we can amuse ourselves by making little origami figures out of durasteel plate.”
“Okay, so we both have new hobby alternatives. What’s that got to do with my blood tests?”
Senator Ortíz smiled broadly. “Jack, you’re an absolute treasure. So few people in these degenerate times can follow a conversation through more than a dozen exchanges and still keep track of the thread. I blame the threedees, personally. People just sit and passive observe conversations without taking part in them.”
“Fifteen,” Jack observed. “Keeping track of interviews is my trade, as Heinrich Heine said about God. ‘Dieu me pardonnera. C’est son métier.’ ”
Ortíz laughed again, with much more merriment than before. “Jack, Jack, Jack,” he said, shaking his head in amusement. “ You are a treasure. Now that I’ve discovered you, what am I going to do with you?”
Jack shrugged. “Captain Churco here already likes me, and is something of a fortune teller, because he told me that my lifeline showed great things happening for me in the near future. Of course, that was before he shot me, not that I hold it against him, I can’t tell you how many friends I’ve shot along the way. These things happen in the very best of friendships.”
“They do indeed, Jack. They do indeed. Now, back to your question: You had blood drawn, and they told you that the pseudo-spirochaetes inside you most likely came from Quicksilver.”
Jack nodded again. He hated didactic exposition. “Yeah, please cut to the chase if you would.”
“Fair enough, although I had a wonderful lead-in all prepared.” He shrugged. “We’ve been importing food from Quicksilver for several hundred years, and we’ve been eating it. We’ve also been exporting it to other colonies, because Quicksilver is by far the most productive agriculturally, while most of the rest are primary sources or minerals and raw materials of various kinds, but their suns don’t produce the exact spectrum of light that Earth-based agriculture thrives upon, or have mineral deficits that make Earth agriculture less than optimal. In short, every colony has imported at least some Quicksilver agricultural products, and every human living, anywhere in what we like to call ‘known space’ harbors this organism in their body, as far as we can tell.”
“So? The doctors said it was benign, and caused no disease, and then trotted out a list of similar organisms that live inside or on us with no particular ill effects.”
“They may not have explained themselves clearly then, because many of the organisms are actually beneficial, like the bacteria on our skin that help us to fight off other, harmful organisms, or those in our gut that help us to digest the food we eat. And they certainly forgot to mention the mitochondria, the little cellular engines that supply the energy we need to be alive, which are almost certainly ancient bacteria, with their own DNA, that moved into our cells a very long time ago and made multi-cellular life possible.”
“Okay. I’ve heard about mitochondrial DNA, because we use it in the crime lab the same way we use regular DNA, to prove identity, but the mitochondrial DNA also lets us prove maternity, so when we collect evidence containing DNA, all we have to do is search the records until we find someone’s mother, or grandmother, or some female ancestor — as long as they have DNA on file — and then work forward again until we find a suspect or victim. Not everyone has a DNA sample on file, but almost everyone has a birth certificate.”
“Exactly. Well, under certain circumstances, the Quicksilver pseudo-spirochaete is able incorporate itself into our cell structure and nervous system as intimately as the mitochondria in every cell in our body. How much do you know about the Quicksilver psuedo-spirochaete?”
He hated people who abruptly changed the subject too. “It’s a superconductor. They use it to make fancy electronics.”
“It’s also a very strong nanofiber, so it not only allows us to make devices which are very efficient electrically, but are also very strong. Do you see where I’m going?”
It was the goddamned Socratic Method, that’s what it was, and he hated people who did that too. “So if this stuff got into our cells, it might make our physical structure hold together better.”
He nodded. “And augment the electrochemical connections in our nervous systems, which are fairly slow, with true electrical connections, which travel at the speed of light in a given medium. Have you ever heard the phrase, ‘a knee-jerk response’?”
He was doing it again. “Yeah, and the doctors test your reflexes by knocking your knees with a little rubber hammer.”
“What do you think the doctors would find if they knocked your knee with a little rubber hammer?”
He thought about that one, but not for very long. It wasn’t that the Socratic Method didn’t work, after all, but that it tended to edge past the line of legitimate pedagogy into smug condescension very quickly, and it was too damned slow. His brain worked a lot faster than most people could talk, much less pose cute little puzzles for him to figure out. “Okay. I get it, and just for the record, I find Socrates extremely annoying.”
Senator Ortíz laughed a lot like Kasper Gutman in The Maltese Falcon, the good version, with Humphrey Bogart and Sydney Greenstreet, not the endless remakes. “Well, well, well, I’ll cut to the chase then, as you so succinctly put it. You’ve been ‘speeded up,’ as have I, and we’re held together by stronger ‘glue,’ if you will, and and it has something to do with Quicksilver, but I haven’t a clue how it’s done, or why, and I want to know. It can’t be inherent in the pseudo-spirochaete itself, or everyone alive would have experienced the same effects. I suspect that Luz Calderón knows, but she’s given me to understand through subtle hints that she doesn’t want to discuss it on the ansible links, which I can understand, since the ansible is like an infinite party line where anyone can eavesdrop on our calls at any time, and the information can’t be encrypted, because it violates some obscure (at least to me) quantum mechanical rule.”
“Hold on, Senator. I’m not volunteering to spend the next sixty years in coldsleep to be your errand boy, and I can’t see how that’s going to help you, because you’re very likely to be dead by the time I get back, if you’ll pardon my saying so, along with my Mom, all my friends, and almost everything I like here on Earth.”
Senator Ortíz smiled with genial amiability and spread his hands wide, as if he were a conjurer and had just completed a fantastic feat of prestidigitation. “Now there, Jack, you’re in luck. Although this knowledge is not yet widely circulated, I have a large project in the works for a replacement stardrive capable of translight speeds. The drive has already been successfully demonstrated with robot vehicles and we’re in the process of constructing ten ‘spaceliners,’ as we’ve rather unimaginatively termed them, to take advantage of this drive and to make possible voyages between all colonies presently in existence with travel times as low as seven days to Gruntovoy — if for any strange reason you actually wanted to go there — and as high as three months to the Libra and Fourier colonies, approximately five hundred and twelve times the speed of light. Quicksilver, by regular transport, will be a little more than two weeks each way. They should be available for service in six months or so, could be a bit less, could be a bit more. Does that make the task sound more attractive? Let’s say, if one wanted to see someone special?” He smiled in genial approval, a benign San Antonio, casamentero divine.
It did. On his salary, he couldn’t even afford the ansible charges to call Barbara, and would have been a little afraid to do so even if he had all the money in the world. All they’d really shared was looks, and a few words while he was being poked and prodded back in Wyoming, and even those were translated through a threedee screen, so they were far more effectively separated from each other than if she’d been behind bars, even if these bars were invisible. There was a song that said, ‘If you want to know, if he loves you so, it’s in his kiss.’ Maybe when, or if, they met in person, she’d take one look and say, “I’m sorry, you … you looked so … different on the vid screen,” which depressed him. Still, in for a penny, in for a pound.
“Okay, I’m interested,” Jack admitted.
Now the Senator grinned like the host on a threedee quiz show. “You’re in luck again, Jack. Behind door number two is yet another option. We’re also constructing what we call a ‘scoutship’ designed primarily for exploration, but it will also serve as our initial manned test vehicle. It will be wildly overpowered in proportion to its size, but will be able to reach Quicksilver orbit from Earth orbit in a tad more than four days, one thousand seven hundred and twenty-eight times the speed of light, less than fifty-seven years to cross the entire diameter of our Galaxy in coldsleep.”
“I’m not particularly interested in crossing the Galaxy, just going to Quicksilver.”
“And back, Jack. I’ll turn the scoutship around and send it back with you aboard the next day if you can provide the answers I seek, but it doesn’t do me any good if you know what Luz knows and still can’t tell me, because you’d have to use an ansible terminal to do it.”
“Okay. You’ve got a deal. Three and a half round-trip tickets.”
The Senator was puzzled. “Three and a half?”
“I’m an old-fashioned kind of guy, Senator. If things turn out well between us, I’ll bring her home to meet my Mom, maybe a sibling or two, and Mom can come back with us for the ceremony.”
“Five, then.”
“Five?”
“I’m an old-fashioned man, too, Jack. If she’s to accompany you to Earth and back, it seems appropriate for her to have a female companion as her chaperone. Believe me, your mother will appreciate the gesture, even if you don’t see the need just now, and I believe Barbara will too. You might also consider the fact that your mother might be pleased if you had two ceremonies, one on Earth and another on Quicksilver, so that no one is slighted on either planet through not being invited to the wedding. It’s generally the custom for a bride to know her maid, or matron, of honor, so you’ll have to bring her along. You’ll have one spare ‘voucher’ then, or two, if Mom decides to stay, if any one — potentially two — of your siblings wants to emigrate from Earth to Quicksilver quickly, and I’ll personally guarantee transport gratis on the scheduled service for any of your siblings, their spouses and children, who wants the same. Distant cousins and hangers-on pay cash.”
Jack raised his eyebrows at that, and took the deal. Quicksilver was one of the most desirable of the colony planets, so most emigrants had to post a substantial bond. He was being offered the rough equivalent of ten year’s salary, a remarkably generous offer, and it would get his immediate family off Earth — and away from its endless squabbling over resources and corruption — and out to the edge of things, where things were changing. “Done! Senator, I’m your man.” He held out his hand to formalize their agreement with an old-fashioned handshake.
The Senator found it charming.
Group Captain Cyril Farquhar struggled toward consciousness with the throbbing hammer of the electronic ‘Call to Quarters’ klaxon pounding on his brain. ‘What the fuck?’ This was supposed to be easy duty, a hundred year Extended Reserve service — with full pay and benefits for his dependants — in his case his parents and one sister — with the entire duration of his ‘service’ spent in transit and orbiting picket duty as a corpsicle around one of the colony planets. He’d fully expected to wake up back on Earth, or on one of the colony planets if his parents had taken his advice and emigrated off Earth. He’d left conditional instructions about his demob port if that were so, but had never expected to see his parents alive again, and his sister only if she’d emigrated to wherever he demobbed. He yawned, trying to get air into lungs which hadn’t breathed for at least fifteen years subjective time or more. They’d told him that he would feel like crap for an hour or so, but they were being optimistic; he felt like … he couldn’t think of anything bad enough to describe how he felt right now.
In the meantime, the damned klaxon was still throbbing, adding a growing headache to his long list of complaints, and obviously designed to make the most of his hellish experience, like the joke about the people in Hell standing up to their necks in a lake of stinking shit, and then ordered to get back on their heads because their coffee-break was over. And still the noise went on, rattling right through his brain. He struggled to remember the steps of the self-extraction procedure, trying to feel the call-button strapped to his hand, which would supposedly open his drawer — unlike many of the air officers and marines under his command, he refused to call it a coffin — and turn off the goddamned noise.
He found it … ‘At last!’ and the sound died away without touching the ghostly fading echo of it still sounding in his brain, if not his ears, until it too died away.
The drawer slid open and the stale air of the narrow corridor flooded in, tainted with the smell of lubricating grease and oil meant to prevent corrosion over the long years. His muscles still stiff and protesting, he reached to his chest to press the quick-release device that would free him from the straps and webbing that had held his body away from the surfaces of the … drawer. He wriggled around to squirm his body out of his container, getting hung up several times on small projections as he tried to float free into the corridor without leaving important pieces of his anatomy behind.
Finally, he was free and suddenly desperate to find the Zero-Gee Urination Fixture (male) so he could relieve himself. He did not want to spend the next half hour collecting floating blobs of piss.
Back in control of himself and his bladder, dressed at last — he felt much more like a commissioned officer in uniform, since it’s difficult to assume a military bearing when nude — he pulled himself down the corridor, opening the control panels beside each container and pressing the bright red ‘REVIVE’ button inside. He heard hidden machinery start the process of evacuating the coldsleep serum from the men’s veins and arteries as NuBlood analogue replaced it. Eventually, the artificial blood would be replaced with natural platelets through normal biological processes, but the first men out, his officers, would be ready to be helped from their containers in an hour or so, depending on how much body mass needed to be warmed. It was a tedious business, since there were a hundred and twenty men under his command. Only when the last man was on his way toward consciousness did he make his way to the bridge and activate the ansible console, a lo-rez military model, but adequate for command and control. Eventually, a face appeared, an ordinary airman to judge by the insignia on his fatigue uniform, and it must have been a dog watch on Earth, since he had that slackness of bearing that often appears toward the end of the normal working day. “Group Captain Farquhar, commanding UEA-Ulysses, reporting in. Please notify the Commanding Officer of the start of our transition to readiness.”
Then, he began reading the airship’s log to figure out where and when they were, since he, and the entire crew, had been in coldsleep from before they began their journey to their duty station until just now. Command didn’t feel it necessary to tell anyone where they were headed because it might change along the way, depending on the tactical situation of the moment. Since they weren’t at war with anyone, their destinations were largely random, selected to provide the best statistical ‘coverage’ for theoretical dangers, and were changed as needed by tactical protocols never divulged to lowly Group Captains. As he read, he smiled. They were only twenty light years from Earth, and in the L-3 Lagrangian point directly opposite Quicksilver in its orbit around Delta Pavonis. Maybe when whatever this exercise was about was over, he could arrange a week or two of liberty for his men on-planet. They were still fifty years from their scheduled rotation back to Earth, and he knew the men would be reluctant to crawl back into their drawers so soon. He had to admit — to himself at least — that the idea of climbing back into that narrow box made his skin crawl just then. He hoped it was something simple; a returning probe gone astray, a vessel fallen out of drive, and needing repair before it could proceed. It happened from time to time, and one of the many tasks their airship was fitted for was salvage and repair. Since any passengers would be in coldsleep, there was rarely any particular hurry for rescue efforts, although the passengers might be startled to arrive twenty to a hundred years late.
He yawned again and decided to check in with Quicksilver while he waited for orders. Since they were on opposite sides of Quicksilver’s sun, neither radio nor tight-beam laser would work, so he used the ansible terminal, entering the parameters needed to select the local authorities from the vast amount of ‘noise’, both other ansible contacts and the quantum flux generated by black holes. “Group Captain Cyril Farquhar commanding UEA-Ulysses, stationed on picket duty in your vicinity, calling base commander.”
A woman’s voice answered. “Welcome to Quicksilver, Group Captain Farquhar, this is Barbara Big Horse, base commander, chief cook, and bottle washer.” She grinned. “We’re a relatively quiet backwater here, Group Captain, and fairly informal. If you don’t mind my asking, ‘Farquhar’ is a rather unusual name. You wouldn’t happen to be related to Judith Olivia Farquhar, would you?”
Group Captain Farquhar blinked, unmanly tears starting at the corners of his eyes. “Judi? Here? I’d never thought to see her in this life again.”
She smiled again, “This must be your lucky day, then, Group Captain. She lives in town, is married to a local resident, and has three children now.”
“How’s she been doing? The last time I saw her, she was quite young.”
“She’s doing well, and very well. She works as a local producer for our threedee series, Quicksilver Passion, which is number one in the ratings back on Earth. Would you like to talk to her? I know she’d be glad to see you.”
“She’s there?”
The woman laughed. “Oh, no, but she’ll be in the studio now, and they have more ansible bandwidth available than I do here. Let me transfer the parameters to your device.” She made motions below the view of the camera and a little amber light appeared on his console. Group Captain Farquhar stared at the light, almost afraid to touch the control to store the information lest it somehow be lost.
The woman smiled again and said, with that peculiar softness women have when they see men caught up in strong emotion, “I’ll sign off now so you can call your sister. I’m sure you have a lot to talk about.” The screen dissolved into utterly random ‘snow.’
His hand was just reaching toward the lighted control when the device switched automatically to the command and control parameters, his report was evidently being acknowledged. ‘Prick, ass, fart, shit,’ he cursed mentally, then came to attention as an Air Marshal appeared in Mess uniform. Evidently he’d interrupted something of importance. ‘Good!’
“Group Captain Farquhar, good of you to respond so quickly.”
“Sir!”
“I’m Air Marshal Vidkun Quisling, in command of 1 Group Air Combat, and we have a grave situation on Quicksilver. I’m entrusting you with the vital mission of resolving it to the satisfaction of Earth Authorities.”
“Sir?” His suspicions were instantly aroused. Air Marshals don’t ordinarily hie themselves out of full-dress dinners to give orders to lowly Group Commanders. Surreptitiously, he thumbed the ‘record’ control on his console.
The Air Marshal continued, “The Quicksilver colonists have revolted, and at last report had slaughtered those few armed forces stationed there and threatened to cut off further transfers of needed agricultural products and murder the commander of the civil forces, as well as remaining members of the government, unless we meet their outrageous demands. I hereby order you to proceed immediately to Quicksilver, destroy their stronghold in the central portion of the main town, and dispatch a contingent of Marines to capture, hold, and defend the planetary spaceport under martial law.”
‘This is crazy!’ he thought. “But, Sir!” he protested …
… and was cut off. “This is a matter of world importance, Group Captain, and vital to the survival of Earth itself. Are you refusing a direct order?”
“No, Sir!” Now he was worried, and caught in a terrible trap. The penalty for mutiny was no longer death, but might as well be, since the prescribed term of imprisonment was an even thousand years in coldsleep.
“Then carry out your mission, Group Captain! You are to make no further contact with Command until that mission is accomplished, lest your ansible transmissions be intercepted and the mission be compromised.”
“Yes, Sir!” He saluted …
… and the screen went blank, evidently shut down on relayed orders from Command, so he was cut off from the Universe outside. He stared bleakly at the dead screen, then smashed his fist onto the console. “Jesus H. Christ on a crooked crutch! What mole-headed fuckwit back at HQ dreamed this up?”
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Eighteen ― Traitor’s Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
The enemy is within the gates; it is with our own luxury, our own folly, our own criminality that we must contend.
— Marcus Tullius Cicero (attributed)
Loosely based upon the Second Oration against Cataline
“Gentlemen, we have a situation, and I’d like to solicit your input.” Group Captain Cyril Farquhar stood in the crowded Wardroom with his senior officers, seven in all. “Firstly, our ansible terminal has been turned off by Command, so we can neither verify nor ask for confirmation of what I’m about to show you. In fact, it’s only because of my own paranoia that I can show this at all. Wing Commander Smythe, could you play the recording?”
Smythe stood. “Sir! By way of explanation, gentlemen, Group Captain Farquhar asked me to retrieve this data cube from the ansible console, and I found it necessary to disassemble the device to do so, because it had been disabled by an interior circuit I didn’t know existed which caused the transmission and reception circuits to fuse. The recording speaks for itself. According to Group Captain Farquhar, the speaker identified himself as Air Marshal Vidkun Quisling, in command of 1 Group Air Combat. I have no reason to doubt the Group Captain’s statement.” He pressed a control and the image of the Air Marshal appeared on the Wardroom threedee console and spoke, starting in mid-sentence.
“ … Quicksilver colonists have revolted, and at last report had slaughtered those few armed forces stationed there and threatened to cut off further transfers of needed agricultural products and murder the commander of the civil forces, as well as remaining members of the government, unless we meet their outrageous demands. I hereby order you to proceed immediately to Quicksilver, destroy their stronghold in the central portion of the main town, and dispatch a contingent of Marines to capture, hold, and defend the planetary spaceport under martial law.”
“But, Sir!” the Group Captain’s voice said.
“This is a matter of world importance, Group Captain, and vital to the survival of Earth itself. Are you refusing a direct order?”
“No, Sir!”
“Then carry out your mission, Group Captain! You are to make no further contact with Command until that mission is accomplished, lest your ansible transmissions be intercepted and the mission be compromised.”
“Yes, Sir!”
The screen went blank and there was a low buzz of conversation in the Wardroom ….
… which Farquhar cut short as he took over. “I’m sure that many of you have noticed what I did; ordinarily, we would have been contacted by someone lower in the chain of command, and the mere fact that an Air Marshal subverted that chain is suspicious, which is why I recorded what I did. What the recording doesn’t show, however, and the supposed Air Marshal didn’t know, was that I had just a few moments before this exchange been in contact with the ansible whose parameters are registered as belonging to the Quicksilver Base Commander, and had a fairly lengthy conversation with her immediately before talking to the supposed Air Marshal. She gave no hint of knowing anything about this so-called ‘revolution,’ and in fact discussed mundane details of daily life on Quicksilver in a manner which leads me to believe that the situation as described by the man dressed in an Air Marshal’s uniform did not, and does not, exist. For all I know, that man could have rented that uniform at a costume shop.”
There was another buzz of words between the officers and then Flight Lieutenant Henley said, “Sir! Isn’t it customary to transmit a written copy of any orders, Sir?”
Farquhar smiled, but not pleasantly. “Yes, it is, Flight Lieutenant Henley. I didn’t mention it because I didn’t want to appear as if I were leading anyone’s thoughts too strongly in any particular direction. It is ‘customary,’ and is indeed ordinarily a legal requirement under the Uniform Code of Military Justice in operations involving the use of deadly force, and a separate document detailing the exact rules of engagement for this particular action. Instead, all these details are left to my own imagination. The Air Force runs on paperwork, and I can’t requisition a replacement teacup for the Wardroom without submitting forms in quadruplicate, much less order a military assault on largely unarmed civilians, so it might appear as if the ‘Air Marshal’ was either unaware of proper military protocol or wanted to give himself ‘plausible deniability’ in case of any later enquiry, either one of which will put our collective asses in a sling.” He scowled.
Henley, obviously a brave lad, said, “But if I understand the situation, Sir, without properly signed and transmitted orders we’d be guilty of a war crime if we actually carried through an assault on a civilian population.”
Farquhar shook his head in sad disagreement. “Yes, and no, I’m afraid, and in fact we’re potentially damned if we either comply with the order or refuse it. The Air Marshal — if that’s what he is — could claim that the exigencies of the tactical situation required him to cease communication immediately, and that there was no time to prepare a written order, in which case we’re presumptively guilty of disobeying the lawful order of a superior officer if we disobey, unless we can prove otherwise, but the burden of demonstrating this would be ours. On the other hand, if we act as if the order were ‘legitimate’ and comply with it, he might might easily disavow giving any such order, in which case we might possibly be found guilty of war crimes as you describe, except that he doesn’t know about our recording — but we have also to assume that he might suspect that a recording might exist, in which case the recording could simply be made to vanish.”
“How so, Sir?”
“Right now, we’re mid-deployment. At the end of our mission — whatever it is — we’ll be expected to climb back into our coldsleep capsules like good little boys and go beddie-bye while our superiors — possibly the putative Air Marshal — take over the task of driving the airship around. Wouldn’t it be terrible if our airship ‘accidentally’ dived into a star?”
“Sir!” Henley looked a little green.
“Military discipline relies on explicit relationships of trust and authority between the ranks, and you see what happens, gentlemen, when trust breaks down. That’s what I meant when I said that our asses are in a sling. At some level, gentlemen, I believe we’ve been betrayed, and I don’t know whether this is a military conspiracy or a civilian one, but cold-blooded murder is contemplated upon a civilian population, so I have no reason to believe that the planners of this charade would hesitate to encompass our own destruction. Whoever did this has the capability of accessing our military ansible unit — the parameters of which are rarely shared outside the services — and possessed sufficient knowledge that they were able to manipulate a separate ansible airship control interface in such a way as to wake me.” Then, he furrowed in brow for a moment before holding up his hand to quell the comments already rising as an undertone.
“Oh, and I just thought, looking again at the recording, but there’s a further incongruity as well. I was told by this fellow to make no further contact until the mission is completed, but since the ansible itself has been disabled through physical damage, there’s no way to get in touch with anyone, much less report on the success or failure of the mission, This lends further credence to my tentative theory, that no one cares what happens after our attack on the colony, but that the man who issued those orders doesn’t want me to ask any one for clarification or written authorization.”
Henley asked, “Could this access to the command and control pathways have been done through simple ‘hacking’?”
Farquhar answered, “Theoretically, yes; practically, no. Ansibles work through exploitation of subtle quantum effects usually described as ‘spooky action at a distance.’ To put it simply, particles small enough to be affected by quantum effects can be manipulated in such a manner as to affect particles to which they’ve been intimately associated. Every particle in the Universe was once — at the moment of the ‘Big Bang’ of creation — associated with every other. The discovery of the ‘Ansible Effect’ meant that — provided we knew enough about a given set of particles, we could manipulate them in such wise as to cause other particles, anywhere in the Universe, to be instantaneously affected. There’s still a huge debate going on about whether this means that we’re intimately connected to the entire Universe or simply that everything is rigidly predestined, and that what we think of as ‘free will’ is mere hallucination.” Looking around the Wardroom, he saw quite a few uncomprehending stares.
“No matter,” he said. “I don’t really understand how it works either, but the ‘parameters’ we input into the devices essentially establish a quantum ‘connection’ between one device and another. The chances of discovering these parameters through chance are extremely small — although experiments using the combined processing power of many large scientific supercomputers operating in parallel have actually managed to accomplish it in several experiments — so we treat ansible communications as if they might be eavesdropped upon, even though it seems unlikely that anyone will actually accomplish this. We don’t know everything, though, and some clever child now growing up on Earth might eventually discover a method of discovering ansible ‘parameters’ so quickly as to be a trivial task, like scanning through radio frequencies looking for a signal, but with our present knowledge — as of approximately fifty years ago at least — it couldn’t be done easily, and the chances of doing it twice, with both the airship communications ansible and the airship control ansible, seem vanishingly small.”
“So what do we do, Sir?” It was Wing Leader Norman Bateson who spoke, but his uncertainty spoke for all of them.
“Gentlemen, what we’re talking about is potentially mutiny, and it doesn’t much matter whether the mutiny is on one side of the cusp of this thing or another. I can’t lawfully order you to mutiny against Earth Command, nor can I order you to comply with the orders I’ve just shown you, because I have serious doubts about their legitimacy, and yes, Henley, an unprovoked and murderous attack upon an innocent civilian population would be a war crime, if there were no clear indications of armed hostility, and if the so-called Air Marshal refuses to admit to giving that order, which I firmly believe to be his intention.” He paused for a moment, but no one seemed inclined to raise a question.
He continued, “I further believe that this entire situation has been designed to make us the ‘fall guys’ for someone with a political agenda. Our status as the dupes in this little plot carries with it considerable risk, I think, since we ourselves must be prevented from divulging any details of the plot, whether we carry out these ‘war crimes’ or not, since it seems clear to me that some criminal enterprise was planned, and our testimony might ensure the downfall of an unknown number of very powerful people whether or not we are manipulated into criminal activity of our own or not. As the old saying has it, ‘Dead men tell no tales.’ so to prevent the people behind these planned murders from being found out, it will be necessary to murder us all, and we ourselves are being used as dupes to taint the name and reputation of the Air Force itself in such wise that people will avoid using our names for their children for a hundred years or more, just as people still don’t name their baby boys ‘Benedict Arnold’ or ‘Guy Fawkes’.”
“There was a collective gasp, or groan, or whatever sound it was that each individual in the room was moved to utter. It was one thing to be threatened with death — that was a known hazard of a military career — but to be threatened with dishonor and disgrace, even by proxy, was especially daunting.
The Group Captain went on, grim-faced. “The military protocols for this sort of situation are quite clear, going all the way back to the ancient ‘Pirates’ of the Caribbean sea on the eastern edge of Central America. If we decide here to put this question to the enlisted ranks, our little band of brothers will be a democracy, with any delegation of authority or command subject to a secret ballot in which all of us have an equal voice. For the purposes of this meeting, and any further decisions along this line of action, I’m no longer your commander, but an ordinary airman trying desperately to save his own life, and those of his brothers-in-arms.” Group Captain Farquhar sat down at the Wardroom table for the first time.
They took the lander down to the spaceport, just Farquhar and Smythe, with sidearms holstered. They strolled up the road to where the administrative offices were located and went inside. There was no one at the reception desk so they walked a short way down the most inviting hall and found a door with a plastic placard affixed to it: Barbara Big Horse — Base Commander.
Farquhar knocked.
A woman’s voice inside called out, “It’s not locked, just come on in.”
They entered, Farquhar first, and stood side by side before her desk. “Captain Big Horse,” Farquhar said.
“Group Captain! You should have called ahead, and would have met you at the ’port.”
“Well, we experienced a few difficulties on our way here,” Farquhar said. “Perhaps this will explain.” He handed her the data cube.
She looked at it, slightly puzzled, and inserted it into a small threedee viewer on her desk. After watching it through, she blinked, than said, “I understand your problem. Of course, I surrender my forces completely, assuming your authority is lawful, but I wonder if you might be willing to have me transmit this vid through my own chain of command for clarification.” She started calling on her own ansible terminal, but said offhand, “If you wouldn’t mind, I think I have a neurolizer in that cabinet over there, so you can take possession of all the ‘arms’ I have right now. We did have more, but I worried about children getting hurt.” her face darkened into a scowl. “So we destroyed them all.”
Relief flooded through him, and he said, “That won’t be necessary. I was hoping you might do something like that, actually. We were getting along so well before, and I’d hate to blow anyone I like to smithereens. We were thinking of just refusing, but considered that might have serious consequences, until one of the enlisted men came up with the notion of invading, per orders, and asking permission to blow up the base with no loss of life, thus fulfilling the strict scope of our command without actually doing anything. He’s quite a creative fellow at skipping work as well, but I’m rather inclined to like him just now.”
“He does sound like a likeable sort of man, but hang on a sec …” The threedee showed a handsome Hispanic looking older man. He was smiling. “Senator Ortíz! It’s good to see you, but we have a little problem here, would you mind watching this feed?” She manipulated a control on her device and the ‘Air Marshal’ recording streamed in a little inset at the bottom of her screen.
The Senator’s jaw was set and he was glowering at no one in particular after he saw what had happened. “Thank you, Barbara, for bringing this to my attention.” Then he turned slightly to encompass the two of them. “And you are, Sirs?”
Farquhar introduced them both.
“Very good, Group Captain Farquhar and Wing Commander Smythe. If you’ll wait for just a few moments, I’ll have properly signed and countersigned documents in your hands countermanding these so-called orders very shortly.”
“Sir?” Farquhar spoke up. “I’m also worried about my officers and crew, Sir. Those responsible for this destroyed my ansible terminal through remote means, and I fear they may be plotting to murder any potential witnesses against them through harming the airship.”
“Then there’s no time to lose.” He turned to Barbara. “Barbara, could you scare up an ansible technician and get him up to his airship at once? Group Captain, we can cut any possible remote access to the airship control ansible in a very few minutes, which should restore full control of your airship to you, as well as provide new ansible terminals for any necessary communications. Barbara, please have him take a couple of spare terminals with him, and scramble the parameters so that no one will know how to find them without being told.”
“Done,” she said, and keyed in a code on her communicator. “Mike, could you get over to the spaceport double quick? Bring your ansible toolkit and a couple of scrambled spares. There’ll be a lander there and an Air Force officer either waiting for you or arriving soon.”
Than she turned to Smythe and said, “Could you hop down to the space port? Mike Robbins will be there very soon, since he lives and works just across the way. You can describe your problems and I guarantee that he’ll be able to fix them. I’ll be here with your Group Captain, so he can ensure that I don’t blow up anything.”
His face colored slightly, and he said, “I’m sorry, Ma’am, but we were in a pickle.”
“I’m sure you were, but you’ll all be fine now. If you’d like, please assure your pilot that he can land if you’d like. We’re fully-equipped for heavy freighters, so we should be able to handle a little packet boat with no problem, and that way you could be sure that the men aboard will all be safe and they could walk around a bit and breathe fresh air for a change.” She grinned and added, “The ‘rebels’ are fully pacified by now, I think.”
He glanced over at Farquhar, who nodded. “Thank you, Ma’am!” he said and hurried out the door.
“Now, Group Captain, if you’ll excuse me, I have to use the ladies room, and you have my parole.”
“Of course, Ma’am. I don’t mean to cause any difficulties.”
“Think nothing of it. Oh! and while you’re waiting,” “ she pointed at her terminal. “This blue button here in the lower left corner,” she showed him which one of the small row of color-coded controls she meant, just happens to select a direct connection to your sister, in case you didn’t have enough time with her before.” She walked toward the door. “I’m an extra for most of the Quicksilver series off and on, in my spare time, so she won’t be surprised to receive a call from my terminal, I can’t say the same about seeing you again. She talks about you often, you know, but like you had thought she’d never see you again.” She smiled and waved as she blithely walked through her office door.
He walked over to her desk and sat down, studying the blue button for a long moment before he pressed it. The screen flashed, and then a woman’s face appeared, and she said, “Hi, Barb … ” before she looked at him in confusion and her brows furrowed slightly, trying to puzzle out who he was. She was getting on towards middle age now, but she looked … happy, and she was beautiful. He smiled and said, “Hi, Judi. Long time, no see.”
She looked at him with puzzled attention, then knowledge swept through her and she screamed, “Cy!? Oh my God. Cy! You’re here! Wait right there! I’ll be there in five minutes!” Her face scrunched up and she started crying, “Oh, Cy, you gave us all our lives, and now you’re here. You’re right here. Hang on for just a few minutes more.” And she closed the connection.
He was nonplussed for a moment, and then realized that the Judi he’d known as a child would never have talked on a vidscreen if there was any chance of meeting in person, and Barbara had said — he thought he remembered her saying that — that she lived in town, so she must be nearby. He walked to a window that looked out on the fields behind the building, and they looked lush and green in the fading sunlight of a yellow sun. It must be late afternoon, a strange, but oddly familiar sight. Before they’d left Earth orbit, they’d spent the best part of a year training for the space environment, so it had been a long time since he’d seen a sun though an atmosphere, a long time since he been somewhere you could just walk outside without a pressure suit. High in the sky, he could see the faint outline of a quarter moon, and it looked a lot larger than the Moon he remembered from Earth. They must have tides here like nobody’s business. Then he remembered reading that there were two moons, so the tidal patterns must be very complex.
Just then, he heard the door open behind him. Thinking that it must be Barbara, back from her errand, he wanted to ask where Judi would be coming from, so he could go to meet her on the way. He turned and said, “Barbara …”
… But it was Judi, and she had three children beside her, a girl, perhaps fourteen or so, and two strapping young men, who both looked to be in their late teens, just a little younger than when he’d first enlisted. He felt a little pang then, because they reminded him of all he’d given up, a family of his own, a home even, when he’d chosen the Air Force Academy as a way out for all of them, his brother and Judi, his Mom and Dad. ‘While I’ve been frozen, drifting in space and time, my younger sister has gone far beyond me,’ he thought, ‘and is a woman now, while in some ways I’m still a boy; no wife, no children, no home more substantial than a tin can, lost among the stars.’ He felt suddenly bereft, because he had nothing, was nothing, except whatever his sister had built upon the ruins of his life, and the one thing he could be proud of was that his body had been placed between her life and the creeping desolation that was the dying Earth, and that his love for her was untarnished.
She smiled at him, and he felt as if his heart would shatter, torn in half by mingled pride and jealousy. She spoke, “Cy!” and rushed to embrace him, weeping now, “It’s so good to see you.”
“Judi, you’re all grown up now, so big, bigger than life, bigger than I am now.” He had to bend down, but he buried his face in her shoulder as salt tears burned all his sins away.
“Jack, so good of you to come!” World Senator Ortíz was in a very good mood.
Jack wondered why, because his moods rarely corresponded completely to the context of a current situation. It seemed sometimes as if he were living on two planes of existence, the ordinary world that most people saw around them, and a secret world outside the world that only he could see. “Nice to see you, Senator. You called?”
“I did, Jack. I have a job you might be interested in, since it involves Quicksilver and Barbara Big Horse specifically.”
“How so?” Jack was cautiously optimistic. Ortíz might, after all, be using this to eke the last bit of drama out of his ‘scoutship,’
He took a folder from his desk and handed it over. “Take a look at this,” he said.
Jack opened the file. It contained a few lowrez mugshots of some sort of military officer in a fancy uniform, a data cube, and an extensive investigation file. He looked up in puzzlement. “And I’m interested in this guy why, exactly?”
“Because this gentleman, who purports to be an Air Force officer, ordered an unprovoked attack on the Quicksilver spaceport and the administrative center where your Barbara Big Horse has her office.”
Jack’s jaw clenched and his face hardened into controlled fury. “Is he?” he bit the words as he spoke, since no throat was available.
“I have no idea. No one who looks like this is a member of any military service, but the man had some sort of access to confidential military information, because he — or those he worked for — was able to wake the officers and crew of an Air Force spaceship on picket duty using secret military access parameters, and later destroy their ansible terminal using a method that even the ship’s maintenance officer was unaware existed.”
“So he could either be a stooge or a VR construct used as a mask for an actual officer.”
“I’m inclined toward the latter hypothesis, Jack, because it’s more difficult — as I understand it — to pretend a familiarity with military customs and jargon than one might imagine. Captain Churco has talked with the officer who received these orders, and he remembered no specific false note in the impersonation — if that’s what it was — other than the fact that the man’s supposed rank, that of Air Marshal, the equivalent of an Army General, was overkill for the actions being ordered. The holos you see, and the vid feed, were supplied by the officer and available because he’d ‘smelled a rat’ early on and started recording the exchange.”
“And the ‘rat’ he smelled was?”
“The uniform was what they call ‘Mess Uniform.’ which is only worn for formal occasions, so it implies that one wouldn’t want to shoot the breeze with friendly chitchat, thereby incurring the wrath of someone with important ‘places to be,’ and so might intimidate anyone with any insecurities. Group Captain Farquhar seems made of sterner stuff — Jorge says that you’d like him — and immediately realized that it also implies that some flunky wandered into the formal occasion and demanded that a general officer come outside and perform the military equivalent of washing up the silverware before going back inside and proposing a toast to the King.”
“I like him already, Senator, because he evidently stood squarely in the way of villainy most foul which concerns me personally.”
The Senator nodded approvingly. “Exactly so, although I’m given to understand that he had a few anxious moments puzzling out how to do it without sabotaging his career.”
“What authority of law will I have?”
“Because the planned action would have been overt treason under Earth law, and any steps taken in furtherance of the plot, including planning, conspiracy, coöperation, or failure to report same treasonous per se, I’ve taken the liberty of bringing you off the inactive list with the title of Plenipotentiary Investigator for the World Senate, with an impressive warrant card and badge which will be the envy of all your former fellows on the Force. In this position, you are not only authorized to ‘look at a king’ — if we had any worth looking at — but spit in his eye. Try not to kill anyone, but only because the paperwork involved can be tedious and time-consuming. Other than that, you have both the high justice and the low as far as I’m concerned.”
“Sounds good enough, since I’m feeling slightly murderous. I can call on resources as needed?”
“There’s a charging account in the file. I doubt that you’ll overdraw it.”
Jack smiled unpleasantly. “That will be just fine. I already have a few ideas. This data cube is an exact duplicate of the cube on Quicksilver?”
“That it is. Have fun,” he said brusquely and turned immediately to some other task on his desk …
… and Jack felt adequately dismissed.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Nineteen ― Ill Met by Moonlight
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Our feelings we with difficulty smother
When constabulary duty’s to be done
Ah, take one consideration with another
A policeman’s lot is not a happy one.
The Pirates of Penzance
― William Schwenk Gilbert &
Sir Arthur Sullivan
Barbara Big Horse walked back into her office, where the Group Captain was sitting down on her office settee, his sister and niece on either side of him while Judith showed him pictures of her husband, the children growing up, and catching up on the fifty or so years of history that had passed him by, thirty of which Judith had skipped as well when she left Earth for Quicksilver. The boys were lounging in that disjointed way boys have, as big as men, but not yet grown into manly self-possession. They were obviously bored to tears by the pictures, but were simultaneously excited by the presence of their famous uncle, not only an Air Force officer, but a Group Captain, which they knew was some sort of posh. Barbara had a file folder in her hand. “Group Captain? I have your orders here.”
She handed them to him, and he took and read them over immediately, a relieved expression sweeping over his face about half-way through, and then a look of puzzlement. He looked up at her in silent question.
She smiled. “Ah! I see you’ve noticed. In view of the foiled attack on Quicksilver Base and Admin Center, I took the liberty of requesting your secondment to us on extended picket duty right here in Quicksilver orbit, to stand watch against any other surprises those who tried — and failed — to subvert you might try again, and of course I don’t know where any other strategic reserves might be hidden, so you should remain on call for the foreseeable future.”
“But … ”
“No ‘buts’, Group Captain.” She smiled more broadly now. “You’re my prisoner now.”
He thought about that for a while, and then saw her point. “Yes, Ma’am!” he said. “It seems only fair, Ma’am, and safest.”
“Oh, more than fair, I think, if you’ll continue reading through that file. Since you’ll be in command of planetary defenses, ordinarily you’d have to hold at least one-star rank as Air Officer Commanding, but I wanted to give you an extra star, in case our enemy tries the same trick again, so you’ve been promoted to Air Marshal, with attendant rises in pay and benefits retroactive to first taking up your picket post here around Delta Pavonis, which will give you a nice little pile of credits to pay for your own beer, as I imagine you’ll want your contributions to your siblings to continue as before. Since being an Air Marshal isn’t nearly as much fun without a senior officer to kick around, I’ve put through another promotion for your former Wing Commander, who is now Group Captain Smythe with similar rises, et cetera, and I’ll let you handle telling him. You’ll probably need to adjust your other officer ranks as well, possibly recruit some locals, but I’ll leave that to your own good judgement.”
“Yes, Ma’am. With great pleasure, Ma’am! But my siblings, Ma’am?” He stood carefully, extricating himself from his niece, who’d latched onto his arm with considerable determination, and snapped to full attention.
“At ease, Air Marshal.” She grinned. “You’re among friends here, and yes, your brother is still alive, although getting on in years. Your support has made him fairly comfortable on Earth, but I can’t let you talk to him right this moment,” she said, the tone of her voice growing more serious. “I did all this for a specific purpose, you’ll understand. As Base Commander, I’m also the theoretical Planetary Governor, but we’ve never bothered about it here, because we’ve been ‘simple farmers’ for quite a while. By taking up my official rank, I’m taking up some of the boring bureaucratic ‘baggage’ that goes with it as well, one of which is responsibility for and control of my planetary defences, so I needed to give you a promotion, no matter what I did. I made the appointment retroactive as far back as I could manage, to give you as much instant seniority within Air Marshal ranks as I could manage on the spur of the moment.”
“So they’ll have to supply a Marshal of the local Air Force if they try to go over my head, as it were … It’s certain that they won’t find many Air Marshals with twenty years in rank.”
She acknowledged his observation with a nod. “Exactly. And our current Marshal of the World Federation Air Force is working closely with Senator Ortíz, I believe, so we’ve managed to keep your new rank secret for now. You’ll also note that I included the entire roster of Air Force officers of star rank and above in the file, with high-def vids so you can see both their faces and their characteristic movements. I’d like you to study them to see if any of their movements remind you of the artificial construct that was used in their attempt to gull you. For the moment, however, I’m ordering you to refrain from contacting anyone off-planet. I’d like to draw them out, so instead of saying anything about your visit here, I want you to simply ’disappear’ as far as anyone out there knows.” She gestured vaguely toward the sky.
He thought about that for a few seconds. “So when the impostor pressed the button to destroy my ansible, in that instant I simply vanished, as far as he knew.” He thought some more. “Won’t he try to do something with the airship?”
“I certainly hope so, and I hope that it’s only the beginning of many similar mistakes, but he’ll have to wait until he hears something from Quicksilver before he knows what to do next, since he’ll have no idea how long it will take you to prepare the ‘assault’ he ordered. I’ve had the compromised ansibles replaced, but I had the old airship control ansible connected to a airship simulator instead of destroying it, so we can not only see what they attempt to do with your airship, but try to trace back their ansible to its operator.”
“But can’t he just use the control terminal to ‘look around’ and see what’s happening?”
“I think not. In the first place, your old airship control ansible thinks that it’s connected to a airship still in orbit around Delta Pavonis, and all its sensors will relay appropriate vid and data feeds if queried. But a airship’s control ansible is a very specialized unit, because it requires a airship’s ‘bridge’ to command a airship, whether that ‘bridge’ is located on the airship or elsewhere, because the control interfaces remain the same. So he probably … or must have, ‘borrowed’ an existing one, and there aren’t all that many of them lying about.”
“So we’re depending on him not wanting to be caught sneaking around?”
“Just so,” she said, smiling. “But what’s life without a little excitement to keep us on our toes?”
Jack Webster was whistling as he walked into his old office building. The place still looked the same, the same dirty plastic flooring, designed to ‘hide the dirt,’ but as transparent as a whore’s makeup. He was looking at it through new eyes, though. One of the same cops was on the front desk, just as if this were any ordinary day. “Hi, Sandoval. Macleod in?”
Sandoval was obviously startled to see him. “Yeah, but … ”
“Can it, Sandoval.” He flashed his new shield as he walked into an open elevator door. “I’m going up.”
As he turned to press a button, he had the satisfaction of watching Sandoval grab his communicator.
On the thirtieth floor, he got off. Just down the hall was Macleod’s department, Forensics, and he walked through the automatic double doors as if he belonged there. He said a breezy ‘hello’ to Deborah, the fierce guardian of his privacy who ‘manned’ the front desk, but she knew that Jack was usually welcome, so she sniffed and let him pass. He knocked on Macleod’s office door, which was open. The placard said: Douglas B Macleod, MD, PhD, ScD.
“And what do you want, flatfoot, wee Sassenach that ye are?” Macleod looked up to glance at him, and was evidently in a good mood, because he was mixing metaphors.
“Dougie …” he said. “You cut me to the quick, and here I just stopped by to cheer you up.” he seated himself comfortably in the best of Macleod’s two guest chairs.
“Oh, aye? And what makes you think you could cheer me up?”
“Well, for one,” he said reasonably, “I’ve brought you a puzzle.” He tossed the data cube lightly on the desk.
Macleod looked at it with distaste. “And what might this be? Fan mail from some flounder?”
“Sorry, what?”
“Never mind.” He picked it up and inserted it into his desktop viewer, watching only for a second before he ejected it with a grunt of disgust and tossed it back. “It’s a fake, of course, and not a very good one.”
“How can you tell?”
Macleod looked at him as if he’d just taken first place in the Moron of the Week contest, then inserted it back into the viewer. “Look at the highlights in the avatar’s eyes. The lights in that room aren’t in the same position as the ones shining on those eyes. Didn’t they include the directions in that mail-order detective kit you sent away for?”
“Golly! There were supposed to be directions? No wonder I had trouble with that stupid thing. I didn’t like it anyway, because the rubber suction cups on those darts never stuck to anything, so the crooks were always yelling ‘Ya missed me a mile!’ even when I hit them, which wasn’t fair at all. No wonder they took up lives of crime. So you know it’s an avatar?”
Macleod’s scathing look could have been bottled as paint remover. “Ask me something hard.”
Jack smiled and tried. “Okay. That recording was made on an ansible terminal, since destroyed. Can you tell me where the content was transmitted from?”
“From where,” he said.
“What?” Jack was confused. Dougie often had that effect on him.
“Dangling preposition. Nasty habit.” He made an expression of distaste, looking dour indeed.
“Sorry,” Jack said
“What’s my budget?”
“What do you want?” He smirked, and rattled off his charging account number.
He looked up, all smiles. “Och! You always were a good sort, Jack!” He reached into a lower drawer and pulled out a bottle of single malt scotch and two glasses. “Let’s have a wee dram.”
By the time Jack left the office, he was feeling a little light-headed. Doug’s ‘wee dram’ had turned into three or four good slugs after he’d taken a good look at Jack’s departmental charge number. Jack had made some attempt to protest, arguing that Doug was trying to cheat him, but Doug had assured him that he was doing no such thing, since, to find that room, and the ansible that has sent that message, he’d have to invent a new technology or two, and search every vidshot available online, which would take an enormous amount of processing time, all of which cost real credits, but the resulting database and tools would be worth their weight in gold once he had them in-house, so he had no need to fiddle the books in his favor. ‘Well, then,’ he’d argued, ‘you should do it gratis, as a favor to an old friend.’ But Macleod had argued back that no one but Jack, in all his noble generosity, would fund such research. In the end, Macleod had agreed to name his new database after Jack, and they’d both acknowledged that the ‘Webster Interiors Database’ had a fine professional ring to it — and the acronym, WID, was absolutely golden, since it had ‘ID’ in it, and no one had ever used that acronym in the context of police work that they could discover — idiots all — and so shook hands on it with the slow determination that men approaching inebriation often demonstrate.
It wasn’t until he’d pressed the button and was traveling down again that he realized the having his name on a departmental database was going to frost a lot of people for many years to come and he began to laugh.
He was still laughing when he walked out the door of the elevator and almost ran into his old boss, Tom O’Hare, who was waiting for him with a few cronies as backup. “Well, hello, Mr. Ex-Boss. What an odd coïncidence meeting you here. I thought you had those fancy digs uptown. Slumming? Or slummed upon?” He arched one brow, his head back slightly in fastidious distaste. He noticed too that the lobby was empty, including Sandoval, who was especially conspicuous by his absence at the ‘security’ desk. ‘Curiouser and curiouser,’ he thought. ‘This might just be a clue. Oh, goodie!’ A faint smile crossed his lips as a happy serenity blossomed within him — somewhere around his root chakra, he thought — and the Kundalini power rose up through his spine. Now he knew why the ancient Britons fought naked, because he was instantly as hard as a rock and wished his pants were just a skosh looser.
Both thugs came towards him, one from either side, trying to get behind him, as one said, “You’ll have to come with us.”
“Really?” he inquired brightly, just brimming with compassion and humanitarian feeling. “Why is that?” he asked, and deftly evaded their efforts to corner him by strolling behind the security desk. Now they were disconcerted. They’d obviously been expecting an easy takedown. ‘The more fools they, then.’
“Because Commissioner O’Hare here wants to talk with you.”
“But I don’t want to talk with him,” he said reasonably. “ I tried it once, and it was less than satisfying. I might add, though, that ‘O’Hare here’ is way too alliterative. It makes him sound like a Fusion Céilidh band, which is beneath his dignity.” He leaned toward them and whispered, “Confidentially, I think he’d prefer ‘O’Hare the Magnificent.’ ”Deftly, he palmed his neurolizer, just as a precaution.
Not deftly enough, perhaps, because O’Hare shouted out, “Watch it, he’s armed! He has a gun!”
… and things went all to Hell in a yellow handbasket.
The lobby, it seemed, wasn’t quite as empty as it had appeared to be, because half a dozen armed men with assault rifles stepped out from behind pillars and doorways and started taking aim. Moving very quickly, he launched himself off one edge of the security desk, slid feet-first under the legs of the closest thug, neurolizing both as he slid past them, and then he was into the lobby and twisting up just behind O’Hare — who was still shouting about a supposed gun — and grabbed him around the throat. Unfortunately for O’Hare, one of the riflemen didn’t adjust quickly enough to their changed positions and pulled the trigger of his carbine. O’Hare happened to be in the way and he slumped.
It took a little extra effort to hold him up as a bulwark against more hysteria as he pulled his new shield, flashed it, and said, “I’m on the job, boys, and I outrank you all, Badge number I-008714. Phone it in. We can all stand down now and maybe you can keep your pensions, because this lying sack of shit told you that I was armed in an effort to turn you guys into his personal murder squad, but all I’m carrying is a Department-standard neurolizer, utterly useless at long range, and completely ineffective against armored men such as yourself.” He held it up.
The squad were looking uncertain now, so he upped the ante. “While you’re thinking, the Commissioner here is bleeding out with one of your slugs in him. Just think how that’s going to look on your report.”
Now they looked worried, but nobody moved.
“Still debating? Boy, boys, boys …” He shook his head in ironic sorrow. “I’m disappointed in you. My name is Jonathan Webster, Plenipotentiary Investigator for the World Senate, and I order you to stand down. I have my communicator recording this incident to secure storage, and I want those carbines on the floor now! or some of you guys are going to be headed out to the colonies through no fault of your own except an unfortunate inability to quickly respond to changing situations, not to mention having a dead Commissioner to explain.”
They looked at each other, then laid down their weapons and stepped back.
“Excellent, now one of you bright boys call for an ambulance, or you’ll have more explaining to do than you’ll be happy about. The estimable Commissioner here will probably survive for a while, but his shelf life is limited without that little ride to a hospital.”
Jack patted him down and pulled out a nice set of handcuffs, which Jack frugally snapped around his prisoner’s wrists, grabbed his cuff-holder on general principles, because many cops kept an extra key in them, and then rifled his pockets, person, and clothing for more goodies. He wound up with quite a pile. Another set of cuffs, four extra cuff keys, one in a pocket cleverly inset into his belt, another in the heel of one shoe, two neurolizers, one of them a very slick miniature version that looked exactly like a fountain pen and also had a slim cuff key hidden inside. ‘My, my, my, Tom. You’re just loaded for bear, aren’t you?’ he thought.
“By the way, guys, Commissioner Thomas O’Hare here is under arrest under UFCC 17-4235 and 17-4239 et seq, conspiracy to commit murder, attempted murder while lying in wait, and several other crimes I haven’t got time to reflect upon right now. I want you men to accompany him to the hospital and keep him in custody until he’s up to being transported for formal arraignment. He’s a tricky son-of-a-bitch, so I’d keep leg irons on him and a constant eyes-on watch. If you manage it, all will be forgiven, and it may even turn out that the Commissioner was wounded while trying to evade capture. It’s up to you.”
“Yes, Sir,” one said.
“Take your weapons, and keep them loaded. The Commissioner has powerful friends who may not be happy to see him in custody, so watch yourselves. Call for backup if you like, and I’ll authorize the overtime against my department.”
“Yes, Sir!” Two of them spoke at once, which was a very good sign.
“You know,” Jack said, “I’m starting to like you guys. Want a job?”
“Sir?” the first one said.
“How would you like to be seconded to me as bodyguards and muscle? I’ll give you a twenty percent raise, plus enhanced pension contribution, and I somehow doubt that O’Hare will want you back, considering as how he’s going to jail and how you accidentally shot him and all. Mind you, I personally don’t hold that against you, so what do you say?”
The first one, a Lieutenant by his patch, said, “Yes, Sir, I believe we’d all go for that. I believe I speak for all of us when I say we didn’t much care for the Commissioner, and we apologize for any earlier misunderstandings between us. We were told that you were a desperate criminal.”
“Think nothing of it, Lieutenant …” He scrutinized the man’s name patch, which was smaller, than his insignia, “ …Saunders. Cops respect authority, and if someone in authority tells you to do something, you do it. No hard feelings on my part, and I always enjoy a bit of a scuffle, just not guns so much. Remind me to buy you guys a beer sometime soon.” He stuck out his hand and, one by one, they shook on it.
The Washington Mall was beautiful in the warm November sun, wide open and still green despite the drought. The sweet smell of the hibiscus trees that lined the walkways were a poignant memory of his first visit here with his parents. He remembered being in the Museum of Natural History and seeing the holographic dinosaurs stalking down the corridors, laughing when their images merged with strolling visitors, and thinking that there had to be a planet of dinosaurs somewhere, and that he might see them. If there were such a place, no one had found it yet. The discovery of Gruntovoy came right around that time, a steamy place of warm swamps and and shallow oceans, would be the perfect place for them, he’d thought, because some of the early threedees looked like the pictures in one of his great-great grandfather’s dinosaur books, passed down from the days when there were still books, but the largest animal species on Gruntovoy turned out to be giant insects, things like dragonflies in the air, but with wingspans the length of a man’s arm, huge spiders on the land, and in the water there were things like big crabs and lobsters. There were no creatures there like reptiles at all.
It was then that he’d decided to become a policeman, in a twist of childish logic he could no longer understand, but he’d wanted to be a space explorer before, to seek out the thunder lizards of his dreams. ‘What do kids know anyway,’ he thought, and wondered where Macleod was. He’d called late last night and asked to meet by the Lincoln Reflecting Pool for some reason, which was odd, because he rarely left the laboratory, and he was late, which was typical.
So Jack wasn’t worried as he stood contemplating the refurbished Lincoln Memorial and its reflection in the small pool before it. It used to be bigger, he’d heard somewhere, until the Park Service decided that they needed more room for museums and buildings, and with all that water going practically to waste — even though it was salt water pumped from the Tidal Basin, so its reserve supply was exactly the same size as the Atlantic Ocean. — whittling it down in size was politically popular. He wasn’t worried, that is, until he saw Deborah, the woman from Dougie’s reception desk, walking down the path, looking furtively from side to side. She was better as a bodyguard than a spy. Subtlety was not her strong point.
He walked toward her. “Hi, Deborah.” He spoke softly as took her arm, smiling as if they were old friends, which they weren’t. “How’s Dougie?”
She wasn’t exactly happy to see him. “He’s kidnapped, is what. And it’s your fault.”
“Probably,” he agreed. No sense arguing, because she probably had it right. “But who took him?”
“Some sort of World Federation agents. They didn’t identify themselves, but they were wearing those black tactical outfits they like to prance around in and had black velcro patches covering their mandatory ID strips.” She turned to face him with her lips pressed tightly together, and shook her fist at him, although she had to look up. “You’d better get him back, Jack Webster, or I’ll punch you right in the nose. Just see if I won’t!”
Jack took the threat seriously. “I’ll get him back, Deborah. I promise. Did he ask you to give me anything?”
“He did, and serve you right if I didn’t, except it might help get him back quicker.” She gave him his original data cube, plus another, and a sheet of paper. The paper had an address: 1304 I St NW and a name: World Senator Irene Sarantapechaina (Sarantapechos), the Senator representing Greece and the Balkan States.
Things started making sense. Although never strictly aligned with the Chillings crowd, Greece and the Balkans had been opposed to any moves toward independence on the part of the colonies all along, because they were heavily-influenced by the Japanese Yakuza, who were aligned with Chillings and also had ‘interests’ in the sexual slavery and drug ‘industries’ that thrived throughout the Balkans region, selling into Europe, Turkey, and the entire Levant.
For a while, when Ortíz and Bihar had been playing politics with Quicksilver to gain influence — and eventual control of Quicksilver’s resources, things had been going their way, but now, things were going badly for them and Senator Sarantapechaina was the current Chair of the World Senate Committee on Defense, well-placed for mischief. “This helps a lot, Deborah, and I think I might just know where to lay my hands on your boss and my friend. You lie low for a bit and I’ll see what I can do.”
She sniffed and said, “See that you do, Jack Webster. You’re not so big that I can’t paddle your behind.”
Jack smiled. “Of course not, Deborah. I’d never think that, and I will get him back.”
She turned and walked away without another word.
He keyed his communicator and said, without preamble, “Sarantapechaina. I think we’re ready.”
The new data cube held a copy of Jack’s new database, plus a file containing the inferred parameters of the ansible that had originated the hoax, and the interior shot that matched the background behind the "Air Marshal," which was in Senator Sarantapechaina’s home over on I Street NW in among the new developments. He sent that bit over to Ortíz, although he imagined that Churco would be taking care of it, then called up Saunders, the head of his new security detail. “Saunders, Jack Webster here. How are things at the hospital?”
“Not bad. We had some black-ops types show up, but they turned tail when they saw how many rifles they were looking at.”
“How many, exactly?”
“Three dozen men. Six up, six down, and twelve on the floor. There were only six come calling.”
Jack thought about that for about half a second. “Good job, Saunders. Keep it up and you’ll go far. Did you recognize any of the black-ops guys?”
“Not by name, but I’ve seen one of them handling security over at the Russell Senate Office Building.”
“That’s where the World Senate Armed Services Committee meets, isn’t it?”
“That’s the one.”
“Excellent. Give yourself a raise. Ten percent, I think.”
“Thank you, Sir.”
“Keep thinking, Saunders. That’s why you’re making the big bucks. The better you think, the better I like you. Covering the floor above and below your charge was clever. A lot of guys would have had a man outside the door.”
“Well, Sir, O’Hare sent six guys, plus private muscle, to handle just you, so I figured we were playing in the big leagues.”
Jack laughed aloud. “Saunders, I like you more by the minute.”
“So, do I get another raise?” he said hopefully.
Jack laughed. He had to give the guy credit for having balls enough to ask, anyway. “Not yet, Saunders, but we’ll see. Talk to you later.”
Next, he called Ortíz directly. “Jack here. I assume that you or Churco have seen that file. I think we should concentrate surveillance around the Russell building, her home, Senator Tamotsu Tsukasa, who has ties to the Yakuza, and have Churco check on any airship control ansibles any of them may have ready access to. Oh, and perhaps you could get a lawyer or two over to O’Hare’s hospital room. They sent a rifle team already, but my rifle straight flush beat their two pairs, so I expect a legal challenge soonish. How’re we doing otherwise?”
“We’re on schedule for the evening news.”
“Good deal.” Jack said. “Now we have to see the cards in play.”
As usual, the episode started with the Quicksilver Nights theme, a hard-driving bass guitar and drum set providing the backbeat as the lead guitar wailed into the opening credits, a montage of quick cuts of famous Quicksilver landmarks and clips of Dan Nasquith as Harry Cliffordson, Captain of the Quicksilver Border Patrol, and Luz Calderón as Penny Bright, his loyal assistant, combating smugglers, criminals trying to hide their evil deeds in Quicksilver's wilderness areas, and other dangers, then the ‘above the title’ credits for the stars, Luz Calderón and Dan Nasquith, then the logo, a jagged rendition of “Quicksilver Nights” in red and black against a really long shot from space, the planet Quicksilver itself, then the episode title, “The Valley of Shadows,” and the opening scene:
Harry and Penny are on stakeout in the darkness of a Quicksilver night, the two moons are almost in conjunction, low on the horizon, as they're keeping watch on some shady operators moving boxes out of a shadowy building and into a nondescript space lander, all without showing a light, and obviously a smuggling operation, the series stock-in-trade.
Penny gets on her communicator and says, “Captain, we're ready to move in.”
Cut to a shot of Barbara, in her character as Captain Jill Daniels, head of the local police force, with whom the Border Patrol maintains close ties. “Roger that, Penny. We'll be right behind you.”
Cut to a long shot of Harry, crouched over as he quietly moves into position, gun drawn, and holds his hand out behind him to signal caution, and then, just as a beefy man in business attire exits the building, obviously the boss, he shouts, “Border Patrol! You're under arrest!” while he beckons those behind him to advance.
Floodlights suddenly wash the screen with light and the armed men of the police force and Border Patrol agents combined advance as the smugglers are sparked into action. “Make for the lander, men! It's every man for himself!” someone yells and they start shooting and running, dropping the boxes heedlessly as they run for the safety of the lander and their hoped-for escape to their airship and on into space.
Cut to a closeup of Harry as he takes careful aim and, in a quick series of effects shots, puts a bullet into the airlock mechanism, effectively stranding the smugglers on the ground. He shouts, “Give it up! You'll never make it off-planet without a working airlock!” and some of the smugglers start throwing down their weapons and raising their hands in the air, defeated, while a few fight on, including the boss, who's trying to sneak off behind some machinery lying outside the building, a fairly typical intro to many episodes, because they liked to start with an exciting scene, then solve a larger crime requiring clever detective work, and then finish with a heart-warming scene of tender compassion or comic relief, one or the other.
Cut to the victorious forces of law and order rounding up the usual suspects, while Harry and Penny engage in their usual banter.
Penny: “You know, Harry, with your hand held out behind you like that, it looked like you were trying to do your famous ‘chicken’ imitation.”
Harry: [Superciliously] “You mean like, ‘Henny Penny?”
Penny: [Sourly] “Except in your case it would be Goosey Loosey!”
Harry: “Yeah, well …”
Just then, there was a tremendous explosion, and what looked like a standard World Federation UAE-Class Destroyer flew overhead, followed closely by another explosion as people started screaming.
Dan looked up — completely out of character — and said, “What the Hell?”
Luz screamed, “Run! Dan! Run!” and they both ran off camera, away from the action …
… as the airship turned to make another pass over what was revealed in the light of the explosions to be a town being bombed to rubble. Unlike most threedee shows, the camera didn't move to follow the action, so the production values were terrible, although the terror of the population, some of whom were apparently blown to bits in front of the camera's unwavering view, was eerily realistic.
Then, the airship landed, and the assault ramp came down with a thundering crash, awkwardly off-center in the camera's view, and too distant for a dramatic effect, even as a battle-group of fifty armored Marines came pouring down the ramp and ran into the town, gunning down anyone still moving …
…as the picture was replaced by a “We are experiencing technical difficulties. Please stand by.” still. It was just the end of the hour and a commercial started to roll.
The calls started almost immediately.
In another room, Senator Irene Sarantapechaina was talking via vid link to Senator Tamotsu Tsukasa, who was seated at a low table in what looked like a restaurant with several men. On a threedee screen behind them, a Japanese news reader was talking with the sound turned off — you could tell, because automated closed captioning in Japanese was scrolling as his mouth moved — while an inset showed snippets of the strange footage from Quicksilver Nights, edited down to capture the ‘good parts.’ “Well, gentlemen, I think this calls for champagne all round,” she said.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Twenty ― Moonlight Sonata
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
All warfare is based on deception.
Sun Tzu
The Art of War
The new Air Marshal of the Quicksilver Defense Forces, Cyril Farquhar, slept fitfully his first night on Quicksilver. The spaces around him were too large, the world outside the open window of his room too open, filled with tiny sounds, the rustle of leaves, the low sough of the breeze across the endless fields, all these things were unfamiliar, alien, despite their sentimental ‘homeliness.’ He was a child of the city. Except in threedees, he’d never seen a field, a farm, not even a tree that wasn’t surrounded by pavement and a cage to protect it from young men with too little to do and knives in their pockets.
His dreams were strange as well, disjointed, shifting wildly back and forth between different scenes, perspectives, inchoate actions, even appearances. He woke up several times, his heart pounding, and had to turn on the light, because in his dream, he’d looked at his hands, but they weren’t his hands at all, and only when he was awake and staring at them could he convince himself that his hands were the same as ever, that he was still himself.
Barbara Big Horses’ communicator sounded a low — and relatively unobtrusive — electronic tone. She thumbed it on.
“Governor Barbara? Cyril Farquhar here. Ashton has some rather interesting news from the airship. He’s picked up an incoming picket on a hyperbolic orbit from somewhere out in this system’s accretion disc. I think we have to assume that they’re on the same mission I managed to skip away from, but I don’t think they’ve seen us, because our atomic signature will be blanketed by the out-streaming stellar wind and of course our new ansible will be unknown to them, so they can’t ‘ping’ it to find out who else is here, if the ‘Air Marshal’ has even left them with a working ansible. I’ve had Ashton duck over to the inner moon for now — to preserve the advantage of surprise — but we’ll have to come up with some sort of new plan soonish.”
“Ah, well,” she said. “ Wasn’t it Generalfeldmarschall Helmuth von Moltke who said, ‘No plan of operations extends with certainty beyond the first encounter with the enemy’s main strength’? I’d had some presentiment of danger regarding a ‘back-up plan’ on the part of the faux Air-Marshal, so I can’t say that it surprises me, exactly. What sort of timeframe are we talking about?”
He was silent for a moment, evidently working out the details. “At maximum thrust, early evening local time, about twelve hours from now.”
“Assuming we engage, how would you like him?” she asked.
Bemused by her self-assurance, he said, “On the ground, with his assault ramp down and his Marines well out. He won’t be able to abandon them then without severe repercussions, especially if his men are under fire ….” He thought for a long moment. “Which gives me an idea. How fast can your prop department whack together a mock-up picket boat? They can use a balloon or fabric model on an armature for most of it, because it won’t have to fool anyone close up, just enough to look plausible lying crashed on the ground.”
“Not long at all. We used a prop smuggler airship in an episode of Quicksilver Nights just a while back, so it shouldn’t take too much to rework it to make it look more like your own airship, especially if we smash it up a little. I’ll have it deployed right now. The shooting location was a little beyond the town, so it will probably look like it was attacked while trying to land and overshot the port.”
“Sounds good to me. How attached are you to the town?”
“They’re just buildings, they can be repaired or replaced. In warfare every strategy is a system of expedients. Every fortress represents an awkward weakness that has to be accommodated, and encourages your enemy to create ever more clever alternatives, so it’s best not to create them.”
“Then I have a new plan. I think you should have the civilian population evacuate out into the countryside — with anything they’d be loathe to leave behind — just in case, and set someone digging some slit trenches on the path from the spaceport into the town.”
“Skirmish lines?”
“Purely for harassment and delay. My plan involves the disabling or destruction of their airship, and I believe they’ll capitulate quickly in the face of overwhelming force with no possible retreat. With their own airship disabled, and the Ulysses above them, they’ll either surrender or die, and they’ll know it.”
Barbara said, “So the ‘crashed’ airship convinces them that you tried and failed to accomplish his objective, which encourages him to commit more troops to ensure a quick and decisive victory.”
“And also fools him into believing that there are no armed airships to oppose him, which will, I hope, make him careless, not to mention the ‘natural’ anger he will feel because of the supposed deaths of his fellow airmen.”
Barbara asked. “Doesn’t it bother you, Air Marshal?”
“No, Ma’am. Not really.” He shook his head. “By agreeing to attack a planetary settlement without independent verification, and presumably with the same shoddy excuses for orders that I was given, he’s committing an act of unprovoked aggression upon a civilian population in violation of the laws and customs of war. Don’t forget that I was contemplating mutiny before my crewman had the bright idea to ‘slough off’ a half-assed ‘invasion’ that was sure to fail, thereby saving both my self-respect and my command. I intend to make every effort to end the conflict quickly, so as to encourage the prompt surrender of his Marines, at least, and as many of his crew as might survive. My primary feeling in this is that the honor of the service is at stake, and sincerely hope that the villains who set this in motion will be brought to justice. To accomplish this, I have to defeat this new force in detail, since I don’t want to risk my own command unnecessarily. My only regret is that most of my own contingent of Marines is up on Castor and can’t help to defend the town or populace without giving away its position.”
“Don’t worry about that, Air Marshal. We can handle the ground action on our own,” Barbara said with surprising confidence, at least it surprised Cyril, since she’d told him that all their weapons had been destroyed when they’d first met.
“But you have no weapons! How …”
“That’s the easiest part of all, Air Marshal. When those Marines run down their assault ramp, they’ll be carrying weapons, won’t they?”
“Well, yes, of course, but …”
She interrupted him. “Well then, we’ll simply have to take them away, and then we’ll have all the weapons we’ll need.”
Group Captain Alexi Gogol, commanding UEA-Valentina Grizodubova, wasn’t happy about his assignment. In the first place, attacking a civilian settlement wasn’t what he’d signed up for, and in the second, he was suspicious of this Air Marshal Quisling, who’d somehow destroyed their ansible after ordering the attack. It hadn’t escaped him that the loss of the ansible meant the end of his mission, since he’d have no way of receiving new orders nor any method of transmitting intelligence back to Command, so he’d have no choice but to abandon his post and head back to Gruntovy. The discipline of military courtesy and obedience had set him on his inward orbit, but with grave misgivings.
As they plunged toward Quicksilver’s star, however, he saw something through the forward viewing screen which at least partially substantiated Quisling’s claim that the colony was in revolt, the wavering and highly-magnified image of what seemed to be another UEA-class picket boat lying wrecked some distance from the town. As they hurtled closer, however, clouds drifted over the town and space port, so he set his best image analyst to inspect the recordings of what he’d seen before the view was obscured. He didn’t see any sort of gun emplacement, but such things could be concealed.
He made his decision. Since he had at least some physical corroboration, he would attack the government compound Quisling had said was in rebel hands, but avoid any but collateral damage to civilian areas. It seemed almost inconceivable that the weaponry available to a local police force could bring down a airship of war, but perhaps something had been smuggled in to help with a revolt, a shoulder-fired missile, for example. He’d be forewarned in any case, and have electronic and other countermeasures ready-to-hand, so he wouldn’t worry about it. The other officer had no doubt been over-confident.
He gave the order for turnover, and the Valentina Grizodubova began its complex series of stardrive engagements to match the complex STF-tensor product corresponding to safe planetfall on the moving surface of Quicksilver deep in the gravity wells of Delta Pavonis and its own circling moons.
“What’s his ETA?” Dan asked.
Luz was sitting in meditation, but answered quickly enough. “He should be here about five minutes before airtime. Cyril has already been notified to have the Ulysses on standby. They’ll lift as soon as we give the word. At this distance, they’ll be here within twenty seconds.”
“Good, we’ll start setting up, then, and be ready to start on the mark.”
Almost as precisely as if it had been written into the shooting script, there was a tremendous explosion, and what looked like a standard World Federation UAE-Class Destroyer flew overhead, followed closely by another explosion as people started screaming on cue.
Dan looked up — completely out of character — and said, “What the Hell?”
Luz screamed, “Run! Dan! Run!” and they both ran off camera, away from the action and Luz signalled the FX crew to start processing the outgoing signal. The timing was delicate, because they were streaming, as it turned out, only a few seconds behind the real-time action, so the technical staff would need all their skills and quickness to create a seamless spectacle ….
Dan ran headlong toward the airship, which had landed, as expected, at the spaceport, opting for the safety of a durasteel-reïnforced concrete ‘pad’ over the uncertainty of choosing ground rocky enough to support the weight of the airship ….
… while Luz followed closely on the heels of the Marines, reaching out for the power seething through the plants around her to supply ‘psychical’ snipers to draw the men’s fire while the effects crew overlaid the action with realistic ‘victims’ to conceal the fact that the men were firing at invisible foes ….
… Until the show clock, silently counting down towards ‘curtain’ went to zero, the outro was replaced by a technical difficulties slide, and the direct feed from the cameras was to the network ansible was cut, at which point loud sirens located throughout the town sounded to let everyone know that the ‘take’ was over and Luz dropped the whole body of Marines — wherever they were marching — with a sudden psychic blow.
The airship was a more delicate problem, because the officer-in-charge and the remaining crew were well-insulated from Quicksilver’s electromagnetic field, so Dan very quickly ran in with a pair of sapping charges grabbed on the run from a waiting FX crewman stationed there long before the airship landed, slapped one on each of the two rear landing supports, then ran off while the effects crew set them off as soon as Dan had cleared the vicinity and the camera crews caught multiple angles of the event as the supports collapsed and the airship first toppled slightly, then fell over on its back with a resounding crunching crash. It was quite spectacular, and would certainly perform yeoman service in the Quicksilver Nights series.
At that point, Cyril called in the Ulysses and opened a ship-to-ship radio channel to the Valentina Grizodubova, then waited until someone answered. It took a while; he didn’t imagine they were having much fun right then. “Hello, UEA-Valentina Grizodubova,” he said. “This is Air Marshal Cyril Farquhar of Quicksilver Planetary Defense. I order you to surrender immediately or be destroyed. Your Marines have been decisively defeated, and even now the airship UEA-Ulysses is stationed overhead quite prepared to blow you to kingdom come if you don’t comply within five seconds, or if we detect any offensive movement or build-up toward stardrive activity.”
It took only two seconds before someone said, “This is Group Captain Alexi Gogol, commanding UEA-Valentina Grizodubova. I surrender my airship, Sir, and request immediate medical assistance for my crew, some of whom were severely injured when my airship capsized, and then myself. I seem to have broken my arm.”
“Of course, Group Captain. I accept your surrender in the name of the World Federation. Please prepare to be boarded.”
“My airship, my officers, my crew, and I am at your disposal, Sir.” He hesitated, then added, “Excuse me, Sir, but World Federation, Sir?”
“Of course,” he said, “Group Captain. What did you expect? If you haven’t quite figured it out yet, you’ve been duped into a treasonous attack upon a civilian population by some very clever conspirators, and you’re all under strict arrest pending the outcome of your courts-martial. It’s only through the diligent efforts of our security team that you’re not facing charges of capital murder in a time of peace.”
“Thank you, Sir. I should have paid better heed to my own misgivings.”
“I partly sympathize, Sir, since the conspirators tried the same trick with me, but we managed to escape the trap with neither loss of life nor damage to property. Hindsight is always perfect, of course, but you should have sent down a lander to investigate the situation in more detail. The deception would have been instantly clear had you bothered to gather your own intelligence.”
“As you say, Sir.” He sounded bitter, as might be expected. Few commands survived the loss of an airship.
“Cheer up, Group Captain. Provided you give your parole, you won’t be imprisoned pending trial, and even now our agents on Earth are gathering evidence to trace the conspiracy higher up the chain of command. As you know, the higher it goes, the more likely you are to be let off with a tick mark in your jacket.”
“Yes, Sir,” he replied. He didn’t sound exactly happy at all, but then it’s hard to be cheerful with a broken arm.
Jack Webster was in his tactical black assault team uniform, lurking at the top of a building opposite World Senator Irene Sarantapechaina’s home on I Street NW. Before him, was a recording ansible modified according to Dougie Macleod’s instructions and connected to the mains in the utility room below. Ansibles drew vast chunks of power in operation, so he’d had an electrician go over the set-up down below to ensure that he didn’t trip a breaker somewhere and lose his signal. His communicator vibrated. “Webster,” he said.
Churco replied, “It’s the blowoff, Jack.”
Jack switched on the ansible. “Tracing,” he said, and switched off.
He didn’t have long to wait. He’d guessed right about the location, at least. An ansible powered on across the street and was quickly answered by another, whose parameters he quickly captured and sent off to Churco with a wireless patch through his communicator.
In the meantime, he watched and listened.
Senator Sarantapechaina said, “Tsukasa-san,” as soon as the link was made.
“Yes, Irene. We have succeeded. Ortíz has been shown to be incompetent through your brilliant plan, and I’ll have a motion on the floor to replace him early tomorrow morning.”
“And I’ll second your motion, Senator, and modestly accept the chair when we convene the resulting investigation.” She smiled. “His new-found enthusiasm for shifting technology outward into the galaxy has severely limited profits here on Earth, and hurt us all.”
“Hai! Senator-san. He’s interfered with our shipment of drugs to the colonies as well, and by subsidising the transport of women to the mining colonies had badly affected our ventures there as well.”
The Senator clucked her tongue. “You really ought to try harder with ‘Sarantapechaina,’ Tsukasa-san. It’s discourteous to use my title so, as you know.”
He bowed low. “My deepest apologies, Senator. My clumsy tongue finds it difficult to manage Greek. Even your illustrious family name defeats me.”
She sniffed. “I want to meet with your associates within an hour or two to discuss my new share of their drug and sex operations in the West, then.”
“I’ll arrange it, Senator. Will our usual meeting place be adequate?”
“Of course. I just have a few things to handle here and I’ll be ready.” She switched off the ansible.
Jack was prepared with a conditional search warrant, however, and instantly executed it, since he’d just been witness to presumptive evidence of a criminal conspiracy. The chime came almost instantly, which authorized his electronic surveillance of the premises, so he tapped into the broadband lines leading into the building and started a ‘limpet’ worm to seek out local vid feeds on both ends of any connection and camp on them.
First, the Senator called Air Chief Marshal Frederick Hauptmann. “Hauptmann, We’ll need you to tidy up on your end, of course, but you’ll want to pack, in any case, to prepare for your move into your new offices as Marshal of the World Federation Air Force.”
“Thank you, World Senator Sarantapechaina, my agent at the spaceport informs me that both airships are back in space now, in different orbits around Delta Pavonis.”
“Do you have any explanation for the failure of the Ulysses?”
“None, Senator. Although the airship control interface detects no problem, perhaps something else interfered with his mission. There’s been no word at all of any contact between the Ulysses and Quicksilver authorities, so something must have gone wrong somewhere.”
“No matter. Delta Pavonis is still hot enough to allow many things to vanish into its chromosphere, so please arrange for their immediate disappearance.”
“Of course, Senator,” he said and disconnected.
Too late, of course, since Jack had his hook firmly set by then. He thumbed his communicator. “Got that, Churco?”
“I do, Jack. He’s calling the DC Metro spaceport now. We’ll have one of your friend Douglas Macleod’s tracing ansibles on him within a few minutes. Plenty of time, I think, since he’ll have to set the controls to simulate a UEA-Class Bridge before he can do anything. And all we have to catch is one set of commands to do him for both.”
“Good. I know we can’t move yet, but I have a particular hatred for people who contemplate mass murder through stealth and deception. I’d appreciate the opportunity to ride along when you take them.”
Churco laughed. “There’s a long line, Jack, but you’ll have a place well up toward the front, and we have loads of evil-doers so far. I’m sure there’ll be at least one for you alone to slap the cuffs on. Hasta luego, Compadre.” He switched off.
Jack immediately began scanning through the images available from vidcams inside the Senator’s building — and there were quite a few — until he found one which looked likely. There was a lone figure in a very small room laying down on a pallet on the floor. The only other items in the room were several plastic water bottles, all but one of which were empty. Taking a chance, he looked at both ends of the vid feed and poked around until he found a room which matched the monitor circuit, but it was empty, according to its own vid feed. He keyed the small room’s comm circuit. “Dougie?”
“It’s aboot time ye showed up, ye daft Sassenach.” He turned and saw that Doug was sporting a hell of a black eye, and various contusions besides. He was proud of his friend for putting up a fight, but at the same time angry that anyone had been cruel enough to target an old man over a little pile of dirty money.
“Sorry. I had to wait until someone said something incriminating, and you know how that goes.”
“I do. I’d appreciate a backup plan, though, as once these things start winding down, witnesses have a funny way of disappearing.”
“I have three police sharpshooters with me, armed with heavy-metal armor-piercing stardrive rounds, so we shouldn’t have much trouble handling any potential assassins until we bust in, which should be within an hour or two.”
“You have my position located on the building plans?”
Ooops! “Of course I do, Dougie. When have I ever let you down?” In the meantime, he’d called up the plans and relayed them to his sniper team, along with the location of the vid feed.
“Liar. I heard you fiddling with your communicator right then. Your voice changes when you do that.”
“Well, I meant that I was doing it. I just managed to track you down.”
“Hmmph! Ye’ve no career ahead of you as a spy, Jack. Stick to flatfooting is my advice.”
“Yeah, you’re right. Dougie. Cobblers, and sticking to, that is.”
He laughed. “Very shrewd, Jack! I might be wrong at that.”
“I had a good teacher, Dougie. Stay safe.” he replied, and rang off.
Senator Irene Sarantapechaina answered a vidcall from Senator Tamotsu Tsukasa. He was seated at a low table in an izakaya restaurant with four other men. On a threedee screen behind them, a Japanese news reader was talking with the sound turned off while an inset showed snippets of the strange footage from Quicksilver Nights, edited down to capture the ‘good parts.’ “Well, gentlemen, I think this calls for champagne all round,” she said and smiled. It was not a pretty smile.
The discussion lapsed into Japanese right after that so Jack called Churco on a second circuit and told him that he’d be ignoring most of it, other than to verify the recording he was keeping.
“Couldn’t you just let me know when we have enough to execute our warrants, Jorge?” he said plaintively. He wanted to bust a couple of heads, especially whoever it was that had roughed up Dougie, but he’d probably never get the chance.
“Jack,” he said, “you know it will be after they’ve finished the call, or their attorneys will be able to claim that their very next words were ‘April Fool!’ We’re stuck with it for the long haul. Right now they’re discussing the exact amounts our esteemed Senator Sarantapechaina will receive from the sexual exploitation of children, her cut of the sexual enslavement of women having been already settled. Evidently, children bring a better price, and she wants a larger percentage.”
“Jesus Christ! Can’t we apply to the union or something and make her turn in her Woman card? I still have these boyish fantasies of women being more innately pure than men, and then I run across women like this one.”
“Not too often, Jack. Just as most men are good, and try to live lives of kindness and compassion, even more women, I think, have the same inclination. The Senator from Greece has never had children, nor has indeed been married, which I think stunts every human from their full development, but especially women. Without the daily experience of profound love, the human soul withers and dies, Compadre. Remember that, my friend, and don’t give up your own hopes and dreams for a mere job.”
“Jorge, you’re a hopeless romantic.”
He laughed. “Señor, soy Mexicano, and every true Mexican man imagines himself a caballero, a knight of old, lacking only a sword to ride off and rescue fair maidens from giants and dragons. Don’t you want to do the same, if you listen to your heart of hearts?”
Just then, Jack saw something out of the corner of his eye, the monitor he’d set to keep an eye on the corridor outside Dougie’s prison cell now showed a man in a business suit walking towards the door. “Hang on, Jorge! We’ve got a situation.” He selected another circuit. Sniper team, look sharp! There’s a man walking toward the room Douglas Macleod’s being held in, and Macleod’s a cop, so watch out for him.
He kept watching the guy anyway, not trusting his friend’s life to strangers, and saw him reach inside his jacket and pull out a gun. He switched to the interior view and kept watch. “Be ready, guys. If he points that gun, he’s toast!”
The man walked in.
Dougie was standing in the corner, well away from the door and offering the skinniest target he could. “What brings you here, Sanderson?”
“Sorry, old man. Orders, ya know …” He raised his gun and …
… his head disintegrated into a puff of blood and brains, a surprisingly horrible red dandelion, but only for an instant.
Doug was over to the door in a flash, surprisingly spry for an old man, pulled the body into the corner under the cameras had the worst view of, tossed the thin pallet over it, then quietly closed the door and said, “All clear. Unless someone heard the slug on the way in, they probably won’t miss him for a while, and this is in an isolated section of the house.”
“Won’t the slug have set off some sort of alarm?”
“Not unless it cut a wire,” Dougie said cheerfully. “Most glass sensors detect vibration or breakage, and those things move so fast that they don’t cause much of either. The slug will have vaporized the glass, and it will have happened so quickly that the glass won’t have had time to vibrate. The slug started to tumble though, which began to slow it down. That’s why it transferred so much energy to his brain.”
Jack said, “Oh, well then, that explains it.”
“Now, Jack,” he said. “I was right glad to see it happen — considering the alternative — and it couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy. He’s the one who gave me this shiner.” He gestured toward his eye.
“Well,“ Jack said. ”I am sorry I won’t have the opportunity to hand him a couple of good whacks, though. I have to confess that I’d been looking forward to it a little.”
Jorge interrupted their little tête-à-tête by saying, “Senator Sarantapechaina has just hung up, although the men are still talking. We’re all set on your end, Jack, execute your warrant and get your friend the hell out of there!”
Jack gave the signal. He was too far up to do much about the actual entry, and there were too many doors and windows ….
He could see Senator Sarantapechaina on his vidscreen, and she wasn’t acting panicked at all, but was gathering up her things as if she had someplace to go, and suddenly Jack remembered Senator Ortíz and his tunnels. He had a vague recollection that the block of stately homes the Senator lived in had been created from an old public park, and public parks were famously handy for major sewer access hatches. He cursed and headed down to the street as quick as he could manage, sliding down the steel bannisters of the fire stairs and crashing through the fire exit in an explosion of sound as the alarm went off. Through some miracle of enhanced perception, he saw a sewer manhole cover in the middle of the street, ran over to it and somehow managed to pull it off, then dropped down the access ladder using his hands as brakes. He was just in time to see the Senator and two of her thugs turn the corner, walking towards him as calmly as if they were taking a walk in the park, which he supposed they were, in some déjà vu mystical sense. They obviously hadn’t seen him, and Jack was in his devilishly handsome black Rambo outfit, perfect for lurking on roofs and hiding in sewers. He drew his handgun, checked out from the police armory for just this occasion, and waited.
Senator Sarantapechaina was extremely angry. Some penny-ante cop was going to pay for this outrage. As a Senator, she was immune from arrest while the World Senate was in session, which it was, and that privilege extended to search and seizure. She did, however, think it might be best if she laid low for a while and let her lawyers argue the niceties of jurisprudence. “As soon as we get into the open, call my counsel,” she said to one of the men beside her, David, she thought it was.
“Yes, Senator,” he said. “I called for a car to wait for you at the exit near the tidal basin, since that has the best access.”
“Too bad we can’t have lights in here,” she said. “I suppose it might draw attention from up on top, though.”
Suddenly, a deep voice came out of the darkness in front of them. “Too late, my precious dearies. It already has.”
One of the thugs reached for his gun, unfortunately unaware that he was silhouetted against the light behind him, and received an old-fashioned slug right in the center of his chest for his pains, which obviously wasn’t very good for him, because he slumped to the floor like a sack of concrete.
“Naughty, naughty,” said the voice. I can see you all quite plainly, and I want you all to lie down on the floor in exactly the manner your chum so thoughtfully volunteered to demonstrate. You two are under arrest. I’m afraid your little friend is dead, so he’s not under arrest, the lucky stiff.
“Do you know who I am, you idiot? I’m World Senator Irene Sarantapechaina and ….”
“I know, I know, and monkeys fly out of your ass. Now get down on the floor. I’ve got thirty-two shots left, and all of them have your names on them, Senator Sarantapechaina, and what’s-yer-face, the muscle. What’s your name, ‘Muscle?’ If I feel like shooting you, I’d feel a profound sense of loss if I didn’t purchase a little plaque to install down here in the sewer where you both so richly deserve to die.”
“John Connor,” he said.
“And his name, by the way? Perhaps I can save a few credits on a two-for-one.”
“David Santini.”
“Oh, good,” he exclaimed happily. “Both short. That will save a bit, as I understand that one pays by the letter, so you understand, don’t you Johnny? You don’t mind if I call you Johnny, do you? Johnny? It seems more intimate and friendly. You do understand that it will cost less to shoot you than it did dear David, don’t you, Johnny?”
“Yes.”
“Then down on the floor, now! Both of you! Now!” His voice was harsh.
They both knelt, then laid flat on the sewer bottom.
He slid one pair of his good cuffs over. “Now, Johnny, you won’t mind picking up these handcuffs and cuffing your right hand to the right hand of the Senator there, will you, Johnny?”
“No.”
“Do it now, please, and squeeze hard on hers. So many women can slip out of cuffs if they aren’t properly tightened. I have a flashlight here, Johnny, and when I turn it on, if I detect any looseness at all, or they’re not properly placed, guess who gets shot while attempting to escape?”
“Me,” he said.
“You are a clever boy, Johnny! Are you ready for your test?”
He took the time to make sure that the cuff was properly placed, then answered, “Yes.”
The light went straight into his eyes first, blinding him even more thoroughly than before, then flicked down to the cuffs. “Good job, Johnny! Now we have another job.” He slid another set of cuffs along the floor to where they lay prone, John’s right hand — perforce — across her shoulder. “Here’s another set of cuffs, Johnny. I want you to cuff one cuff around one of her ankles, and then the other around your left wrist. Got that Johnny? Shake your head, ‘no,’ if you want to die right now and spare us all the fuss.
“I got it.” He proceeded to apply the cuffs as directed, which was more than a little awkward.
“Feels a little odd being so intimate with your boss, doesn’t it, Johnny? Feeling kinky?” He kept the light on now, because he didn’t want to miss any stealthy movements toward hidden cuff keys.
He said, “No.”
“Too bad, then. Where you’re going, that’s probably the closest you’re going to get to a woman for the next thousand years. So many things can happen in a thousand years, Johnny, did you ever think of that? There could be a power failure and the first thing you know you’d be a little pile of rotting goo instead of a corpsicle.”
The Senator said, “Let’s just get this little charade over with. You can’t legally arrest me, so as soon as I get to the police station they’ll let me go and that will be that, except you’ll be fired as quick as you can turn around.”
“I’m afraid, Senator, that you’re laboring under a case of bad legal advice. You’re not going to jail, but to a military stockade, and you’re both under arrest for high treason, illegal acts of war, sedition, espionage, crimes against humanity, murder and piracy under false colors, improper hazarding of vessel, misappropriation and destruction of military property, frauds against the World Federation, and many other crimes under the Uniform Code of Military Justice. You may be situationally immune from prosecution under civil law, but you really ought to have consulted the Judge Advocates General before embarking upon a life of crime in the military.”
“But I’m not in the military! You stupid moron!”
“Tch, tch, tch. Senator, Senator, Senator. Whatever will we do with you? I’ll have to read you your rights now, because that’s a separate crime, impersonating an officer, and here you went and admitted it. It was you, wasn’t it, Senator? I recognised the way you carry yourself when I saw you moving down the sewer towards me, just shadows without the distraction of clothes and faces, Air Marshal Vidkun Quisling.” He smiled. It was not a pretty smile.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
In Memoriam: Jeffrey M. Mahr (December 4, 1949 - August 9, 2011)
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Twenty-One ― Moon of Gold
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
There is only one true magic,
only one true power,
only one true redemption,
and only one true happiness ―
and that is only love.
—Hermann Hesse
Barbara Big Horse set the prisoners from the Valentina Grizodubova who’d given their parole to rebuilding the offices and structures they’d destroyed, which kept them nicely busy. Those who declined were set to the same tasks under guard, which was irritating, but their right as prisoners, since soldiers were not and could not be required to assent to an offer of parole. Strictly speaking, the question was moot, since they weren’t actually prisoners of war, but rather stood accused of mere criminality, one of the common perils of military life, since one is compelled to obey only lawful orders, so the peril settles squarely upon the individual soldier if it turns out that an order wasn’t lawful, yet doubt as to the legality of an order offers little or no protection if later accused of failure to obey any order given by a superior officer. Damned if you do; damned if you don’t pretty much summed it up. In the end, the only real difference between the two groups was that the prisoners working on parole were given a modest stipend which they could use as they wished, and had complete freedom to walk around the town and talk to people, while those who preferred prisoner status had to rely upon their custodial officers for every necessity and comfort. It was Barbara’s opinion that the recalcitrants were idiots, since to demonstrate their ‘independence’ they made themselves more thoroughly dependent, the sublime illogic of which irritated her. She sometimes wondered — not seriously — whether daily whipping would encourage or discourage those who insisted upon imprisonment.
In the meantime, the skilled workers at the spaceport had righted the Valentina Grizodubova and were well on their way to putting it back together, since Barbara had commandeered it for her new Air Force pending an award of reparations from the Air Force, the World Federation, Senators Tamotsu Tsukasa and Irene Sarantapechaina, the Yakuza organization which had financed the attempted coup, the Chillings and Jackson estates, and anyone else their lawyers back on Earth could think of with some meaningful nexus to the many crimes perpetrated against the colonists. Although not a part of Senators Ortíz and Bihar’s long range plans, it dovetailed nicely with them, because it pulled credits, real credits, away from Earth and out onto the frontier, where it might reach further into the void.
‘Ah, well,’ she thought. ‘Dans ce meilleur des mondes possibles, tout est au mieux.’
‘If this is the best of all possible worlds,’ Jack thought, ‘it leaves a lot to be desired.’ Jack looked around his cubic with something very like disgust. After many years of service, about all he could really say about his life was that he had a window and that his cubic was a bit larger than many. The reconstructed fold-out sleeping shelf had been kind of nice, but then that would-be assassin guy, what’s his face, Hisashi Yamaguchi, who’d fancied himself a killer, had put a big gouge in it with his damned sword. Jack didn’t feel motivated to have it repaired, even though he could have turned in a chit for the cost, since it was arguably damaged in the line of duty. ‘Is this all there is?’ he thought.
Then he thought again, and called his favorite sister. “Clarice?” he said when she answered. “How’d you like to go live on Quicksilver?”
“Is this a joke?” she said warily, although Jack had never been much of a one for trying to gull people into anything, much less commit a joke in questionable taste.
“Nope,” he answered. “I’ve got five round-trip tickets — or ten one-way — on an experimental airship that can make the trip in four days.”
“So it’s not coldsleep, where everyone you know gets old or dies before you get there?”
“Nope. As I understand it, you could call back home as soon as you arrive and send pictures of yourself in front of all the local attractions with a ‘Wish You Were Here!’ banner in one hand and one of those trifruits they talk about on that soap opera you watch in the other.”
“It’s not a soap opera, Jack Webster! It’s serious drama!”
“Okay. Did I mention that I met the leading lady, by threedee connection, of course, not face-to-face?”
“Luz Calderón! You talked to Luz Calderón and didn’t tell me?! You rat! How could you?!”
“Yeah, well, I’ve had a few things on my mind lately, but I can assure you that she’s very nice in person, as it were. You know that psychic stuff she does sometimes on the shows, where she knows what people are thinking and all? It’s mostly true, as far as I can tell. I’ve seen her at work; I’d hate to play poker with her.”
“Oh my God!” she screamed so loudly and her voice went so far up into those stratospheric regions that only women and small children can reach that it hurt Jack’s ear. “You actually worked with her on a case?”
He switched his communicator over to his other ear, but held it a little further away. “Yeah, the Chillings murders out in Wyoming. I’m sure you saw the official stories about how the killers got in on the news feeds, but she was the one who figured everything out, all by remote link. It got really spooky at times.”
“Oh, my God, I can hardly believe it! Of course I want to go! Earth is getting to be a real dump these days. Can you introduce me to her?”
“I certainly hope so. I’m sweet on her best gal-pal.”
There was a long beat of stunned silence from Clarice before she said, “You’re kidding, right? Barbara Big Horse? She’s gorgeous!”
“Tell me about it.” For some reason, he started blinking as he stood there talking. “I don’t understand what she could possibly see in a man like me, but her friend Luz seems to think it’s all written in the stars or something. She said — and I can still hear her speaking as clearly as if she were in the room right now — ‘She belongs to you, you know, and you to her. You were destined for each other before the beginning of the world.’ Jesus, I can’t stop thinking about her! It’s like she’s already there inside my head!”
“Do you want to stop thinking about her, Jack?” she said quietly.
“No! But I’m afraid ….” And then he started to weep.
“Afraid, Jack?” She had that damned girly ‘I understand’ warm tone in her voice. “Or only so lonely that it hurts, and you think you might have a chance at happiness? I know you, Jack. You haven’t really been happy since Dad died.”
Jack was bewildered, almost angry. “Died?! He was murdered!”
She continued softly, inexorably, “We all die, Jack, sooner or later, so yes, he died, but he died exactly as he’d have wished to die, protecting his pregnant wife and two young children from a dangerous lunatic. I was there, Jack, and I remember. You were quite a bit younger, but do you remember what he said?”
Now he was angry. “He didn’t say anything! He just died!”
“That’s not true, Jack. He was bleeding out, dying for sure, but he managed to cuff the perp to a tree-fence and then he turned to us and said, ‘Thank God I saved you, saved you all. I ….’ and then he slumped to the ground and released his last breath before Mom or I could do anything to help him.”
“He said that? I don’t remember ….” He didn’t remember any of it, not the attack, not the tree, not the fact that his father had managed to capture the man who’d killed him, not even that he’d been there. All he remembered was a cop telling him that his Daddy was dead, and that he had to go sit in a car. It felt like he was trapped in one of these French art vids, where balloons float by in the sky and clowns in whiteface do somersaults across the room while a single masked ballerina twirls around and around en pointe. Everything was different.
“You were only five, Jack. and you were busy screaming and crying in fear. He saved you, Jack, saved all of us, and I know that what he was trying to say — before he ran out of time and breath — was that he loved us, but we knew that, had always known, and never forgot.”
“I didn’t know.” He sounded sullen, and knew it, but couldn’t help himself. All his life, he’d avoided thinking about his Dad, because it hurt too much to remember. Not that he remembered much, just a dim image of a big beefy man with a big grin on his face, sometimes the sound of his voice, but there were no words in his memories, just a big man hugging him, and a deep voice, and his open smile, something about how his eyes had crinkled with pleasure when he’d looked at him …. He blinked back tears again.
“I’m sorry, Jack. The subject of his death was always painful, and I know we all avoided talking about it, but we should have made sure that you did know. We both thought you did, Mom and I, because all you could talk about from that time forward was how you were going to be a policeman, just like Dad.”
“I do remember that,” he said. He’d been the only kid in kindergarten with a career plan. He’d worked at it, too. He wouldn’t read comics, or books, or play any games that didn’t involve detection, or crime, or something that his child’s mind could think of as being something that policemen did. Harriet the Spy, okay. Sherlock Holmes, you bet. If I Ran the Circus, not so much.
“Well, I’m sorry, Jack. I wish I’d known. I should have asked.”
“It’s okay, Short Stuff. I probably should have said something too. I knew you remembered more than I did, but I didn’t want to talk about it. I remember that much.” He grimaced, knowing that she couldn’t see him. “Anyway, could you talk to Mom about moving? And Amanda and her family? I want us all to leave Earth behind, and now I have the chance to make it happen and leave us all with enough to make a real start in our new lives. You can explain it better than I can.”
“I will, Jack, and don’t call me ‘Short Stuff’ or I’ll have to come out there and kill you. And wouldn’t you be embarrassed to arrive at the Pearly Gates with an unsolved crime on the blotter.”
“Not for long it wouldn’t be. Everyone who knows us would finger you for the beef first thing.”
“Yeah, but they haven’t grown up with a Junior Detective who bragged about how to commit the perfect crime all the time. I’ll bet I can remember a hundred schemes that only you could solve, so there.”
“You stuck out your tongue at me and crossed your eyes, didn’t you?” All of a sudden, he wished that she were in the room, so she could hug him, like she used to, when their Mom was feeling low.
“Yeah, I did. I’m sorry ….”
“Don’t be, Sis.” He laughed. “I’m feeling better now, but if you ever feel like murdering me for real, call first so I can give you some pointers on modern forensics. You can’t trust everything I bragged about as a kid. I’m lots more clever now.”
“I’ll do that, Jack. Take care of yourself. Oh, and Jack?”
“Yeah?”
“Call her up and tell her that you love her. I know you haven’t, you big lug, and she needs to hear you say it as often as possible. These long-distance relationships take a lot of work.”
“Yeah, okay.”
“Don’t lie to me, Jack, or I’ll come out there and paddle your behind.”
“Yeah, yeah. You and what army?”
“Mom, of course. Don’t make me call Mom.”
“Okay, I’ll do it ….”
“Don’t lie to me, Jack.”
“I will, I swear.”
“Do it now, Jack, or as soon as you can get to one of those ansible thingies they talk about on the shows.”
“Okay. I promise ….”
“Jack!”
“I said I would!”
“But you don’t really mean it, yet. I want you to call her and tell her how you feel, and then tell her she has to call me. I reckon they must have some way to do that, with all that science stuff they use on the shows. In fact, I know they do, because they were talking about some sort of contest they were planning on one of the last shows I saw, during the break.”
‘Oh, Jeeze!’ he thought. “Okay, I will.”
“I’m counting on it, Jack, by sometime this weekend at the latest. Now say bye-bye.”
“Bye-bye, Clarise. I’ve always counted on you too.”
“I know you have, Jack. I’ll never let you down.” She had that girly tone in her voice again. It almost made him feel like he was her little brother again. looking up at her as she held his hand, or when she bent down to pick him up when he was scared.
“Bye-bye,” he said again, and rang off.
Jack’s communicator chimed a little tune he recognized, La Malagueña, which he’d assigned to Senator Ortíz. He thumbed the screen to answer.
The Senator wasted no time, as usual. “So, Jack. Getting ready to go?”
“Go? I’ve been in depositions all week, and have more scheduled for next Monday, ad infinitum.”
“Doesn’t matter. I pushed through emergency legislation regarding depositions and testimony from off-planet, since we have a spate of suits and trials upcoming with multiple nexuses of action and involvement. Threedee testimony is perfectly fine, now, as long as there’s a competent civil authority available as witness. Governor Big Horse is ideal, or anyone she delegates, and the ship is ready for its first run. You can leave tomorrow.” He rang off.
“Crap!” he spoke aloud. He thought about throwing the communicator against the wall, but then he’d have to replace it, since it belonged to the department, and besides, he needed to contact Jorge, and then his sister. “Crap!!” He had to call Barbara first, since his sister just might kill him if he broke his word to her. He checked his communicator to find the local time. “Crap!!!” Now he really wanted to hurl it against the wall, and maybe stomp on it as well. It was three o’clock in the morning at Quicksilver spaceport.
Gritting his teeth, he scrolled to her number and accessed the link to route the call through the ansible at the department. It rang once and then she answered. “Oh. Hi, Jack. I was just thinking about you.”
“But ….”
“Don’t worry about the time, Jack. I’ve been busy too, and so much of my business involves the Federated Courts and Senate that I pretty much keep DC time. Clarice says, ‘Hi!’ by the way. Has our clever Senator told you about your trip yet? I’m just guessing, of course, but that seems the most likely reason to jolt you off your default ‘procrastination’ setting.”
“You talked to Clarice?”
“Of course I did. If women waited for men to get around to anything besides eating and sex, we’d all still be living in trees.”
“But ….”
“Anyway, you’d best arrange for someone on Jorge’s staff to sell your cubic and anything you don’t want to haul along. Most of that will have to come by the scheduled service starting up next month, or the next after that, so you’ll need to have it stored. Jorge’s staff can handle it. As I understand the scoutships, whichever one you’re on has a baggage allowance of exactly one small duffle bag, and maybe less on this trip since Senator Ortíz had two cabins fitted for a matched pair of mares in coldsleep, already pregnant, and their luggage consists of several dozen vials of scientifically-selected frozen sperm from different stallions, plus saddles and tack for each. He’s got a hair up his butt about horses for some reason, so Clarice and her current squeeze will be coming week after next. Your Mom, Amanda, and her family will follow along next month or so, since they decided they’d rather wait for more luxurious accommodations on the scheduled service than share bunks with a crew of smelly guys, as they delicately put it.”
“I ….”
“Whoops! I have a crucial call coming in from a DA on your end that I’ve got to take. Don’t be late; your flight leaves at eight. See you later, alligator!” And she rang off.
Sometimes Jack wondered why he ever bothered getting out of bed at all.
Jorge was slightly sympathetic, but not entirely. “It’s a man’s part,” he said with enormous confidence, “to behave as a caballero, a chevalier, a gentleman. Women arrange the details of life, while we men handle the important matters, the protection and care of the family, and most especially the provision of an environment in which one’s wife and children feel perfectly safe and free to blossom and thrive, so that the home is filled with joy and music. You can always tell,” he said, “when a man has failed in this noble duty, because his wife and children don’t smile, and instead of innocent laughter, and voices lifted in song, the house is filled with bickering and recrimination.”
“But isn’t,” Jack reasoned carefully, “marriage a two-way street.” They were in his cubic, because Jorge had volunteered to help him pack, and then he’d discovered the case of single-malt scotch that Jack had acquired through the displaced cupidity of his former boss, not one of which bottles had been tested for palatability, so Jack’s ability to place one thought logically after the other was slightly impaired, if truth be told. Tasting it had seemed reasonable at the time, since it didn’t make any sense to carry it along if it wasn’t worth the trouble, but the philosophical disputation which had resulted seemed unlikely to further the cause of packing in any particular way.
“Nonsense!” Jorge declaimed. “It’s more like a mountain with two roads. There are paths which are impassable for men, and other paths which cannot be traversed by women. Together, a man and a woman can scale the highest heights, where singly they would inevitably fail, but the man must never trespass on the paths which are a woman’s prerogative, just as a woman should respect those roads which fall naturally within a man’s scope and unique abilities. When a man interferes in a woman’s business, he belittles her in the eyes of her friends, and in her own eyes as well, just as a woman who meddles in those affairs which properly belong to her husband makes him feel small and unappreciated. Both,” Jorge eyed Jack in solemn judgement, “are fatal to the union of two souls.”
“But Barbara,” he explained, “ is the Chief of Police, the Mayor of the town — whatever it’s called — and the Governor of the planet. It doesn’t seem to me that there’s much scope left to play around in.”
“This only demonstrates the infinite depth of your ignorance,” he said, “Compadre. Do you propose to share pregnancy, childbirth, and nursing the babies with your bride? Do you imagine that you can take these responsibilities in turn, share and share alike?” He gestured broadly to the world around them, which was fairly small, since they were two big men in a cubic designed for one, so he almost knocked over the bottle, but rescued it at the last possible instant. “Pah! This can never be. If the well-trodden paths of manhood are hidden from you, you must forge ahead and make your own way.” He inspected Jack’s face with some care. “Do you sing?”
“What?”
“Do you sing?” He obviously considered this a question of self-evident importance and was astonished by Jack’s unfortunate lack of instant comprehension. “This is the masculine art most worthy of study; every man should be able to proclaim his feelings to the world in song! Come!” He carefully put the stopper back in the bottle. “I’ll have someone take care of all this.” He gestured around the cubic with haughty disdain.
And with that, Jack was led off into the night.
The spaceport on Quicksilver was quiet when the scoutship arrived, because it was a little after midnight, and the only one to greet them was Barbara Big Horse, who stood well back from the landing area.
Jack saw her the instant the hatch opened, and at first his heart leapt into his throat as he was almost overwhelmed by insecurity, but then — as he exited the hatch and breathed his first breath of Quicksilver air — all his doubts and fears were washed away and he was filled with the same rush of emotions he’d felt on that hill in the Wyoming wilderness.
Jack had persuaded Squadron Leader Jones, the airship’s chief pilot on the voyage, to let him out the lock first, because there was someone waiting to see him, so of course they all crowded around right on his heels as he walked across the pavement carrying his small duffle, all he’d brought with him from Earth.
Right on cue, the group of five traditional musicians Jorge had arranged to meet them stepped out from behind a building and walked to meet him. Jack stopped, bowed to Barbara, then raised his hand, and the band began to play, all of them facing Barbara as she stood watching in barely-suppresed anticipation and delight.
Jack joined them on the up-beat, singing in a clear tenor:
Han nacido en mi rancho dos arbolitos,
Dos arbolitos que parecen gemelos,
Y desde mi casita los veo solitos
Bajo el amparo santo y la luz del cielo.Nunca están separados uno del otro
Porque así quiso Dios que los dos nacieran,
Y con sus mismas ramas se hacen caricias
Como si fueran novios que se quisieran.Arbolito, arbolito, bajo tu sombra
Voy a esperar aquel día cansado muera,
Y cuando estoy solito mirando al cielo
Pido para que me mande una compañera.Arbolito, arbolito, me siento solo
Quiero que me acompañes hasta que muera.
He paused while the band played on through the bridge, then joined in again right on the beat:
Cuando voy a mi siembra y a los maizales
Entre los surcos riego todo mi llanto
Solo tengo de amigos mis animales
A los que con tristeza siempre les canto.Las vacas, los novillos, y los becerros
Saben que necesito que alguien me quiera.
Mi caballito pinto y hasta mi perro
Han cambiado y me miran de otra manera.Arbolito, arbolito, bajo tu sombra,
Voy a esperar aquel día cansado muera,
Y cuando estoy solito mirando al cielo,
Pido para que me mande una compañera.Arbolito, arbolito, me siento solo
Quiero que me acompañes hasta que muera.
Jack waited through the coda, smiling at Barbara, whose eyes were shining, and then waited through the whistles and cheers from the impromptu audience behind him as the musicians moved to one side, then said, “I don’t have an encore yet, but I figure on a lifetime to work on my repertoire.”
“You’re crazy, you know.”
“Of course. Who but a crazy man would stretch out his merely human arms to the distant stars and expect an answer to the question he’d been asking all his life?”
“And the question was?”
“The song asked it for me, ‘Quiero que me acompañes hasta que muera; I want you to be with me until I die.’ I’ve been lonely for a very long time. We were made for each other, we knew it as soon as we saw each other, even though it was ‘impossible,’ as far as I knew then. But Luz said so, and I believed her before she said it. I’ve loved you desperately from the instant I first saw you.”
She blushed, and she didn’t look like the sort of woman who blushed easily. “Is that all you brought?” She pointed to his duffle.
“That’s it. They have a very strict baggage allowance on these flights, and even at that I blew it. All I really have is a toothbrush and what I’m wearing.”
She looked puzzled. “What do you mean?”
“I mean I blew my baggage allowance, but I think you’ll like it. Jorge helped me find it, but I picked it out. As soon as I saw it, I knew that it ought to be yours. We cleared it with Luz for size and all, so I hope it fits, because it’ll be awfully hard to return.” He stretched out the duffel, supporting it from the bottom, because it was fairly heavy.
Curious, she unfastened the closure and opened the case. Inside, there was a bundle carefully wrapped in brown deerskin, tied with rawhide and feathers. Now she had to see what was inside, and she untied the rawhide bindings and unrolled the deerskin covering. Inside was another roll of leather, but this was white and beaded in an intricate design. This too she untied and unrolled, carefully holding it off the ground as it was revealed to be a Lakota Sioux woman’s dress in fringed white deerskin, heavily beaded in turquoise, faux-cinnabar, and porcupine quills in a band above the bodice and down the upper part of each arm, with lighter beading at the neck and arm openings, and with scattered beaded stars which anchored small fringe bundles on the skirt and a sun star at the center of the bodice band, just at the top of the breastbone. In a separate leather wallet, there was a matching beaded hair ornament with three eagle feathers and a beaded deerskin pouch to match the dress, with its belt, which was ornamented with silver conchos.
“You picked this out?” she said in awe.
“I did. You’d be surprised what you can find in the DC urbopolis, if you know where to look, which of course I didn’t, but Jorge is a man of the world and knows where to find almost everything.”
“How did you know that my ancestry is Lakota?”
“I didn’t,” he said. “It’s news to me even now, but as I said, I knew that this dress belonged to you. I can’t explain how I knew, but there it is. Do you like it?”
She rolled her eyes toward the skies, laughing and weeping at the same time. “Of course I like it, you madman. I’ll guarantee you it’s the only one of its kind on Quicksilver.”
“I did think that deer might be hard to come by, so I can’t imagine that you’ll have any rivals who show up wearing the same dress. According to the lady in the shop, it’s historically accurate, except that those red beads, which ought to be cinnabar, were replaced with colored hand-blown glass — specially treated to have the same luster and general appearance as the real thing — because cinnabar is poisonous, as I’m sure you know, so it’s illegal to sell a garment with cinnabar ornamentation in our modern times. The wrappings are accurate as well, as the dress would have been packed for traveling.”
“Did this helpful shop lady tell you what it was?”
“Oh, yes. But by then it was too late, because I’d already picked it out. It’s a modern reproduction of the wedding regalia of an Oglala Lakota woman, the daughter of a Chief, as I recall, as photographed by one Edward Sherrif Curtis, evidently an ancient threedee cameraman in the early Nineteen Hundreds.”
“I know. I have a digital reproduction, and I’ve seen this dress before. That woman is an ancestor of mine, Mary Záptan Sunkawakan, my great-grandmother, many times removed.” Tears began to roll down her cheeks, but she was smiling.
Jack blinked, but somehow wasn’t surprised. “Well, then, that explains it. I thought I saw a family resemblance, so your grandmother’s dress has finally come home, through somewhat roundabout means. And there’s one other thing …”
“What’s that?” she asked, intriqued.
“Back on the ship, those two horses in coldsleep you told me about some days past? They actually belong to me now, along with many vials of frozen sperm — five words I’d never imagined having the occasion to say — since Senator Ortíz was kind enough to sell them to me — at considerably below cost, I think, but still quite a lot — along with an explanation.”
“Which was?”
“They’re my betrothal gift to you, if you’ll have them, and me. I have a little ring with me as well, for those occasions you might find it awkward to carry around a growing herd of horses. Did I tell you that both of them are pregnant?”
“No, not yet, but I think I knew.” She looked like she was about to laugh, and Jack couldn’t quite tell whether that was a good thing or not.
“I know that I’m supposed to drive them before you, so you can see them first, but I have pictures on my communicator, and tomorrow, as soon as the dockworkers show up with a crane, we can unwrap them. I realize that the current tradition is for me to go down on one knee, but Jorge explained to me that, as a warrior, I should follow a different custom.”
Barbara nodded her agreement, still weeping, but in obvious joy.
“Quite recently, I alone captured Senator Irene Sarantapechaina — of the ancient Sarantapechos family of Greece — along with one of her henchmen, and killed another as he drew a weapon to shoot me. The Senator had schemed with confederates to murder you, Luz Calderón, and many others, and I caught her as she was attempting to escape. I believe that counts as several coups, and establishes my bona fides as a warrior. I won’t bore you with further details, as this one example concerns you directly.”
“Also, in retrospect, I can see that I’ve experienced a traditional vision quest, have had divine help from a holy woman, in the form of Luz, I think, a Wiȟháša Wiŋyaŋ, and encountered my vision of the Wakȟáŋ Tȟáŋka in the remote hills of Wyoming, near running water, which took the form of a terrifying winged woman with a fiery sword, like a Gorgon or Medusa, but also something like an avenging angel, and she was burning but not consumed by the fire, as if she were the fire itself. She attacked me, pierced me through the heart with her sword, and then wrestled with me, but she gave me something too, a clarity and sense of purpose that I’d never had before, although I’m still struggling to understand it. I’m supposed to change my name, I think, but that seems presumptuous.”
She shrugged. “It’s not necessary. The custom originated before identification cards and income tax. Times change, but it’s a charming thought. Consider me charmed.” She smiled.
“Oh, and I’m supposed to learn to play the flute, I think, although I suppose any reasonably portable instrument would do.”
She grinned. “Now that you’re on Quicksilver, I think you’ll be surprised how easily it will come to you. You might try the guitar, or a keyboard instrument, though. They’re more in demand these days. Or take up all three if you like. For a nomadic people, the flute had the primary advantage of being very portable.”
Without further preamble, she said, “I accept,” and inclined her head to him, then reached out her hand to take his, their first actual contact.
“What …?”
She raised her voice so that it carried. “Before these witnesses, I accept your gifts as my bride price and dower. We’re married, Jack, according to the customs of my people, although,” she lowered her voice, “as Governor, I have to add that, in all honesty, there’s a form we have to fill out as well. It keeps the bureaucrats back on Earth happy, but we can take our time doing that, since I’m in charge of sending it.”
“Just like that? I’m sorry I couldn’t arrange a spectacular gun battle against an army of villains for the climactic moment when I declared my love — like they do on the threedees — but this is the best I could do on short notice.”
“Just like that,” She nodded happily, “and I can’t say that I’ve ever seen a better proposal, even on Quicksilver Memories, where we pay scriptwriters good money to come up with memorable scenes.” She grasped his hand more firmly, as if she planned never to let it go. “I can live without gun battles or melodrama. I’m not that sort of woman. If you feel up to it, we could arrange a guest appearance on Quicksilver Nights, where we can reënact all the fantasies you like and no one gets hurt. The audience would love that. We can have a more elaborate ceremony later, of course, when your family arrives, and a bridal shower for the sake of your mother and sisters, to introduce them to the community as well as serve as a female bonding ceremony, especially since we’ve never met in person, but this is the moment, relatively alone in a spaceport, with a ragtag gang of casual acquaintances to witness, that I’ll remember with pleasure. I only wish our fathers might have lived to see us together, and my mother, but life is as it must be, unplanned for the most part, which is part of the delight. The mariachi band was a complete surprise,” she grinned again, “and I love surprises.”
A man cleared his throat behind them, “Ma’am, Sir? There’s something else.” it was Squadron Leader Jones, the chief pilot. “Captain Jorge Churco asked me to give you this with his compliments.” He held out a large bottle of what must be tequila wrapped in a straw cloth imprinted with a name that Jack couldn’t read in the darkness, but had no doubt was famous. Jorge, he knew, didn’t do things by halves. “For your anniversary, Ma’am, Sir. He said it was traditional.”
Barbara reluctantly released her grip on Jack’s hand, took Jorge’s gift, and said, “Well, airmen, musicians, thank you all, and please consider yourselves our guests for the duration of your stay here. I probably have the entry code available for a nice little cantina, right down the street here, so won’t you please allow my husband and I to buy you men a drink? When they see the lights are on, I’m quite sure people will drift in so I can introduce you. Please tell whomever you left on watch to come along as well. There’s no need for caution here, and I formally relieve him and you of that duty while in port here. We only keep things locked where children might wander in and hurt themselves, and we do maintain a watch on the skies these days.”
And so, in general amicability, they all strolled through the darkened airport and then out onto the road to town.
The soldiers went away and their towns were torn down;
and in the Moon of Falling Leaves they made a treaty with
Maȟpíya Lúta (Red Cloud)
that said our country would be ours
as long as grass should grow and water flow.― Heȟáka Sápa (Black Elk)
Heyókȟa (Sacred Jester) and
Wičháša Wakȟáŋ (Holy Man)
of the Oglála Lakȟóta (Sioux)
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Twenty-Two ― Moon of My Delight
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Ah Love! could thou and I with Fate conspire
To grasp this sorry Scheme of Things entire,
Would not we shatter it to bits -- and then
Re-mould it nearer to the Heart’s Desire!
The Rubáiyát of Omar Khayyam. Verse 73.
World Senator Jaime Ortíz was in an expansive mood as he stood looking out over the reflecting pond outside his office overlooking the World Senate compound in New Washington. The World Senate Building was within walking distance, although he often saved time by taking the underground tramway direct to the Senate antechambers through tunnels deep below the surface. The reflection of the Senate dome was mirrored in the pool, so it looked, he thought, vaguely similar to some of the vids he’d seen of the Quicksilver night sky, except that the dome and its mirrored image were constantly changing, as the holographic threedee displays which formed a seamless mosaic over its surface showed an endless series of live views of the many places inhabited by Man. There was the unmistakable skyline of Nueva Bolívar in the Antarctic Archipelago, and now Moskva, then Brasília, and then, fittingly, an image of Quicksilver itself, among the newest outposts of Mankind, quickly transitioning to yet another habitation of humanity, one after another. He turned to the Captain of his security forces — and personal friend — Jorge Chunco and said, “So, Jorge, has our wandering boy slipped the surly bonds of Earth and flown away?”
“Of course, Jaime. You know I rarely fail at any task I set myself. He was at the spaceport at least half an hour before your scoutship was scheduled to depart, and only a little the worse for wear and lack of sleep. I sold him your horses, on your behalf, because he needed a bride gift.”
The World Senator whooped with delight. “You rascal, playing matchmaker at your age.”
“Not matchmaker, exactly — their match was made in Heaven, I believe — but rather a facilitator, if you will, to set him on the proper path toward a lasting marriage with a proud woman like Barbara Big Horse. I couldn’t let him arrive empty-handed — other than the mere credits in his bank account — so listened to my own heart and soul to incline him to imagine what Barbara would feel flattered by, offering him the benefit of my own experience, as a father might do for his son. This is Jack’s first real relationship with a woman, and it’s important to put one’s best foot forward in these matters.”
“He can’t have been such a novice!” the Senator exclaimed. “He’s a man of fortitude and courage.”
“Not where women are concerned, Jaime. His own father died when he was quite young, so he had no masculine example of courtship and marriage to draw upon. He’s been very close to his sisters and his mother, but these have been the only significant women in his life.”
“Well, that seems just, then. I approve.” He nodded his benediction.
“As it turned out, he didn’t need much more than encouragement. Although I suggested that he arrive with a gift to place in her hands, what he chose to give was truly inspired, and spoke directly to his appreciation of her heritage, and her woman’s soul. He will do well, I’m sure, and he has a marvelous singing voice, which is always beneficial.”
“¡Ay, Jorge! ¡Que huevos, cabrón!” said the Senator admiringly.
“One does what one can,” Jorge said modestly. “I suggested an appropriate song, took him to a local cantina to hear it sung as it should be, then transferred an example sung by a professional signer to his communicator, plus an instrumental version for practice, and told him to practice on the way. I managed to find a local group of musicians to meet him at the spaceport as well. All in all, it was a good night’s work. I don’t doubt that the Honorable Governor may be wearing her skirts a little higher in the near future.” He grinned in a moderately suggestive manner, waggling his eyebrows like Groucho Marx.
“He sang well, then?”
“Like an angel, as I said, dead on pitch, his timing is perfect, and his phrasing is filled with nuance and emotion. If he didn’t already have a job, he could make his living at it.” Jorge shrugged in an almost Gallic manner.
The Senator furrowed his brow. “It’s a puzzle, then, why he didn’t sing to begin with. Such talent usually springs from a natural source, and cannot be denied.”
“I suspect the trauma of his father’s death — murdered, as I understand it, before his very eyes — might have something to do with it. His father was a policeman, and Jack’s essential focus has been on replacing his father in the only way he could, by becoming the heroic cop he imagined his father was, and of course his father died defending his family against a street thug during the Food Riots twenty years back, so he has good reason to believe that, although I’m told he has no direct memory of it. Repressed memory syndrome, I imagine.”
Now the Senator’s face lost its good humor for a moment as unpleasant memories of his own past rose to the surface. “Perhaps. Some things are better left forgotten, I think. All of our experiences, both good and bad, make up the sum of who we are, but it’s not necessary, strictly speaking, to know exactly how one’s pancreas works in order to lead a good life.” The Senator considered the question briefly, and then dismissed the issue from his mind. “How are the prosecutions of the Sarantapechaina/Tsukasa cartel going?”
“With the usual delays, Patrón.” Jorge slipped smoothly from friend to employee. “Their lawyers are claiming entrapment, visitations from angels, unfortunate alignments of the stars, and whatever other quasi-legal excuses for vicious greed and animosity they can think of. The Senator Sarantapechaina may escape consequences, since her constituency is relatively complacent, but the fact that she ordered the attacks on Luz Calderón on might weigh heavily against her, even in Greece and the Balkans. She’s also managed to generate a vociferous set of urbopolitan enemies, from environmentalists — who are angered by her arrogant coóption of the public water purity and flood-control system as her private ‘back door,’ — to religious fundamentalists — who are equally offended by her posing as a man ‘in contravention of Divine Law’ — and both groups are loudly spreading it about that only the guilty make plans for their escape. Even courts martial pay some attention to politics, since all military funding depends upon political maneuvering.”
“Well, no matter.” the Senator said. “Either or both of the Senatorial players will eventually turn upon the other in mutual back-stabbing, so their political power is dead, even if they manage to squeak out of the legal charges. I’m done.” He turned to his keypad and started to work on something.
Captain Jorge Churco walked out of the room without another word, familiar with his friend’s mercurial moods, and with his limited tolerance of ‘distractions’ from whatever schemes he had next in hand.
To say that the Tsukasa Yakuza was in disarray would be gross understatement. The military arrest of their Oyabun, and the public attention drawn to the fact that the head of a criminal gang was the World Senator representing the Kingdom of Japan was profoundly embarrassing, despite having been an open secret — that no one talked about — for many years. Other ‘chivalrous organizations’ were already beginning to ‘muscle in’ on some of their most profitable enterprises, and subtle hints had been let slip that only the ritual seppuku of the Oyabun himself could restore the family honor.
The Oyabun and World Senator Tamotsu Tsukasa was not so inclined, which did little to increase his standing, either among his enemies or the members of his gang, since he had himself often imposed yubitsume, the ritual cutting off of portions of one’s own fingers, as punishment for infractions against the honor of the organization, despite his claim that his strict incarceration made it impossible to obtain the necessary tantō, a Samurai’s short sword or dirk, much less the kaishakunin — ‘second’ — required to perform the final — and merciful — beheading.
Only a week into his imprisonment, his underlings demonstrated the untruth of his claims by smuggling in the very implements and final executioner required and performing the service for him, despite his cowardly cries for help from the guards, who had all been called away on important business by separate messengers.
Unfortunately, through lack of practice, and hampered by the frantic struggles of the Senator himself, the kaishakunin untidily separated the Oyabun’s head completely from his body, which was widely seen as a bad omen, and so the ‘honorable’ Senator’s death did little to stop the gang’s rapid decline, despite having conveniently removed a source of great embarrassment to the Japanese Imperial family and the current Emperor.
Hisashi Yamaguchi, erstwhile assassin, current prisoner, was sitting quietly in his cell, untroubled by events outside the durasteel walls of his circumscribed world. His conscience was clear and untroubled by his actions, since it was only his failures that shamed him, and these troubled him greatly. Anaïs Foucault and her children were not an issue, since they had only been targets of opportunity, a necessary distraction intended to draw out both O’Hare and Webster, but his plan had failed for some entirely inexplicable reason. He’d been well back from the action when a threedee camera had somehow picked him out from a crowd of at least two thousand onlookers and in an instant he’d been catapulted from the unobtrusive anonymity he cultivated into the glaring spotlight of the news vids, where he’d seen his own face staring back at him in sufficient clarity that he’d known that attempting flight across borders to Japan would be useless.
The failed attempt to kill Jack Webster had been an attempt to quickly salvage some semblance of his mission objectives, but Webster must have been waiting for him, because he hadn’t been sleeping, as his instruments had indicated, but was calmly waiting by the side of the door, well prepared with some sort of powerful striking weapon, perhaps a short bō, and had possibly employed Kuji-kiri, some powerful combination of the legendary ‘nine characters’ and mudrās used to immobilize or slow an opponent, which implied that Webster was himself a Ninjutsu or other Budō Master greater than had been seen in a century or more.
That interested him. If he could escape, if he could find and defeat this so-called Jack Webster, it would salvage his reputation, perhaps even if he lost. It would be no shame to fall before a spiritual Master of such power, and even the attempt would demonstrate his courage and devotion to duty. He saw now that it was O’Hare who was the pawn, O’Hare who should have been his first target, since the Yamabushi Webster had obviously felt so secure in his own person that he had no need of bodyguards or access-controlled enclosures.
He stood, and faced toward his home in Japan, focusing on the family shrine there, bowed deeply two times, clapped his hands twice, and then prayed silently for guidance: ‘With all the respect from the depth of my heart I ask that the gods hear me, especially the spirits of the Sky and the Land. I pray in humility, and with great respect, for the spirits of Creation to take hold of the many evils which surround me, to take hold of my own failures and sins, and purify them all.’ Then, he bowed deeply twice again and returned to his former seat on the edge of his sleeping pallet, patiently waiting for something to change.
Ten days after their last meeting, Jorge Churco, Senator Ortíz, Maria Ortíz-Berkowitz, his wife, Celestina Churco de Alvarez, Jorge’s wife, Alanna Ortíz, the Senator’s daughter, and Adela Maria and Carmen Jacinta Churco, Jorge’s daughters, were sitting before a threedee wall in the Senator’s residence. When they were all comfortable, the Senator thumbed the control to start the show.
Evidently, either Barbara or the Mariachi band had brought along a camera crew, because they saw the scoutship land on what must be Quicksilver, because almost everyone in all the human worlds at least, had seen the Quicksilver Spaceport many, many, times, either in the original shows or the dubs in translation.
As they watched, Jack Webster exited the hatch and climbed down to the ground carrying a small duffle bag while, one after another, a dozen men followed close on his heels, grinning and nudging each other like freshman college students on holiday.
Not surprisingly, the production values were superb, and Jaime made a note to ask Barbara if she’d allow the production company to syndicate it. She already had a following of many fans around the world, and advertisers would clamor to sponsor a special featuring her wedding to the man who’d traveled across space to consummate their long-distance love affair.
Jack was, as Jorge had claimed, a natural vocalist, and all he needed was a charro outfit to match the rest of the mariachi band to fit right in. He made another note to dispatch a request for one to be fitted and sewn on Quicksilver. He was especially impressive on the huasteca sections, in which his falsetto voice sounded as rich and pure as most altos. ¡Carajo! They could make a fortune from the recording contracts alone, and with the tie-ins to the shows, he could become a franchise of his own.
The entire vid was only thirty minutes, from landing to the final shot of the wedding party sloping off toward town, so they might need a few more shots to establish the marriage, but Barbara had already mentioned that. He made another note to see what he could have done to expedite the passage of Jack’s immediate family to Quicksilver, and to secure screen tests for each before they left, so they could see whether it might be worthwhile to send a camera crew along to capture the voyage for publicity. Jack’s trip out could be faked, of course, since he was due to come back and report on his findings.
After the lights came up, his darling wife went out to the kitchen and brought in a tray of fruit.
“And now, children, honored guests, we have a special treat, the very first shipment of fresh fruit from Quicksilver, so you all can taste the exact same fruits Luz Calderōn talks about on her threedee shows.” She set the tray down on the table in front of the largest divan.
The children reached first, of course.
Alanna picked something that looked something like a purple peach and sliced off a segment. “¡Madre de Dios! It’s delicious. Mamacita! You have to try this! It’s like a combination of mango and passionfruit!” She sliced off another segment and handed it to Maria.
She took a bite, and said, “You’re right, Alanna. It’s wonderful. Offer pieces to our guests, dear. We have a large number of different kinds, and I’m afraid we won’t be able to sample everything if we take too much of one fruit in particular.”
The girls quickly took upon themselves the task of serving up mixed portions, handing each of their parents a dish of mixed fruit and then settling back in their seats with their own.
Jorge tried several pieces, one after the other, before he said, “The Goddesses and Gods on Mount Olympus would barter ambrosia for a taste of these, all different, all separately wonderful, and yet never cloying. They have just the right trace of tartness to offset the sweet, and yet the individual fruits have a unique and desirable flavor of their own. Jaime, I believe you could pay the entire cost of your running your spaceliners through devoting a bit of cargo space to these. Do you have any idea how well they keep?”
“I don’t,” he admitted. “I’ll have to ask Barbara or Luz. In the long run, it doesn’t matter, because I could always devote a scoutship or two to the trade. I have to admit that my first thought was that I could raise the cost of a ticket to Quicksilver as soon as these reach the fresh produce stores, but that was merely capitalist greed speaking. No, my ultimate intention is to push Mankind out into the Galaxy, and even beyond as new sciences make it possible. I need to run the liners at a profit, but not so much profit as to strangle innovation and emigration.”
His wife pursed her lips slightly and said, “Jaime, if you don’t stop talking about business during a social gathering I’m going to have to send you off to a finishing academy to teach you better manners!”
“I’m sorry, dear. You’re right, of course. I apologize to you all.”
Jorge added, “I apologize as well, Señora; it was entirely my fault, because I mentioned the business end of things to start with.”
“But you’re our guest, Jorge, and not within the reach of my sharp tongue.” She smiled to show her general good will.
“None-the-less, Señora, I know Jaime well, since we were boys together, running wild on the streets of Ciudad Juárez. His brain never stops working.”
She rolled her eyes toward Heaven. “No need to remind me, Jorge, and I admire that brain of his quite a bit; but it does drive me crazy at times.”
“Señora, you needn’t remind me.” He rolled his own eyes skyward. “Even as we were running for our lives as boys, being chased by street gangs with knives and guns, the Rurales, or the Federal Police, he’d be talking to me about his next plans for making money so we could eat, a different scheme for escaping our pursuers, or a new hiding place where we might safely spend the night. If it had been a dragon chasing us, flying through the air on bat wings and breathing fire, he would have been calculating how many yards of dragon leather it would take to buy us a bicycle.”
Jorge said, out of the blue, “Only thirty-five yards, at my projected value of dragon leather at the time, and it would have been two bikes, compadre, as you well know.”
Jorge smiled. “Yes, Jaime, I know it well.”
Jaime winked at him with just half of a smile. Then he settled back on the divan, put his arm around his daughter Alanna, and said to her, and to her young friends, “Alanna, Adelita, Carmen, dear friends all, it’s only in recent months that I’ve realized how obsessed I’ve been with worldly success, to the sometimes detriment of my family obligations. How would you all like to take a little trip to Quicksilver sometime soon? The end of the Senate session is coming up, and summer break will leave you girls with some free time. It’s been years since we’ve had a real holiday together, so what do you say? I’m pretty sure we can arrange meetings with Luz Calderón and Barbara Big Horse …. Perhaps you might make an appearance on her show.”
The screams and whoops of the girls were answer enough, and both Maria and Celestina looked fondly on their respective husbands. For all their faults, they were decent men, and every day becoming better fathers and husbands, despite their rough upbringing.
After some interval of days, a guard appeared to announce a visitor, his court-appointed lawyer.
Hisashi Yamaguchi wasn’t particularly interested in the process of law, but this was a change in the routine, so he said, “Yes, very good. I’ll be ready directly.” He put on his shoes very carefully, then walked over to the door and calmly stuck both hands through two openings beside the door so they could cuff each hand individually to an eyebolt welded to the wall before they opened the cell door to handle fitting him with manacles for transport. Then, seven corrections officers crowded into the cell to maintain physical control of his body during his chaining, since he’d managed to put several officers in the hospital when he’d first became conscious after Webster’s thorough pummeling of his body. Four held him physically, while two more — armed with neurolizers — held back to cover him from behind before the seventh carefully placed the chain-link belt around his waist and double-locked it, only then kneeling to cuff each ankle, one after the other, with one half of a pair of leg irons joined in the middle with two lengths of chain which were brought up before and behind him before locking them to the belt. Then, a separate chain was wrapped around his legs at the knee and locked, then locked again to the chains before and behind him. Only then did the two men waiting outside the cell before release his left hand, which was pulled back through the hole provided for it by the two officers on that side, re-cuffed, and then fastened to the belt before the other two officers repeated the process with the right hand. Then, yet another loop of chain was wound around his arms at the elbow, locked to the fore and aft chains, and only then was he pronounced ready to travel, trussed like a turkey for roasting, frog-marched shuffling sideways though the door by four of them, two on each elbow, while the other four went two by two ahead and behind him and the seventh brought up the rear.
They made a strange procession moving through the hall — which had been cleared of everyone else — out the main gate from the maximum security cells, and then into the interview room, where he was locked down to a steel chair before his lawyer was allowed to enter through a door opposite the one he’d been ushered through, evidently the door that led outside.
Hisashi Yamaguchi was calm, aware of his surroundings, and waiting.
The lawyer introduced herself as she was led through the door. “Mr. Hisashi Yamaguchi? My name is Karen Atwater, and I’ve been appointed by the court to handle your defense. All right, gentlemen, you can leave now, so my client and I can talk in private.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” one said, evidently in charge of the rest, because he said, “Detail, exit the interview cell.”
The men filed out the door they’d come in through, back toward Hisashi Yamaguchi’s section of the prison, and shut the door with a clang. He filed the information away, building a rough picture in his mind of what the layout of this floor must be like.
The interview went well, he thought, because the woman was nervous, and repeatedly ran her fingers through her hair, over her forearms, almost as if she were petting herself, seeking to calm herself through physical contact. She knew, of course, what he was accused of. He smiled at her, which made her even more nervous, but he made all the appropriate responses, so she started to believe him.
Yes, he’d been at the threedee show rally, but only as a spectator, and he had no idea how or why anyone could think that he’d had anything to do with the death of the man who’d been killed in the explosion. He’d been well back from the scene of the crime and was as astonished and horrified as everyone else.
He was very sorry that he’d broken into Jack Webster’s apartment, but had been robbed by someone on the street who looked very much like him, and had lost his head when he saw a man who looked like the man who’d accosted him, so followed him home in hopes of retrieving his holiday money through quietly looking through his apartment. No, he didn’t actually need the money — just look at his credit card limits, the amount in his checking account, and call up his stocks and commodities broker to check his net worth — it was the principle of the thing.
Yes, he had been in possession of locksmith tools and what turned out to be an illegal blade, but he was a registered locksmith back in Japan, and a member of a historic martial arts dojo where such things were commonplace. He had no idea that things were different in North America. And as for who had assaulted whom, one had only to look at this Jack Webster, the supposed victim, who had not a scratch on him as far as he could tell, whereas he himself had been beaten within an inch of his life, and all of this over a perfectly innocent mistake!
It was then he saw it, the change in circumstance. She was running her left hand through her hair again and dislodged a hairpin, which fell — from Hisashi’s highly-focused perspective — in slow motion toward the floor, and then bounced under the table. He followed its arc with his ears, since it was hidden beneath the table, quite near his feet, he thought. “Is there any possibility that I might write a note to my family?” he said. “They won’t let me have any writing implements in my cell, or paper. I’m afraid my mother will worry about me, when she doesn’t hear from me.”
She looked up at him, startled. Then she thought for a few seconds and said, “That seems reasonable, and certainly within your legal rights. I’ll notify the guards.”
As she walked behind him to ring the guards, he quickly used his feet to feel out the hairpin, then work it up the side of his foot and into his other shoe, trusting to his sense of touch to be certain the pin was all the way down the side of his shoe. The door opened and all seven guards filed back in, grabbed him in the usual drill but this time unchained one arm and fastened to the table instead. Only then did they make a final check and exit the room again. “Thank you, Miss Atwater,” he said. “I’ll need a piece of paper and a pen or pencil.”
She was startled again. “Pen? Paper? Can’t you simply input your message to my communicator?”
“I’m afraid not, Miss Atwater. My mother lives in the Hokkaidō Historic District and speaks an extremely rare language. No standard software application handles it that I’m aware of.”
She rolled her eyes and went to the other door, the one she’d entered through to begin with, pressed the button, talked to the guard who opened it, who closed the door and went off somewhere to find paper and pen — which Hisashi imagined just might take long enough — while she waited impatiently. In the interval, he slipped off his shoes, used his toes to extract the hairpin, and then lithely brought up his foot — with the hairpin still grasped between his toes — to his semi-free hand and manipulated the pin in the lock with movements of both his foot and hand until the lock opened. Once free, he used the same pin to systematically open the rest of his bonds with his free hand until his bonds were shed, then quietly crept up behind the woman and fell upon her with a quick movement of his hands at the back of her neck. She collapsed without a sound, so it was Hisashi who was waiting by the door when the unsuspecting guard brought in the requested pen and paper. From there, it was relatively straightforward to exit the building, leaving behind three unconscious people — one of whom had supplied a new set of inconspicuous clothes — and six corpses, one of them his court-appointed attorney, who had supplied his freedom.
Jack Webster woke up with a smile on his face, feeling better than he’d ever felt in his entire life. He looked over to the other side of the bed, and it was empty, but it neither surprised nor alarmed him. Barbara had work to do, he knew, and they’d taken to bed very late indeed. The sun was rising by the time they tumbled onto the mattress in a froth of clothes and bedclothes and pillows flying every which way, then finding safe refuge in each other’s arms. Now, for the first time, stretching his long limbs out across a strange but familiar bed in a strange but half-remembered room on an exotic but strangely homely world, he knew what Pippa had felt like in Robert Browning’s ironic little poem, ‘God’s in his heaven — All’s right with the world!’
Just then, his communicator chimed. It was Barbara.
“Hello? Barbara?”
“Hi, Sweetie. Ready to ‘rise,’ if you know what I mean?”
Jack blushed. “Unh …”
“Never mind, You have work to do, if you’ll recall, and it’s my sworn duty to help you do it.”
“Right, unh …. What is it I’m supposed to do, exactly?”
“Solve the mystery of the Burlador, of course. Didn’t Jaime Ortíz tell you?”
“Well, yes, but I thought I’d need to investigate the ….”
“Of course not, Jack! Any child could tell you if you asked.”
“What? What do you mean?”
“You’re on Quicksilver, Jack, and everything is different here. Well, it is on Earth too, and all the colonies, but it’s not nearly as apparent in those places, at least not yet.”
“I don’t understand.”
“It’s a little difficult to explain, but have you surprised yourself by knowing something that you wouldn’t have known in the ordinary course of events?”
“Not that I can think of, why?”
“Do you speak French, Jack?”
“No. Should I?”
“So if I were to ask, let’s say, what Candide said to Pangloss in the last line of the novel, you’d answer …?”
Jack spoke without thinking, “Cela est bien dit, mais il faut cultiver notre jardin,” but then couldn’t explain, even to himself, how he knew that, much understood it, and even less than that how he knew that he was right. It just came to him. “Do you mind explaining what just happened?”
She laughed in a perfectly charming way, or at least Jack was charmed. “You’ll have to get dressed and come down to my office, first. I’ve invited Luz and Dan Asquith here for ten o’clock, so you’ll have to hurry. I had someone leave some clean clothes in the front room, and they ought to fit perfectly.”
“But ….”
“It’s no good wheedling, Jack. You have an obligation, as do I, and if you get here before Luz and Dan do, I’ll make it worth your while.” Her voice dropped to a low and seductive feminine register that had him instantly hard.
And that galvanized him into action. “Be right there, he said,” and thumbed off.
Somehow, he knew where everything was and was washed, dressed, teeth brushed, hair combed neatly, and out the door in three minutes flat. He timed it.
Then he ran up the road toward the spaceport and admin building. It was just coming up on fifteen minutes to ten when he walked through the door. “Am I on time?”
Barbara grinned at him and walked out from behind her desk and simply launched herself into his arms ….
… and he caught her from out of the air as effortlessly as he might have snatched a butterfly, but she was kissing him like a full-grown woman, suspended between heaven and earth in his arms. “Plenty of time, sailor. I betcha I can show you a really good time, in fact.” She reached down and grabbed his ass …
… just in time for Luz and Dan to walk through the door as Luz said, “Well, I see you two know each other!”
Barbara didn’t miss a beat, and neither stopped fondling his ass nor nuzzling his neck, so her next words were slightly muffled. “And very well, too,” she said. “He said the magic words last night and presto-chango! we were married. So we spent last night getting to know each other much better.” Only then, did she look over toward her guests. “You’re early,” she said accusingly.
Jack didn’t know what to say, since he had his arms full of the Planetary Governor and his official boss, who seemed perfectly content to stay there, so he wisely said nothing, or so he thought.
Luz said, “What’s the matter, Jack? Cat got your tongue?”
“Uh, how do you do? I’d offer to shake hands, but I seem to have a previous engagement.” This wasn’t going at all the way he’d imagined, but he didn’t feel particularly awkward. ‘When in Rome …’ he thought, then ‘remembered’ that it was a quote from St. Ambrose, translated from Medieval Latin: Si fueris Rōmae, Rōmānō vīvitō mōre. ‘Whoa! This is seriously spooky!’
“I thought we were going to be invited to the wedding,” Luz said.
“You will be. We’ll have to do it again when his mother and sisters get here, and if I know Jaime, he’s already planning to rebroadcast the original footage and dramatic re-creations from now until the end of time. By the time he’s finished milking it for building and expanding the colonies, we’ll all be heartily sick of my marriage, and you’ll thank me for having spared you one.”
“You filmed it?” Luz asked.
“Of course I did.” Barbara said. “In the first place, I knew you’d kill me if I didn’t, and in the second I didn’t want to miss any of the details.”
Jack was puzzled. “Wait a minute. You filmed it? How did you know that I was going to ask you?”
“Jack,” she said with mild reproof. “ people don’t travel twenty light years to pick up a quart of milk, and it’s not exactly every day I see a mariachi band march through town on the very day your flight is scheduled to arrive. I went to the Police Academy, the same as you, and have been known to put two and two together on my better days. Not to mention the irreducible fact that Luz foretold our marriage in prophesy, and Luz is never wrong. When’s the last time you’ve seen a wedding without cameras? Heck, we didn’t even have to pose on the courthouse steps, which is lucky, because we have neither courthouse nor steps on Quicksilver.” She thought about this, then added, “No, there are a few maintenance stairs in the hangers and whatnot in the spaceport, but they hardly count, since they’re boringly utilitarian.” She turned to Luz, still in Jack’s arms, one of her arms around the back of his neck, and as completely at ease as if this were her normal mode of conducting meetings. “I think we should have the prop department whip up some excuse for stairs. They do make lovely backdrops, and we could get some great visuals for the shows.”
“You’re right, of course, Barbara. We should have some built into the posh houses, which means a second story for each, and probably put up some sort of ‘Governor’s Palace.’ as well. They used the Iolani Palace a lot in the old Hawaii Five-O series, to show off the exotic setting of the series, and of course the old Melina Mercouri vehicle Topkapi was built almost entirely around the setting of Topkapi Palace in the Istanbul urbopolis.”
“I’m not sure,” Barbara mused aloud, “that we should go for the Topkapi look, actually, but something like the Iolani Palace sounds nice, if slightly anachronistic. Would we get to live in it?”
“I don’t see why not,” Luz said, “and it will make a nice vid-op stop when Jaime gets his tours going, so we could write off the whole cost against one or another production company ….”
“Ladies?”
All eyes turned to Dan Asquith, who hadn’t said a word up until then. “This is all off-topic. We’re here to fulfil Senator Ortízes’ request, to brief Mr. Webster here on what we know, and what we suspect, about the ‘Burlador’ phenomenon. I don’t think either he or I signed up for an impromptu meeting of the Silver Light Production Company, as fascinating as I’m sure this is for all of us.”
“Ooops!” said Barbara.
“Same here,” said Luz. “I’m sorry, Jack, but threedees are our primary export and source of income, so we tend to be a little obsessive about new ideas to improve our ratings.”
“I’m not offended, Luz. Barbara here is my wife,” he gazed at her with fondness, “so her life is part of my life now, and I know I have a lot to learn. I’ve never been off-planet, and have no idea how colonies work, so this is all very enlightening, even if I don’t understand some of the infrastructure that all this revolves around.”
Barbara positively beamed a smile back at him. “Thank you, Jack.” Then she turned to the others and said, “I started to explain a little, but I think Dan is the best qualified to present the basic facts. Luz and I can jump in later, when we get to our own fields of knowledge, so take it away, Dan.”
Dan grinned. “Fair enough, since I was the one who brought up boring job requirements.” He focused on Dan, since he was the primary audience. “I don’t know how much you know about Triffids, so I’ll start at the beginning.” He brought up an image of the original Triffids on Barabara’s threedee wall.
Damned if he didn’t have a laser pointer in his pocket. Jack wondered idly if his university issued one with the degree.
“You’ll notice this bulging outgrowth here, beneath the flowering body. It was quickly identified by the first scientists to study the Quicksilver flora as a type of vegetable brain which helped to coördinate the movements of the tendrils and the flower, since Triffids can move at suprising speed and what seemed like conscious purpose. What they didn’t know was that these primitve Quicksilver plant ‘brains’ depended upon the superconductor nanofibers in the ‘tails’ of the pseudo-spirochætes which permeate every cell of a Triffid’s structure to transmit information to each other using unimolecular rectifier and inverter structures within their cells connected to longer fibers which acted like miniature antennae. Because the electric potential which can be developed by a plant is relatively small, they were able to achieve a very limited interplant communication by means of these super-conducting organic ‘radios’, but what they were transmitting was surprisingly detailed information about their own genetic structure, by means of which they were able to modify their own structures to match those of more successful Triffids. This astonishing innovation was enough to speed up evolution a thousand-fold, because the Triffids as a whole could ‘learn’ from the experience of other Triffids, and incorporate desirable traits by proxy, even at a distance.”
“All this was unknown until I was able to study the plants without the history of commercial hostility which had infested the thinking of those who came before me, who saw the Triffids only as particularly noxious and invasive ‘weeds,’ to be destroyed by the most expeditious means available.”
“At first, they used ordinary organic weedkillers, but the Triffids themselves used organic toxins to regulate and control their own growth, and were extremely quick to adapt to these new poisons, so every new poison quickly became useless, and once the plants learned how to produce them, became tools in a counter-arsenal of toxins designed to control what the Triffids saw as an infestation of human beings.”
“Wait a minute! Are you saying that the Triffids are intelligent?”
“Not exactly. To convey these complex concepts simply, I come very close to anthropomorphism, which is incorrect on many levels. Let me start over: The Triffids use these superconductive organic ‘radios’ to transmit genetic information to one another — much as we, in our own bodies, use organic chemicals, hormones, neurotransmitters, and the like — and are so intimately connected that they could, in some sense, be thought of as a single organism, so that one might more properly think of the ‘Triffids’ we think we see as portions of a single planetary Triffid, so that what we thought of as individual Triffids are really more like single cells within a single organism. A planetary intelligence, with no peers with whom it can communicate, is a psychological conundrum, since we humans are defined by boundaries and communication. We communicate to cross boundaries, and by our communication we define not only ourselves, but the spaces between ourselves, and we have an entire repertory of mental skills designed both to cross and maintain those boundaries, among which the first are language and the realization that there are others inhabiting the same world as ourselves. In the human sense, the global Triffid was no more capable of what we would think of as real thought than a rock.”
“But in another sense, looked at from a purely human perspective, Triffids were connected not only to their own bodies, but to one another at an intimate — but unseen and unsuspected — level that’s even now difficult to comprehend. What it amounted to, however, was that in some sense the Triffids were individual components of a very slow but pervasive planetary ‘brain,’ limited only by the extremely short range of their individual transmissions. Their vegetative ‘synapses’ couldn’t generate enough electrical potential to power transmissions with a range of much more than twenty or thirty meters, so passing information from Triffid to Triffid was a relatively slow process, and from — again — a purely human perspective, that brain was catatonic, completely incapable of responding to any other individual.”
“Okay,” Jack said. “Let me see if I understand this; the Triffid was in what amounted to a vegetative coma, ‘brain dead,’ as it were, but was still alive and potentially conscious, but still stuck in limbo.”
“That’s an interesting way to put it, and brings to mind another human allegory. What do we call that … spark … that makes us unique and alive?”
“I don’t know … a soul?”
“That’s the word I was thinking of, a soul, the moral and emotional nature and sense of personal identity that makes one human. The Triffid had no soul, no spark of life that breathed ‘humanity’ into it. I’ve discovered fossil records in ancient shales that show what looks like the same Triffid in existence almost a hundred million years in the past, perhaps even further, since my writ doesn’t run to mounting extensive fossil-hunting expeditions, but it seems clear at least that this planetary organism was extremely stable over geologic time. We’ve been around for a million years, if we’re generous about what it is to be ‘human,’ but what looks like the same Triffid has been around essentially unchanged for at least a hundred times our entire history. It seems clear that Triffids weren’t going anywhere, and were at an evolutionary ‘dead end.’ ”
“Then, three things happened: First, people came along, whose brains create electrical potentials plants could only dream about. When combined with the pseudo-spirochætes which permeate the air on Quicksilver, some human brains became ‘infected’ with tiny pieces of the Triffid neurosystem, and eventually became at least potentially capable of interacting with the plants, and vice-versa. Second, because biological poisons had failed, Chillings and associates began a policy of burning Triffids, which released microparticulates, a sort of Triffid smog, into the atmosphere of Quicksilver, thereby vastly increasing the rates of infection in humans. Third, however, and most important, was the fact that the operation of ansibles requires massive amounts of power, which was heterodyned into the plants, and into those humans infected by the pseudo-spirochætes, eventually every human alive on the planet. But in the early days of the exploration of Quicksilver, the power wasn’t available to operate the network for more than a few minutes each day. Nothing happened, pretty much, since there wasn’t enough constant power available to keep the network powered up continuously.”
“And then along came Senator Chillings and his friends, who were so committed to micromanaging Quicksilver that they wanted to keep the ansible network in operation almost constantly, so provided the necessary power on both ends, on Quicksilver and on Earth, so now the plants, and sensitive people, were heterodyning on top of Chillings powerful spy network, and it was almost constantly available, so parasitic heterodyning became fashionable, in an evolutionary sense. And then Chillings and company decided to add high-def video to the mix, requiring still more power — and vastly-increased bandwidth — and suddenly we have massive communication opportunities. For the first time, it’s possible to create a Triffid which requires a high average level of ambient ansible traffic to survive, but also allows the plants infinitely higher levels of communication, so ansible-sensitivity became a survival trait, since genetic information could be transmitted much more quickly by the ansible-sensitive Triffids, thus allowing them to adapt more quickly, so the Triffids, being the opportunists that they are, adapted.”
“Now let’s step back a bit to see the larger picture. People, like much of Earth-based life, had developed in a completely different relationship to their environment. Where Triffids had completely dominated their entire ecosystems, people, and all Earth life, had developed many different strategies of coöperation among different species, from parisitism to symbiosis, from predator and prey to herder and protected flock. We can’t even exist without the help of ancient entrained bacteria, the mitochondria which power cell metabolism. We have an intricate relationship to bacteria in general, as every woman knows, and not only tolerate but require a healthy microfauna living on every body surface to maintain our health. We even have a special nerve, the vagus nerve, running from our digestive tract directly to the brain, where it lets us know if our bacterial flora are happy and content by making us feel good, and the opposite if the bacteria are unhappy.”
“So we were already primed to take advantage of the Triffids when they crossed our path, one more advantageous creature to incorporate into our repertoire, one way or another.”
“Since the Triffid micro-encapsulated ‘spores,’ — with their entrained pseudo-spirochætes — had been piggy-backing on “Earth” crops raised on Quicksilver from the beginning, so people both ingested them and tossed them out into the larger environment with the garbage, or into the sewer system, Earth itself was slowly being primed to receive the transmissions that Chillings and company used to spy on their colony, and the Triffid — still catatonic — used the spying to strengthen its unconscious ties to Earth, and sensitive individuals among the colonists did likewise, and I suspect gained some advantage by doing so — perhaps heightened intuition, a better feel for emotional situations, or an advantage in deftness and coördination — so Quicksilver, Earth, and every human colony developed a ‘field’ of nascent intelligence that extended throughout every soil and environment, but no one was alarmed, because it either didn’t do any harm that anyone could notice, or wasn’t noticed in the first place.”
“But then Chillings and his pals did a very stupid thing, they began to kill colonists in such numbers that they started burying them at random, instead of safely interring human bodies in carefully-maintained cemeteries kept free of Triffids by human effort, and one colonist in particular, Margarita, who had no reason to love Chillings or his friends, was buried beneath a pile of Triffids, whose roots and tendrils grew into her still-intact brain, and whose networked intelligence preserved some semblance of the human consciousness which comprised the real Margarita’s ‘standing wave,’ and so Margarita/Quicksilver was born, both on Quicksilver itself, and a crippled version of itself/herself on Earth, since Earth had, as yet, no actual Triffids as carriers of the standing wave which is an intelligent entity, but that pattern was constantly being restarted, echoed, and reinforced by Chillings’ ever-increasing two-way broadband ansible communications between Earth and Quicksilver.”
“Hold on, you lost me again. ‘Standing wave?’ ”
“Have you ever heard of a seiche?”
“No.”
“Have you ever held a seashell over your ear to ‘hear the ocean?’ ”
“Yes, I have. My grandmother had a seashell, and she showed me how it sounded. I thought it was some sort of sound inside my head though.”
“That’s a common misconception, but that ‘ocean’ sound is a seiche, a standing wave captured within any resonant cavity that’s powered from outside that cavity. If you ever experimented with a shell, or a teacup, or even your own cupped hand, you know that the pitch of the seiche can be altered by varying the acoustic resonance of the cavity by varying its depth, so as you move the shell closer to your hear, the inchoate pitch of the sound goes up, and as you move it away the pitch goes down. Because ambient noise is usually random, you have many multiples of many different pitches all being reïnforced at the same time, so it sounds like roaring. If you fed the sound with a pure tone, as happens when a bay, for example, is flooded by a tsunami — a series of regular waves — the seiche can build up until it becomes very destructive, increasing the amplitude of the base signal until it’s much larger than the wave which fed it.”
He nodded. “Okay, but what’s that got to do with consciousness and souls?”
“Human consciousness is a self-reïnforcing chemical standing wave, a seiche, if you will, caused by our interactions with the events of the outside world. The chemical signals of consciousness echo constantly in our brains, even when we’re sleeping, and if they stop, we die, just as a sound dies when it ceases to echo.”
Luz broke in. “Why don’t you let me finish this, Dan. This part of the story concerns me personally, and I loved Margarita more than anyone.”
“Of course, Luz.”
“Thank you, darling.”
“As Dan was saying, Jack, Chillings and his crowd started killing people, because a non-violent resistance had started to spring up on Quicksilver, because their drive for ever-increasing profits was tempting them to squeeze every dime that could be had out of the people working for them, so we were spiraling down into a cycle of endless poverty and deprivation. People resented it, and began calling for a fairer distribution of the wealth that Quicksilver produced. Frightened and indignant that their profits could be threatened by mere peasants, the Chillings crowd began using strong-arm tactics to suppress dissent, which quickly escalated into armed force against unarmed civilians, and people started dying, including both my children, Conchita and Pablo, one killed by brutal clubbing, the other by gunshot, and my brother Miguel.”
“Also, the ‘agricultural smog’ Dan mentioned was poisonous, which Dan didn’t mention, and some sensitive individuals developed symptoms of that poisoning, the very same protein hypersensitivity that you experienced in Wyoming, Jack, and made you very ill, even though your exposure was relatively minor. The people on Quicksilver were being exposed to hundreds of times more toxins than you experienced, and some died, including Margarita, my wife, and almost me. We were both imprisoned in a sick ward, but no actual treatment was given, since they thought that we had a contagious plague and were afraid of us, so they let my wife die with no real attempt at care, although they did hook her up to a respirator, but didn’t bother investigating to see if the problem was allergic reaction, so didn’t use the epinephrine and other measures which might have saved her life. I watched her die in my arms, and listened as her last breath left her body.”
“But you were married?” Jack asked. “Were you a lesbian? Not that there’s anything wrong with that, of course, but you seem very heterosexual now.”
“No, I wasn’t a lesbian at all,” she said smiling. “I was a man.”
Jack was highly sceptical of this claim. “If you’ll pardon my saying so, Luz, I find that very difficult to believe.”
She smiled. “It does seem unlikely, doesn’t it, but I assure you that it’s true. Dan can tell you too, because he was my best friend back when I was an almost illiterate campesino, a farm worker who struggled every day just to get by.”
Jack looked over at Dan, who nodded his assent, then said, “It’s true, Jack. I didn’t see the first change, but she convinced me that it happened by telling me things that no one else knew, and I saw the second change with my own eyes, so I know exactly what’s possible. When I first saw her as a woman, she was the near duplicate of one of the nurses at the hospital, but didn’t act anything like her, but then I saw her change into the beautiful woman you see now with my own eyes, in what can only be described as a miracle, and the miracle affected me as well, because I fell in love with her in that moment, something I very rarely do with my male friends, especially, but then I probably had help.” He smiled to show that he was making a joke, and then smiled again at Luz, a smile which fully communicated the depth of his love, at least.
“I still don’t understand,” said Jack. “Were you a transsexual? Did you want to be a woman? And I don’t understand about this so-called miracle. Miracles simply don’t happen.”
“Really?” Luz asked. “What would you call the Fury who attacked you in Wyoming? A child in a Halloween costume? Out trick or treating early?”
“You saw that too?” Jack was dumbfounded.
“Of course I did. Did you think it had no objective reality?”
“But the cameras didn’t show anything. I just collapsed,” he said, but it sounded weak, because he didn’t believe it himself.
“That’s only because mere cameras don’t capture the entire spectrum of energies that were present. Shall I describe her face? Her fangs? The snakes she wore for hair? The fiery sword she carried and cut at you with? Her wings? Oh, she was very real, Jack, and nearly killed you, but she looked into your heart and weighed it in the very instant before she struck home. That’s why you’re alive today. Senator Chillings and his gang of thugs in business suits were found wanting, and died.”
“But why did you choose to be a woman if you didn’t have those feeling before? I’m still not understanding something.”
“It wasn’t exactly a choice, Jack, in either instance. Margarita chose for me. The first time was simply a reaction, I think, perhaps because she wasn’t fully comfortable with her powers, and she had just been buried, and the roots of the Triffids were still seeking out the formations of her brain and lingering thoughts, so she chose the first form she saw through my eyes that looked serviceable for what she had in mind. I was looking at the photo ID of the nurse Dan mentioned, with some vague idea of disguising myself so I could escape my prison ward, but knew it was impossible before she took over and changed the possibilities. The second was purely intentional. At the time, I was in mortal despair, surrounded by death, the utter destruction of everything I held dear, and I wanted to die, in order to be with my wife and with my children; I actually tried very hard to kill myself, and would have succeeded, except that the ‘poisonous’ Triffid fruit I ate had changed for the better, and then it changed me for the better, because Margarita had come into her power, and made all things new. Margarita gave me back my life, and made me a source of life, a woman, in order to repair my broken heart and make it into something whole, and to make me learn how to love again. Margarita is very good at her rôle in this new pantheon, and it worked just as she’d planned.”
Dan added a little science to the mix of ideas. “And don’t forget, Jack, that the Triffids had been using their limited communication skills to decode and broadcast their own genetic structure for millions of years. Building organic structures to order was old hat for them, especially when mediated through the lens of human perception and intelligence. With Margarita adding real humanity to the stew, there’s very little the gestalt of Margarita/Triffid couldn’t do if she puts her mind to it.”
“Margarita was, and is, a wonderful woman,” Luz said. “She has a very strong sense of justice, and she didn’t feel that it was fair that I should suffer after her death, so she released me from my marriage in the simplest possible manner.”
“Do you miss her still?” Dan asked, but not in a hurtful way.
“Oh, yes. Every day, my darling, but it doesn’t hurt any more, not really. I have a new life, and a new life growing inside me, and it’s partly Margarita, because she set all this in motion. I can look around me and see the world that Margarita made, the Triffids as she wanted them to be. In a way, she became the mother of us all, much bigger than simple Margarita, my wife, and someone much more important, more like a saint, or perhaps a Goddess. I’m not sure which. I’m not even sure that it matters. She clasped her hands around her belly, cradling her growing child. It’s a girl, you know. I’m going to name her Margarita, in honor of … not Margarita herself, or maybe partly, but mostly of her world, and the part our children will play in it.” She looked at her husband with the purest love in her eyes, then reached out to touch him with a lingering caress.
She continued, “Luz was born when Juanito wanted to die — a joint creation of Margarita, who loved Juanito, and Quicksilver itself, which wanted to live, and had shaped itself to survive over millions, perhaps billions, of years of perfect evolution — and Luz was the perfect vehicle, a consummate actress, businesswoman, and ‘threedee personality’ who people wanted to see, the evolutionary creation of the combined wills to survive of Margarita and Quicksilver, who changed my mind even more than she changed my body, who taught me the skills I’d need as a woman who could ignite the need for a growing network of ansible communications between Earth and Quicksilver, and every other planet. Margarita was much more clever than Juanito, and is much more clever than any of us are now, because she fully incorporates the knowledge and spirit — soul, if you will — of every human alive. She saw exactly what was needed, and simply created it ex nihilo.
“So Margarita is the Burlador?” Jack asked, still confused.
“Not at all, Jack, the Burlador is/was the spirit of Senator Chillings, and Senator Tamotsu Tsukasa, and Irene Sarantapechaina, and Senator Jackson and his son, all of whom were vile, hateful people, and whose collective hatred and greed created the crippled version of Margarita who was left behind on Earth when they broke off communications during the riots and deaths on Quicksilver — just as the new Margarita/Quicksilver was being born into new life — lest they be caught at ordering the massacre. One of the reasons I came to Wyoming was to find and heal her, and to bring her back into full communion with the complete Margarita avatar on Quicksilver, and I succeeded.”
“So, you’re saying that Senator Chillings and his friends created the Burlador? The same Burlador who destroyed them.”
“Funny, isn’t it?” Luz mused. “Sometimes people actually do get what they deserve.”
“But isn’t that spirit still there?”
“No, not really; no more than a human being is still the conjoined spermatozoon and ovum which started their growth into full life. The Burlador was no more than a very powerful, dangerous, and angry infant, trapped in the moment of its creation by the anger the evil Senators inspired in a mother who had seen her children murdered before her eyes, then thrown into prison where she died. Have you ever seen someone who’s experienced a real religious conversion?”
This seemed like a non-sequitor, but he answered anyway, “I guess so, but I’ve seen a lot more who say they have, often for the purpose of conning gullible people out of their life savings.”
“You’ll have to trust me on this Jack, but by conversion I mean something that changes your soul, not just your body. … A Goddess … if you can forgive the expression, but I think it's fairly accurate — who can change a quasi-literate male peasant into an urbane and talented heterosexual female in the twinkling of an eye, fully functional, and highly motivated, if you know what I mean, is close enough to a real conversion for me, and I offered the crippled — and ‘sinful — ‘Burlador’ spirit the same sort of spiritual rebirth as a vibrant force for good that had been so generously offered to me, with the help of her powerful avatar back on Quicksilver. If you’ll recall, we were using many ansible channels to carry our threedee signals both ways, and so were pumping a lot of power into the local environment. Margarita/Quicksilver was able to help her, with my help, into full consciousness and love.”
“She offered me a similar miracle as well, Jack,” Barbara added. “And I took it like a drowning man gasps for air. Margarita changed me for the better too, and I’m very grateful.”
“Don’t tell me you were a man as well!” Jack cried out. “I don’t believe it!”
“No, Jack, I was a woman all along, but not one you’d particularly like to know, I think. I was heartless, cruel, and unforgiving. I especially didn’t like men all that much, if you know what I mean. Margarita looked into my true heart, saw exactly what had made me so unhappy, and cured me with one of her miracles. She forgave me, even though my own fear and negligence had caused her death, and helped me to heal, so I’m very happy now, and a huge fan of Margarita. She gave me back my life, and my chance at happiness.” Her face worked itself into tears of gratitude and joy. “My life has meaning now, and it never had before.”
“But this is crazy! You’re talking about some sort of insane mind control, and it’s sick! That’s all it is, just sick!”
“Jack,” Dan said. “Do you believe that people can change? Do you believe that you can change?”
“Well, yes, but not where it counts! I’m sure of that at least!”
“What about people with mental diseases, like psychoses? Can they be helped by medicine?”
“I suppose so.” He saw where this was going, and he didn’t like it.
“Is the psychosis an essential part of them? Or is there a better part of them that the psychosis overwhelms?”
“I don’t know.” He sounded sullen, even to himself.
“Does Luz look unhappy to you?”
“No.” ‘Dammit! He was sounding like a child. And he had changed, he realized it now. That’s what Barbara had meant when she’d asked about Candide. There was something of Margarita inside him, but he didn’t feel different so much as better. In fact, when he thought about it, there were a lot of people inside him, his mother, his sisters, even the father he barely remembered. Weren’t they all a part of him. Hadn’t they all helped him? Even Barbara was inside him, a part of his soul whose presence he could feel, and she made him feel sanctified by her particular blessing. Wasn’t there room for one more?’
“Would she have been better off killing herself? Her children had been slaughtered, after all; her wife had been abandoned by the medical staff, left to die alone in agony, and then she did die, gasping for breath in her very arms, when she could have been saved with a simple injection, just like you were saved. What’s the point of living after that, Jack? If you’d been there, would you have strangled her, as a quick and merciful end to her suffering, or would you have tried to help her?”
“I would have tried to help her ….” ‘ …of course!’ he almost added.
“What about Barbara? Believe me, Jack, a more unhappy woman I’ve never known, and like many unhappy people, she took it out on the people around her. Do you think she’s happy now? Would you have preferred knowing the old Barbara, the sad Barbara, the angry Barbara who would have thrown you off a cliff as soon as look at you, if you’d annoyed her?”
“I don’t know. Yes. No. I can’t tell.” But he could. Whatever Barbara had done in a past life, it was over now. He knew that with certainty. The Barbara he loved was now. The past was irrelevant, because he could feel the goodness, the compassion, inside her.
“I despised the old Barbara, Jack, and I think you would have too. She was a lot like Senator Irene Sarantapechaina, always out for number one, and to hell with number two, number three, and anyone else. But I love her now, and she’s one of my dearest friends, but at the same time, she, or the she she was back then, ordered the attack on the protesters that killed Luzes’ children, her brother — and many others — and arranged the cruel quarantine that killed her wife. How do you suppose it’s possible that Luz and Barbara love each other now?”
Jack spoke reluctantly, but spoke. “Let my disclaiming from a purposed evil Free me so far in your most generous thoughts That I have shot mine arrow o’er the house And hurt my brother.”
“So spoke Hamlet, and so speak we all, sooner or later,” Barbara said. “I did all the bad things that Dan told you about and more, and wish like very hell like I could simply ‘take it back,’ as if I were a child and still believed in magic. But all I can do is love Luz twice as much as I hated her, be generous to her twice as much as I was jealous of her, and perhaps in a long lifetime love her enough, love the world enough, to make some small amends for all the harm I’ve done.”
“In her defense, Jack,” Dan said, “she was following the orders of Senator Chillings, and would have had to comply even if she’d hated it, but she didn’t hate doing it, because her father had been a hateful man, and raped her repeatedly when she was a little girl, until all the innocence and goodness was broken inside her, her very soul shattered into sharp shards and daggers, and she was so warped from the cruelty she’d suffered that she’d become someone who wanted to become cruelty itself. Kālo ʻsmi lokakṣayakṛt pravṛddho; lokān samāhartum iha pravṛttaḥ. Now I am become Death, destroyer of worlds, devouring Mankind.”
Jack understood the reference. ‘Krishna to Arjuna, in the Bhagavad Gītā, The Song of God, in the chapter called The Vision of the Universal Form. I’m represented by Arjuna, of course, the querent, but Krishna is time itself, which eventually destroys everything, no matter what we do, and we can’t escape our fate, But time is also the source of all creation, deep time, stretching back to the first creation we know of, in which only light spewed forth into darkness, and everything goes right back to that singular instant of time in long cycles of creation and destruction. We are all stardust, born of a series of catastrophes, formed of the wreckage of exploding stars that formed the very atoms of our bodies in the instant of their destruction. In the words of another song, everything is going to be all right.’ “All right,” he said. “All right,” he said, and all the salt tears slid down his face unheeded.
Hisashi Yamaguchi stood outside Jack Webster’s door, fully armed and prepared this time, but there was something wrong. Someone had decorated the familiar plastic door with yellow and white plastic flower decalcomanias like stylized daisies, which didn’t quite fit the image of the ascetic monk whose quarters he’d briefly seen before he was captured. Curious, he hid his weapons beneath his ceremonial black robe and knocked on the door. Someone, a woman, called out from within. “What d’ya want?”
“I’m a friend of Jack Webster and was wondering where he was,” he said.
“Fat chance,” the woman answered, approaching the door, but not too near. “If’n he was your friend, he would’a told ya, wouldn’t he?”
“Told me what?”
“That he’s off to the colonies somewhere. He’ll be a corpsicle by now, so ya’ll have to remember to look him up in thirty or a hundred years. If’n he owes ya money, good luck collectin’.” She laughed at him and walked back across the room.
He knocked again.
“Fuck off, jerk-face! I’ve called the police,” she said, “and they’re on their way, so shut the fuck up and scram, asshole! I’ve got better things to do.”
He left, his face impassive.
Mamoru Terakado, the Sensei who’d taught Hisashi Yamaguchi, had been dispatched by the Tsukasa Yakuza to track down his errant student and demand an accounting, but also to handle the execution of World Senator Ortíz, whose hand had been seen behind the arrests of Senators Tsukasa and Sarantapechaina, especially because he now appeared to be employing Jack Webster in a private capacity.
After studying the situation, he quickly found a weakness which he intended to exploit, the so-called fool-proof faux-dirigible in which the Senator and his family often began or ended their travels. The preparation time involved in getting the dirigible ready for lift-off allowed him to plan an interesting exploit, so he decided to do that first.
He developed a ‘sound footprint’ of the noises associated with the preparation of the disguised V-Lift and its folding shell for lift-off, and set it to spy on the Senator’s compound while he took his ease outside the Historic District, which hampered many types of assault. Westerners often forgot that Ninjutsu was an art of warfare, not limited to sneaking around in black outfits with throwing stars and flash powder. The goal was the covert destruction of an enemy, not theatrical tricks that played well on the threedee screen.
Soon enough, his preparations paid off; his monitor had detected the first signs of dirigible preparations.
Quickly, he left his rooms for the private San Diego Urbopolis airstrip, just down the road, where he had a sub-orbital runabout waiting, the pilot already waiting for clearance. From the private terminal entrance, he ran across the tarmac to the small airship and gave the signal for takeoff even before climbing into the stratospheric assault armor he’d had installed in the airship with its own dropchute.
Within ten minutes, he was circling at 40,000 feet, well above and to seaward of the compound and outside air traffic control zones. He was watching the ‘dirigible’ lift off its landing pad through his heads-up display and ready to ‘drop’ at the calculated moment. An automated sensor array fired the armored capsule from its dropchute and he settled in for the three-minute guided free-fall to earth already traveling at terminal velocity when he left the chute. Automated steering vanes, as small as a gnat’s wing, kept the capsule headed directly toward its intended target.
From there, the entry to the V-Lift was child’s play. He fired a small rocket into the folding ‘skin’ of the airship, which trailed a grappling hook and wire which pulled his capsule in even as it prevented the disguise from unfolding properly, hampering the aircraft’s maneuverability and slowing it down. Once the drop armor contacted the airship skin, he added electromagnetic power to his landing contacts and was fastened like a limpet to the shell. The escorting military fighters were powerless to intervene, of course, since firing on him would probably destroy the V-Lift he was fastened to. Within ten seconds, he was through the skin, had blasted through the main cargo door with a shaped charge, and was in the passenger compartment where he found, not the Senator, to his great disappointment, but three little girls, dressed in zoris, bathing costumes and loose coverups for a day at the beach.
‘Oh, well,’ he thought. ‘There’s more than one way to make yakitori.’ He pulled out his weapons, a military neurolizer and a wakizashi, to handle any intervention from the cockpit, and said, “Be still, children, and you won’t be hurt. Is your father aboard?” He might yet salvage the mission easily if he was, and if not his new hostages would give him ample leverage for a more direct assault.
One of them said, “You want to hurt my father, don’t you?” She had an angry scowl on her face.
“There’s no need for you to concern yourself with that. My business is private, and it’s with him alone.”
“No! I won’t let you hurt my father!” She unbuckled her seat belt and started toward him with childish fury.
He shook his head and tucked the neurolizer away to give himself a free hand to slap her into submission. If not, a kote gaeshi or similar movement would force her to comply. “Be quiet, girl! or ….”
To his intense — and painful — surprise, the girl slapped away his hand as if it were a rice straw, and followed this astonishing movement with a kick to his shin that actually broke the tibia, sending him to the cabin floor as his fibula collapsed behind it, both shattered by the force of her blow. She then kicked him in the temple, fracturing his skull at its weakest point, moving so quickly that he barely had time to be amazed by her martial prowess before he lost consciousness. His last sight was an ever-narrowing vignette of her smirking face, her childish jaw jutted out in anger, until the encroaching darkness claimed everything.
Hisashi Yamaguchi, disappointed by the disappearance of Jack Webster, decided to focus on his original target, Tom O’Hare, salvaging at least a portion of his appointed task from the general wreck.
Once he was back on track, his plans worked perfectly, of course. People who live behind walls, with a phalanx of guards on call, get careless. He was sitting quietly in one stall of the men’s room where O’Hare usually went to pee after his morning cup of coffee when one of his guards peeked in, then okayed it for his boss.
O’Hare had one hand occupied, the other casually on his hip, when Hisashi’s knotted strangling cord settled around his neck and he was dead before he hit the slightly grubby white tiles of the floor.
The guard peeked in again behind his back, but Hisashi wasn’t worried. He’d finished his primary task at last, despite a lengthy hiatus, so he could count this mission as a success. He didn’t even bother to turn around before the guard started firing his weapon, too late for O’Hare, of course, but Hisashi imagined it must make the silly bodyguard feel like he was doing something. ‘Amateur ….’ he thought contemptuously, and died.
The Quicksilver Wedding Special was the most advertised show of the year, with more newsvid coverage — as it turned out — than the Superbowl, and the rates for pre- and post-ceremony ‘announcements’ (with hard sells strictly prohibited) were steep even by Superbowl standards. It started with a simple statement from Luz Calderōn.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, boys and girls, you’ve been watching our shows for almost a year now, and we appreciate your interest, so we’d like to take you ‘backstage’ for a bit, to be with us as one of our regular character actors, Barbara Big Horse, who in real life is the Planetary Governor and Chief of Police … ” Here she paused for a humorous aside … “We’re a small community still, and we don’t have much need of either of her jobs on a full-time basis” — then she went back to her prepared invitation, “is married to her sweetheart from Earth, who set off alone across the stars in an experimental airship to be with her for eternity, the devilishly handsome and hunky Captain Jack Webster, Police Detective and Warrior Extraordinaire, with his family and hers as guests, along with most of our local community. You’re welcome to join us.”
With that, the camera pulled back and up into a long shot down onto what seemed to be an American Indian encampment. A male announcer said, in that hushed half-whisper usually reserved for golf tournaments, “As our regular viewers know, Barbara Big Horse is a full-blood Oglala Sioux of Pine Ridge, sometimes called the Oglala Lakota, originally from what used to be South Dakota. In honor of her heritage, the wedding is being held in an historically-accurate encampment of her people, and many tribal elders have been invited as witnesses. Standing beside her is Luz Calderōn, since they have adopted each other as sisters, and one of the only surviving members of her birth family, Inez Big Horse, her youngest sister, although she is now very old in comparison to her older sister because of coldsleep and time dilation effects. Barbara Big Horse is wearing an historically accurate recreation of the wedding regalia worn by Záptan Sunkawakan, her great-grandmother, fifteen times removed, which was given to her by her fiancé as a bride gift.”
The view cut to a close-up of Barbara, radiant in the brilliant Quicksilver sunlight, her black hair shining with rich highlights. Her dress was revealed to be a work of art as the camera pulled back slightly to a medium shot.
The male announcer spoke again. “As many of our viewers already know from the newsvid coverage, the Oglala Sioux have a matrilineal and partially matriarchal social structure, so suitors have to be approved by the female elders of the woman’s family as well as by the woman herself, and all marital property vests in the woman, as a protection for her children in case of death or abandonment by her husband. Their decision will be based in part upon the richness of his bride gifts, the ancient equivalent of a Dun and Bradstreet credit rating. Although male chiefs are traditional, many women have held this important post, and at least theoretically the eldest women of the tribe could formally withdraw their support for a male chief, and the man would have to resign his position. This ensured that decisions involving the survival of the tribe as a whole remained firmly in women’s hands.”
The view shifted to a long shot of a cloud of dust on the edge of a nearby hill and suddenly a lone figure on horseback rode over the hill, followed closely be a large herd of horses being driven by ten young men. The camera zoomed in for a close-up of the leader, who turned out to be Jack Webster, bare-chested, dressed in beaded buckskin trousers, and looking very fit.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I believe this is the bridegroom’s party just entering our view. They’re driving what appears to be a herd of a hundred and forty-four mares, although Jack Webster himself is riding a stallion. If this is Jack’s bride gift, in addition to the dress for his bride, it’s a princely gift indeed. Let’s see, at current values, that number of mares is worth an estimated one million eight thousand credits DDU Quicksilver Spaceport. ”
The horses were thundering down the shallow slope toward the encampment as a heaving wave of pinto ponies, almost a single mass, like a broad speckled caterpillar with five hundred and seventy-six legs and the camera shots alternated between three separate long shots which encompassed the entire herd from different angles and close-up and medium shots which captured individual horses or small groups jumping arroyos and navigating through narrow places on their downward path.
Through it all there were shots of Jack Webster and the Oglala Lakota riders riding like the wind, showing spectacular horsemanship as they rode down the hill keeping the herd under tight control. And then they were on the flat outside the encampment, where they gradually slowed the herd until they entered the loose confines of the camp at a walk, still keeping tight control of the horses until they stopped still, the horses shuffling slightly, excited by their headlong flight, but cooling down, and facing the women.
Jack rode forward and said loudly, “I offer these young and healthy mares of ancient lineage as the bride price of Barbara Big Horse, in addition to my previous gifts.”
Barbara stepped forward with her aged sister and said, “I accept these valuable horses in trust for my tribe, to be a matrimony for a new homeland on Quicksilver, purchased in fee simple from the Planetary Owner, comprising approximately ten thousand square kilometers and located on the plains beneath the western slope of the Olympus Mountains.”
Then the rituals began, with a series of shamans and tribal elders calling down blessings, wafting the smoke of burning leaves and herbs in the six directions, accompanied by a centrally located group of drummers beating a complex and ever-changing rhythm as first women, than several circles of women and men moving in opposite directions around the central area, sometimes chanting, sometimes silent, and then chanting in descant, the women chanting a separate song above the lower voices and song of the men, in an exotic pagentry of difference that hadn’t been seen, except in old vids, in hundreds of years.
At the end of the special, Luz Calderón came back on for the wrap-up and outro. “We of Quicksilver would like to thank you for your visit today, and let you know that on-demand streaming versions of the show will be available for a small charge on our web site. In addition, a special ‘home movie’ version of Jack Webster’s spontaneous proposal as he stepped off his airship is available now, which contains over an hour and a half of threedee vid and full-surround audio. Mariachi fans take note: This is the only vid containing the entire performance of Dos Arbolitos by Jack Webster with Los Charros de Mercurio as backup. A boxed set containing both threedees is also available on the site, which also includes a selection of very high-def still photos suitable for vid-walls and screensavers. These sets all include secondary audio channels containing Spanish and French equivalents of the entire soundtrack, with the principal actors re-voicing their performances in these languages for your enjoyment, assisted in some cases by voice-over talent for the secondary characters. We currently have editions which include German, Chinese, and Russian voice tracks as well, but these feature voice-over actors for all the parts.”
“On a personal note, I’m sure that some of you noticed how exciting cultural diversity can be, especially in a world which is becoming steadily more homogenized. On Quicksilver, we’re committed to seeing a thousand flowers bloom, as the Chinese saying goes, and to ensure this, we’re doing our part to ensure that the indigenous cultures of the Americas and the Eastern Pacific Islands have room to thrive. If you are an official of any recognized North or South American Federation tribe with treaty rights, including Native Hawaiians, Samoans, and Alaska Natives, would like to enquire about purchasing a Tribal Homeland on Quicksilver, with a minimum purchase of five thousand square kilometers, please contact any Federation Emigration Office with your bonafides and budget. Packages are available featuring seashore, savannah, island, and mountain meadow environments, all pre-planted with Quicksilver-specific food and grazing crops on surprisingly affordable terms, so your first years will be self-sufficient. Quicksilver also accepts individuals and families who wish to join specific communities, with certain skill classifications being offered special incentive packages for long-term immigration contracts.”
“Thanks again, dear friends, and good night, but please remember: There are many worlds to explore, and room enough to hold all our dreams safely, but the worlds of humanity have no room for hatred, corruption, or greed. In the end, it’s really quite simple. We must love one another or die.”
And then the credits rolled.
On Quicksilver, things quickly got back to normal, and all the standard line-up of shows were available on the threedee channels, although more episodes featured the Oglala Lakota Homeland and other Homelands, as they grew, which added the spice of variety to the mix. Jack Webster and Barbara Big Horse became so popular as guests that there was talk of spinning off their own series, tentatively called Crazy Horse Revisited in the pilot scripts, but the production company was still running focus groups before settling on the final title.
On Earth, though, things were changing. The most corrupt World Senators were facing recall, and their polling numbers weren’t good, since there were almost daily revelations of the latest scandals involving the still-entrenched, but weakening ‘Old Guard.’
And all over the Capital city, and all over the world, strange new plants were popping up, contaminating monoculture croplands, parks, forests, and even forcing themselves through plastic and durasteel pavements, growing so rapidly that a hint of green leaf had barely to appear in a tiny crack before it was a growing shoot, then a tree, and then ripe fruit was hanging from the limbs. They smelled wonderfully enticing. They were delicious.
High Flight
by John Gillespie Magee, Jr.
Oh, I have slipped the surly bonds of earth,
And danced the skies on laughter-silvered wings;
Sunward I’ve climbed, and joined the tumbling mirth
Of sun-split clouds …and done a hundred things
You have not dreamed of …wheeled and soared and swung
High in the sunlit silence. Hov’ring there,
I’ve chased the shouting wind along, and flung
My eager craft through footless halls of air.
Up, up, the long, delirious burning blue
I’ve topped the windswept heights with easy grace
Where never lark, nor even eagle flew.
And while with silent, lifting mind I’ve trod
The high untrespassed sanctity of space …
… put out my hand, and touched the face of God.
‘High Flight’ was the official poem of the ancient Canadian Forces Air Command and Royal Air Force, and was required to be committed to memory by all fourth class cadets (freshmen) at the United States Air Force Academy (USAFA) in the old USA. It is still the official poem of the World Federation Air Force.
John Gillespie Magee, Jr. was an American pilot and poet who volunteered for combat duty in the Canadian Forces Air Command during the Second World War, before the United States of America had entered the war. He was killed over the village of Roxholm in Lincolnshire when the Spitfire he was flying collided in heavy cloud cover with an Airspeed Oxford trainer out of RAF Cranwell. He was nineteen years old.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
’Neath
Quicksilver’s Moon by Jaye Michael |
Chapter Twenty-Three ― Demon Moon
|
¿Hasta cuándo, oh simples, amarán la simpleza, Y los burladores se deleitarán en hacer burla, Y los necios aborrecerán el conocimiento?
— Proverbios 1:22
How long, O simpletons, will you love being simple-minded, and you tricksters delight in trickery, and you fools hate the truth?
— Proverbs 1:22
Now the serpent was more subtil than any beast of the field …
Bereshit (Genesis)
3:1
Horde Leader Skrztff’l strode alone from his personal assault craft without fear, as befitted a leader of his rank. Above him, a capital ship of the Fftztru’ul Empire lowered over the city, weapons ports unshielded, with Class VII beam projectors clearly visible, a silent threat to all within their line of sight.
A female of the barely-sentient animals living on the surface of the planet came toward him, saying something incomprehensible, but his translation device instantly explained, “Welcome!”
He looked at her curiously. She had a mane of light yellow hair trailing down her back, and ghastly pale skin, but otherwise her visible skin was bare, except for some kind of decorative crest above each white eye, the centers of which featured a ring of pale blue. She wore a loose flowing garment which didn’t seem to conceal a trace of armor or shielding, a nearly-incomprehensible oversight, and was obviously too flimsy and filmy — he could practically see through it — to conceal even a female’s personal dagger. He spoke into his translation device, which turned his eloquent words into their feeble twittering: ‘I am Horde Leader Skrztff’l of the mighty Fftztru’ul Empire. I am here to accept your unconditional surrender.’
“Of course you are,” the creature said, placing some sort of flat serving tray on legs in front of him, with a type of food displayed on the surface, obviously trying to ingratiate herself to him, having recognized a superior life form.
The Horde Leader nodded. These cringing creatures would make perfect slaves.
“Won’t you have a bit of fruit? You must be tired after your long journey, and I'd hate to send you away empty-handed. I’ll go and fetch some nice hot tea for you as well. You'll quite like it, I'm sure …” She went into a nearby structure and busied herself with something, but the Horde Leader wasn’t worried. These pathetic savages had no weapons at all, as far as their battle scanners could detect.
Horde Leader Skrztff’l looked at her offering suspiciously, ‘Was this cowardly creature trying to poison him?’ He pointed his environmental analyser at it; it was completely edible, and filled with all the nutrients a warrior needed. He smelled it cautiously. It smelled delicious! He reached for the plate and crammed a luscious handful of the fruit into his mouth, and it was fruit, almost as delicious as bramblefruit from back home. No, it was bramblefruit! It had been years since he’d tasted real bramblefruit. He swallowed.
Copyright © 1993, 2010, 2011 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
All rights reserved.
DEDICATION:
To my loving wife, Betty. She completes me.
Copyright © 2011 Levanah
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
All war is deception.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Maybe it was the years of chemical warfare initiated by suburban homeowners, maybe it was an alien invasion or maybe Darwin was right and it was just the logical result of genetic drift. No one knows how it happened. I don’t care. I kill them. I’ve got a flamethrower on my back, a machete in my belt, and my name is Crete. I’m a Horticulturist, one of the front-line soldiers in the war against the weeds.
The nights are long on watch duty, also cold and lonely, filled with darkness and slithering, deadly vegetation constantly seeking a chink in the castle’s security. They tell me it used to be simple, a little weed killer in a spreader, a couple of squirts of spot weed killer, then lay back on your deck to enjoy your lawn. The old videos show people frolicking on neatly trimmed fields of green. They thought nothing of wearing the thinnest of coverings as they casually strolled, hand-in-hand, through parks, chewed on blades of grass and built their houses of vegetative materials. How strange and idyllic it must have been, back in the golden years of humanity. I almost wish….
“Crete!” Captain of the Guard Glass had rounded a corner on the castle battlements and caught me leaning against the steel plate wall. When I jerked in surprise, he continued, even angrier. “Daydreaming again! I’ve caught you, haven’t I?”
“Aye, Captain,” I hung my head in shame.
“What if the weeds had attacked? Your position would have been overrun. You would have died. Worse yet, your failure might have meant the end of this enclave.”
“I’m sorry, Captain. I wasn’t thinking.”
“No. You weren’t thinking.” Pulling a walkie-talkie from his belt, Captain Glass called for a replacement. Then his harsh glare softened. “I should never have allowed your mother, may she rest in peace, to let you read all those books. Now you think too much, just like she did.”
“I’m sorry, Father.”
“I know, Son.” The older man ruffled his son’s hair affectionately before allowing himself to resume a stiff, military bearing.
A moment later, another young man in the uniform of the Horticulturists rounded a corner and saluted.
“Assume Crete’s watch” he barked out his order with punctilious formality. “Crete, report to detention.”
The line of sullen men, ten in all, stood by the heavily fortified steel gates with drooping heads and shifting feet as they listened to the huge man with scars crisscrossing his face pacing before them.
“Listen up, meat,” Lieutenant Forge bellowed. “This is a dangerous job. The most dangerous job any of you will ever undertake. You’re going out into the ‘Wilds’ to gather food.
“For most of you, this is a punishment detail. That means most of you are screw-ups. Well, you can’t afford to screw up out there. If you do, you’ll die. Worse, others might die instead of you. If you don’t think you can work as a member of a team, step forward and you’ll be marched back to detention until you can be given alternative punishment.
“Excuse me, Sir,” a thin blonde boy, barely out of his teens piped up. Crete could guess what he was going to ask and was not disappointed. He would have considered asking himself if his father hadn’t already told him.
“Yes, soldier?”
“What’s the ‘alternative punishment,’ Sir?”
“Lashes…,” he said simply…
The group murmured.
“…and banishment,” he went on, matter-of-factly.“ Bottom line is, either way you’re leaving the compound. You can do it as part of a team, with at least some chance for survival, with the possibility of helping to contribute to the survival of your community, or you can do it on your own — and die.”
We wore the standard issue gardening uniform; assorted supplies in a survival pack, flamethrower and steel armor with a rebreather, a hundred and fifty pounds of the best protection our scientists could come up with, but it was miserably heavy and hot. Not an inch of bare skin existed, though, which was an absolute requirement. The glass visors were so darkly-tinted that they reflected like a mirror, to protect against being blinded by the actinic radiation from violent explosions. Only the number codes, stenciled in large print on our chests and backs, identified us in any meaningful way.
Lieutenant Forge was number one. I was number seven and the boy who had asked about alternative punishment, his name was Silica, was number eleven. The numbers were an indication of our ‘Wilds’ training and experience. Dad had taken me out once to burn away some especially aggressive creepers that kept blocking a sewer exhaust. That gave me more experience than four of our group and less than three. You might wonder why the numbers only went up to two digits. The answer was simple, no one had ever survived service amongst the Horticulturists for long enough to make larger numbers necessary.
Lieutenant Forge’s instructions were very simple. “Stay together, flamethrowers on and aimed away from anyone else, fry anything that moves or looks green, and I mean anything.”
The weeds in front of the sally port still smoldered and stunk from the napalm burn. Until recently, a burn would give us a chance to get well through the gate and set up before a full-force attack could be initiated. It was supposed to guarantee at least a hundred yards before the really bad weeds, but lately they had been shooting poisonous homing burrs into the area as soon as the fires died down. Some of the burrs were fast-growers and sprouted creepers right on the protective suit, but most seemed to be burrowers. If they found something metallic, they would burrow into any cracks or crevices until they found soft human flesh and then consume it. I had only seen that once. Even after flaming the man, trying to burn off the plant, he had continued screaming and jerking. It wasn’t pretty.
When the flames were almost out, the gate opened just wide enough to allow us to slip through one at a time. We formed into a rough double line, weapons drawn, scanning the ground and sky. It was a clear day with puffy blue clouds. Below us was scorched earth, not brown and vegetation free, but black and partially crystallized from repeated incineration. In the distance, but not distant enough, were the weeds; bright green and constantly moving. Everyone jumped as the gate slammed shut behind us. We were really on our own now.
“Deploy missile.” We were about fifty feet from the quivering slithering wall of green and almost a mile from the castle. So far, we had been lucky, as if we were in the eye of a storm. Not even a homing burr had attacked us yet, but we knew that would never last.
“Aye, Lieutenant.” Brick responded. He was a tall man, but thin, the only other man beside the Lieutenant to have more than two expeditions. He unstrapped a bazooka from his back and mounted it on his shoulder. With a quick check for authorization from Forge, he shouted, “Fire in the hole,” and fired first one and then a second missile into the foliage. The flame bloom was nearly blinding, even though we had turned away and were wearing our tinted protective gear, because they loaded those missiles with a lot of magnesium and HE, to make the resulting blast as hot as humanly possible.
I know it had to be my imagination, but I swear I heard a high-pitched scream of pain as the missiles ignited. We rushed through the opening, bypassing the larger fires and jumping over the rims of the craters formed by past foraging expeditions. I could hear the swishing sound as they came. As soon as the initial plume of flame had died, the homing burrs attacked and we were in a free-for-all fire-fight.
Four and Eleven were down immediately. Apparently, the burrs had learned a new trick. They’d somehow managed to coördinate their efforts well enough to target single humans.
At Forge’s instruction, Three and Five hosed down Four with flame while Nine and I did the same for Eight. We tried a couple of short bursts, hoping to burn them off before they could do any damage. It worked, but new burrs covered them almost as soon as we got the first batch burned off. The second time it was clear that we were going to roast Eight alive if this happened again. We could smell the beginnings of burnt flesh already.
I think it was Five who figured it out first, at least he was the one who shouted above the din for us to burn the burr on top of Eight’s head. We tried aiming for just that one burr, but it had a tougher exterior than the others and didn’t burn off. More burrs were already covering portions of his suit and it was unlikely that he could stand yet another full flaming.
Eleven must have known that too, because he violated protocol, yanking off his helmet and throwing it away. We stood there stunned, waiting for the burrs to swarm over him. But instead, they swarmed off towards the helmet.
“Snap out of it! We still got incoming burrs!” Forge screamed and we went back to dishing out mayhem.
About a hundred yards into the alley of flame, Forge called for two more missiles. They cleared another aisle and we moved forward. It took five sets of napalm missiles to make it through the kill ring. We camped for the night in the center of yet another missile blast crater. Guards were set at the perimeter of the encampment and lights were shielded to keep away any inquisitive plants. I don’t know about the others, but I was asleep instantly.
Eleven died during the night. No one saw it, but a creeper managed to make it into his suit. It sucked him dry, crushed his bones and left only a few drops of blood on the bottom of the suit.
Some of us wanted to blame the perimeter guards, but Forge wouldn’t let us. He gave a brief speech about duty and responsibility, told us this was why we needed to keep our helmets on, and got us marching again. We didn’t even bury him. We didn’t even say his name as we walked away, leaving what was left of him behind like yesterday’s garbage. As we marched, weapons drawn, trying to watch everywhere at once, I said my own personal goodbye to Silica, a man I’d barely known, but a good soldier nonetheless.
We were now in an open area. Forge called it a pasture and said it was safe — at least as safe as anyplace outside the walls. We thought it was spooky. It just wasn’t right. There were no walls, just waving green everywhere we looked — except for the circle of blackened, scorched earth around us.
“About a mile from here is a town,” Forge told us. “When we get there, we split up and check each building. We’re looking for canned goods or anything else that’s sealed. Check each item carefully. If the seal is broken, even the slightest, burn it. If it’s intact, we take it back. And remember, if it moves, burn it. Don’t think, don’t wait, burn it.” Then, as we watched aghast, he marched off into the waist high grass without burning it first.
We looked at each other, afraid to follow and unsure what to do. There was a light breeze and the grass whispered around Forge as he walked. He turned abruptly as he heard the click of nine flamethrowers being turned on at once.
“Flame off, ladies. If we flame these fields we’ll have an uncontrollable fire. It’ll burn down the town we’re trying to scavenge from.”
“But you said…”
“I know what I said. I said move anything that moves. If you see a creeper in the grass, flame it. If you see homing burrs, flame them. If you see a pseudoshark, flame it. Just don’t flame the wheat grass.” With that he turned and continued his march through the grass.
We shrugged, formed into a line and marched nervously after him. After getting elbowed by Five and Seven, Six called out to him, “Sir? What’s a pseudoshark, Sir?”
I was learning to hate marching. It wasn’t the walking; it was the boredom. It gave me time to think. I was wondering why there were no homing burrs, no creepers or any of the other forms of deadly vegetation that surrounded the castle. It was as if the weeds knew we were in the castle and was laying siege to it — to us. Did weeds think like that? Did weeds think?
I knew the official answer; Dad had told me enough times. Weeds responded reflexively to movement, to heat, to the existence of chemicals only present in human bodies, whatever, but they didn’t think. They had grown up around the castle because of our presence. Lethal weeds like those which surrounded the castle weren’t present in the open plains where our detail was walking now because there were no humans there, and they couldn’t spread into areas where there was no food supply. The pseudosharks came into sight before I could figure out why the official answer didn’t quite ring true.
We were interrupted by movements in the tall grass. Instantly, every flamethrower was aimed in that direction. I couldn’t make out what it was, but I remembered Forge’s instructions before we left, “Fry anything that moves!” and apparently so did everyone else. Only Forge’s bellowed “No!” prevented us from flaming them.
“What in the name of Harry Harrison are those?” someone called out, it was difficult to say who, because the radio links made almost everyone sound the same, scritchy and distorted. ‘They’ were gray balloon-like things with shiny silver ridges extending from end to end and they wandered around on the ground as if they were foraging. Mostly, you could only see them because the shiny silver ridges poked up above the wheat grass. Once you got closer, though, you could see that green vines trailed from them back to what looked like a twenty-foot tall dandelion, complete with a yellow flowering crown.
“Are they pseudosharks? They look gray and oval like the pictures,” someone else said.
“If they were pesudosharks we’d be flaming them, wouldn’t we?” Someone said angrily.
“Don’t take the Prophet Harrison’s name in vain!” another voice exclaimed piously.
“Don’t tell me what to do, you little snot!”
“Shut up!” That last was shouted by Forge. I recognized his voice, at least. “Nine, I don’t want to hear the Prophet’s name spoken in vain again. Six, yes, those are pesudosharks. All of you, you don’t flame pseudosharks, ever! They’re mostly napalm. Where do you guys think we get our reserves from?”
“So what do we do with them?” someone asked. However Forge did it, telling those voices apart from each other, I didn’t have the knack.
“Think of them as an especially deadly version of a mobile watermelon. They’re not completely root-bound, like most plants are. They can move around to the length of their vine, usually about fifty feet. We take out our nets and trap them. The only tricks are not to flame them and watch out for those fin-like leaves that grow out of their backs. They’re razor sharp, and can cut a man to pieces in a heartbeat.”
“If they have razor blades on their backs, how do we net them?”
A couple of the others murmured, “Good question.”
“You lay the nets on the ground and one of you acts as bait to entice the pseudoshark onto it. Then two others run around it and yank the net around it, making sure not to pull the net too high, so it can’t slice it with its fin. Pull it to the end of its tether, cut the tether, and then tie it off so it doesn’t ooze napalm, then wait for it to die. Usually takes about five minutes. Does everyone understand?” He didn’t wait for a response. “Good. Deploy in teams of three. I’ll stand watch. I want three dead sharks in ten minutes.”
It actually wasn’t as hard as it looked. The pseudosharks were dumb. It took about three tries to find that, if we moved slowly enough laying the net, they wouldn’t charge, so all the guy being the ‘bait’ had to do was to stand fairly near the net and then flap his arms around until it noticed and started stalking him.
I was elected to act as bait. Actually, I got told I was bait, but since I was the smallest of the three of us, it made sense. I just stood between the nearest pseudoshark and the net and waved my hands. I didn’t even need to make noise.
It was surprisingly quick, almost as fast as a homing burr. I bolted as fast as I could backpedal. It was going to be close, but I thought I could make it, until I tripped on the net.
Ten and Six grabbed the net and tried to pull me to safety, but it was a forgone conclusion now. I wasn’t going to make it. I was dead; I just hadn’t finished dying yet.
Forge was running toward us, screaming something. Ten was closest and he understood first. He stopped tugging at the net and stood still. Then, Six did the same.
I was quietly muttering Harrison’s Last Verse when the pseudoshark veered toward Forge. It was almost funny when I could think about what happened next. Just like a cartoon, it reached the end of its tether — about two feet from Forge — and bounced back. Then, it kept jumping at him, trying to reach Forge even though it was clear that it couldn’t. Dad once talked about a dog that his grandfather had that used to do the same thing. He had some videos of ‘the Good Times,’ before the plants went psycho, and I saw it once.
Forge just stood there laughing at it and waving until I was back on my feet. “Are you ready to try again?” he called out to me.
When I had swallowed my fear and nodded, he froze. Taking my cue from him, I began yelling and waving. It took a moment, but the pseudoshark noticed me and charged. This time it worked. After some quick net work by Ten and Six, we had caught ourselves a pseudoshark.
Looking about, the other teams had each caught one too. Strangely, all the other pseudosharks had disappeared.
As I ran to cut the connecting vine, Forge turned to check on the others — and then just disappeared. One moment he was standing less than twenty feet from me, the next he was gone, sucked down into the earth.
We ran to where he had been standing. When we got there, we found an eight-foot deep pit. At the bottom of the pit was a gaping maw with more rows of teeth than I could count. In the center of those gnashing teeth was Forge’s upper torso, bouncing around as more and more of it disappeared.
“What the hell is that?” I asked.
“Damned if I know. Don’t matter. We gotta get Forge out.”
“Are you crazy? Look at him. He’s already dead.”
“So what do we do?”
“We burn it, just like Forge told us to do,” Two said, running up to us. “We burn it.”
Nine flamethrowers began torching the thing that had burrowed underneath to take Forge. For ten seconds there was a constant sea of flame at the bottom of the pit. When Two ordered us to halt, the rows of teeth were still there, gnashing away at the charred bones that were all that was left of our troop leader.
“Harrison’s Word! How do we kill that thing?”
“I don’t know, but look. It’s going away.”
The teeth were covered over by a thick greenish membrane and then it was gone.
“What the hell was that?”
“I don’t know,” Two said with a worried look. “Call it a giant burrower for all I care, let’s just take the pseudosharks and get out of here before it comes back.”
We grabbed the shark carcasses and started a fast march away. That’s when another hole opened up immediately in front of us. It had instantly swallowed up Two, Three, Four, Five and Six. It would have taken me too, if Eight hadn’t pulled me back from the crumbling edge of the precipice.
The four of us who were left began flaming the giant burrower, but all it was doing was turning our dead fellows into cinders. It didn’t seem to be bothering the burrower at all.
“What do we do?”
“I don’t know. Ask Seven. He’s in charge now.”
“What?” I looked around, but he was right. I was the most experienced person left. Harrison’s Word, were we in trouble. I thought fast.
“Dad says… said… never to run from an enemy. It will just chase you down and kill you. Either way you’ll probably die, but if you stand and fight, at least you’ll die a hero.”
“Great. We’re already fighting — and losing. We need more.”
“More. More. That’s it! More.” I looked around frantically. There was still one shark left. We were in luck.
“Quick. Toss the pseudoshark into the pit.”
“What?”
“Toss it. Now! Do it!”
Ten grabbed the net and tugged it toward the edge. It was almost there when the edge crumbled. With a scream, he dropped to the waiting maw below. His scream cut off almost immediately.
Before I could say anything, Eight and Nine bolted, back toward the castle. They made it about fifty feet — I watched them — right into the center of the pseudoshark flock. They were dead before I could turn back to the giant burrower.
I was alone. Clearly, a plan was needed. First, I considered giving up the scavenging foray and returning to the castle. If I made it, I could at least advise the families of my platoon-mates that their sons died bravely.
Ending the mission didn’t bother me. We had left a cache of missiles just beyond the worst of the weeds so I’d have enough of them, but the image of firing missiles while flaming homing burrs and creepers, all with my hands full of pseudosheep, just did not go over well. I realized that I would never be able to fire missiles and flame weeds at the same time, even with my hands free. That meant that even if I was able to find food and raw material, I’d never be able to make it back to the castle.
If I couldn’t go back, I needed to do the impossible. I had to find a way to survive amongst the vegetation. This would be a good trick, when I couldn’t even afford to go to sleep without risking being sucked dry by a creeper like Eleven.
I had no idea what I would find there, but my only hope was to get to the village. With luck, maybe I could hide from the weeds there, at least until another scavenging party came by. But to get there, I had to make it past the giant burrower.
Dropping to the ground, I got my feet behind the shark and kicked at it until it fell into the pit. Scrambling to my feet, I quickly stuck the flamethrower over the edge and shot a quick burst before rolling away from the pit as fast as possible.
Before I could roll clear, I was tossed away by the huge blast. I couldn’t hear anything and the world seemed unwilling to stop shaking. Struggling to shake off the concussion, I crawled back to the edge of the pit, which was a lot bigger now.
At the bottom of the pit was the giant burrower, or rather parts of it. It was definitely dead and it was definitely a plant. It looked like the plants were still mutating, because this was something new.
Checking the fuel level on my flamethrower was depressing. I had less than an eighth of a tank. None of the flamers from my now deceased team members had survived either. If I was going to survive, I had to catch another pseudoshark to refuel my flamethrower, but the only way I knew how to do it required two additional people — people I didn’t have.
Standing just out of reach of a conveniently located fuel supply, I tried to decide what I could do. I was fairly certain what I had in mind wouldn’t work or we would have been told to do it that way in the first place, but I didn’t see too many other options. Using some of my dangerously dwindling supply I flamed the connecting vine on one of the pseudohsarks about half way between it and the huge, dandelion-like central plant.
My hope was that my burst of flame would neatly cut the vine in half at a point where there was not enough napalm to allow it to explode. If it worked, the pseudoshark, disconnected from its root system, would die and I’d have the napalm supply I needed. Instead, the flame ignited the vine, which burned like a fuse in both directions.
I debated running out to the edge of the vine and stomping out the flame before it reached the pseudoshark, but it was moving much too fast. My only alternative was to throw myself to the ground and pray the blast wouldn’t kill me.
The blast from the pseudoshark I had tried for rolled me back at least ten feet and left me with ringing ears and a dull headache. Then the second blast hit and I was knocked unconscious.
When I came to, the first thing I noted was the dirt and plant parts covering me. I screamed and struggled to my feet, brushing it off. That’s when I realized that I was deaf. I hadn’t heard myself scream and I couldn’t hear myself yelling as I confirmed that I could no longer hear.
I hoped my hearing would come back eventually, but I was more concerned about the devastation I had caused. Where the dandelion had been was a huge pit, maybe fifty feet in diameter and twenty feet deep. I could see a few roots wiggling and squirming at the bottom of the pit, trying to slide back into the ground. Where the pseudoshark I’d tried to capture had been was a smaller hole, probably about ten feet wide and four deep. Looking further I could see several smaller craters where other pseudosharks had blown up, but at the far side of the large crater there were two pseudosharks weakly flopping about on the ground.
I staggered around the various cavities in the ground to reach them and by the time I did, they were still. I tapped them a couple of times to see if they were still alive, but they were nothing more than inert bags of napalm now. Each had a trickle of napalm leaking from the end of its vine so I knotted them off and tossed them over my shoulder.
I had ammunition and I was still alive. Judging from the position of the sun, I had about two hours to find someplace safe before nightfall and if I didn’t get moving soon, I would probably be burrower food. There was only one choice. I headed off in the direction Forge had said there was a village, where I could see a strange sort of oblong mountain, almost like an upright domino, in the distance, with jagged foothills on either side.
Growing up, I had explored every nook and cranny of the castle and had thought it huge. The village was much bigger. It seemed to go on forever, filling the horizon even before I was near enough to see the end of the tall grass I had been walking through. More impressive was the way it went up — and up. Dad had always described villages as small and quaint, whatever that was. This was anything but small. I wondered if this was an especially big village, not that it mattered very much. The sun was going to be down in about two hours and this was the only place I’d found were I could get away from the weeds.
The first homes were set far apart with tall grass, trees and vines covering them. Many were partially demolished. As I moved closer to the village, the houses moved closer together and seemed to be in better shape. I passed several more dandelions, but steered well clear of them.
When the buildings started to change shape from pointed roofs to flat ones, after what seemed like many miles of walking, the grassy road changed to blacktop. The blacktop was buckled and overrun with weeds — small ones, not the killer weeds. Initially they were everywhere, but by the time I made it to the what must have been the center of the village they were few and far between and the buildings had changed shape into enormous towers of what looked like grey stone laid so carefully that I couldn’t actually see any joints. There was still the occasional killer-sized dandelion growing in the grassy areas Dad had told me they used to call ‘parks’ and, less frequently, I’d see large holes in the ground that I assumed were from some sort of giant burrowers, although the edges seemed curiously even and rectangular.
I selected the tallest building — which I eventually realized was the ‘mountain’ I’d seen from far off and now felt a little foolish about being so naiïve as to think that — I could find and climbed as high as I could before it was too dark to see, reasoning that I’d be well above the range that the plants could sense me, and would have a good lookout position where I could see all around me. Every few floors, I’d go to one of the huge windows and look out. The windows themselves were amazing — glass, or something like it, from ceiling to floor, an astonishing weakness that instantly identified them as dating from before the War — and I was hesitant to even approach them. The view through the glass kept getting more and more impressive the higher I got, and the building itself seemed warmer, and the light seemed brighter, so I finally approached close enough to one wall of glass that I could see all around that side of the building. I was trying to fight a sense of vertigo as I stood next to the edge of what looked like a cliff, kept from falling only by something I could barely see, but the outside world was truly wonderful. I could see other, but smaller, clusters of buildings in the distance. Looking far off to the west from my perch up in the sky, well above the smaller buildings around me, I could even trace back the path I had taken by the signs of recent burning and explosions, even at this distance. Almost over the horizon was a large expanse of green, but all I could see of the castle was the encroaching mound of plants laying siege to our… make that… my… former home. I realized I must be imagining it but, if I stared long enough, that distant green carpet seemed almost to seethe ominously, imperceptibly slithering, shifting, as it collectively jockeyed for the best positions from which to assault the walls and narrow gates that pierced the stone walls.
Suddenly feeling really tired after my long trek, and then the climb up what seemed like endless flights of stairs from the street, I went to lie down on the carpeted floor on the other side of the building, staring off to the east, away from home, but it was a long time before I finally succumbed to sleep.
The next few days were extremely busy. It was time to do what I could to assure my own survival, at least long enough to debrief another scavenging party regarding what had happened to mine.
After eating my next-to-last survival ration for breakfast and refilling my flamethrower, I began searching through this building and those nearby. I needed to decide where I would live and then make certain that I had what I needed to survive. Creature comforts would be nice, but more importantly, whatever site I chose needed to be near food, water and the other essentials of life.
I thought heat might be a problem, but the sun beating in through all the glass made the building downright hot during the afternoon and early evening and the concrete structure surrounding the glass seemed to hold the heat well into the morning. Maybe if it were the heart of winter, I’d have a problem, but that was at least four months off, more than enough time for the next scavenging team to arrive.
Food came from all the canned goods lining the aisles of what must have been one of the ‘supermarkets’ we had been sent to find. I’d almost passed it by, expecting something to mark it, the smell of rotten food, flies, I didn’t know what. Instead, it was just a storefront less than a block from where I was living. The name didn’t even say ‘supermarket’ and I had no idea what a ‘Klegelmeyer’s’ was, so I almost passed it by. In fact, I would have, if it weren’t for a movement I caught out of the corner of my eye. Just as I was passing the through the doorway — which displayed a large red sign with the letters ‘IGA’ on it in white — something skittered around a corner and disappeared inside the store.
Training took over immediately. Flamethrower drawn, I scuttled into the shadows and slowly crept up on the entrance to the store just like Father had drilled me to do. His words came to me, “Suffer not a weed to live.”
At the door I stopped to reconnoiter. Nothing was moving, but there were rows and rows of boxes and cans. It was like I’d died and gone to heaven. I actually forgot about the weed for a moment as I stared in wonder at more food than I had ever seen, but sanity instantly returned as something moved near the back of the store.
Carefully, I snuck from aisle to aisle, peering back into the dimly lit rear of the store, looking for the stem and root of whatever was in there. I could hear faint scurrying sounds, but nothing moved.
Whatever it was, I knew it wasn’t going to be a greenie. Chlorophyll would be useless in that dark environment. My best guess was a fungus, but none of them had turned traitor yet. In fact, they were currently the main source of food at the castle.
Having reached the end of the rows of shelving, I looked back. The front door seemed a long way away. If a weed attacked, I was unlikely to get out that way. With a deep sigh, I started down the row before me, figuring that one row was as good as another.
I passed box after box of cereals with flashy colors so bright they were visible even in the dusky light half way to the back of the store. At the end of the aisle, the light was so dim I could just make out gray shapes. A light was going to be a necessity or I would be blundering blindly into whatever had to be back there. Besides, I could always hope that whatever was back there would be blinded by the light.
It took only a moment to dig a flashlight out of my survival pack. To make certain it wasn’t me that was blinded, I turned and aimed my flashlight back down the row I had just come through, closed my eyes and turned it on. Then I slowly opened my eyes to let them adjust.
Flamethrower in one hand and flashlight in the other, I jumped out into the aisle that stretched from one end to the other of the back of the store. I expected some kind of weed, but what I saw was nothing but boxes and shelves. Nothing crawled towards me. Nothing flew towards me. The floor didn’t crumble beneath me. My first thought was, ‘Boy, what a letdown.’ Then my brain kicked in and I breathed a sigh of relief.
I carefully shone my light in every corner I could find. I knew I’d seen something, but where had it gone? If there was a weed less than a block from my new temporary home, I needed to know. It was a matter of self-preservation.
Clipping the flashlight to the flamethrower, I cautiously slipped from aisle to aisle, expecting a huge green tentacle to push past the cans and boxes at any minute, yanking me off my feet.
After the third aisle, I was trying to guess where the inevitable attack might come from, and how I might succumb — crushed by the boxes of corn flakes, beaten by the cans of beets, or it might even catch up to me by the ketchup. It’s amazing how fast boredom can set in — even when you’re facing eminent death.
Whatever had been stored in the odd containers at the back of the store was now rock-like and black, except for the multicolored mold that coated the walls of the white chests. They had glass tops that rolled from one side to the other, opening up the interior, which was filled with cylindrical tubs of some sort. The aroma wasn’t too pleasant, although it wasn’t as bad as I’d expected. Along another wall was a stainless steel free-standing closet, the the doors were like windows, with what used to be clear glass in metal frames. Inside, there were row after row of plastic containers of what looked like milk, but they looked and smelled like they’d all spoiled so long ago that only the faintest traces of something cheesy remained. I picked one up and dropped it through clumsiness, since my hands were encumbered by my heavy Horticultural gloves. The plastic split into a million dusty pieces, and the contents looked like cheese, but not any kind of cheese I recognized. Curious, I took off one glove, so I could investigate further.
I’d just knelt to taste it — it didn’t taste bad, despite the pungent smell — when I heard it, a faint scratching sound off to the right, followed immediately by a deep sinking feeling in my stomach. I had my flamethrower facing down as I knelt. It had the drop on me. Without moving anything but my eyes, I peered into the dim corner from which the sound had come.
It was small, whatever it was, just a blur of movement along the edge of the my vision. Quickly, I raised my flamethrower and aimed toward whatever it was….
It was a rat! It was alive! I could just barely remember the last time we’d had rats to eat, but it was gone, and I couldn’t risk burning piles of real food, food that the next group could carry back and store until the next successful foraging expedition, even for a roasted rat.
I slept that night on the bare vinyl of a room on the thirty-seventh floor facing west. It wasn’t as soft as the carpet in the room above, but the building was hot enough that the cooler flooring was welcome and I liked the view, I’d decided, now that it seemed slightly more likely that I might actually make it back home. It would make it easier to see the next team of Horticulturists when they came this way as well, so I could warn them about the few plants I’d seen in the village and tell them where the ‘supermarket’ was, and that there was more food available in that one store than even a dozen foraging parties could carry away. My own pack was full again, with beef! in blocky cans, round cans of peas, corn, potatoes, and even spinach, and seven glass bottles of some sort of fizzy water that they called ‘Evian.’
When I finally woke up, I had trouble opening my eyes and I felt like I’d just taken a beating. Every muscle ached, and I panicked until I managed to pry open my eye lids, which seemed to be almost glued shut with some kind of crusty film. It was well past noon, since the floor near the windows was already flooded with sunlight, and it was already getting back towards being almost uncomfortably warm.
I struggled to my feet and found my pack, opening another bottle of water so I could wash out my eyes. I used more water from the bottle to wash a foul taste from my mouth, spit it out on the floor, and then staggered to the window, anxious to see if another party of Horticulturists were already on their way. The view back our track seemed unchanged, however, which meant either that no one had set out yet, or that they’d encountered few, if any, hostile plants along the way. I wasn’t counting on that at all, considering the level of opposition we’d met during our own foray beyond the encircling wall of plants, so I figured that I was on my own for now.
I could have just sat here waiting, but my father had drilled a sense of duty into me that wouldn’t let me be idle for long, despite my occasional lapse into daydreaming, so I decided to do my best to guide any foraging party to where I knew that there was an enormous cache of food just waiting for them by laying out a trail, with notes along the way.
After painfully descending the stairs, I went back to the ‘Klegelmeyer’s’ to pack up as much food and water as I could carry, intending to carry at least a small cache of rations out far enough into the outskirts of the village to relieve any party that might be in trouble so far from home. I’d do this as many times as I could on all the likely approaches, and had already used some of the boxes from the store to make crude signs with the Horticulturalist symbol — two crossed machetes — on them to mark the spots.
The ‘Klegelmeyer’s’ had a ready supply of small-wheeled carts available, so I used some rope I’d found on something they called ‘Aisle 6’ to link together six of them in a sort of ‘follow-the-leader’ train and filled them up with food and water bottles. I brought several bottles of the cheese as well, since it smelled really good, now that I’d gotten used to the smell, although I had to be careful not to break the brittle plastic bottles.
Six carts was about all that I could handle, even on the smooth blacktop streets, since I was still stiff and sore from spending my night on the floor, but I imagined being welcomed as a hero, if I could somehow figure out how to haul my train of little carts all the way back to the castle. Maybe there were other stores with more practical carts somewhere along my path back to the outskirts of the village, since these would obviously never work once I reached the edge of the smooth blacktop roads.
It was slow going, and a hard grind, making my way back the way I’d come, because my arms and legs were getting more painful with every step and I was short of breath. The wheels of the little carts kept getting caught in cracks as the roads got worse, threatening to overturn them all, until I finally just sat down panting in the middle of the blacktop street, weary beyond really caring whether a plant found me and ate me or not.
It seemed like the sun was setting early, because it was getting dark….
When I woke up the sun was just rising, and I automatically turned to face it, feeling its welcome warmth on the skin of my face, since I seemed to have forgotten my helmet somewhere. I felt a lot better now, and I struggled up from where I’d sprawled beside my carts, seemingly unharmed. The rest must have helped quite a bit, because the carts seemed lighter now, and the soreness in my arms and legs had disappeared, so I trudged off down the road, until the road got so rough that I couldn’t really move the carts at all, even when I tried to take them one at a time. Those small wheels just seemed to sink into every crack and soft spot, so I looked at the houses around me, trying to find one still in good shape, with an intact roof, and no visibly dangerous plants around.
There was one just up the road with a covered porch, so I carried my stash of food to it one armload at a time until I’d emptied all six carts, then I stacked them all inside the door, which wasn’t locked, and the interior didn’t look like it had been disturbed by anyone, so I jammed one of my cardboard signs into the crack of the door and dusted off my hands, satisfied that I may have saved someone’s life. Any foraging party that made it this far would have enough food available to simply turn around and bring it back to the castle. I knew for a fact that I’d stacked up more food than I’d ever seen come through our gates before, so I felt quite pleased with myself as I began walking back toward the ‘Klegelmeyer’s’ for more food and water. I left the carts where they were, since there were lots of them in the store, and I thought that I might be able to find a better cart if I kept my eyes open on the way back, but I took the rope, reasoning that it might come in handy.
For some reason I was feeling quite cheery as I strode off down the road, and soon felt so energetic that I actually began to jog along, looking intently from side to side until I happened to see a sign several hundred yards down one of the side roads that said, ‘Sunset Nursery Supply.’ Looking closer, I noticed that there were a number of low carts in the yard behind the sign, surrounded by a fence that looked like it was made of thick string.
Curious, I ran down the side road toward the ‘Nursery Supply’ store, arriving just a few seconds later. The carts looked like they’d be perfect, low to the ground and fairly broad, so they wouldn’t tip over, and the wheels were fat. The only trouble was that they were behind the fence, which was taller than I was, what I’d thought was string was some sort of coarsely-woven metal, and there was some sort of metal box on the gate obviously intended to keep it shut. Frustrated, I gave it a shake, but it must have been rusty or something, because it simply fell apart when I tugged at it.
I opened the gate and walked inside. The carts were perfect, in fact. It was obvious that they’d been designed for something exactly like what I had in mind, because each of them had a longish handle with a ring on the end just about right to put your hand through to pull it, and they also had a hook on the back end that you could drop the ring of another cart into, making as long a string of carts as you had. I had six, even after looking all through the grounds, but that was lots better than what I’d had before, so I was soon trotting down the road with a train of low carts rattling along behind me, every one of them much larger than the little carts from the supermarket. I felt like I was on top of the world. The sun was shining, I was on my way to pick up enormous quantities of food for the people back at the castle, and I felt strangely energized, happier than I’d ever felt before.
When I got back to the Klegelmeyer, everything was just the same as I’d left it, so I immediately began loading up my new train of carts with food and bottled water, happy to be busy despite my solitude.
It seemed like I’d been working for just a few minutes when I realized that I’d stripped the food from half a row of shelves, the one called Aisle 3, which held mostly canned vegetables, and had made a good start on the bottled water as well. My new carts seemed sturdy enough that I’d piled the boxes rather high, so I used my rope, and more rope from Aisle 6, to tie them down firmly, pleased once more when I discovered that the new carts had special smaller hooks along the top rails that seemed designed to fasten ropes to, one near each corner and one in the middle of each side.
It wasn’t long before I was trotting down the road again, pleased by how easily my train rolled along, and how nicely they tracked one after the other, since the long handles actually steered the front set of wheels, so the carts had not the slightest tendency to drift off to one side or the other, as the first carts had, and I actually started running, so was back to my chosen storehouse almost before I knew it. In fact, it was a little difficult to stop, since the weight of the carts was pushing forward from behind me as I tried to slow down too quickly, and the steering action of the handles worked to my disadvantage when the carts behind pushed on the carts ahead, causing the handles, which had been so useful when moving along at speed, to turn into a serious liability, trying to turn the wheels to one side or the other, which almost made my whole train fold up like a piece of string. I had to act quickly, speeding up again, then slowing down more gradually, until I had the train back under control and had come to a safe stop.
By that time, I’d overshot the house by almost a cross road and a half, so I had to turn the train slowly in a wide loop to return back to my storehouse at a more sedate pace.
For the first time, I was glad that there was no one looking on, because I felt a little foolish. I should have foreseen the problem in the first place.
It took four days to move all the useful items from the Klegelmeyer to the house, by which time it was stuffed almost full of cans, bottles, and unopened boxes of the same from the storeroom at the back of the supermarket.
Oddly enough, I was working so hard that I didn’t feel all that hungry most of the time, but I was also getting so sweaty that I soon stopped wearing my protective gear entirely, except for the lower part of my suit, preferring to work without even a shirt, so that the breeze could help to dry my skin. I did eat quite a bit of the cheese, though, and drank a lot of water, and that seemed to be enough. I was eating better than I ever had back at the castle though, so maybe it was just the fact that food was so readily available that explained my relative lack of appetite. Back home, I remembered being hungry all the time, anxious for the next ration to be passed out, but here all I had to do was to stretch out my hand, so I didn’t worry about food at all. I remember my dad saying once, ‘Absence makes the heart grow fonder,’ which had never made sense to me, until now, when I finally realized that the phrase must have referred to food.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
There is no instance of a nation benefiting from prolonged warfare.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
It took me three days to find another supermarket, since I’d been looking for the familiar ‘Klegelmeyer’s’ sign. Even the red and white ‘IGA’ sign hadn’t done me any good, and I finally figured out that I had to look more carefully at the front windows, which usually had smaller signs on them that referred to food, although there were other subtle clues as well. The second store was ‘Nathan’s Market & Deli,’ whatever that last word meant. Maybe it was an abbreviation for ‘delicious.’ I didn’t much care, once I’d found it.
Since I’d pretty much stuffed my first storehouse full, I decided to do a little recon, seeking out alternative routes into the village with a view towards using the same ‘forward cache’ strategy to cover as many likely entry points as I could. Now that I had the trick of finding them, ‘supermarkets’ seemed to be almost ubiquitous. In many areas, there was one near almost every intersection of roads as soon as I got well away from my huge tower, which I’d made my base of operations, since I figured that most foraging parties from the castle would be drawn, as I’d been, straight toward it.
I spent a lot of time exploring — it must have been several weeks, but I couldn’t bring myself to care what day it was, since every day was pretty much the same here in the village, find a supermarket, find a safe storehouse for the food on a main road into village, then move the food into position — and eventually found the mother lode of all supermarkets right in the middle of a huge expanse of blacktop near the outskirts of the village. It wasn’t marked with any clear indication that it was a supermarket, not even the little clues that I’d discovered in the central village, so finding it was pure luck. There were lots of flat-roofed buildings just like it all around this part of the village, but it just drew me toward it for some reason, maybe because the huge expanse of blacktop marked it out as being somehow special, since most of the flat-topped buildings had much more modest areas of blacktop near them, and sometimes none at all. It was locked up tight, of course, but the judicious use of a little napalm took care of that, shattering the heavy glass of the doors, and I simply kicked away the metal bar at the bottom of the former door that was all the barrier that was left behind.
Inside, it was like forager heaven; what seemed like endless rows of floor-to-almost-ceiling shelving stacked high with boxes and boxes of canned and bottled foodstuffs. Even with my new train of heavy-duty carts, it would take years to empty out this place, although I’d have to figure out some method of lowering the food safely from the higher shelves, since I couldn’t safely climb down the shelving with a box filled with cans, and if I simply tied them to one of my ropes, I’d have the problem of climbing down to release the rope, and then ascending the stacks of shelving again.
Then I had another thought; there were hundreds of these flat-roofed buildings all around the outskirts of the village, some of them had to contain food, but more than that, maybe some of them contained things that might help us beyond mere day-to-day survival.
The only trouble with this idea was that I didn’t know what I was looking for. I was beginning to think that what I’d been taught about the plants wasn’t really true. They supposedly weren’t intelligent, but they seemed to have been clever enough to kill almost every member of a team of humans armed with the best technology we knew of. They were supposedly ‘drawn’ to humans based on their need for certain nutrients that human bodies contained, yet I’d seen plants here in the village, where there were very clearly no people at all, except for me. There weren’t very many plants, but they were here, and they hadn’t seemed particularly anxious to get those ‘special’ nutrients from me. In fact, as far as I could tell, they’d totally ignored me. The facts were that — judging from what I could actually see — the hostile plants were clustered around the castle, not the city, so maybe it was the people in the castle they were after, not just people in general.
In fact, the whole picture looked a little whacky. Just outside the ring of hostile plants, there were what looked like endless fields of wheatgrass. Call me crazy, but wasn’t bread made from wheat? Why were we sending young men off to die in an attempt to forage in a distant village when there was enough wheat to supply a hundred castles sitting just beyond our front gates?
With that thought in mind, I left most of my carts where they were and walked out onto the blacktop. Choosing a direction at random, I set off to explore the warehouses, equipped only with my flamethrower, a small prybar that I’d found in one of the supermarkets, and the bottom half of my protective armor, which I was wearing. One direction seemed as good as any other, so I headed north, pulling only one of my carts.
Most of the buildings were more or less anonymous, having at most a small sign on the door, like ‘SmithCo’ or ‘Roberts & Leland,’ although a few had the same sort of thing painted near the top of one or more walls, so they didn’t seem worth the trouble of breaking through the doors to find out what was inside.
Eventually, I found a building that said, ‘Hemmings Hardware Supply,’ which seemed a likely prospect, but the front door didn’t open, despite using a rock to pound off the front door handle, and then my prybar to wreck the mysterious innards of what must have been a pretty good lock, until I remembered a road sign that I’d seen lying on the ground several blocks away, where the roads were buckled up and it was difficult to maneuver even my sturdy new carts. It had looked heavy, since it still had a cylinder of some sort of rock attached to the bottom of the steel pipe the sign was mounted on, so I trotted down the road with my cart to where it was, levered it up onto the cart, and walked back backwards, towing the cart and the sign pole using both hands on the handle of my cart, because it was awfully heavy.
It was effective, though. I simply left it on the cart and took a run at the door, pushing the cart and the end of the pipe with the rock on it into the door. The first run bent the door. The second tore the locking mechanism from the frame, leaving the door open, and hadn’t affected my cart at all, so I was very pleased. Brute force beats brains almost every time.
I was even more pleased once I got inside, although it took quite a few days to make sense of what I’d found. I had several different sizes of pry bars, heavy hammers, some metal wedges, and a set of ropes and some things the ropes were woven through in a particular order that would — according to the picture on the package — let me raise and lower heavy objects easily, in short, a foraging kit designed for the obstacles I’d encountered thus far.
Walking back to my super-supermarket with my new load of tools, I was feeling pretty smug about the day’s accomplishments, already envisioning being able to lower the heavy bundles of boxes they had stored on the higher shelves without having to cut open the straps and plastic wrap and lower one box at a time, so I wasn’t really looking exactly where I was going when I realized that right in front of me was a medium-sized burrower, about as tall as I was, but greener, a lot bigger around, and with more creeping vines around it than I wanted to count just then, since I was frozen, trying not to move an eyelash, much less a finger. Not so long ago, I’d seen larger versions of this thing eat Lieutenant Forge, my squad leader, plus seven of my fellow Horticulturalists, so I wasn’t exactly optimistic about my chances of making it back in time for my triumphant salvage operation on the world’s largest cache of food.
‘Oh, crap!’ I thought. ‘Harrison’s Bloody Ass! At least I’ll die quickly.’ I’d cleverly left the upper part of my protective suit and my helmet back at the tower, and didn’t even have my flamethrower on me, since I’d left it back at the super-supermarket so as to make more room for goodies. In short, I didn’t have very many options left.
The burrower didn’t have eyes, so I couldn’t exactly know whether it was looking at me or not, although it was clear that it was aware of every movement, because every time I shifted position, even slightly, it would turn a bit, or the vines beneath it would move, rustling with a dry breathy sound like the wind through the wheat grass we’d walked through at the beginning of my adventure.
At last, the burrower reared up on its vines, fully displaying its gaping maw, filled with multiple rows of teeth, the exact same sort of teeth that I’d seen grinding up Lieutenant Forge, and he’d been wearing full armor at the time.
I did the only thing I could think of. I had a bottle of that pungent cheese in my wagon that I’d brought along in case I was delayed and got to feeling peckish, so I quickly picked it up and threw the whole bottle into the thing’s ‘mouth,’ thinking that it might distract the creature long enough that I could get away.
No such luck. My big chunk of cheese disappeared into its gullet as quickly as an extra ration of sugar might vanish into the mouth of a hungry child. It opened its mouth again, obviously wanting more.
At this point, I improvised, since I didn’t want to offer it my arm, so I said clearly, as if speaking to a child, “I’ve got lots more, but you’ll have to follow me. I’ll give you more cheese if you do.” I felt stupid, of course, talking to a mobile plant, but they say that drowning men will clutch at straws.
The beast said not a word, of course, but it seemed slightly more attentive and a tiny bit less menacing, so I took a chance and set off back toward the big super-supermarket, where I’d seen a larger row of the same sort of metal and glass cabinets I’d found cheese in at all the smaller markets. “Come on!” I said, feigning a bravado I didn’t really feel. “Don’t dawdle. I haven’t got all day!” and walked off as if I took green monsters for walks every day.
And off we went; modern man and ancient nightmare. For some reason, I remembered my mother telling me a story,
‘But while he was seeking with thimbles and care,
A Bandersnatch swiftly drew nigh
And grabbed at the Banker, who shrieked in despair,
For he knew it was useless to fly.’
That pretty much summed it up for me. My mid-size ‘burrower’ was a baby bandersnatch.
By the time we got back to the flat-top supermarket, the bandersnatch was getting restless, and it didn’t like going inside the building at all, but it cheered right up when I opened the glass-front cabinets at the back of the market and tossed it a few bottles of cheese. There was other stuff in there, but it just looked moldy, with a sort of fuzzy black and green color that didn’t look appetizing at all. The bandersnatch didn’t think so either. Say what you will, it had good taste. I just hoped that it wasn’t saving me for a snack later.
Over the next few days, the bandersnatch became my constant companion, an uncomfortable relationship — for me at least — since I wasn’t exactly sure how the bandersnatch would feel if I ever came up short in the cheese department. Luckily, every supermarket I’d found so far had a cabinet with at least some bottles of cheese, so it was simply a matter of remembering to keep a good supply on hand when we went out foraging. My beast seemed happy with one bottle in the morning and one in the late afternoon, so I always kept at least four on hand in the cart I took with me when I went out searching, which also carried my new breaking in and salvage kit. I decided to haul around the top half of my suit as well, and the helmet, just in case. My brush with death had spooked me a little, but not enough to persuade me to return to the ‘Burn it first! Then try missiles!’ philosophy of the Horticulturists, since I was beginning to be fairly certain that they’d brought at least some of their misfortunes on themselves. I didn’t actually wear the top half, of course. Despite the slight chill, wearing the whole outfit was stifling, and I felt lots better with it off. It chafed as well, and drove me crazy with itching the few times I’d tried it on after the first few days I’d spent without wearing it all the time. I reckon they’d had trouble finding one that fit properly, since I was on the small side for a Horticulturist, and had been putting on a little weight since I began eating regularly here in the village, despite my current schedule of fairly strenuous physical activity.
I still tried to get back to my tower regularly to sleep, because the warmth it held for quite a while after sunset was comforting, and because it allowed me to keep a general eye on the areas around the village. I’d also found a flat-top building with sections devoted to clothing and blankets by then, and finally added the bottom of my suit to all the stuff I hauled around, rather than wearing it, because it was a major inconvenience hooking myself up to the urination device, and I had to take it off to crap in any case.
It had been a little over a month since I arrived, although I found it difficult to pin down the days, since one day seemed a lot like another without the weekly rhythm of mandatory Chapel services to punctuate the week, when we studied the Word of Harry and heard general announcements from the Leadership of The Castle. In that month, perhaps a little more, my life had undergone a drastic change, from what had seemed like a justifiable terror in an extremely hostile world to a relatively peaceful existence in which at least some of my former nightmares had turned out to be — if not completely innocuous — much more manageable than they had appeared to be before.
My bandersnatch, for example, appeared to have a proprietary interest in my safety, which had surprised me when it had chased off another bandersnatch which had evidently approached too closely. If it had been a dog, one might have expected furious snarling, growls, and barking, but of course their agitated interaction was initiated, performed, and finished in eerie silence, except for the dry rustling of the leafy vines which formed their peculiar ‘legs,’ and the grinding of their prominently displayed teeth.
There had still been dogs in the castle when I was young, so the bandersnatch’s behavior was strangely familiar, but it was also unsettling. It was obvious to me by now that my bandersnatch possessed some level of intelligence — at least enough cleverness to recognize its ‘meal ticket’ — but it also had feelings of some sort, although I didn’t know whether those feelings were of affection, or jealousy, or something so completely alien that I wouldn’t recognize it.
“Hey! Gumball! Let’s go!” I talked to my bandersnatch a lot, since there was no one else around to talk to, and I didn’t want to be one of those crazy people who talk to themselves. In the castle, that was a quick way to ‘volunteer’ for a foraging team. Surprisingly enough, though, he paid attention when I talked to him, which gave me the illusion, at least, that he was part of a somewhat one-sided ‘conversation.’
It may have been my imagination, but ‘Gumball’ — I’d named him after a device I’d seen in one of the supermarkets, which had multicolored round balls of something inside a big glass globe with a sign on it that read, ‘Jumbo Gumball’ and then a smaller sign under it that said, ‘$2.00’ — was getting smarter. Lately, all I had to say was ‘Cheese, Gumball,’ and he’d rustle over to the cart and cleverly pick up the satchel that I was using to carry cheese bottles in, since they tended to be fragile. He’d carefully carry the satchel over to wherever I was at the time, so I’d make a great show of looking for the exact bottle I wanted to give him, and then toss it high up in the air so he could rear up and catch it on the fly. He seemed to enjoy the game and, frankly, so did I.
I was over on the eastern side of the village, and I’d been feeling a little out of sorts since early that morning. I was a long way from my tower, still looking for the elusive answers to questions I still didn’t know enough to ask. I’d found a lake inside a field of tall grass, although there were blacktop walkways, mostly cracked and broken, that wandered around through the grass and then circled the lake completely, which was equipped with a low wall and rusty iron benches, as if they’d had sentries on duty, ready to repel whatever it was that the lake had been home to.
I felt a little leery, walking next to it, but didn’t see anything to worry about, although the lake itself was very murky, and might have concealed almost anything.
Suddenly, an enormous sort of vine with long brownish-green leaves heaved itself out of the water, flopping from side to side as it wormed its way toward me and Gumball.
“Watch out, Gumball!” I shouted as I quickly turned to grab my flamethrower, but Gumball was already gnashing at the nearest leaves to good effect and, as if by magic, was soon joined by half a dozen of his fellows, who all seemed to delight in gobbling down huge chunks of leaves and stem.
By the time I got my flamethrower ready to fire, the tentacle vine had withdrawn into the cloudy water and Gumball and his former fellows were immediately aware of each other in a hostile manner. Not for the first time, I thought of dogs, except that rustling leaves were a poor substitute for growling.
“Play nice, guys!” I cried out. “Gumball! Cheese!”
Gumball shook himself, making a particularly angry-sounding rustle, then slithered off to fetch the satchel, suspiciously, I think.
His dark suspicions were confirmed when I tossed him a bottle, followed immediately by a bottle each for my rescuers, and then another bottle of cheese for Gumball, to demonstrate that he still had pride of place. “Gumball, honey,” I said soothingly, “these guys helped us a lot, so they really deserve a little treat, don’t they? And besides, it might be handy to have a few pals around if we ever get into trouble again, wouldn’t it?”
He grumbled, well, his rustling seemed like grumbling, but tolerated the other bandersnatches when they brought up the rear of our procession, since I had to find another supermarket. I’d brought what I’d imagined was at least a week’s supply of bottles for Gumball, and a few for me, but with seven maws to feed, they wouldn’t last that long.
It didn’t take long to find a supermarket, either, since I’d developed an ability to spot a likely candidate from several intersections away, so was able to walk directly to one, as likely as not, once I stood in the middle of a road and looked from one end to the other.
Sure enough, there seemed to be a supermarket about three roads down, so we all trotted off to stock up on cheese.
This one had been looted, unlike every supermarket I’d discovered so far. The shelves were stripped of everything edible, but for some reason they’d completely ignored the glass-front cabinets that usually contained the cheese bottles.
‘The more fools, they!’ I thought to myself. “Look here, Gumball! There’s forty or fifty bottles of cheese in here, for you and your little pals!” I refilled my satchel, and then found a few boxes that I could carefully stack my new cache of cheese in, so we could travel on without fear of running short.
Gumball didn’t deign to comment, of course, but he seemed quite mollified as we headed out the door and further east.
We hadn’t been walking long before I started noticing things, houses that had clearly been broken into with savage disregard for any future use to which they might have been put, and plants… everything green had been burnt to black, and a large group of craters told me that they’d even burned a dandelion!
I felt a sudden twinge of sympathy for Lieutenant Forge. He was definitely of the ‘burn it if it moves’ school of thought, but even he had limits. He would have been angry, I think, at the wanton destruction inside the village, although I no longer believed that it would burn down completely if part of it caught fire. Every one of these pillaged houses might have been put to better use, though, and the wanton destruction of plant life was pure folly, especially inside the confines of a city in which the plants, by and large, didn’t go out of their way to hurt anyone, and otherwise did whatever it was that plants did, grow, I presume, and some of the seemingly dangerous plants were quite useful, like the dandelions, without which the Horticulturists wouldn’t have any napalm with which to burn things. Who were these guys anyway, a troupe of traveling idiots? Napalm didn’t grow on trees! I had a good notion to give them all a good talking to!
Just then, however, I heard a squawk from my helmet, which was still in my cart with the other stuff, and then a voice, although I couldn’t make out the words. Suddenly, I realized the precarious position we were in; if any of those fire-happy clowns — now positively identified as Horticulturists — happened to see my green entourage, they’d probably burn me right along with Gumball and his pals on general principles.
Quickly, I turned my cart around, called Gumball, and then hightailed it back the way I’d come, at first followed by my seven friends, but Gumball and a few others managed to pull ahead, racing ahead of me back toward familiar territory, where I was intimately familiar with almost every street and building.
Too late! I heard a tinny shout through the headset in my helmet, and then the familiar sound of a rocket launcher some ways behind us. “Gumball! Scatter! Hide!” I screamed, and ran down a side road as quickly as I could, which was pretty fast by now, but not faster than a missile, despite their slow start.
With a flash of light, and then a wave of heat, followed immediately by a very loud explosion back at the intersection I’d just left, I was knocked off my feet and came up hopping mad. I grabbed my helmet and put it on, then keyed the talk circuit and screamed at the gang of clowns, “What in Harrison’s Holy Hell do you morons think you’re doing?! You could have killed me!”
There was at least a minute of garbled chatter before one of the sorry sons of bitches managed to focus long enough to say, “Who is this?”
“This is Lieutenant Forge, of The Castle Horticulturists, and who the Hell are you, young ladies?” One advantage of being a daydreamer is that I recognized an opportunity when it’d been handed to me. As lowly ‘Seven,’ sad remnant of a foraging party, I’d have no clout at all and would likely be impressed into service with the dopes, then sentenced to lashes at least for ‘dereliction of duty’ when we got back, because I was ‘out of uniform,’ and finally sent out through the local gate alone, if I made it back at all. I knew for a fact that Forge and all the rest of our expedition were ‘missing in action’ at most, since only I survived, and I hadn’t told anyone. The helmet radios were short range only, since any foragers who got into serious trouble were on their own. If they couldn’t extricate themselves, they were dead, as witness the great majority of our party.
After a few minutes more of stupid chatter while everyone tried to talk at once — proof positive that there was no officer in charge — what seemed like the same voice came back, sounding surer of himself by now, “I’m Six, of The Citadel Horticulturalists. What are you doing in The City, and what were those rolling plants? Where are you? Come out and show yourself!”
That I wasn’t about to do, since I wasn’t wearing my suit, as protocol required, and the stenciled number Seven would instantly betray me as someone he could push around, so I resorted to military intelligence, “Consider yourself on report, Six, and the lot of you stand down and gather in the middle of the street so I can take a look at you. Quite frankly, I don’t feel confident that I can rely upon your uncertain level of discipline to keep you from hysterically firing off another missile at me in your general confusion.” Two could play at that game, and I had missiles too. Careful to conceal two of the HE variety behind my back, one preloaded in my bazooka, I peered back around the corner. They were there, and gathered into a loose sort of squad, as I’d ordered, but held their weapons at the ready, at least three rocket launchers. “I said, Stand down! ladies. I’m not saying it again.”
Another peek told me that they had no intention of doing that, so I fired off one of my missiles over the houses to where they were, and then jumped out and fired the other straight at them, fairly confident of success in eliminating at least the nuisance that I saw, although I couldn’t be sure that there weren’t more of them lurking somewhere in hiding. I didn’t stop to see the result, but ran back down the road to my cart, grabbed the handle, and beat feet down the parallel road and back toward my familiar section of the village. On the way I keyed the transmitter again and said quite calmly, “I told you to stand down. Any comment?”
After a few moments, there’d still been no reply, so I risked going back to the road several intersections closer to the city and carefully looked back. I saw no one still standing, not that that meant much. Even dolts can take a hint when it’s been presented in words of one syllable or less.
I thought about going back to check for survivors, but then decided against it. The risks were too great when compared to the potential rewards. At best, I’d be able to salvage any missiles they had left, but I already had quite a few to spare. At worst, they’d be prepared to ambush me, which would of course be fatal.
I took off the helmet and threw it back in the cart, then called out as loudly as I could, “Gumball! Guys! Where are you?!”
After an anxious wait, Gumball came out from wherever he’d been lurking, and then two more of the hangers-on, then three, and finally I had my seven bandersnatches back again, which I considered a fair trade for two of my stash of missiles. ‘Harrison rewards the quick and the clever,’ I thought, an aphorism often dwelled upon in Chapel, ‘and punishes the slow and stupid with chastisements of hellfire!’ I gave them not a further thought, other than as a cautionary tale.
I hadn’t gone but about halfway back towards the center of the village when I realized that I’d been wounded in the explosion after all, because the crotch of my Levi’s was damp with blood. There wasn’t much, so I knew whatever it was hadn’t hit an artery, but it concerned me enough that I stepped up the pace, wanting to get back to my tower, where I’d left my first aid kit — one of my first acquisitions from Aisle 6 at Klegelmeyer’s, but one I hadn’t needed, or so I’d believed. In all my time spent foraging, I’d never so much as broke a fingernail, much less experienced a wound. ‘Oh, well, live and learn,’ I thought.
The trip back was uneventful, but I never did feel safe enough — knowing that foraging crews from other fortresses frequented my village — to drop my Levi’s and look. Being ‘caught with your pants down’ was another aphorism often featured in the sermons, and not with any hint of understanding, but rather harsh judgement and contempt, which was meant to teach us that iron discipline overrode even necessary bodily functions.
It was full dark, without even a moon to navigate by, by the time we reached the tower, but I was familiar with every obstacle in my neighborhood, so we went straight up the stairs, taking them two at a time in my case, and my bandersnatches doing whatever they did with their vines, but keeping up with no difficulty. We exited the staircase on the thirty-seventh floor, where Gumball and his pals felt most comfortable. They quite liked being inside now, at least in this particular building, because they could sun themselves to their heart’s content — if they actually had hearts — basking in the sunlight through the windows, and then simply moving to the other side of the building as the day wore on. I’d set out large tubs of water for them, once I’d realized that even slightly droopy leaves meant that they were getting dehydrated, so they had everything they needed, except for cheese, of course, which I doled out as rations, and the odd lake monster.
First things first, of course, so I drew fresh water from the firehose near the stairwell. It was fed from a large rain collection system and cistern on the roof, so I had what amounted to an endless supply of water close at hand, although I’d felt foolish when I discovered this, about two weeks after I’d moved in. I’d made countless trips to haul water from a stream about three roads over toward the west, because I liked having a supply on hand, but how was I to know? None of the other plumbing worked — I’d looked in the bathrooms and what was identified as a ‘Break Room’ on this very floor to be sure — so I’d never tried the fire hoses until I’d thought about using them to make lifting straps for the food and other items I stored in the tower, reasoning that with straps and a long length of rope, I could haul things up quicker than I could climb the stairs. One lives and learns, as my mother told me once. one lives and learns.
In any case, I had my wound to look to, now that I’d watered my bandersnatches and had a full bucket of water handy for washing up. It wasn’t at all painful, just uncomfortable, and the sticky blood on my new Levi’s was annoying as well.
Somehow, I wasn’t surprised to discover that I’d been infected by the plants. I’d had plenty of exposure, what with lying unconscious after the dandelion and its pseudosharks had exploded, leaving me covered with plant parts and dirt, or even during our struggle with the lake monster. The suits were pretty good, as long as there was a buddy nearby to flame you if a plant managed to attach itself, but they weren’t perfect, and of course I hadn’t been wearing mine at all lately. Back in the castle, you were supposed to get washed with flame, and then disinfected with powerful poisons, before you took off your suit, but I hadn’t had that luxury. My condition wasn’t at all unknown, but babies who’d contracted it in the womb were discarded at birth, thrown over the walls for the plants to take care of, and their mothers with them.
In the meantime, I had to make another trip downstairs, so I could walk over to Klegelmeyer’s and visit Aisle 5, Feminine Hygiene — which I’d hitherto ignored — because I seemed to be menstruating, the perfect ending to a perfectly wretched day.
Gumball wanted to go, of course, although all of them were a little lethargic after dark, but a few bottles of cheese took care of that, so off we trotted, happy campers all. What the heck, misery loves company.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
Appear weak when you are strong,
and strong when you are weak.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Aisle 5 was a foreign land, containing an array of products I’d never heard of, much less imagined ever having to use. I knew that my mother had menstruated, because my father would make crude jokes about it, and it was a regular topic of conversation amongst the Horticulturists, who were all of them men, of course, but I had no clue about exactly what it entailed, other than that women did it, and that it was something ‘dirty,’ or at least my father thought so.
Faced with the reality, it all seemed rather commonplace. I wound up opening packages, because the wrappers rarely showed what the contents actually looked like, and quite often featured flowers — which seemed ironic, given that my condition was evidently spread by the plants — but the interior leaflets were much more explicit, so I was quickly able to figure out the basics, even by flashlight, and decided that I needed to use tampons, since pads would never work, even pads with ‘wings.’
I quickly selected quite a few large packages, one in each size and style they had on offer, because I didn’t want to try them out in the middle of the supermarket, nor in the dark.
At the last minute, I swept up a selection of almost everything else in the aisle, just in case I’d forgotten something I might need eventually, since I was an amateur at this sort of thing, having never actually seen a woman unclothed, much less touched one, and had certainly never sat down with my mother for the talk.
When I got back upstairs, I took my stuff up to the women’s room on the floor above, since I knew they had a much nicer facility, including floor-to-ceiling mirror walls in one corner, opposite the windows on the eastern wall, which were translucent, so you couldn’t actually see through them, but they supplied abundant light during the daylight hours. For tonight, I simply arranged my stuff on the long counter opposite the stalls, where they had three sinks — inoperable, of course — but plenty of counter space and shelving the appeared to be designed to hold a supply of toiletries, which seemed a perfect place to keep things in a central location.
Before I left, I stripped off my clothes to take a close look at my body in the large mirrors.
It was a surprise; I knew that I’d been gaining weight, but hadn’t paid much attention to how I was gaining weight, which — now that I was paying attention — seemed preferentially-distributed around my hips and thighs, with minor increase on my chest. If all this had happened in a little bit more than a month, I’d have to re-think my clothing choices again, because it was obvious that I’d need one of those brassiere things, and probably clothes made to accommodate the peculiarities of women’s bodies, except for the obvious difference, of course.
Luckily, I’d already found a big flat-top building that had all sorts of clothes, so I could easily try on different sizes, but I probably couldn’t bring them here for the long run. Though cozy, my tower was way too visible and utterly indefensible, so I’d have to find a new home eventually.
My mind went first to those square burrower holes I’d seen when I’d first entered the village, since I doubted that anyone would dare to crawl down one who’d seen what the big burrowers could do. I’d have to see if my trick with the cheese could win me any friends on that front, but it seemed well worth a try, since I got on well with the smaller versions I was calling bandersnatches. Unlike the dandelions — who had seemed rather stupid — the one burrower I’d encountered was pretty darned clever, so I could easily imagine that he was Gumball grown up, but with a bad attitude undoubtedly aggravated by living in an environment in which people were perpetually trying to kill it. I could sympathize, since my own condition was an instant death sentence in any fortress controlled by the Horticulturists, so I felt no particular loyalty to them. Call me callous, but I can take a hint. Anyone who fires high explosive missiles at me isn’t destined to be my friend, and when that’s coupled with immutable laws which declare me an abomination to be instantly extirpated by any citizen who happens to see me, well, let’s just say I’m not terribly sentimental.
Very early the next day, while it was still dark and the bandersnatches were grumpy about being rousted from their usual nighttime torpor, I began my move. First I cheered up my friends with a ration of cheese each, and then I used my ropes and pulley things, together with my firehose straps, to lower my possessions to the bottom of the stairwell, then strung together all my carts to load as much as possible in one train. I left behind most of the food — other than the cheese of course, the key to bandersnatchish hearts and minds, and hopefully equally persuasive for burrowers — because food was easily replaceable. In fact, I’d spent the last month or so establishing caches of the stuff all around this half of the village, so all that really remained to do was to take down the signs that I’d provided for the benefit of those who were now my mortal enemies. I took the tools, my cache of weapons, and everything else that seemed immediately handy, then locked the door behind me, although it hadn’t been locked before.
There was a U-shaped desk in the main hall of the tower where someone had thoughtfully left a set of keys to the front doors in one of the drawers. I’d discovered this quite some time ago, but it was only a curiosity then; now it was part of my disguise. Most of the buildings I’d found had been locked, but this one had not, so I hoped to disguise my exact habits for at least a little while longer, in case the Horticulturists from the Citadel came looking for me.
Soon enough, I was running through the dark, followed by my train of carts and flanked by my leafy friends, who loved to race ahead and to the side of me, somehow able to anticipate even sudden changes in direction. Above us was a thin sliver of moon, just waxing, I think, although I wasn’t keeping careful track. Its light did little to chase the darkness, hardly more than did the stars twinkling in the clear night sky. To the east, where the most immediate dangers lurked, there was a faint looming increase of light near the horizon, yet not nearly enough to properly be dawn.
Soon, the house I’d used as my first storehouse appeared to my left, and I ran up upon the porch to snatch down my sign and ensure that it looked as uninhabited as its fellows. I took the sign with me, because — in my folly — I’d signed it with my name, at the time still proud of what I’d done for those who now planned to kill me for my pains. To be perfectly fair, though, they didn’t actually realize that this was their intention… yet. I knew better. I’d seen my father throw my screaming mother and her newborn baby from the wall, so I didn’t look for mercy there.
Then I ran off to the west, where I’d located my second storehouse, because it too was on a main road into the village, and so only slightly less likely to be discovered than the particular way I’d stumbled upon. I still didn’t know where the ‘town’ that Lieutenant Forge had described was, but imagined that there must be a road somewhere that connected it to my village.
Soon enough, I had another sign as prize, and had tidied up around the house to make it as nondescript as the first. The rest would have to wait, because it was getting on toward true dawn, and I wanted to visit my flat-topped building full of household items and clothes before it became light enough for anyone to notice us as we raced through the darkness. I had a plan.
In the back of the building, there was a large machine evidently used for the storage of trash, and it was there that I stored the top and bottom halves of my protective suit, retaining only the helmet, and that only for its radio, since it might be useful to be able to listen in upon the communications of my enemies. At the rate my body was changing, the suit itself seemed unlikely to be of any further use in the very near future, although I didn’t discount the possibility of highjacking a larger protective suit sometime, one with more room for my growing chest and butt, but this didn’t seem at all likely, since the Horticulturist Command didn’t allow women outside the walls, unless they’d thrown them over. Say what you will, though, the suits were a sovereign protection against any but the most concerted flamethrower attacks, although not much help at all against well-aimed HE missiles, as the late and very much unlamented Six and his crew from the Citadel had discovered to his cost.
That task accomplished, I returned to the interior of the store, where I studied the displays very carefully. They had plastic imitation people dressed up in some of the clothes, evidently so people could see roughly what they’d look like wearing them. I wanted to look as little like a Horticulturist as possible, in case any word of the faux ‘Lieutenant Forge’ had gotten back to the Citadel. Luckily, my new ‘developments’ had made this almost a foregone conclusion, so I decided to dress as much like the imitation women in the displays as possible, reasoning that this would certainly confuse any pursuers, since it sure confused me.
In the castle, men and women had rigidly separate rôles and manners of dress, and it was a matter of pride among the Horticulturists especially to ignore their comings and goings, since they were regarded either as mere servants to the military class, and so beneath notice, or as the exclusive property of one particular man, in which case it was dangerous to pay attention to her, because her husband might call you out or — if that man was an officer — simply order you to take your ‘turn’ at foraging.
Unfortunately, female clothing had changed since these particular clothes were made, so most of it was much more brightly colored and more delicate than was usually the case in the keep, and the skirts and dresses tended to be much shorter. On the other hand, they were much more practical as well, since I had no idea how wide my hips and thighs would wind up, and full skirts draped over almost anything. I wasn’t fully developed up top either, but evidently this was a problem I shared with many real women, since there were several sections devoted to ‘padded’ bras and to ‘bust enhancers,’ obviously designed to eke out less than stellar ‘assets’ with artifice.
It didn’t take too long to outfit myself with several outfits that would be at least marginally acceptable in the keeps and simultaneously disguised my shortcomings, but then I found the jewelry displays and instantly changed my plans.
One of the indications of status among the women was the amount and value of the jewelry they wore, and there were buckets of the stuff in the cabinets in one section of the store. I decided to pose as an officer’s wife — let’s say a Major — from somewhere out west. I could be vague about this, since no one expected women to be clever. In the castle, at least, they weren’t even allowed to go to school. The only problem was that almost all the nicest earrings were designed to hang in holes pierced in one’s earlobes.
Well, least said, soonest done, as my mother used to say. After searching behind the counter, I found a drawer astutely labeled ‘Piercing Supplies’ and promptly pierced my own ears, judging the placement by carefully studying my magnified reflection in a special mirror they had right on the counter. I wound up with three holes in a row down the length of each earlobe, which was the current fashion amongst the officer’s wives, since it allowed them to wear more jewelry without being ostentatious. It hurt just a bit, but I was a soldier, and fairly tough, despite my size, and as bloody-minded as the roughest soldier. Show me something to defy — even pain — and I’d thumb my nose at it and laugh for scorn.
The ‘operation’ done, with what they called a ‘piercing gun,’ and with ‘starter posts’ encumbering my ears, I simply cleaned out the entirety of the fine jewelry counter, from silver, to gold, to pearls and precious stones. My haul quite filled up a rather capacious purse, and joined the matching leather luggage on the first of my carts, which also held the HE missiles as well as my clothes and furs. Did I mention the fur department? Never mind. The incongruity of my dainty underthings, elegant clothing, and ready supply of high-tech weaponry amused me, none-the-less. It was getting on toward winter, and I sure as Harry’s Hell wasn’t planning to freeze my new ass off. I liked that mirror so much that — after only a second’s hesitation, because it was both large and delicate, I added it to my growing pile of ‘beauty products’ as well.
On the way out, I passed the cosmetics and perfume counters and cursed, “Holy Harry!” I’d completely forgotten, of course, being an amateur at all this, but one of the many clues that distinguished the wives of officers from the ordinary women of the keep was their habitual use of cosmetics and scents.
Sighing, I went behind the counter and started first on perfume, since that seemed easiest, finding several that smelled nice, I thought, and were also very expensive, so I added another purse filled with exotic bottles in fancy cardboard boxes to my load, then walked over to the cosmetics counter with something approaching trepidation. Clothes were one thing, everybody needs clothes, and these clothes were designed for bodies shaped like mine, but this was one more baby step beyond my former comfort zone.
Harry was smiling down from Heaven on me, obviously, because there laying right on the counter were a number of dusty pamphlets entitled, ‘Your Color Signature,’ which I promptly fell to reading.
I was a ‘Light Spring,’ I decided, or maybe a Cool Summer, since I had light blue eyes and a very fair complexion, so I simply dumped a lot of stuff in the recommended colors into another very expensive handbag, together with the pamphlet, a vast number of recommended brushes and special tools for enhancing one’s eyes, nails, and what-have-you, as well as a much more extensive hardbound book on beauty I found behind the counter. I’d never actually seen a book that wasn’t one volume or another of Harrison’s Holy Scriptures, so it was almost shocking to see an entire book devoted to just one aspect of women’s fashions. On a hunch, I ran back to the luggage department and found that there were, in fact, special cosmetics and jewelry cases, which I promptly added to my matching set of leather luggage. I decided then and there that my imaginary husband was a General, at least, since I knew that there wasn’t a single woman in the castle who had anything even remotely like my trousseau. The very idea of using leather to make luggage instead of soup was so incredibly extravagant that it would take a General Officer to pull it off, and I knew from talking with my Dad that the various keeps were extremely isolated from each other, so the names and ranks of officers more than a hundred miles away were matters of almost pure conjecture, or were based upon rumors passed down through so many widely varying accounts and channels that almost anything would be believed with sufficient evidence to back it up, and great wealth was the surest indication of very high status. My greatest danger, I thought, should I be ‘rescued’ from my bereft abandonment, would be from a conspiracy of my fellow wives to murder me for my jewelry and ‘modern’ fashions, so I wanted to make very sure that they were overawed from the start. With that thought in mind, I went back to the perfume and cosmetics counters and simply swept everything they had into a large selection of handbags and cases, and piled the lot into another of my carts with a view toward presenting them as gifts to those among the wives who treated me well. I had piles of jewelry, so I could easily afford to give some of it away as well. Popularity is always nice, and it’s nice to be nice.
Of course, I had no immediate intention of being ‘rescued’ at all, but it was my ultimate fall-back plan if it looked like I might be captured instead. For high-ranking women in the castle, there was no better defense than being offensive towards one’s social inferiors, and I’d noticed that particular groups of them had formed their own centers of power, even within a social system that officially denied that women could have any legitimate power at all.
It took me seven tries before I managed a decent manicure, and my nails were still a bit on the short side, but they were growing apace, somehow relating to the growth of my hair, which was ridiculously rapid. It was already down to my shoulders, and I bitterly regretted not stocking up on fancy shampoo and conditioner, because long hair, I’d discovered, was a major pain-in-the-ass, so I’d taken to wearing a shawl, just to have something to protect my hair against the wind and sun, lest it become hopelessly snarled and tangled. There was shampoo on offer in the fancy hotel in which I was living now, in tiny bottles, but it was cheap stuff, not up to the job at all.
My fantasy of giant ‘burrower tunnels’ had proven to be a major disappointment as well, because they were clearly made by humans, and had pairs of strange metal stairs on either side of yet another set of stairs leading down to two huge tunnels at the bottom of them. The only real difference between the stairs was that the center set had landings, and were made of that curiously smooth stone, except for what looked like brass edges on the outer portion of the tread. The outer sets were entirely made of metal, and were narrower, but had no landings at all. I theorized that they were provided for servants, so that they didn’t impinge upon the stately progress of their betters, but what it was that people did down there was a complete mystery, because there was nothing there worth seeing, and nowhere in particular to do anything.
I was seriously considering another foray back to my clothing store, where I’d actually seen the exact sort of conditioner and shampoo I really needed, and there were other things that I was reading about in my book that seemed like they’d be awfully nice to have as well. I’d never realized, for example, the critical rôle that exfoliation played in any serious beauty regimen, and that proper ‘moisturizing’ each and every night before going to sleep was absolutely necessary. The heart-healthy and skin-healthy habit of eating plenty of fresh vegetables, though, was sadly beyond my reach. I’d never even seen a fresh vegetable — unless you counted the wheatgrass in the fields, which one really couldn’t, because wheat was a ‘carbohydrate,’ decidedly inferior —and canned goods were somewhat deleterious to skin tone and optimal health and beauty, according to my beauty book. Drat!
I still kept up a regular schedule of patrols in the early morning, toward the east, before foragers would be likely to have crossed the distance from the citadel, trying to discover whether any more foragers had made it into this portion of our village, and had managed to retrieve all my signs in the south and west as well, over the course of one long week, as well as making certain that any remaining evidence of my activities was hidden, or at least obscured. I took the time to bury Six and his companions as well, although I couldn’t be certain that no one had escaped, but I doubted that anyone had survived, since their supply of missiles was simply lying in the road, so I thriftily took them. Better, I thought, to have them simply disappear without a trace than to show up bearing signs of combat, which would raise questions, of course, at some level I might not like to have notice me yet. It was very good practice in coping with skirts as well, although I wore a style just below the knee for burial duty, and my normal attire these days was what they called a ‘maxi,’ the closest they had in the way of what women in the castle wore on a day-to-day basis. I wasn’t bothered, since my skirts and dresses were clearly superior to anything I’d seen back there, and I’d been practicing my arched eyebrow look of sympathetic condescension to handle any adverse comment. I had the book to back me up, after all.
I was fairly convinced, on the other hand, that I’d missed the town Lieutenant Forge had told us of entirely, because I saw no signs at all of foraging in the neighborhoods toward the west.
C’est la vie, as my mother told me once upon a time. You pays your money and you takes your chance. I don’t know where she came up with all that stuff.
There came a day, of course, when I heard the faint sound of HE missiles exploding off to the east, first two in quick succession, and then another two, so I knew that another foraging party was coming to try their luck, just now breaking through their kill ring of hostile plants. No wonder they were hostile, considering the collective bad attitude of the denizens of these armed enclaves of human purity in a world that was much more flexible.
Well, we’d see what hospitality we could show them, here in the big village.
I’d been preparing for this day for a long time, and had laid my plans with care. I’d been carefully cultivating the plants, taking cuttings from the dandelions, and feeding my seven bandersnatches with enough food to let them reach their full potential. I had plenty of food to spare, so they were feeling pretty frisky as we walked out on the beaten path that previous scavenging expeditions had made, following the traces of previous foragers, as was usual amongst the inmates of the two keeps I’d seen, and I had no reason to think that any of them would be even slightly more creative, since their perpetual warlike hostility towards what they perceived as an encroaching enemy discouraged any but the most instinctive conservatism.
I called to my bandersnatches as we neared my small plot of dandelions. “Gumball! Guys! Go hide!” and they cheerfully trotted off, finding exactly the right position of concealment on their own before wriggling their way beneath the surface of the ground, each of them near a dandelion, with its associated entourage of reapers. Careful observation had taught me that the reapers, which the Horticulturists foolishly called ‘pseudosharks,’ were specialized to harvest the grass nearby for grain, which the dandelion used to nurture its own developing seeds. It was a tradeoff, as usual among the plants. The dandelion provided protection and nutrients for the grass by means of its deep taproot, and the grass sacrificed some of its seeds to help the dandelions propagate themselves, thus extending both their ranges, and guaranteeing long life for future generations. The bandersnatches, of course were the plant equivalents of gophers, which useful animals the Horticulturists had exterminated as ‘nuisances’ almost fifty years ago. The decisive Horticulturist ‘victory’ over the gophers was still being taught to the troops as an example of what progress might be made in their war against the weeds. They’d failed to note, of course, that gophers were excellent ærators of the soil, which plants needed, and also served to bring up valuable minerals and manure to the surface, where it was available for germinating seeds.
At some point in their history, the Horticulturists had obviously forgotten the very meaning of their name, which succinctly described their original rôle as caretakers and nurturers of plants, because plants were necessary for human survival and, in very fact, some plants were — or at least they used to be — entirely dependent on humans for their growth and propagation. Lately, of course, the plants had been adapting to both the loss of support and the active hostility of homo sap. Back in the olden days in the USA, there was an early horticulturist who said, “We must all hang together, or most assuredly we will all hang separately,” which I think presents the point rather well. We’re all of us social creatures, like almost every living thing, with sometimes hidden links and relationships that connect us to the entirety of life and everything living. We actually couldn’t even live without a healthy microbiome of bacteria, archaea, and fungi living inside and on our bodies, and in fact the cells of our bodies are outnumbered by bacterial cells by ten to one, although they make up a fairly small percentage of our weight, because their cells tend to be tiny in comparison to our own. In some ways, we were simply handy hosts for other creatures, to whom we offered valuable services, like walking around and gathering food, in return for which they helped us to digest them, as well as protecting us against other forms of microscopic life. Of particular interest to me were the various species of lactobacillus that helped to keep my new vagina healthy by producing hydrogen peroxide, a type of natural antiseptic that’s also very handy — in concentrated form — for removing bloodstains from clothing. Wheels within wheels, an unbounded and gossamer web of necessary relationships that permeated the real world, as opposed to the fantasy kingdom of the Horticulturists in which mankind — with an emphasis on man — ruled supreme and solitary as the one and only ‘crown of creation.’
How do I know this? You might well ask, but it was actually easy; I found a ‘library.’
You’d be surprised what you can find out in a decent library, and I’d found a great library. It filled a building almost as big as the entire castle, six floors of books, books, books, and more books in a basement level that must have been for storage, since the aisles were narrow and appeared little used. Of course, I figured out a lot of this stuff on my own as well, extrapolating from what I already knew when combined with new knowledge I’d gleaned from the library, and I’d just barely scratched the surface of the scope of what people used to know, but our current situation isn’t nearly as unique as you might think.
But back to business. My first task was to retake this part of the ‘city’ — that’s another thing I’d learned in the library; this is a city, not a village — for the ‘good guys,’ namely me and my new pals. I couldn’t allow a bunch of hooligans wearing ‘uniforms’ to terrorize our neighbors and the neighborhoods, no matter how free they’d been to do so in the past.
They were coming. I could hear them on the helmet radio, cursing at the disgusting notion of actually walking through green grass that brushed their legs as they passed. One of them kept up an undercurrent of muttered curses as he approached, “This really gives me the creeps!” he said, then “Watch it! Was that a burr?” only to finally be commanded by their officer to keep silent and alert as they approached their target.
It seemed to be a typical crew, so I assumed that they hadn’t been sent especially to seek me out. From my own limited experience — foragers didn’t tend to survive multiple missions, which was probably why the ‘volunteers’ were most often social misfits or soldiers caught in one infraction of the rules or another, so it was comforting to realize that these were ordinary sad sacks and goofballs — When they reached the outer edge of the tall wheatgrass, they fanned out in the approved skirmishing formation, too widely-spaced to be taken two or three at a time by a well-timed assault, yet close enough to support each other with flamethrowers if one of them became trapped in any one of a number of clever snares the plants had come up with lately.
As expected, they became wary when they saw my plot of dandelions, but greedy as well.
“Wow!” one said, “There’s a whole bunch of napalm, just waiting for us to take it.”
“Right!” said number One, obviously in charge and pointing as he spoke. “Six and Seven, deploy your net over here. Eight, you’re up for playing ‘bait.’ Nine and Ten, you do the same for that one, with Twelve as your decoy. Move!”
From my place of concealment inside a partially-ruined house, I could see the whole deployment, and I had to admire the efficiency with which they worked. My own former comrades had been much less organized. Despite that, I couldn’t help but sympathize with the guys who’d been assigned as ‘bait,’ since I knew well that the slightest misstep could result in death, once the dandelions had become aware of their hostile intentions.
The so-called ‘napalm’ the reapers used was actually concentrated hydrocarbons distilled by the dandelions to furnish the necessary ‘fuel’ for their activities, since mere hydraulics couldn’t manage the level of speed and dexterity that the reapers required. It was a different system than the muscular contractions usual in humans and other animals, but it was extremely effective, as anyone could see, since the reapers were easily capable of very rapid movement within the scope of their tethers — which one might think of as external arteries and veins — that connected them to their main bodies, the dandelions themselves, which performed the photosynthesis and sexual reproduction that held the whole system together. But the Horticulturist procedure in these situations was to take all the reapers, or ‘pseudosharks,’ as they called them, which of course led to the eventual death of the plant, since without the reapers to bring in seed, the dandelion couldn’t ferment and distill more hydrocarbons to replace them and so eventually starved.
Ever since human beings had essentially abandoned the world, shutting themselves away in the equivalent of military monasteries which functioned as cancers on the Earth and parasites on the past, the plants had been expanding their reach to take over rôles formerly performed by humans, specifically cultivation and pest control, and humans had been pests — at least as far as the vast majority of life on Earth was concerned — for a good number of years by now, especially to the plants, preferring to loot abandoned food cultivated and preserved by humans who’d still worked for a living.
‘Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these,’ as one of those books had said, obviously recognizing that the green plants, which transformed energy from the Sun into the very stuff of life, were the true foundation of creation, to whom we all of us owe our very lives.
Speaking of which, the two teams of Horticulturists, six young men in all, were in position, and it was about time these boys gave something back. ‘Now, Gumball!’ I thought.
With a pleasing level of coördination, gaping pits opened up beneath both teams and they were gone in a heartbeat, then the pits almost instantly closed up again, filled in from below to forestall any possible counterattack on my bandersnatches, although they were big boys now, and probably well able to take care of themselves, since I’d been telling them bedtime stories about Horticulturist tactics.
With commendable courage, One, and the two men remaining from his former command, retreated only slightly, then made a break for it, avoiding the dandelions completely and making an end run around the ruined houses, gaining the relative safety of the street, where I’d left one of my lovely carts piled high with food, and a few mementos from the last gang to penetrate the city.
I could almost hear the wheels grinding in One’s mind, as he calculated the risks of going forward with a greatly-reduced scavenging force — with the clear evidence of danger right before his eyes —versus their chances of getting back through the plant wall besieging The Citadel with a large cache of food. Luckily for his men, he chose the prudent course, took my cart, and turned tail and ran off with his figurative tail between his legs. But he took my poisoned apple as well, because the great majority of the food I’d left for him — or whomever had shown up in his stead — were very many bottles of that very flavorful ‘cheese.’
Not to worry, though, I had plenty, having discovered through the magic of the local business directory — a reference copy of which useful tool was in my library — a milk bottling plant, where there was a lifetime supply.
I whistled up Gumball and his pals, who were still hiding beneath the earth, “Gumball! You guys! Up and at’em! Let’s get moving!”
With a roiling of the splodgy dirt, the Bandersnatches rose up from deep underground, carrying the inert bodies of the six Horticulturists, hopefully unconscious merely, but one took one’s chances, burying people alive, even people in protective suits.
Quickly, I moved amongst them stripping off their helmets and suits as quickly as I could, which was pretty darned quick, and throwing them into a handy pile. Two were only winded and weak, three more were unconscious, but looked healthy enough, whilst one was cyanotic, so I gave him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation as quickly as I could manage, then checked his pulse at his carotid artery. No joy. I gave him a couple of good thwacks with my fist, and started chest compressions instead, but took the time to force a little chewed up cheese between his lips to boot. It couldn’t hurt, and it would do him a world of good if he managed to get it down.
After a few minutes, the cyanosis began to clear up, and then he took a shuddering breath. ‘Oh, good,’ I thought. ‘I’d hate to lose one after going to all this trouble to complete my set.’
All solicitude, I brought a cooling drink from the other wagon I’d brought with me, commiserating with them about their difficulties with the bandersnatches. “I’m so sorry that you were frightened, but my pets tend to be rambunctious around strangers, and they have a proprietary interest in my dandelion garden, so of course when you tried to steal a reaper, they were annoyed.” I went on in that general vein.
“Reaper?” one of the more clever finally asked, bewildered.
“I believe that you may know them as ‘pseudosharks,’ but I assure you that they’re ‘reapers,’ and I should know, bcause they’re mine. Didn’t anyone ever tell you that it’s not nice to steal from other people? especially when they’re looking?”
“But… But you can’t own one of those vicious monsters!”
I take it back. He wasn’t the sharpest knife in the drawer after all.
I curled my lip in exquisite contempt — I knew that it was both intimidating and enticing, because I’d practiced in my mirror — and said, “I can and do. If you persist in being dense, perhaps another visit to the root zone might convince you. Of course, since I’ve confiscated your little suits, you might wind up somewhat the worse for wear, but it’s entirely up to you.”
“But you can’t do that!” one of them yelled. “They’re our property!”
“I see you have a twisted sense of who owns what, my dear. They belonged to the Horticultural Corps, and you had them on loan, as it were. You may have thought that they belonged to you before you invaded my city and disturbed its perfectly innocent flora, but they’ve been confiscated to partially offset the fine.”
“Fine!? What fine!?” another expostulated, likewise somewhat dim.
I sighed, to let him know that he was being obtuse, and that it annoyed me. “The fine levied against criminals, of course, and wanton vandals, or do you deny that the burned out houses and plants in this area are the work either of you, or of your former comrades? Would you prefer that I simply kill you? As I said, I could arrange that very easily, and it would be wondrously beneficial for my garden.”
“I’d like to see you try! There are six of us, and only one of you!” said one beligerently. He made as if to attack me.
This was going a bit too far, though, so I leapt to meet him and threw him to the ground with a bit more force than strictly necessary, although I was only using one hand. “Listen to me, crêtin,” I said with considerable menace. “This is my city, and I make the rules. If you don’t like it, you can waltz yourself right back to your so-called ‘Citadel,’ where you’ll either promptly die in the attempt to reach it, or will manage to get in long enough for them to throw you back over the wall because you’ve been infected by intimate contact with the plants. You’ll notice that they didn’t bother trying to dig you up; I did, and if this was a mistake, I can easily rectify it.” I gestured in the general direction of my bandersnatches, “Look around you. All six of you together couldn’t even muss my hair if you’d like to fight me, although I’d be very angry if you made me chip a nail. How far do you think you’d get arm-wrestling with an angry bandersnatch?” Here I turned to address Gumball directly, “Sweetie, would you mind terribly showing these men your teeth?”
Gumball promptly rose up to his full height, almost forty feet by now, and smiled. Well, I knew that he was smiling, but I doubt my prisoners found it at all comforting, since the difference between a bandersnatch’s happy face and his angry face is rather subtle.
“That’s my good boy,” I cooed as I moved to stroke his vines the way I knew he liked me to. Gumball was still my very most favorite, and well he knew it. “I’ll let you know, however, if any of them turn out to be surplus to requirements.” I said this for their benefit, of course, not Gumball’s, since our rapport was far more visceral and instinctive than mere words.
“Well, ladies?” I said. “What’s it going to be? The easy way, or the hard way?”
“But what about our… the suits? We can’t walk around without some form of protection.”
“Of course you can’t, my dears. You’ll find that my lovely bandersnatches and I are the very best protection imaginable, whereas those filthy suits of yours are an open invitation to revenge in the form of a murderous assault. Believe me, you’re far safer walking around in your underwear with me than you would be in those silly suits. There’s a marvelous clothing store not far from here where we can get you outfitted in more practical clothing, since it’s a little chilly. We’ll get just the basics for now, I think, and we can always go back when we see how you’re shaping up.”
“What do you mean by ‘shaping up’ exactly?” the belligerent one said, a little more diffident now,
“Didn’t you listen? You’ve been ‘infected’ by the natural world, which has always been contagious, but that process has been accelerated of late, prompted — as I understand it — by a general acceleration of both plant and human evolution by strong ‘selection pressures,’ a concept you’re going to have to take on faith for now, until I introduce you to the library, but I’m sure that you’re all familiar with the nearly instant executions of infected individuals as soon as the symptoms of infection are discovered.”
There was a general shuffling of feet, as well as stricken expressions on the faces of the few who hadn’t figured it out by now. “Does that mean that…?”
“It does.” I cut him off. “Within the hour, you’ll begin to feel ‘out of sorts,’ and within a day you’ll be visibly ‘sorted,’ although the full transformation takes several months. About a month from now, you’ll experience your first menstruation, unless you manage to get yourself knocked up by then.” I let that sink in for a bit, then added, “I wouldn’t actually advise that, since your internal organs will still be developing, so it doesn’t seem like it would be entirely safe, although no pregnancy is without hazard. I’d recommend waiting for at least six months for everything to settle down to regularity, but then I’m naturally cautious.”
“But how could that happen?” one asked, another of the stupid ones.
“You could,” I said as patiently as I could manage, “have an ‘accident,’ as they say — either through careless masturbation or through nocturnal emission in your dreams — or any one of your future ‘sisters’ could do the job properly in a trice, so I recommend that you avoid sleeping flat on your back, if possible, stay out of other peopole's beds, and wash your hands quite often — which is always a good idea in any case — and you should try to resist the urge to ‘fool around.’ Both males and females have been designed by millions of years of evolution to enjoy sexual activities, to seek them out — especially during periods of maximum fertility — and to be easily persuaded to completely ignore the higher wisdom offered by their brains once their basic instincts are involved. You’ll have the best and the worst of both worlds, maximum libido, maximum pleasure, and maximum vulnerability to very long-term consequences.”
“Pardon me, Ma’am, but how do you know all this?” That was the clever one again. I was starting to like him.
“Because I’ve gone through the same infection,” I said, “and know exactly what I’m talking about.”
“But Ma’am,” he said, “you’re beautiful!”
“Thank you, soldier, but I’m fairly sure that you’ll turn out looking very pretty as well. I think it’s designed into the genetic package we’ve been given. Survival of the fittest, you know, and we’ve been designed to be very ‘fit’ indeed.”
“But…! You were a man!? I don’t believe it!”
I laughed. “Actually, I still am, in at least one minor detail, so take a good look, boys, because you’re looking at your future.”
“So what are we supposed to do then?”
I smiled impishly, another thing I’d practiced in my fancy mirror. “It’s simple, really. We’re going to conquer the world.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
The supreme art of war
is to subdue the enemy
without fighting.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
The secret was to remove all the magnesium and most of the HE, because we didn’t want either sterilizing fire or even too much heat, just dispersive force, to spread the spores as widely as possible, and to do as little damage as could possibly be managed.
We were all of us perfectly capable of doing these modifications on the fly, of course, since flamethrowers and shoulder-fired missiles were our standard-issue weapons, and we could field-strip and repair either weapon blindfolded. We had to be, because a score of fifty out of sixty possible points in the practical examinations covering those very tasks were a mandatory part of our basic training requirements for graduation, and twelve points of those sixty were awarded for blindfolded disassembly and reassembly of those two weapons.
Unfortunately, this physical dexterity didn’t uniformly translate into equal facility in performing ‘field maintenance’ on their mental attitudes for several of our new recruits, two of whom had fallen into a black humor over their reduced circumstances and imagined loss of social status, even though the only society for which that actually mattered would be suicidal to approach. To me, this seemed profoundly silly. You might as well worry about the weather conditions on the Moon, or try to calculate exactly how quickly you’d have to flap your arms to have a good chance of flying there to see.
“Look,” I said to the two sad sacks, “right now, you’re a danger to all of us. If you persist in your crazy ‘plans’ to go ‘back home,’ you’ll never make it through the gates without going through a contamination inspection, and even at this early stage, the symptoms of infection by the plants are obvious. They’ll kill you out of hand, but worse, you’ll draw their attention to the fact that there are ‘wild humans’ living out here, and their inevitable course of action post-discovery would be to mount an expeditionary force to seek out and destroy us all.”
“But they might be able to help us!” one of the pair said, Chert, he was, and not even the stupidest by half. “Our doctors might know of some sort of cure for this abomination!”
“Believe me,” I said, “the only ‘cure’ they’re going to offer is endless freedom from the dreary task of breathing, and the wonderful opportunity to fertilize the ring wall of death that surrounds every keep held by the Horticulturists with your broken body. Haven’t you ever seen what happens to anyone with visible signs of hermaphrodism? Has the Citadel become so dainty and fastidious that their public executions are performed in private?”
“But those people deserved to die, because they’d neglected their sworn duties, or had been harboring mutinous thoughts!” the idiot protested.
“Oh, really? Well, then you two must have done the same, then, didn’t you? Since you’re obviously infected, you simply must have been doing one or the other, and your presence in your party, with the high number you formerly wore, strongly suggests that you were caught out in some infraction or another, which rather proves your point, doesn’t it? Why don’t we just hand you both machetes so you can chop each other’s heads off for your separate traitorous derelictions of duty? I’m afraid you’ll have to be very careful about the timing, though, and promise not to flinch, since it would be very awkward to beg for help with your throat cut, and I’m not at all sure that a slow and painful death wouldn’t provide a good morale booster for those of us with any sense, so you couldn’t count on me for the coup de grâce.”
“Don’t be an ass, Chert,” the smart one added, almost equally scathing. He — or rather she — was calling herself Beryl now, having quickly seen the logic of my own sketchy prophylactic strategy, although neither of us were terribly optimistic about our ability to pull off any long-term interaction with our former friends and allies. Still, she’d turned out quite nicely, and had an innate fashion sense that I thought was rather better than my own, if truth be told. “We’re all in the same soup, and we’ll all drown separately if we don’t all swim together.”
“But…,” he said, obviously starting off on another silly complaint.
“ ‘But,’ nothing!” I screamed at him. “Shut up and soldier! You’re still under military discipline here, so no more whining and malingering.”
“But, you’re planning to infect the entire Citadel!” he whined.
“Indeed I am, and indeed we will, together with the Castle and as many other of the failing Horticulturist strongholds as possible,” I said implacably. “I fully understand that some people might be hurt, but The Citadel and The Castle are both on the verge of collapse even now, about to be toppled by the plants that besiege them, probably accompanied by enormous loss of life, either through direct assault or starvation, since foraging is rapidly becoming either completely or essentially impossible to sustain because the casualties inherent in forays through the ring walls will inevitably outstrip the ability of the community to replace them. It’s only a matter of time before the plants manage to cut off all access to the outside world through new weapons in their arsenal, the sticky burrs, their emerging ability to coördinate their actions, not to mention the giant burrowers, which will eventually be able to undermine and topple the walls. If that happens, everyone will die, including the children and the human race entirely, or at least our local variety.”
“But what can we do to defeat the plants on our own?” Chert said, still unwilling to see that the game had changed while he wasn’t looking.
“Everything…, and nothing,” I said. “ ‘We surrender…,’ would be a good start, since the plants have overwhelming strength and resources available and we’re ultimately entirely dependent upon them, since they take care of transforming the Sun’s energy into useful forms for us, so the entire enterprise of ‘trying to beat the plants’ was schizophrenic to begin with, something like plunging a knife into your own heart because its constant beating was keeping you awake at night.”
“Surrender?” Chert asked, frightened by the thought.
“Surely you’ve noticed,” Beryl said, “That the plants aren’t particularly hostile toward us any more, other than that creepy thing in the lake, but it seems anxious to eat anything that comes along, not us in particular.”
To say that I was pleased by Beryl’s words would be grossly understated. She went on, “The world here in the city isn’t perfectly safe, of course, but it’s not implacably vicious the way it is around our former homes. Don’t ask me how it happened, but the plants are sensitive to how we feel about them, and pretty much mind their own business as soon as they figure out that we mean them no harm.” I studied Chert with some care. “By ‘surrender’ I mean giving up our own hatred toward the plants and seeing them for what they are, fellow creatures and inhabitants of our world, and the only truly necessary part of it, as far as we’re concerned, because almost all the food we eat is, or was, derived from plants. Even the few meat products we find unspoilt in the supermarkets are herbivores, although I’ve never actually seen a pork, or a beef, but they must have been commonplace at one time, before the current war erupted. Just a few miles beyond the ring walls, the world still abounds with wheat and other grasses, whose seeds were once commonly used to make bread, and can still be used so, because humans and grasses were never at war in the old days. In fact, the opposite was true, because humans took care of most true grasses, and protected them from other creatures which sought to exploit the same œcological niches, so wheat and corn thrived at the expense of dandelions and burdocks.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Chert said, bored already. “You’ve told us this fairytale before, about how the early horticulturists went crazy before, and went to war against every form of life that didn’t seem immediately useful. So what’s all that stuff got to do with us?”
I tried again, “You know how some soldiers are about their gear? always polishing it, fiddling with it, going way beyond reasonable and prudent maintenance and care into obsession? As if there were nothing in the world more important than how well their fatigue boots were polished, or how sharply-creased their dress trousers were? As if having their underwear ironed might make a difference as to whether or not their brains got eaten by a burdock burr? Or whether they were sliced into ribbons by a dandelion ‘pseudoshark?’ ”
“Yeah? So?”
“So, it’s a fairly common human reaction to high-stress environments, we develop obsessive ‘compulsions’ which give us the illusion of having control of our lives. At some point, for whatever reasons, humans became obsessive about dandelions, burdocks, and other ‘weeds,’ which put pressure on all of them either to change or die, and in the process seem to have become obsessive about us. They survived — we can see that — but I haven’t been able to find anything in the library that explains why or exactly how they were so successful, although there were a lot of people warning about this grave danger or that as we humans evidently released chemicals and something called ‘radioactivity’ into the environment, and at least some of them warned about the dangers of genetic mutations — damage to the fundamental structure of living things — so whatever it was, it went way beyond obsession and well into madness.”
Chert looked like he was going to say something stupid, but our conversation was interrupted by the distant thuds of three HE/Mag missiles going off in quick succession, which served to distract us all.
“Well,” I said, “it looks like Chert will have an opportunity to test his theory rather sooner than we expected.” I looked Chert in the eyes and said, “Well, Chert, how’s it going down? Do you want to walk out to greet your former companions with a friendly smile and a white flag? Or do you want to hang out here with us?”
He seemed startled by the stark and sudden opportunity to choose, and a look of panic flashed across his face as he thought about the actuality of confronting the prospect of disclosure rather than the fantasy of rescue. Perhaps his changes had already started to improve his thinking, because he said quite quickly, with no dithering at all, really, “I think your advice was best.” I’ll give him credit for the fact that he was able to keep most of his usual sullen resentment out of his voice.
I smiled to show that there were no hard feelings and said, “Good! We’d all of us miss you, you know. Every largish group needs a cautious voice to present the alternatives fairly.”
At that, he blushed and said, “I’m not sure it was an alternative as much as wishful thinking.”
“Well,” I answered. “It’s nice to have at least one optimist in every group as well. Too many realists makes for gloomy outings.” I gathered up my biggest duffle and said, “Speaking of which, it’s time to arrange our next encounter with the Horticulturists, and I’d prefer not to kill them. They can’t help being what they are, and some of them might have been pals of yours at one time, although I don’t doubt that they’d cheerfully kill you if they saw you and realized who you were right this very minute. I know that my own father handed my own mother over to the execution squad without a moment’s hesitation, and then stood calmly by as she was thrown down to her death from the top of the outer castle wall, but of course your own experience might differ. My own exposure to the military justice system was limited by my youth and then by my immediate dispatch on a doomed foraging expedition when I was just seventeen years of age. My father had arranged that as well, so if marriage and parental concern don’t count for much, I wouldn’t depend on casual friendship for anything special.”
We were all of us armed with crossbows and a good supply of quarrels, which seemed a good compromise between efficiency and lethality. Crossbows were intuitive enough for anyone clever enough to aim a flamethrower that they didn’t require special training, and unless the victim was extremely unlucky, we could probably save their life by feeding him a bit of cheese, which tended to accelerate all types of healing. I’d discovered this early on, although I hadn’t actually realized it until after I’d already begun to depend on it. I never said that I was the smartest guy in the room. If I’d been smarter, I’d never have been caught being idle on watch, and probably wouldn’t be out here at all, but I can’t say that I’m devastated about it, since I’d also figured out that being on the outside looking in was a lot safer than being on the inside looking out. In fact, as far as I could see, the wise guys who’d managed to sidle their way into all the cushy jobs in the castles were the saddest sacks of all, because they were all fighting each other for the privilege of being the last man standing when the plants overran the various fortresses around the world, which wouldn’t be long, I thought, considering exactly how dangerous they’d become even since I was a child. I remember cheering crowds standing by the gates as the courageous foraging parties marched out, but that didn’t happen any more, since very few of them came back, and the general officers had long since stopped taking turns.
We could almost feel them coming through the wheatgrass on the outskirts of our city, so we had plenty of time to deploy before they marched into view. I was visibly alone in the middle of the road when they finally appeared, and they stopped dead in their tracks, staring at me, before one of them, their Number One, walked forward.
“Who are you?” he asked, deep suspicion radiating from him, his face hostile, his tone arrogant, and his demeanor contemptuous, “and why aren’t you in a protective horticultural suit?”
“I’m not wearing one of those silly suits because I don’t need to. We’ve developed a vaccine which prevents hostile reactions from the plants, and you’re trespassing in our domain, so we’d appreciate it if you left, although we might be willing to trade for food, if you’ve brought trade goods of any sort, precious metals are always nice, although we’re also interested in shoulder-launched missiles.”
“We take what we need to survive!” he shouted angrily. “We certainly don’t bargain with women!”
“The more fools you are, then, because you’re at our mercy just now, and would do well to remember it.”
Now he was really ticked off. “Number Five! Burn her!”
One of them ran off to one side slightly, in a flanking position, the approved tactic for burning plants when taken by surprise.
It wasn’t a surprise to me, of course. ‘Gumball! This one’s almost edible!’ I thought, ‘and he’s got a lot of yummy volatile hydrocarbons on his back as well.’.
Quick as a flash, the ground dropped from beneath them both, then closed up again as quickly as Hades putting the snatch on Persephone, but neither of them were nearly as pretty. They were, however, just as gone.
The other guys were flummoxed, and had just started to bring their weapons up when I shouted, “Stand down! At ease!” in my very best Drill Sergeant voice.
Confused and appalled by the sudden disappearance of their officer, they did as they were told.
‘Gumball! Spit’em out!’ I thought. ‘You can eat the dandelion juice, since they stole it anyway.’
Up they came, both of them as naked as jaybirds, or so I imagined, since I’ve never actually seen a jaybird. Gumball was getting more clever by the day, so I let him know that I was very pleased, but told him to stay underground, just in case any one of our new prisoners got any bright ideas.
“Now,” I said, “Does anyone still imagine that bullying ‘the girl’ is a good idea? If so, the squad of sharpshooters behind you are quite ready to make it very difficult for you to sit down for many weeks to come, and that’s only if you manage to walk back home with your ass shot halfway to Harry’s Holy Hell.”
They’d just started to turn around when I shouted, “Eyes front!” then waited until they’d complied with my order. “Now I know you men find it a little strange to be taking orders from a woman, so I’m going to cut you a little slack. I’m sure you’ve heard about what happened to the last crew as well, and are understandably worried. You needn’t be. You’re all going home — if you don’t tick me off — and you’re going back with as much food as you can reasonably carry, so you’ll all be heroes. Not only that, but we’ll personally escort you through the defenses erected by the plants, so there shouldn’t be any further deaths.” I let that sink in for a bit, then asked, “Are there any questions?”
One of them worked up the nerve to ask, “Begging your pardon, Ma’am, but who are you? You talk like you’re part of the Horticulturist forces, but there are no women in the ranks.”
“You’re mistaken,” I said calmly. “On the West Coast, we’ve made several discoveries that have finally turned the tide in our long war against the plants, and I’m living proof. My husband is General Granite McKenzie, commanding the Vancouver Horticulturist Seventh Field Army, and I’m Lieutenant General Sapphire McKenzie of the Vancouver Women’s Horticultural Auxiliary Corps, the V-WHACKs, as we’re affectionately called back on the island.”
“V…Vancouver?! Isn’t that in Canada?!” my quasi-prisoner exclaimed.
I smiled. He didn’t look particularly reassured thereby. “Why, yes, it is, Soldier, but as you probably know we’ve had a joint command structure for almost two hundred years.” I smiled more pleasantly. “I don’t foresee any particular difficulties in accommodating the local idiosyncrasies of your small garrison.” I smiled again when I saw him blanch.
“But where’s your husband now!?” he said anxiously, as if any husband of mine could possibly control me.
“He’s gone ahead to liaise with New York Horticulturist Command, of course, and left me here to ‘hold the fort,’ as it were, in preparation for the full integration of the East Coast into our overall North American command structure.” I smiled again. There are few things more discomfiting to the military mind than the prospect of foisting change upon local structures from above. The fact that the superstructure of my Continental Army was completely fictional didn’t bother me at all, since I had access to many manual typewriters and had taught myself to use one using a book from the public library. It had been surprisingly easy to pick up the necessary techniques, and the addition of a plentiful supply of completely bogus forms that I’d run off at a local silk-screen shop gave me all the specious authority I needed. I was actually looking forward to my first meeting with the people from the Citadel so I smiled mysteriously for the benefit of all. ‘Life is filled with ironic reversals,’ I thought, ‘six months into my new life, I’ve gone from planning how to escape discovery to plotting the overthrow of the culture I was born into. How time flies when you’re having fun. It just goes to show that Carl von Clausewitz was right when he said that the best defense is a good offense, although he put it in somewhat more nuanced terms, since he tended more toward subtlety than bold declarations. Be flexible was more like his real approach to warfare. “Every attack becomes weaker as it progresses” was one of his real maxims, and never commit everything to one attack, but retain as much over as is necessary for an orderly retreat, but this commendable caution doesn’t lead quite so easily to pithy generalizations.’ The man was still staring at me, obviously mired in sexist presumptions, so I said, “Well? What are you waiting for? You’re dismissed!” Then I called out to Beryl, “Major Farquhar! Would you please collect the weapons of this sorry crew, and arrange a secure bivouac area for them until we can see them on their merry way tomorrow?”
“Our weapons, Ma’am?” another of them said.
“Did you not clearly hear me say, ‘Dismissed!’ Soldier?” I scowled at him in particular, but included them all in my general disapproval, especially the two naked guys. “Major Farquhar will sort you out, and not one of you can be trusted with weapons just yet, since you don’t know enough to distinguish our plant allies from our enemies. Your number One, however, should consider himself on report for ordering an unprovoked assault on a woman and a superior officer.”
He had the good sense to look frightened. Officers broken in rank did poorly in the general scheme of things, not that I had any real intention of carrying things that far unless provoked again.
Beryl strolled out into the road, dressed in a truly stunning ‘boho’ outfit from one of the upscale ‘department stores’ located near my former lodgings in the tall building, and chastized them, “I don’t know why I should bother with any of you, considering your sorry lack of discipline, but General McKenzie has evidently decided to treat you with compassion. I’m not quite as forgiving, though, so if any of you speak again before you’re spoken to, I’ll have a Sergeant stop by to give you a few stripes to think about. Am I making myself clear?”
“Yes, Ma’am!” they said in chorus, trying to look like soldiers.
“That’s better,” she said. “Now, if you’ll lay your weapons down on the road where you stand, you’ll find ample accommodations and food arranged for visitors over in that small dwelling.” She indicated an undamaged home just a hundred feet or so back in towards town, one of the ones I’d used to stash provisions in before I’d changed my plans, as it happened. “I’ll send a Sergeant by later to see if any of you have any needs beyond the obvious, but feel free to open and eat any of the provisions stacked in the rooms, with the usual caution not to waste anything that might help any of your citizens when you begin hauling it back for their use. There are beverages as well, but stay away from anything with alcohol in it, since we don’t want to have to rescue you from any trouble you might get into. We have a latrine arranged in the back yard, and ample bathroom tissues available, so please don’t go without. Remember to wash your hands. Any questions?”
“No, Ma’am! Thank you, Ma’am!” they said, a little more raggedly than they’d managed for me. I’d have to speak to Beryl about the proper attitude and deportment for officers. It’s all a matter of arrogance, that and the aura of menace one has to affect, of being ready to punish people without warning and without remorse. I’d had a good exemplar in my father, but most people weren’t quite that lucky.
The journey back to The Citadel was almost anticlimactic. The surrounding dandelions weren’t particularly clever, but they knew enough not to annoy the bandersnatches, and we made the men load their threatening ‘suits’ in with the rest of the booty from their expedition, so we waltzed right through and out onto the terrible plain of half-melted rock and ash which surrounded the castle. The sight depressed me, especially after having lived in freedom for many months. We stopped, and I handed over my forged authorization papers to one of the inmates, telling him to convey my apologies to his commander, but I had pressing business elsewhere. I wasn’t particularly worried about them, since we’d given them four of my wagons, each one of them piled high with food, as a consolation prize. One of our new gals had found a ‘warehouse’ — the proper name for those flat-topped buildings — with several dozen of them on hand, so I wasn’t worried about running out, and the four they had now could be used on their outward expeditions, for which we’d arranged to provide an escort, to keep them from getting up to any further mischief which might annoy the plants, and thereby set back my long-term plans a bit. The first infections would be setting in within a day or two, primarily amongst the officers and their dependents, unless I missed my guess, since they usually had first dibs on the choicest items retrieved from outside the castles, and my lovely cheese would qualify as choice, once all the ‘goodies’ had passed inspection.
Before leaving the copious vicus of the Citadel and its environs, we — Beryl and I alone — took a small detour upwind of its imposing walls, sending the others back with a cheerful wave of our hands, prompting me to make a mental note to salvage some lacy hankies from one of the better clothing stores back in the city. There was a gentle breeze from the west, which seemed fitting, somehow, and it was there in a clearing just behind the tallest dandelions and burdocks that we fired two missiles into the air, which made the plants nervous, of course, but they soon perceived that we meant no harm and settled back to their normal wary watchfulness.
Watching from the ground, we saw that our modifications to the propellent and the timer had been almost perfect, because the reduced charge set off a small explosion — more like a pop — just below the level of the highest plants, effectively shielding it from observation from within the citadel, but none-the-less reduced the cheese in the payload to minute particles of cheese dust, which puffed out like infinitesimal dandelion seeds before being caught by the wind and carried back toward the fortress, quickly dispersing into near invisibility.
“Well,” Beryl said, “That’s one down, in any case.” She began to pack up our gear and I helped. It wasn’t difficult, since the two missiles had been a large portion of the load.
“Probably, ” I finally answered her, our duffles packed up and already walking back toward the rough path home. “We’ll be back tomorrow, though, to ensure that the local command structure is fully aware of the ‘new orders’ regarding plant infections from ‘Central Command.’ I’d hate to seen any more innocents thrown from the wall we’ve just made more-or-less irrelevant. Many will find it difficult to cope with the transition from the old certitudes to the new reality, so I worry about the short-term consequences, even as I precipitate the inevitable onset of the future.” I grimaced as I thought about all that could possibly go wrong. “If you’re going to foment revolution, it helps a lot if you’re both cruel and callous to start with.”
“Yeah, well,” she said, staring off toward the open fields that surrounded the ring wall of beseiging plants, “the first thing that sharing a table in the enlisted mess taught me was that you eat what’s set before you, ’cause there won’t be anything better coming along later.”
I glanced at her with one eyebrow raised in wry apology, feeling chastized. “Sorry. I can assure you that the choices I had as the child of an officer were similarly circumscribed, although I admit to enjoying a slightly better menu. At the time, it didn’t seem particularly luxurious, but I suppose that I didn’t bother to wonder about what anyone else was eating either, so I’m not whining.”
“Okay,” she agreed. “Even as an enlisted member of the Corps, I had a better choice of eats available than the civilians did, so I guess we’re both guilty of profiting from the inequities we were born or stumbled into.”
For some reason, her admission cheered me up again. “Well, if what we’re doing succeeds — and I think it will in the long run — we’ve started down a path of freedom and reconciliation for all of us, not just the officers or the Horticulturist Corps in general. Once the people can leave their prisons behind, there’s a whole continent out there where we’ll be able to grow our own damned food instead of stealing it from people long dead, and it will be much more difficult to keep people in bondage of any sort, because all of them will be able to walk out the gates they’ve been hiding behind and have a good chance of making some kind of living on their own.”
Beryl looked sceptical. “Do you really think they will? We’ve lived as scavengers for so long, the idea of actually working for a living might not be all that attractive to many of our people.”
“Maybe not, and there are ample provisions in store to sustain them for quite some time, but the most adventurous will, and most importantly the ‘rugged individualists’ who chafed under regimentation and restrictions, which is probably what most pioneers have been like over the years.” I shrugged. “It’s a way of sorting people with minimal impact, because the people sort themselves.”
“But what do you get out of this?” she asked.
‘Crap!’ “I don’t really know,” I confessed. “Mostly, I’ve just been improvising, trying to stay alive, and to make sure that I have some way of surviving tomorrow.”
“Your plans seem rather elaborate for ‘just surviving,’ aren’t they?”
I laughed and said, “Well, I’ve always been prone to over-thinking, plus — after I was infected — I seemed to be able to reason things out more clearly for some reason. It was like I could see, or maybe feel would be a better word, connections between things that had seemed completely unrelated before.”
Beryl nodded. “I’ve felt the same way. Before I began to change, I just figured that the story the Horticultural Corps told us was true, that the plants had ‘revolted’ for some reason, so it was our duty to ‘destroy the rebels,’ which seemed as likely an explanation as anything, but then, without the slightest transition that I noticed, the whole story just…fell apart, and then seemed utterly, almost laughably, false, and I suddenly understood exactly what you were saying about the Corps bringing the whole sorry mess we were in toppling down around their own ears. Harry’s Hell, if I’d been the dandelions, I’d have been ticked off too.”
“It’s not just the dandelions,” I said confidently. “One of the ‘perks’ of being an officer’s child was that my Dad would sometimes pass on rumors that usually circulated only amongst the officers. The burdocks weren’t any problem at all, for example, just ten or twenty years ago, but now that’s changed, as you know. Further south, there’s supposed to be a plant called a ‘kudzu’ that’s even worse than the dandelions. It’s still a bit too cold for them to survive and thrive in our winters, but down there, they can supposedly grow fast enough to topple a castle wall overnight, pulling it apart with what they call ‘vines,’ something like blackberry vines, I guess, but without the thorns.”
“You’re joking!” Beryl exclaimed.
“Not that I know of, although I’ve never actually seen them. The local command believed it, though, and I see no particular reason not to believe it.” I thought for a minute, trying to remember what I’d heard. “They use mostly poison down there, because the kudzu has a big heart or something deep underground, so if you burn them, they’re already sprouting up again almost before your back is turned on them.”
“Whoa! Like zombies! Salad of the living dead!” she said, almost delighted.
I looked at her closely. “The crazy thing is that the damned things are edible, almost like a potato, or so they say, but they have to douse them with so much poison before they’re dead enough to stop strangling people that they’re too toxic to eat by the time they’re passive enough to cook. How in the world did you know that?”
“I already told you, Sapphire dear. Have you forgotten already? I’m understanding things differently than I ever could have done before. I’m even starting to feel how you communicate somehow with your bandersnatches. It… tickles… somehow inside my head, and every once in a while — not very often so far — I can even see, or think that I see, what they’re seeing, although I can’t even guess how they do it, because they don’t seem to have any eyes.”
The hair on the back of my neck rose up. “I feel it too, more often, I think, than you do, but then I’ve been changed longer than you have too. I wondered if I was imagining what I thought I was envisioning about the bandersnatches, though, because I’ve always had a pretty active imagination.”
“Not me,” she said cheerfully. “I was pretty much down-to-earth and boring.”
“I can’t tell you how relieved I am to hear you say that….” Then I stopped speaking when I realized what that might have sounded like. “Not that you’re boring, of course, but that someone else was experiencing the same strange sensations that I was. I’ve been a little worried about the possibility that I might be crazy, because I didn’t dare say what I was experiencing. At first I thought that they could hear me, just Gumball at first, although I couldn’t figure out what the bandersnatches used for ears, but then I realized that they could figure out what I wanted them to do even when I didn’t actually say anything. I finally realized that they could hear me even when I didn’t actually speak, which means that I can ‘talk’ to the bandersnatches, for example — or I think I can — and they ‘listen’ to me, even when they’re underground.”
“I had that impression, right from the start, but wasn’t quite sure whether you were the nutcase or I was.” She grinned at me.
I grinned back, to show her that there were no hard feelings. “Oh, you can’t help that. We’re all mad here. I’m mad. You’re mad….”
She looked at me suspiciously. “Why do I have the impression that you’re making fun of me?”
“Oh, but I’m not at all,” I said quickly. “It’s a quote from a book I found in the library. I liked it because it featured talking plants, but it was realistic, since some of the plants weren’t friendly at all. On the other hand, it was hopeful, because everything turned out all right in the end.”
“They had books about intelligent plants?”
“Quite a few, actually, and some of them were quite frightening, like The Day of the Triffids, which seemed quite similar to our situation here, except that armed gangs of male thugs crept around trying to enslave one group of survivors or another, which seemed silly, since the plants were the real danger. Half the damned book was spent either quarrelling or escaping from any of several crazed groups of human beings, with very little attention being paid to their common enemy, the poisonous triffids.”
“But isn’t that almost exactly what we have here?” Beryl asked me. “We don’t have armed gangs walking around, sure — it’s too dangerous — but what in Harry’s Holy Hell are the officer corps and the city leaders other than an organized gang looking out mostly for themselves? When’s the last time you heard anyone talk about actually fighting the plants, or trying to win this endless war? We live like rats, sneaking around on the edges of the world inhabited by plants, daring only to sneak out to snatch bits of food, which we proudly bring back to the nest while the biggest rats take all the best stuff. You don’t see them volunteering for many of the dangerous assignments, do you?”
I blinked in surprise. I’d thought about that myself; aside from the Looies — who just barely qualified as officers — just a tad more elevated in status than the Sergeants, who often had considerably more real power, none of the officers walked out through the sally ports these days, and of course the civilian Castle officials never had, at least not that I knew of.
“You’re right, of course. They’re in exactly the positions that the ‘gang leaders’ in the story sought for themselves. In fact, the book addressed the problem of scavenging as a way of life, since it’s unsustainable in the long run. Eventually, we have to grow our own food or we’ll all starve.”
“Duuh! Just now figuring that out? Most everybody knows that, but nobody can figure out how to manage it in the face of the dangerous plants, and our ‘leaders’ are too timid to try. They’ve all got cushy jobs, and people to wait on them hand and foot, so why should they rock the boat?” She paused, looking me up and down and then said, “That’s why we like you, you know, and follow your lead, for the most part, because you actually lead instead of just ordering people around like most of the officers back home. When the scavenger crew from the Citadel arrived, you didn’t tell someone else to confront them, but told us all to hide while you put your own ass right on the front line.”
“Well, it didn’t seem right to ask you all to face up to what might be a fight between you and your former pals. It wouldn’t have been right.”
“Since when do officers worry about what’s ‘fair,’ much less ‘right?’ ” she asked wryly, not expecting any answer. “Not only do you never ask us to do anything you wouldn’t do, you explain what’s happening, and what you’re thinking, before you commit us to anything.” She stuck her tongue in her cheek for a moment. “In fact, as armies go, our small band of sisters is a hell of a democracy.”
I blushed.
The City looked odd from this direction. Where my ‘square mountain’ had stood out against the skyline approaching it from the west in the morning, with that vast expanse of glass still in shadow, approaching it from the Citadel meant that the glare of the sun on glass made it obvious that it had been made by human hands, and it was partially concealed behind quite a few lesser buildings most of which had their own windowy glare, so the entire settlement instantly resolved into unambiguous human artifice, not nature, which made me feel a little foolish, in retrospect.
We’d been jogging along for quite some time, trying to catch up with the rest of our party, when we heard the first of a closely-spaced series of unmistakeable HE explosions, which could mean only one thing, Horticulturists, probably from the Castle.
“Harry’s Stainless Steel Balls!” I shouted, already lengthening my stride. “Let’s go!” I hoped to hell my crew had sense enough to stay out of harm’s way until we got there.
As we ran, I did a mental inventory; all we had in the way of weapons was one rocket launcher with no rockets — ‘Note to self: Never use all your ammunition!’ — and the knowledge of where we’d stashed a cache of missiles. The rest of our crew had the crossbows and plenty of bolts, but if those idiots from the Castle were using napalm and rockets, they’d be hopelessly outmatched until Beryl and I got there.
In desperation, I cast ahead for any trace of Gumball and his pals, but I couldn’t sense their presence at all, and then I almost wept for grief and rage when I thought that they might have been killed by the Castle creeps.
I didn’t weep, though; I ran faster.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
If you know both yourself and your enemy,
you can win a hundred battles without jeopardy.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
As we reached the edge of the tall grass I motioned Beryl off to the right side while I took the left, knowing that she was well aware of our need to assess the situation from as much concealment as we could arrange.
I crawled through the grass to as close as I could find without revealing myself, but could see no one on the road leading back into town, other than the remains of what must have been a bandersnatch on the sidewalk, about three blocks down, surrounded by the debris and scorch marks typical of HE/goop explosions. You can always tell, because the magnesium in the goop mixture leaves behind a white residue that covers everything, and the explosive, of course, blows stuff up. If that bandersnatch was Gumball, somebody was going to be in a world of hurt.
I crept back toward better cover and made my way over toward Beryl. She had binoculars, which I admired, probably left over from her former HC kit. I’d seen some in one or another of the department stores, but hadn’t been thinking of reconnaissance at the time. I waited patiently until she’d wriggled her way back to cover before speaking to her. “I saw nothing untoward,” I said quietly, “but clear signs of some sort of engagement. One of those missiles went off in the middle of the road we left from and killed a bandersnatch.”
“Same here,” she said, “except I didn’t see that. If they follow normal procedures, they’ll hightail it back home as quick as they can.”
“That’s my guess as well,” I replied, “in which case we ought to try and intercept them on their way out of town, since they might have taken some of our people prisoners.”
“Flanking?” she said.
“I think so. I’ll take the right hand, since I explored it thoroughly when I first arrived, and left a cache of missiles. I’ll take the launcher as well, since I think I can travel with it quicker than you can yet.”
“Will do,” she said, and headed back the way I’d already checked out.
I had a bit of time to spare, waiting for her to get into position, so I tried to focus on feeling where Gumball was, and everyone, which I hadn’t tried before. I wished that I’d thought to bring a tarot deck along, because I found the cards useful in meditation, since I could pick and choose those that felt most appropriate to my purpose, and then try out different relationships between the pieces of whatever puzzled me. Trump eight, Strength seemed most appropriate, the complement to trump one, the Magician. Both cards represent spiritual power and relationships, but the Magician implies ‘power over,’ while Strength is more like ‘power with,’ which is how I felt about Gumball and his friends. Then I rifled through a mental collection of the cards, but my attention was quickly caught by the five of swords, which shows a reversal or usurpation of power, possibly associated with deceit or unethical conduct, which seemed almost perfectly congruent with the present situation. ‘Well, treason is what you make of it, isn’t it?’ I thought. ‘When the system is corrupt, and oppresses those it rules over, we have a duty to rebel in pursuit of greater liberty for all. The close proximity of water, though, implies that the solution lies in the unconscious.’ I reached deeper and felt a stirring. ‘The Queen of Cups! I’m on the shore of an ocean, contemplating the depths, symbolized by the covered chalice I hold in my hands as well as by the deeper waters before me.’ I tried studiously to ignore the fact that it also represented nurturance and motherhood in all its many ramifications. Time enough to think about that later, since I was bound to act now. ‘Times and tides…, ebb and flood…. Go with the flow,’ I thought.
Then I heard a click from Beryl, and became the wave.
I was across the gap between the tall grass and the nearest house in two and one half seconds. I know, because I counted, and I could see Beryl out of the corner of one eye, not much behind. I was aware of her even as she disappeared around the corner of the house and we started running toward the other edge of town, listening carefully for any signs of their party, whatever it consisted of. I stopped for an instant to pick up a crossbow, a quiver of bolts, and a small satchel of missiles I’d stashed some time ago, part of the remainder of my salvaged horde, plus some of those I’d ‘liberated’ from the Citadel crew who’d been ambushed and transformed, one of whom was now the lovely Beryl and almost as dangerous as I was. I hoped that the other members of our little gang were being cagey, as we’d practiced, but was still worried about Chert, who was still working on choosing a less revealing name. ‘Well, they say that the prospect of hanging concentrates the mind wonderfully,’ I thought, so I sincerely hoped that Chert had been inspired by mortal fear to dissembling creativity.
We hadn’t been running for more than five minutes before we heard women’s voices cursing — bless their clever hearts — still invisible, but no more than a block or two ahead.
I put on a bit more speed, trusting Beryl to do the same, and managed to set myself on a side street in time to see Beryl run past on the next street over, stop, and then come down the street toward me. We couldn’t actually risk using the missiles, at least not until we’d sussed out their relative positions, but we could certainly focus their attention.
At a nod, we both poked our heads around the corner long enough to get off one quick shot each with our crossbows, and then we both took off back the way we’d come, so as not to be there when they came to investigate. I was pretty sure that their effective force would have been diminished, since I knew that I’d got my target in his kneecap and he was hors de combat. I suspected that Beryl had managed the same general effect, but it didn’t matter in the long run.
As we ran back down the side streets, I pondered my next move. Seeing a metal staircase affixed to a building, I came to a sudden decision and leapt up to catch the railing at edge of the bottom of the stairs, which ended well above street level. Swinging over, I went up three flights — making as little noise as possible, but not too careful, because I knew that the suits made hearing anything other than the radio a bit dicey — and lifted the window there, breaking the lock in the process. I looked down at Beryl and shrugged, leaving the next decision to her, since I was soon to be out of touch.
She waved a half-salute and ran back the way we’d come, trusting me to get their attention while she got herself into position.
I climbed in, finding myself in what appeared to be a residence, since there was a bed, a dresser, and some sort of video display. I wasn’t all that interested, though, and quickly opened a door on the other side of the room, finding myself in a hall. I chose a direction at random, seeing that there was a turn at either end of the long hall, ran down and around the corner, finding myself in another hall lined with identical doors, all of which had numbers on them. I chose 405, kicked through the door when I found that it was locked, then found myself in another room looking almost the same as the other, except there was a different picture on the wall.
I wasn’t interested in anything other than the window looking out on the street, so I ran over to it and looked cautiously down toward the street. This side didn’t have a stairway, which suited me perfectly, since I had a clear view of six Horticulturists in suits looking around, two on the ground, with our women behind them, who were in turn guarded by two guys in suits with flamethrowers pointed at my friends.
That ticked me off, so I unlocked the window, opened it quitely, and shot the two guards with two quick bolts through the back of their kneecaps. They wouldn’t be walking away from this, no matter how the fight went overall.
They must have made some sort of noise on the radio, because their number one turned around, saw me, and raised his own rocket launcher.
I made a quick decision and shot him through the throat with another bolt, since I didn’t want him burning down my city, and figured that losing the boss, plus the two invalids, might make the rest of them easier to intimidate.
It didn’t work the first time, since another guy raised his flamethrower, but I shot him too — not quite as fatally — through his right shoulder, and noticed that Beryl had hit him from behind with another bolt through his knee, so he dropped as well.
In the meantime, our girls had handily grabbed the rocket launchers from the backs of their former guards, so by the time the rest had finished turning back to see what was happening, they found the situation somewhat changed.
Four of their party of ten were on the ground, and obviously in no position to get up, although three of those were still visibly alive. The six still walking were faced with a small gang of credible opponents — their former prisoners — right in front of them, two of them armed with the most powerful weapon in the HC inventory, and one looking down on them from very good cover, also armed, with another armed assassin somewhere behind them. Wisely, they decided that discretion was the better part of valor and ostentatiously dropped their various weapons, including two rocket launchers, then raised their hands.
Keeping the crossbow aimed directly at one of them, held now with one hand, I gestured toward my own head, tapping it, then pointed at the six of them.
They were fairly quick to understand, removing their helmets and dropping them on the ground, so I called down to them, “I accept your surrender. Step away from your weapons and lie face down on the road; someone will be with you shortly.” Then I called down the street, a little louder, “Beryl, if you have a bit of the good stuff handy, try dosing up the dead or dying guy and we’ll see what happens. It may not be too late to save him. I’ll stay up here to pick off anyone with a mind to break their parole. Do you guys understand?”
They nodded, looking a little pale. Not that I blamed them; one minute they’re sitting on top of the world, with a new source of food, possibly important prisoners, and the prospect of a triumphant return; then the next, ignominious defeat at the hands of a couple of women, painful injuries to some, and horrendous blows to each and every one of their masculine egos to put the final flourish on their utter and abject failure. The poor dears. I almost felt sorry for them.
“Then sit tight while my companions see to your wounded and dying. I’ll wait here, just in case….”
It didn’t take that long, but I got a little bored perched up in a window, so when they were all nicely bound I took a bit of rope from my duffle, lowered my stuff to the ground — not wishing to test the deceleration limits of the HE missiles — and swung my legs over the ledge. I quickly manoeuvred until I was hanging from the ledge by one hand, then dropped heavily down to the street. The soles of my feet hurt a little, since I was wearing plain walking shoes rather than combat boots, but I was otherwise raring to go.
I picked up my stuff and walked over to where Beryl was working on their leader, who now had his helmet off so I could see his face.
I pressed my tongue against my lower teeth as I struggled to control myself with truly mixed emotions. It was my father, the man who’d raised me; the man who’d betrayed my mother to his superiors and then stood calmly by when she was thrown to her death; the man who’d sent me out into the world to die; and here we were, our rôles in life reversed. I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
Beryl was giving him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, and I was very glad that it was her and not me, so I watched until he coughed up blood and started breathing on his own; she’d evidently spat some cheese into his mouth — a sovereign remedy for most things that ailed one — and then kept him alive long enough for the stuff to begin its work of healing.
She looked up at me and responded to my curt gesture, backing away from him.
“Well, Captain, ill-met by moonlight, I see.”
He looked up at me, incomprehension flooding his face.
“I imagine that you must be finding it difficult to speak just now, so I’ll keep my questions simple. Did my officers fail to identify themselves to you? Nod your head if so, otherwise, consider yourself under arrest for mutinous assault on a superior officer, disobeying a legitimate order from a superior, treason, and whatever else I can think of between now and your formal court martial.”
He blanched, obviously frightened, but didn’t dissemble, for which I had to give him credit; he might have been a cruel and heartless taskmaster, a callous martinet, and an all-around first-class jerk, but at least he was honest.
“You engaged” I said, “in a firefight with my immediate command, and in the process murdered at least one of our liaisons with the plant kingdom; were any others of them harmed?”
He shook his head and one of the others spoke up, “Begging your pardon, Ma’am, but the rest of those monsters ran away somehow. we chased them, but when we turned a corner they were gone.”
I felt an immediate sense of relief, but schooled my features to dispassion. “Who fired the missile which burned him alive?”
“I did,” he answered, “begging your pardon, Ma’am, but ‘him?’ ”
“Him,” I said, “and all of them very helpful, until you came along.” I included his companions with a dismissive gesture.
“I don’t understand, Ma’am,” he said.
“No, I suppose you don’t.”
I had two of the women escort our prisoners off to the same holding area I’d had set up for the foraging party I’d sent back to the Citadel, since we already had a latrine dug. Before they left, I let them know that they were on their honor to refrain from trying to escape, since they were being held by their own forces, not an enemy, and had neither the duty nor the right to return to their own outpost. Another benefit of being an officer’s child was that I wasn’t completely hopeless as a barracks lawyer. I’d been drilled on military history, customs, and deportment since I was very young, so it was ‘in my bones,’ so to speak.
My father was still unable to speak, so he wasn’t in any position to argue. I wasn’t worried about them in any case, since two women would be more than enough to handle them, now that the men had been disarmed.
As soon as they’d marched off, I talked with Beryl about the Castle. “They must have exploited everything worth taking in the town they were using as a larder for them to have chanced setting off into the unknown,” I theorized, “so they’ll be back.”
In which case, shouldn’t we pay them a visit with a couple of our modified missiles?
“I’d like to avoid that until we’ve had a chance to put some of our transformative cheese into their food supply. The ærosol is too chancy, since it will hit the people who work outside — that is, the lowest on the totem pole — before it affects the ‘upper classes,’ so I’m afraid of setting off mass murders amongst the general populace before the transformations hit the officers and makes the maintenance of ‘purity’ moot.”
Beryl thought about this for a minute and then said, “Let’s go find Gumball and his remaining friends. All we need is a plausible ‘delivery’ of the food to the area outside the gates, and if we’re ‘killed’ before we make the actual gate, someone will be sure to haul in our leavings.”
I stared at her in awe. “What are you these days, a mere Major? Remind me to bump you up to Colonel, at least, or perhaps a Brigadier. In fact, take your pick; the pay’s the same, either way.” I grinned for both of us, since our notional ‘army’ paid no salary at all.
“Oh, Brigadier, of course,” she said cheerfully. “Brigadier Beryl has a pleasing sound, while Colonel Beryl sounds like a tongue-twister gone bad. Young children would challenge each other to say it three times fast and then laugh when it got mixed up with ‘cannibal,’ or something equally silly.” Then she looked at me sideways and said, “On the other hand, ‘Cannibal’ Farquhar sounds bloodthirsty as hell, and might enhance my fearsome image.”
“Let’s do both, then,” I said laughing. “As a Brigadier, you’ll obviously have been a Colonel at some time in the past, and that’ll give us the opportunity to spin fantastic tales of adventure and derring-do for you. Colonel ‘Cannibal’ Farquhar and the Curse of the Swamp Thing, or maybe ‘Cannibal’ Farquhar in the Caves of Despair…. We’ll make a fortune off the serial publication rights alone!”
“Why do I have to be the heroine in all of them? What about ‘Star’ Sapphire and the Deadly Encounter? In fact, I think we should have a whole line of titles aimed at different tastes. So far, we’re ignoring the romance marketplace entirely! We could have my stories be adventure stuff, and then have yours be breathless kisses and mushy whispers in the dark! We’ll split the main genre markets between us and clean up big time! I can see it now; ‘Star’ Sapphire Meets Her Match, followed by Star’s Rendezvous, and then Fifty Shades of Blue, to match your eyes. We could even come out with a clothing line as well, with a ‘hook’ like that.”
We both laughed at that, as children do, letting go of the oppressive fear that had dogged us during our own pursuit of our friends and allowing pure joy to reënter our lives and suffuse our spirits.
“But before we can retire in luxury on the proceeds of our book and clothing sales, we have to find our other friends,” I said. “I can still feel their terror, although they feel safe where they are, deep underground. Let’s go a little uptown, where there’s a shop I know of.”
Beryl looked puzzled, but was willing enough to follow my lead as we jogged off toward an eclectic little bodega where they had all sorts of spiritual supplies on offer, from candles to herbs, and from books to tarot cards to altar supplies.
It was relatively nondescript, a tiny little store well off the major boulevards, but it stood out from the rest because of a notable lack of ostentation, the only real clue to its nature being an odd symbol woven into a circular window pieced together with individual shards of stained glass above the narrow entry door. After quite a bit of searching through the library, I’d discovered that it represented the eye of the Egyptian God Thoth, a Moon deity who was associated with wisdom, justice, the sciences, and writing, a heavy burden for one God to carry.
Beryl was intrigued as we walked through the door into the dark interior, although it was too dark to see much at all. “What is this place, anyway?”
“It’s called ‘The Witches’ Familiar,’ but it sold all sorts of stuff, from what they called ‘yoga mats,’ to various herbs, to ‘occult supplies,’ one of which we’re looking for right now.” I rummaged around behind one particular counter, the general layout of which I remembered from exploring it before my flashlight gave up the ghost. “Here they are!” I said. “Let’s take a couple of them outside.”
We walked out to the sidewalk again, into the sunlight.
“Here we have a deck of tarot cards,” I explained, holding one of the Rider-Waite decks out to her. “It’s a meditative tool that represents a compilation and juxtaposition of many different Western mystical traditions. I have another back at my hotel room, but these particular decks are commonplace, and it’s the one I know the most about, so it’s the one I use.”
Beryl took it, but looked puzzled, which made sense, since I’d never told her about them before. In fact, I’d only discovered their existence through the library, when I’d been searching for some sort of explanation for what I was experiencing with the Bandersnatches, but especially Gumball. The whole notion of being aware of things one couldn’t see with one’s eyes or feel with one’s hands was so completely contrary to the Horticulturist worldview that I’d kept it a close secret, even from my resurrected companions, but after our recent talk, I wanted to share my thoughts about the cards, so I began, “They were invented, I think, as gambling tokens, almost like dice or dominoes, but much more complicated, and since gamblers tend to be a superstitious lot, they quickly became associated with fortunetelling and ‘luck,’ then ‘fate,’ and then other imponderable qualities and things. They’ve been around in one form or another for more than fifteen thousand years since their beginnings in ancient China, but soon became so popular and standardized that one could find them all around the world. At some point — sources disagree on this — they began to be used as memory aids, possibly springing from the use of the same technology to produce what were called ‘devotional cards,’ pictures of various Gods, Goddesses, Saints, and so on, all of whom had very clear associations with any of a wide range of ideas, and one can, in fact, find packs of ‘divination’ cards with depictions of Gods and Goddesses — even Saints and Saintesses — in this very shop.”
“Surely you don’t believe in fortune-telling! That’s…!”
I looked at her owlishly, ducking my head a little to partially hide my smile. “Not at all, although I believe you were going to say something like ‘silly women’s superstition….’ I believe in solving problems as quickly and decisively as I can. The cards are a stylized method of examining and thinking about a lot of possible outcomes very quickly and picking the one that seems most likely. Think of them as a primitive ‘data processing computer,’ like we had before the War, but with a completely manual interface powered partly by the psychic powers of the user’s mind, something like an abacus, only far more versatile.” I paused to stare at her. “If one has ‘extra-sensory’ powers — and it’s very clear that at least the two of us have experienced something way outside the realm of ordinary experience and perception — why not make use of a tool which has been refined for just that purpose over a thousand years or more?”
She started to open her mouth, then closed it.
“Exactly so,” I said smugly. “Now watch and listen.” I quickly opened my new package and rifled through it, looking for the three cards I’d examined mentally before I ran after our captured sisters. “You can look at the same cards from your own deck, if you’d like, but please don’t touch mine. I understand from at least some of the books I’ve read that it’s a bad idea to allow other people to touch your cards, although I suspect that at least some of the problem is psychological, like having someone grab your toothbrush by mistake in the washroom. Even if they don’t stick it into their mouth, it makes you feel a little icky when you put it back in your own mouth.” I shook my head, remembering more than a few times experiencing exactly that scenario back in the Barracks, and a few interactions that were far more disquieting. Anyway, here’s the first card I thought of, Strength, which shows a woman embracing a lion, a type of large carnivore we don’t have around these parts any more. The interesting thing about the card is that the lion seems to be smiling at her, and there’s a mathematical sign above her head that represents infinity, an utter lack of boundaries. That sign is seen on only one other card, The Magician, whose posture represents the first principle of alchemy, ‘As above, so below!’ and demonstrates the interconnectedness of all things. The woman in the Strength card represents the same principle, and wears the flowers that the magician points to as a girdle on her own body, showing that she herself is fruitful, that she and the animal share the same essential nature, and that both she and the lion embrace each other in a loving and mutually-supportive relationship.
“Like you and Gumball!” she cried out, struck by sudden enlightenment.
“Indeed,” I said. “Exactly like Gumball and I. If we were to create a modern tarot, a woman and a bandersnatch embracing might evoke the same feelings and ideas that this card is meant to carry, in part that when a woman is centered in her own power, she is capable of almost anything and has nothing to fear, but the symbolism doesn’t end there. The Strength card also represents the Hebrew letter ‘tet,’ the ‘serpent,’ which refers — indirectly — to the Shakti power that lies at the base of our wombs, the Goddess power of giving birth and creating new life, the so-called ‘Kundalini’ power that has the potential to open us up to the entire Universe in a spirit of love and generosity.”
“Shakti?” she asked, succinctly. “Kundalini?”
“Those are the ancient Sanskrit terms, but the mere names don’t really matter, because the whole point of naming them is to allow yourself to think about them and learn to evoke and control them, just as we’re trying to learn how to fully utilize our connection to the bandersnatches.” I reached out to lightly touch her hand with one finger. “When I touch you, for example, don’t you feel something there that wasn’t there when you were just a man, something both more powerful and more intimate? If I touched you in exactly the same way with a stick, wouldn’t you be instantly able to tell the difference in perception? It’s the same way that we can touch the bandersnatches, but we can feel the life inside them somehow, where we couldn’t have done so in quite the same way before.”
“Okay,” she nodded, but still unsure. “But what do these cards have to do with any of this?”
“In every religion or philosophy, there are visible symbols that somehow concentrate the essence of particular beliefs — or facts — within that system. So a Roman Catholic might feel a certain power associated with a rosary, or a crucifix, beyond the mere materials used to make it. These things become infused with a higher, or at least more particular, meaning than the physical object might seem to imply. In Sanskrit, these sorts of visual representations are called ‘yantras,’ which means exactly an ‘instrument’ or ‘machine,’ and are purported to offer both a shorthand method of focusing the attention and of bringing about certain spiritual experiences.”
“So your ‘Strength’ card both depicts a feminine method of relating to the larger universe and a method of creating an awareness of that relationship inside yourself!”
“Exactly!” I said. “The infinity sign above the woman’s head symbolizes that power, I think, and shows that she’s particularly aware of it when she’s touching another living thing, but the ancient philosophers had identified the source and ultimate center of that power as arising from the base of the spine, essentially the womb, and as essentially feminine, the force of creation itself and the agent of every movement or change.”
“And we’re looking to mobilize that power to help us find our friends!”
“Just so. While it may be ‘chance’ that led me to select that card, it was also luck, because it was exactly what I needed. Whether or not it’s some sort of weird prophecy or magic, it’s what I want, so I can use it as a tool to help me in my quest.”
“Okay,” she said, nodding. “So what comes next?”
My next card was the Five of Swords,” I pulled it out to show it to her. “Notice the subtle imagery, which shows a windswept landscape of threatening clouds on the shore of an ocean, with one individual looking at two others — one of whom seems distracted, whilst the other appears to be grief-stricken — while behind their backs he’s taken possession of all the swords. Taking that image as a clue to further thought, I instantly realized that we’d been betrayed or defeated in some sudden manner, and that we needed to act quickly or we’d lose everything. The ‘storm’ was upon us, and we needed to recover the initiative.”
“Which we did!” she said.
“We recovered. If you think of us as being represented by the two figures on the shore, we turned around and saw the theft of our metaphorical ‘swords,’ and so were able to recover the initiative by instantly responding in a coöperative manner. You’ll notice that in the image, the two figures are preoccupied with their own problems, so if we’d been looking for guidance, it would have been there, but it’s not a prescription, just a graphic depiction of a problem common to similar situations, more of an emergency checklist than a ready-made solution.”
“Okay,” she said. “I can see that, but did you draw another card? What did it say?”
I laughed. “It didn’t say anything; it’s just a piece of cardboard, after all is said and done, but it contained a powerful suggestion.” I held out the card I’d picked. “It was the Queen of Cups, which depicts a woman at the peak of her power. She’s sitting on her throne at the very edge of the great ocean which stretches out beneath her feet. In fact, she already has one foot in the water, and her robes may, or may not, be wet, which instantly reminded me of the story of King Cnut of Denmark and England, who is said to have demonstrated the limits of merely human power by setting his throne at the edge of the sea, where it was quickly inundated by the incoming tide. Since she’s already wet, it shows that she’s no Goddess, standing aside from Earthly limitations, but an ordinary woman with great responsibilities. She’s holding a cup in her hand, but it’s covered, which suggests that the gift she carries is hidden, certainly from others, and perhaps even from herself, because it’s guarded by winged figures like the Cherubim which guarded the Arc of the Covenant in the Bible. Exactly what that means is a mystery, although it may be that she herself carries the Holy of Holies within her very being, but it’s a conundrum, as invisible to our everyday perceptions as the depths of the sea are hidden from our sight.” I paused, then added, “All-in-all, it seemed like a very good omen.”
Beryl thought about that for a long moment, then said, “So the ‘answer’ is inside us, but it’s also out in the world.”
“Something like that,” I said, smiling. “Ain’t nothin’ easy. Let’s go find Gumball and his friends. I’m sure they’d like to see us.”
“But how do we do that? I can feel them hiding, just as you say, but I can’t tell where they might be!”
She was a little agitated, as might be expected, since I was in the same boat, but hoped that together we might work it out. ‘Two heads, they say, are better than one…,’ I thought.
“In the Sepher Yetzirah — an ancient book of spiritual philosophy — the Hebrew Letters, and thus the Tarot Trumps, since they’re psychically equivalent, are assigned three-dimensional directions.” I quickly picked out The Hermit, The Chariot, The Moon, and The Devil and fanned them out. “These four cards represent the cardinal directions, but beneath the surface of the Earth.” I indicated each in order, “North, East, South, West.”
She looked at them, puzzled.
“If I’m right,” I explained, “these will help us to focus our unconscious awareness of their location into tangible knowledge. Just think of our friends, then think of the directions shown by the cards, now choose one.” I presented them again, “North, East, South, West. The Hermit, The Chariot, The Moon, or The Devil.”
After hesitating, she reached out and pointed toward The Moon card. “This one?” she said, more than slightly unsure of her selection.
“Can you explain your choice?” I asked.
“No,” she said. “It just looked… right for them, somehow.”
I smiled. “It’s the same one I would have chosen,” I said, “and I’ve been thinking about these things longer than you have, so it seems clear to me that we share more than a simple ‘infection.’ First, of course, is that the card looks right to me as well, but also it’s the right direction for other reasons. We’re visual creatures, and pictures can… resonate… with our intuition more easily than words sometimes. That’s why churches and other holy places more often than not have symbols on or in them, prominently displayed, instead of a bunch of written words. There’s an old saying, ‘A picture is worth a thousand words,’ so that deck of seventy-eight cards you’re holding is worth at least seventy-eight thousand words. Not a full-length novel, but at least a novella, maybe more, because the information in it is very densely packed, with many layers of meaning piled on top of each other.”
“What did you mean by ‘the right direction’ exactly?” she asked.
“Well, quite a few things, actually, which is the advantage of thinking in pictures. First, the two parties of foragers we know of came from the east and from the west, so it seems likely — after our mutual insight — that the bandersnatches might have been worried about those directions. Second, and perhaps most important, the bandersnatches are somewhere between plants and animals. They obviously have leaves, so photosynthesis is going on, but they move around and have teeth, so they obviously eat things as well, and are ‘animals’ at least in the sense that they’re filled with intelligence and volition.. If you were a plant, which direction might you lean, considering that we’re in the northern hemisphere?”
“South? Toward the Sun?” she said hesitantly.
I positively beamed. “Too right!” I said, then added, “but the card itself is right, too! The ‘Moon’ in the card is a very curious affair, half Moon, but half Sun, and it seems to be raining some type of energy on the ground, and certainly the bandersnatches live comfortably both in and out of sunlight. Further, the dogs, or jackals, whatever they are, seem frightened, so they could easily stand in for our bandersnatches.”
“But isn’t that just chance?”
“Of course it is, but part of intuition is being open to suggestion. Almost any card might have led us in the same direction if we thought about it long enough. It’s like the ‘babble effect’ one hears sometimes in a crowd of people. Everything is jumbled, but then you’ll hear something that’s suddenly coherent and realize that it’s pertinent in some way you hadn’t even thought of. The only thing that’s changed for us, for those who’ve gone through the complete transformation, is that we’re sometimes hearing other voices from other rooms.”
“It’s really real, then?” she asked.
“It is,” I said, wrapping her hand in mine. “Shall we be on our way? With two of us paying close attention, we should be able to find and rescue our frightened friends very soon.”
She smiled. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”
“Hey, Babe!” I grinned. “We’re all we’ve got right now, the first true citizens of a brave new world.”
We started walking south, toward the Sun.
Gumball and company were lurking to the south of us, and were very glad to see us, although they had to be coaxed out from under the foundations of a very large bank. It took the both of us looking around in all directions — I was convinced that our perceptions worked both ways, and that the bandersnatches were as aware of us as we were of them —and talking to them to convince them that we were completely alone before they finally roiled up out of the pavement like green bubbles out of a pot of very thick soup. As it turned out, it wasn’t all that hard to find them, once we were walking in the right direction, because they’d made a hell of a mess out of the street and sidewalk when they’d finally ducked underground to hide.
They were like children sometimes, as naïve as toddlers, who are convinced that they become invisible when they cover their own eyes. I couldn’t help but smile.
Of course, they were a lot bigger than the average toddler, so it’s a good thing that they were generally quite cheerful, because I’d hate to see one in the midst of a childish tantrum.
On our way back, the five remaining bandersnatches — including my precious Gumball! — were so happy that they caromed around the street like a bunch of hooligans, so I had to have strong words with them before they broke too many plate glass windows. Whatever it was that the stores and offices contained, it wouldn’t be much improved if the rain got in, so I wanted to keep our new city as nice as possible.
To distract them, I tried to hold an image of the warehouse we’d discovered with the garden supplies and convince them to go look for it, so they could do something useful with their enthusiasm.
Well, they all thought that was a great idea and were off like a shot, rolling down the road like giant tumbleweeds.
“You know,” Beryl observed as we walked along behind them, “it’s curious that your round friends are so friendly toward humans. Since we stopped trying to kill them, the dandelions sort of ignore us, but these creatures seem awfully anxious to please, for some reason. Is it your charming personality?” She smiled to let me know that it was a joke, because I tended toward intensity sometimes.
“Nah,” I assured her. “Gumball and his friends — or at least their distant ancestors — have been living close to human beings for many thousands of years. The ancient inhabitants of the Americas actually cultivated them for their nutritious seeds, so they’ve been bred to thrive in close association with people.”
“Really? They don’t look anything like the plants we see on the sides of canned food, or at least none that I can remember.”
“I saw one once, a close relative anyway, but it was on a bottled alcoholic drink called a ‘mint julep,’ all of which were confiscated by one of the top officers. Anyway, the mints are typically aromatic plants used for flavoring, mostly, but these had particularly nutritious seeds, and not much scent at all. I looked them up in the library, but they’re called ‘Salvia hispanica,’ — one of a large number of examples of a subtype of the mints called ‘sages’ — that the ancient native peoples called chian, which meant ‘oily,’ referring to the oil that the Nahuatl people extracted from the seeds. I don’t know exactly when they started moving around, but I did find one reference to people keeping them as pets even hundreds of years ago, so it must have happened a long time before the present day.”
Beryl looked at me and shrugged. She was obviously unimpressed with origin stories. I could partly sympathize, since the present was hard enough to handle on its own without worrying about exactly how it got that way.
‘Oh, well,’ I thought. ‘You can’t win’em all.’ “Anyway,” I said, “that’s enough theory for now. Let’s get going on the new prisoners, then work on neutralizing the Castle, now that we’ve recovered some of the key players on our team.”
“I’m not looking forward to this,” I said, as we walked back toward the eastern suburbs.
“What? Facing down your father?”
‘Harry’s Name! How does she do that?’ “Yeah, but mostly going back to dealing with what looks like a perpetual revolution against every hive of Horticulturists on this continent, and then probably the world. I hadn’t gone quite so far in my thinking to imagine that all this —” I gestured to include the known universe “— would be my life’s work.”
She smiled at me and said, “Well, it beats knitting, doesn’t it?”
“I don’t know, Beryl…,” I mused aloud, “…that old rocking chair is starting to sound pretty good to me now, just sitting by the fire and knitting sweaters by the yard….”
She looked elaborately puzzled. “I don’t think they measure sweaters by the yard, dear. Perhaps you’re thinking of scarves.”
“They will my sweaters,” I said with misplaced confidence, seeing as how I didn’t actually know how to knit. ‘How hard could it be?’ I thought. ‘Surely there’ll be a book on knitting in the library….’ “Remind me to learn how to knit,” I said. “Now that I think about it, I used to see women knitting all the time, back at the Castle, so it might be an excellent enhancement of our cover story.”
Gumball and company chose that moment to find us, so of course we had to make a detour to share their moment of triumph. It wasn’t far out of our way, since the garden supply warehouse was on the eastern side of town, and we really ought to have a few spares on hand, since they were so handy when we wanted to move large quantities around, and we were bound to leave at least one more of them behind when we delivered food to the Castle, which we had to do in any case, and very soon, since we already knew that they were desperate. Sending a Captain out to lead a foraging expedition was simply unheard of. That’s what Looies were for.
My father was on suicide watch by the time we left, later that same day. I had to give him credit for that, because he’d seen himself as threat to others as soon as he’d noticed the changes, and had instantly tried to escape, running straight toward the dandelions in hopes that they’d kill him before he infected his men. Unfortunately for his plan, by then the changes had gone far enough — they were amazingly quick after any sort of major injury, almost as if the dying body recognized the benefit and embraced the changes — that the dandelions no longer perceived him as a threat, and so did no such thing. Coral — Chert had finally chosen a name — had told me that he was actually chasing the reapers around trying to throw himself on their razor-sharp fins when she caught him. Go figure. Not that I’d forgiven him for my mother’s death, of course, but still….
It was a sunny day, not too hot, with a hint of breeze to keep us comfortable as we walked toward the Castle, following the traces of a path my father and his squad had trodden through the grass on their way out. I finally got to see the famous ‘town,’ the one I’d missed completely, but it wasn’t much. It looked a lot like the suburbs of the city, but had a water tower and a tiny main street with a few shops and a restaurant spaced out along exactly three blocks and that was it, except that it was actually called ‘Main Street.’ I guess they’d had to convince themselves. Everything moveable had been ‘salvaged,’ of course, including the copper wire and plumbing in the walls, even under the floor, so it didn’t look anything like the sort of place you’d actually want to live in. I vowed then and there not to ever allow that sort of vandalism in our city.
Beryl was obviously thinking something along those same lines, because she suddenly said, “You know, from the viewpoint of human civilization as a whole, the ‘salvage’ expeditions look a lot more like pests.”
“Yeah,” I said. “This was obviously a lovely little community once. I don’t suppose that the former residents would appreciate what’s been done to it.” A lot of the destruction seemed wanton; every window had been broken, for example, or at least every one I’d seen so far, and quite a few of the houses and shops had been blown to smithereens and burned by what must have been HE missiles.
Beryl sighed. “It’s so much more obvious here than it was back in the city…, I suppose because the swath of destruction encompasses the whole town instead of just one neighborhood. It’s embarrassing to think that I was a part of it.”
“Yeah, well,” I said, “if we’d either of us really excelled at the military mindset, I don’t suppose that we would have been sent out on punishment details to teach us a lesson, so it’s kind of fitting, don’t you think, that those who chafed most against the whole Horticulturist enterprise are those who aim to bring it down entirely.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
The greatest victory is that which requires no battle.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
“Harry’s Holy Balls!” I cursed, as an HE missile flew at us quicker than I could think, the warhead at first barely visible as a black dot in the center of a ring of fire as it arced down from the top of the Castle wall and then expanding as it closed on our position. ‘Gumball! Now!’ I screamed mentally, or as near to it as I could, and then we were instantly weightless and falling as the ground collapsed beneath us and everything went dark. I couldn’t move and there was an oppressive stench of methane — or something organic and rank — that nearly had me gagging. Our expedition to my former home wasn’t going quite as smoothly as I might have wished.
Naturally, that’s when the rolling started and my queasy feeling turned to outright nausea as I was tumbled around the interior of what felt like a very big sack full of leaves and dirt. My eyes had closed, of course, at the first hint of grit, but it was still getting up my nose, in my ears, and I could just imagine the state of my hair by now. I couldn’t even move my hands and arms enough to try to cover them. “This is definitely not one of my favorite moments,” I somehow managed to think whilst my head — and all the rest of me — was quite literally in a whirl.
My lungs were almost bursting when Gumball finally spit me out onto the grassy prairie and I instantly clapped my hands to my face and eyes, trying to brush away the dirt from my mouth and eyes as quickly as possible so I could breathe and see — in exactly that order — without either choking or harming my eyes.
“Harry’s Words! Sapphire,” Beryl said. “What happened to you? I thought you were supposed to stay hidden.”
It took me a few moments to get myself back into working order, but then I said, “Sorry, so did I, but I forgot the first rule of Horticulturist strategy; Whenever you see something odd, blow things up. When you were swallowed up in the earth, they fired off a bunch of HE missiles at random, I think, one of which happened to be aimed directly at me!” I looked up at her and noticed that she looked awful, dirty and disheveled despite her protective suit, and only then figured out that I must look a lot worse. I looked down at my clothes as I struggled to my feet and saw that they were torn almost to shreds as well as filthy and winced. I’d really liked those slacks, and the blouse had been a perfect complement to them before my journey through the center of the earth. I grimaced slightly. ‘Scrapes and bruises are one thing, and a little dirt I could have taken in stride, but those trigger-happy fools have simply destroyed one of my cutest outfits! Hanging’s too good for them,’ I decided. “I think, however, that I can safely say that I know exactly how you felt the first time this happened to you.” I did my best to smile, although it felt a lot like I still had dirt in my teeth.
She looked at me for what seemed like a long time before she said, calmly enough, “Considering as how we had no idea what was happening, and thought that we were about to die, I doubt it.”
“Well, that’s a point,” I admitted, “but seeing an explosive missile streaking directly towards one’s head must be similarly disconcerting, and I had several moments of sheer terror when I almost fell into the maw of one of Gumball’s larger cousins at the beginning of my adventures, long before I found Gumball and his friends.” Then I reached out and took her hand. “Look, let’s not fight about this. It was just a joke, because I was frightened by my sudden and unexpected danger, and had to say something, which turned out to be stupid, as usual. You were incredibly brave to volunteer to jump in with both feet, as it were, knowing exactly how frightening it would be.”
She looked at me with a suspicious frown, but slightly mollified. “It was, wasn’t it?” she said sourly, “but at least I didn’t get dirt in my nose. You, on the other hand, look a perfect sight.” Then she smirked, and I knew I was forgiven.
“And me without any speck of makeup handy within fifteen miles…,” I lamented, putting on a bit of a show. “Harry’s bouncing balls! I don’t even have a mirror.”
“Oh! You poor dear! I don’t imagine you remembered to pack a change of clothes either, tch, tch, tch,” she clicked with just the tip of her tongue. “On any journey, a woman should at least plan ahead for unexpected changes in plans. It says so right in your Book.”
“Well,” I said, slightly irritated by her lack of sympathy, “I didn’t expect to find myself eaten by Gumball, along with half a ton of dirt, and then spit out like baby barf, so next time I’ll try to remember to bring along the proper outfit.” I paused, pouting, but then admitted, “It does seem that there were a few thin spots in my fabric of deceit, but we’ll clean all that up in the rewrite.”
“Rewrite?” she asked.
I answered blithely, “As Helmuth von Moltke once said, ‘No plan of battle survives first contact with the enemy.’ He also said, ‘Strategy is a system of expedients,’ so military campaigns have obviously been operating with the same general flexibility for more than six hundred years. It’s all in the recovery, as they say, but we did very well with your brilliant idea of enticing them with a faux ‘heroic return’ marred by last-minute tragedy, since they took the bait. I regret the damage to my outfit a bit, because it’s difficult for me to find slacks that fit my hips, but there are plenty more to choose from, back in the city.”
She rolled her eyes. “It’s all in growing up at the tender mercies of a hidebound officer who had a stick so far up his ass that he killed his own wife when she failed to ‘measure up’ to his high standards, and then did his very best to do the same exactly thing to his son, except he threw him out the door instead of over the wall. You’ve obviously been brainwashed by the notion that officers matter. Their troops have no such illusions, as a general rule, since the ‘temporary setbacks’ of the officers usually turn into ‘permanently dead’ for their troops. Last I looked, it’s hard to recover from dying.”
“Yeah, well, you’ll notice that he did his best to kill himself as well, so neither one of us can fault him on consistency, even if he does have a stick up his ass.” I looked at her slyly…
…and we both laughed.
I made Beryl take the point position on our march back home, not because there was any danger, but because she kept sniggering at the sight of my bare butt, since my formerly-cute outfit was now shreds and tatters, and the seat of my pants had mysteriously vanished entirely. It was embarrassing as well as drafty, and her jovial attitude about my predicament didn’t help at all. When she started singing Sweet Betsy from Pike, though, she really got my goat.
“If I never hear the words ‘and she showed her bare arse to the whole wagon train’ again,” I’d finally complained, “I’d be just as pleased. It’s just one verse, not part of the chorus, and I’ve never gotten ‘tight’ in my life.”
‘Still and all,’ I’d thought, ‘if this little episode were the only blemish on an otherwise perfect day, we could use a lot more just like it.’
We’d fired off a couple of our modified missiles just before sunset, when the smoke and fire from the rocket exhaust been well-hidden in the glare of the setting Sun, and then endured a fairly uncomfortable overnight bivouac, but had been at least slightly cheered by our confidence that the Castle would soon go the way of the Citadel, so at very least the potential enemies in our immediate vicinity were growing less numerous. Today, Pennsylvania, tomorrow the world.
I’d sweetened the trap with a little more honey as well — in addition to our ‘abandoned’ food supply — with a nicely-typed set of ‘orders’ from our ‘North American Command’ which detailed the broad outlines of our plans to relieve the local outposts and supply food to all the surviving inhabitants of the Northeastern Autonomous Region with the ultimate strategic goal of reïncorporating the region into the North American Command and restoring both local and regional civilian control.
‘That ought to have lit a fire under the hierarchy, at least,’ I thought, ‘ since they’ll foresee their cushy little racket coming crashing to a halt and be anxious to clean up their collective acts lest they be caught out in court-martial offences. It might make life a little more tolerable for the ordinary citizens until some sort of democracy is restored.’
We were making good time headed back toward the city when I felt some sort of weird disturbance to the south, which was strange, because I’d never felt anything like it before. It was a sort of creepy feeling, a restless itch at the back of my mind, like when you’ve forgotten something but can’t remember what you’ve forgotten, or like a premonition, but more urgent. As usual for me recently, I rifled through my memory of the cards and instantly fixated on two. I called to Beryl, “Hey, Sweetie! I think we should change our plans.”
She stopped and turned around, looking at me as if she thought that I’d finally lost my last marble. “Plans? What plans? Pretty much everything we’ve done so far has been spontaneous reactions to external events; brilliantly executed, no doubt, but decidedly off-the-cuff.”
I was taken aback, but only slightly. “Well, here comes another off-the-cuff improvisation, then, because I just felt a strange disturbance away down south of us, and the first cards that came to mind were Death, the Thirteenth Trump, and the Seven of Wands, both of which suggest some sort of challenge and eventual change.”
“Disturbance?” she asked.
“A sort of hostile feeling, like in the ring walls of plants around the castles, but more intense.”
“Do you know what it is?”
“No,” I confessed, “but I suspect, given the general level of animus and the timing, that there’s at least one castle to the south, and that the inhabitants, like the prisoners in the Citadel, are getting hungry and have launched a more desperate foraging party than usual. If so, they’re going to follow the main roads, as soon as they find them, and wind up in our city.”
“And your plan is?” she said sceptically.
I blinked. “Plan? I thought we should go see what was going on, so we can be prepared, of course.”
“And then?” Her brow was arched. “If we’re caught, looking like two desperate ragamuffins, do you suppose that you’re well-prepared to pull off your haughty imitation of a Canadian officer’s ‘wife?’ If we have to run away, don’t you think that your ‘southern exposure’ is going to strike anyone as just a little odd? ‘Oh, yes,’ you’ll blithely say, ‘the bare-assed look is all the rage in Vancouver these days….’ Let’s get real, honeybear. We both have a duty to warn our sisters first, and then make careful plans that take the safety of our little community into account before you go haring off like Prince Valiant with his Singing Sword to save the day.”
I was startled by her vehemence, but she did have a point. Before I managed to destroy whatever credibility I had, I said, “You’re absolutely right. I wasn’t thinking clearly. Thank you for pointing it out. First, we have to go back and warn our friends, and I can only plead my lack of experience with mysterious psychic premonitions to account for my foolish desire to go see if it was real before I made a compete fool of myself.”
“No worries about that,” she said ambiguously. “Just the sight of that huge ass of yours will grab their attention something wonderful.”
“Just for that,” I said, “you can look at it all you want while you try to catch me!” I took off running, back towards the city and our friends. Gumball was very pleased, since he thought it was great fun to roll along at speed instead of poking along, even at a swift walking pace, and I was fairly confident that I could outpace Beryl, since I’d had the advantage of several months of changes on her, not all of which had been wasted on developing my admittedly ample ass. I had at least a hundred feet of lead on her before she managed to get moving, both of us running flat out, but she never did manage to catch me.
She was ticked off about it too, and managed to catch me a good swat on my bum, even though I tried to avoid it. Obviously, she was catching up with me on some levels. I’d have to watch my step with all the new women fairly soon, since I could no longer count on mere strength and speed.
However little I trusted my own niggling nudge of awareness, the others were alarmed enough to begin making plans for guerrilla actions against an advancing force of unknown size and composition, so I went to talk to our prisoners of war.
They were a disheartened bunch, all of them experiencing changes that they recognized as precursors to the end stages of infection, though none were nearly as depressed as my father. He always had been inclined to take things seriously, which I supposed was a good thing in an officer, all in all.
“Well, Captain Glass,” I said to him when I saw him, still handcuffed to a beam in his sleeping quarters, “have you taken sufficient advantage of your time of quiet contemplation to accommodate yourself to your new reality?”
“I have not,” he answered sullenly. “Whoever you are, you’re not who you claim to be, and you have no right to keep me prisoner.”
I laughed. “I have every right, Captain, force majeure, if nothing else, not to mention the fact that you’re no longer fit for duty according to the terms of your former service in the The Castle branch of the Horticulturist forces. You might as well admit the fact that you have no remaining right to lead your former command, as you yourself tacitly conceded when you tried to kill yourself.” I looked him up and down. He already had fairly prominent breasts developing beneath his military-issue masculine tunic, and would soon require a brassiere. “So, Captain, are you reconciled to your changes, or are you going to be a pill about it for the foreseeable future?” I looked him steadily in the eye and added, “If you are, perhaps we’ll have to arrange a more permanent accommodation. I dislike having to dedicate any soldiers in my unit to guard duty, and I’m well aware of the Horticultural Corps prohibition of either provisional release on parole or the equivalent using the procès verbal. I’m sure you’re well aware of the only alternatives likely to be effective, so would you prefer to be hung, or shot?”
He began to bluster, bless his black heart.
“You can’t do that! I’m an officer…!”
“…Who’s just refused the direct order of a superior in time of war,” I continued with no bluster at all. “You’ve failed to comprehend both my patience and your position in the grand scheme of things. To put it bluntly, I’m getting tired of your pathetic posturing and mutinous attitude, and have put up with it only through a desire to see exactly how much trouble it’s going to be to bring our wayward outposts to heel under a reïnvigorated Central Command structure.” I frowned, for his benefit, and then added, “I’m beginning to think it might be simpler just to reduce these rebellious outposts of iniquitous luxury and corruption to rubble and rebuild our forces using local recruits with more of a sense of morality and patriotic duty.”
That finally fazed him. He blinked and said, “You’d kill everyone?”
“Of course not,” I said brusquely. “Civilians, and any soldiers who surrendered immediately would be spared, of course, pending their reënlistment in our ranks, but I can’t leave nests of malcontents and traitors in my rear as we advance toward the northeast, and eventually sweep down the coastline towards whatever remains of the Tidewater Regions of the Southern coasts and eventually Florida. Unfortunately, since my husband carried off the bulk of our forces with him into New York, I don’t have sufficient strength to permanently billet a portion of my detachment to handle guard duty, so any renegades would have to be dealt with summarily.” The scope and mission of my imaginary army had grown along with its paperwork, so I had a large portfolio of communiques and orders ready-to-hand to back up my specious plans. Although the initial impetus behind it was an improvisation, I’d actually elaborated the idea based on a book that I’d remembered reading in my father’s own small collection of military history books, although I’d refreshed my memory in our local public library. It was about the British Double-Cross System of double agents during World War II, which had been so successful that the Germans actually stopped sending spies across the Channel, lest they draw attention to the faux-spies being run from MI5. I have no idea why it was in there, since there had never been any question of espionage on the part of the plants, nor any point in having it, as far as I could tell, but I’d modelled my own operation after Operation Fortitude, which had created an entire Allied Army out of thin air and the trappings of bureaucracy. Although the props had been very thin indeed, the flurries of intercepted cables and ‘accidental’ newspaper accounts, combined with judicious ‘information’ about a top secret operation, convinced the Germans that a massive troop movement was planned in one area while the real preparations were being made for another. They’d been caught ‘flat-footed,’ as it were, although the fact that the Russians were whipping their asses badly on the Eastern Front at the time had doubtless contributed to their general confusion.
“So, Captain, what’s it going to be?” I asked. “Rededication to your bounden duty or a general court martial? Take your pick.”
I could see the conflict in his eyes when he said, “I’d like to hear more, if I might be permitted to enquire.”
“Ask away, but don’t take any more time than you have to.”
“I’ve noticed that you seem to have plants actually working with you, almost as if they were intelligent. Is that true?”
“That was two questions, but they amount to the same thing. Yes, the plants are ‘intelligent,’ in that they have purpose and volition, but many of them aren’t very clever at all. You wouldn’t go far wrong if you think of them as ranging from the intelligence we see in the old ‘cows’ we read of in the history books — that is, not very smart at all, or at least primarily acting through instinctive behaviors — to that of dogs, who tend to be distinct individuals with ‘personalities,’ if you will, and the ability to form cohesive plans to obtain desired goals, even if those goals are fairly simple.”
“But that goes against…!” he almost shouted….
How well I remembered that ponderous absolutism. I cut him off. “Please don’t waste my time. You — and those who advised you — were mistaken. In the North-West, we’ve come to terms with the fact that we made serious mistakes in our early dealings with the plants, and have now made peace with them, although not in any formal sense, with top-hatted dignitaries signing documents. As far as we know, not one of the many plants we’ve discovered has any inclination to wear any sort of clothing, much less fancy hats and formal dress. What they do have is the ability to be useful — if inherently tacit — partners in the task of accommodating ourselves to a peaceful life on Earth, so we encourage the diversity of plants around us, and are very reluctant to declare any of them as being ‘surplus to requirements.’ That was the primary mistake the early Horticulturists fell into, of mistaking short-term benefits for long-term sustainability.”
“Alright, so the plants are supposedly on ‘our side,’ but are you? What are your intentions regarding the inhabitants of The Castle, and The Citadel I’ve heard of. Are we to be absorbed into some of North American Co-Prosperity Sphere? Will we have to pay tribute to our masters in Vancouver?”
“Not that I know of, although, to be perfectly fair, I’m only involved in the military end of things. I assume that you’ll pay taxes eventually, but we haven’t worked out any mechanism of civilian governance that can offer any services worth paying taxes to subsidize. I know we’d like to get the trains running again all across North America, but it will be a huge undertaking in time and effort to put the tracks back in order. I’m quite sure that it will take years, especially across the Rockies, although river crossings whose bridges have collapsed are also a vexing problem. Our most immediate concern, though, is to establish control of our borders, because we’ve heard rumors of a Brazilian-Argentinian Empire in South America that’s rapidly advancing through Mesoamerica and into Northern Mexico, as well as a resurgent Russian Empire, which of course could threaten us from the north, as well as flanking us from both the east and west.” These dangers had all been spun from cobwebs and morning dew, of course, but my own experience can’t have been unique in the wide world, so something like it was almost bound to have happened somewhere, and South America and Europe were very big places, with plenty of room for almost anything. Somewhere, somehow, there were real dangers to match my inventions, and from my own experiences in The Castle, plus my readings in world history, it’s horrifically simple for human societies to slide from enlightened democracies and patrons of all the civilized arts to totalitarianism and near barbarism.
“Are you serious?” He seemed stunned to hear that any major civilizations had either survived or were staging a comeback.
“I’d never joke about anything as serious as the security of what remains of the North American Alliance. In fact, I’ve just received word of a largish party of unknown armed men advancing from the South. While I can hope that they’re honest citizens come to lend a hand in our current state of disarray, I fear the worst and am preparing for it. Hence, my current urgency.”
My father, bless his military soul, at once snapped to attention and saluted, his doubts and suspicions subsumed in current need. “I’m at your service, Ma’am!”
I blinked. “I must say that I’m surprised, Captain, to see you change your mind so quickly.”
“Ma’am! I’m honor-bound to protect the inhabitants of The Castle, Ma’am, no matter what they think of my current state of infection. Whatever your ultimate intentions, I’m convinced that you have the immediate goal of protecting the people whom I would die to serve, Ma’am, so I have no choice.”
‘Damn that man to Harry’s Holy Hell!’ I thought to myself, struggling to maintain an impassive countenance. ‘Just when I get a good sneer on towards my father, he goes and pulls a heroic stunt like this that might have brought tears to my eyes, were I not trying so hard to dissemble.’ “Your courage does you credit, Captain. Would you like to volunteer to assist in scouting out this new threat? As you can see, we’re short-handed, and especially lacking in those with experience in the field. Your overall familiarity with the area might be of real help.”
“You’d permit me that much freedom?”
“You look like a man of your word, Captain, and I pride myself on being a shrewd judge of character; I accept your word without reservation. We’ll leave in the morning. Dismissed.”
He snapped to and saluted. “Yes, Ma’am!”
I saluted in reply, saying, “Tell Brigadier Farquhar that you’ll need full field kit, Captain, and I’ll see you bright and early tomorrow.”
We met up with our intruders on a bluff above a river. That is to say, we were on a bluff above what I knew to be the Savage River as it ran through the Appalachian foothills down towards the Potomac and eventually its bay, toward the westernmost strip of what used to be Maryland, but what the locals called it I didn’t know. They were below us, doing their best to follow the river north. Our horizons were diminished from what they were before the endless war against the natural world, the vast expanses of the USA before it disintegrated were almost unimaginable now, because all we could see was the local landscape, wherever we happened to be huddled within high walls. Growing up, I’d never known that the City we’d so recently inhabited was there, much less had a name, despite being within a day’s march to the north-east, and even the nearest town we used for a larder had no real name, because there was only one, as far as we knew, ‘The Town.’ Our real horizon had ended at the ringwall of plants that had hemmed us in, and few looked beyond that grim frontier for anything but the slim pickings of our former civilization.
“Is that them?” Beryl asked.
“I’d guess so, and from the looks of them they’re bandits.” Indeed, they had pack animals, horses, I think, although I’d never actually seen one, and were lugging along what looked like several town’s worth of loot, including people in chains, either prisoners or slaves I guessed, since they were badly dressed for the weather, which was chilly, since it was getting on towards Fall weather, whilst their captors were warmly jacketed with a type of closely-fitting cap which could be folded down to cover their ears. There were fifty-seven bearing arms, mostly rifles, so clearly they meant to kill people, not plants. This looked complicated. Assuming that the captives were innocents, how were we to extricate the villains from the flock of them, or vice versa? Our best weapons were the HE missiles, but they were crude at best in separating our obvious hostiles from the civilians they had close.
Beryl said wryly, “Notice anything about the captives?”
Taking a closer look, I suddenly saw. “Most of them are women.”
“Exactly. I think I’m going to enjoy this.” She grinned a particularly feral grin.
I looked back toward the captives. “I think I will too.”
Our first problem was the rifles, although we did have crossbows, which had the advantage of silence, so the first order of business was to get our hands on at least a few of them. I had the beginnings of a plan already and started squirming back from the edge of the bluff. “Up the river a bit, where the gorge narrows, might be a good spot to ‘borrow’ a few of those rifles.” It not only narrowed, but the roar of the rapids there was loud enough to cover even any stray gunshots, so it made a perfect ambuscade.
“Good plan, ” she said, also backing off the edge. “Their point men will be vulnerable while the captives are fairly safe toward the rear, even if things get a little wild as they turn the bend.”
“Exactly. If we work it right, we should be able to take out a dozen or more before the rear knows what’s happening. If we work it right, they’ll begin to retreat, whereupon we can throw a few rocks on any groups of warriors who present themselves, and so take out a dozen more.”
The roiling torrent before us was almost deafening as we lay concealed behind a group of large boulders beneath the cliff. To the left, there was nothing but more boulders and more river. To the right, the river swept around the edge of the cliff, with only a few handspans of good footing, so we thought the men would be dismounted, since there was every chance that a few of their mounts might bolt in the noise and the confusion, especially once the ruckus started. “Hsst,” I alerted my small party as I saw the first man back around the edge of the cliff, the reins of his horse in hand. Per plan, we waited, hunkered low, but what followed wasn’t what I’d expected. It looked like the entire retinue of captives followed right behind the one scout, which meant that the main body of hostiles was still behind them.
“Change of plan,” I whispered to Beryl. “We’ll wait to see the first group of hostiles around the edge of the cliff, and then take out the point man as well as the first new hostiles to turn the corner.”
“On the point guy,” she whispered back, and wriggled back a bit to get into a better position.
I let four mounted men through and then let fly four arrows as quick as I could manage, which was pretty quick, because the last man had just begun to fall with an arrow through his eye when the first hit the ground. Of course, I’d had four crossbows ready, so it was just a matter of picking them up and pulling the trigger. In the meantime, Beryl had done the same to the point man and had returned to cover the narrow path beside me. I waved my hand as a signal to the two I’d left stationed on the top of the cliff, so I assumed that they’d let loose the deadfalls we’d arranged to cover the back trail. “Is the point guy in a position where we can safely lay hands on his weapon?” I asked Beryl as I quickly reloaded my four bows.
“Not really. He fell into the river and was swept away, taking his rifle with him, worse luck. The damned fool had it strapped across his back. His mount is safe, and has saddlebags, so there may be some ammunition left, but your four look like the best bets for rifles. They at least had their weapons ready, undoubtedly in contemplation of killing any prisoners who tried to run. Arrogant bastards, I reckon. The guy on point wasn’t worried at all.”
I hadn’t seen any faces poked around the corner yet, so I assumed that the main body of troops were busy either ducking for cover or trying to climb the cliff to get at the ambushers above them, who were ably led by my father, now calling herself Opal, whom I suspected had a similar notion, despite the change in plan. “Cover me,” I said. “I’m going for the rifles.” I took two of my crossbows with me, just in case. ‘No guts, no glory,’ I resolved.
I had my weapon ready as I closed on the dead men, whose mounts were milling around restlessly, probably frightened by the smell of blood. As I approached the river, though, I saw the nose of a beautiful reddish-brown horse out of the corner of my eye, just now becoming visible on the trail as it skirted the base of the cliff. With a sigh, I raised the first of my crossbows and waited the split second before a human head became visible, then loosed another quarrel. I noted with some pride that I’d pierced his eye, just as before, snatched up the four rifles from where they lay, then took up the reins of the horses, whom I’d known only as ‘props’ in stories, and led them back toward the boulders.
None too soon, as it turned out, because another rider appeared at that very moment, this time bent low in his saddle to interpose the body of the horse between himself and any danger, the prick. “Coward!” I cursed at him, though I don’t imagine that he heard it, because my second bolt had him through the eye before he responded, and the river itself made hearing anything other than the sound of water crashing over rocks nearly impossible. Beryl got the next to pop his head around, but not before he’d got off a few shots with his rifle, all unaimed, because he’d learned from the fate of his comrade not to peek before firing. She got him in the kneecap, though, straight through to his hamstring, so he instantly toppled off his mount, pulling the quarrel from where it had lodged in his saddle while I took care of his head from behind.
After that, there was a bit of a lull, of which I took advantage by rescuing the remaining horse. I signalled to the two women at the top of the cliff to begin a strategic retreat back into the woods and downstream while I walked toward the captives, who looked very unsure of themselves, but they were still restrained by chains and other bindings, so were at a real disadvantage if they’d tried to escape. “Greetings, and peace to you,” I said. “Do you wish to be released from bondage? We are free women here, and have no patience with villains and slavers, as you may have noticed.”
One of them, a big burly sort of woman who bore the marks of many beatings, as well as what seemed to be a vicious brand burned deeply into the flesh of her upper arm, said, “We would, but there are many more Reivers behind you.”
“Not quite so many more,” I said, “since my companions on the cliffs above us have buried at least some fraction of them with a landslide of rocks and boulders that will at least have inconvenienced them. I plan to kill them all, if that’s any comfort to you, but would appreciate your help if you’ve a mind to seek revenge on those who’ve wronged you.”
The burly woman said, “Yes!” and held out her wrists, which were tied with some sort of brown rope that I assumed was leather, which I’d heard of, and had actually seen as leather belts in the shops back in the City.
I cut them with my machete, the prototypical weapon of the Horticulturists which I still carried, because I’d drilled with it for years and was familiar with its heft and handling. I looked down at her ankles, which were fastened together with a length of iron chain that were attached to two iron bands that had been riveted each ankle. Seething with fury, I knelt and tore the chain asunder with my bare hands, plucking out the rivets from the bands by levering them apart with my thumbs, until her legs were free, if still cruelly inflamed and scarred by the chafing of her bonds. “I have an ointment,” I told her, which will completely cure these physical wounds, but it has side effects which include the plant infection, if you’re familiar with it.
Her eyes were wide, torn between astonishment and fear at my display of angry strength. “I am,” she said, “but after my experiences among the ‘humans,’ I’m not terribly worried about it. In our old fortress, we used to kill those who’d been infected, but we’ve all be exposed to the wilderness for so long that we’d never be accepted back in our former home, even if it still existed.” Her eyes brimmed over with tears, suddenly confronting the loss of almost everyone she’d known and loved.
My heart went out to her as I said, “What’s your name, Sister? You’re among friends here, and as safe as we can make it.” I motioned to Beryl to free the rest of the captives as expeditiously as possible, which she commenced doing without a word. It almost scared me sometimes, how much we thought alike.
“Chalcedony Price,” she said. My husband was a Captain in the Horticultural Service, but he was killed in the first assault by the Reivers.
“Chalcedony,” I said, “I’m Sapphire McKenzie, the leader of our little expeditionary force. My friend here is Beryl Farquhar, my second-in-command, and you’re as safe as we can make it now, and will be safer still, and very soon.”
“How can you be sure of that?” she asked, reasonably enough.
“Because these so-called ‘Reivers’ are an undisciplined mob, but we are soldiers. They don’t know it yet, but their position is hopeless, and will not escape the justice they deserve.”
“What do you mean by ‘hopeless?’ They’re men, they outnumber you, and I see only five women here.”
I smiled. “But such women, and there are a total of six more women in two parties on the cliffs above us who have issue-HE missiles, plus the advantage of gravity. As soon as they made the craven decision to drive their captives before them, they were doomed, since our primary worry had been how to extricate you from their custody without exposing you to lethal fire.”
“You’re Horticulturists? But how?” She was wide-eyed, since she would have known only men enrolled in the East Coast Horticultural Service.
“Not every region of North America is as sexist and hidebound as your local forces seem to be down here. We’re from Vancouver, on the other side of the continent, and things are somewhat different there.” I smiled to let her know that they were better, even though my new and improved Horticultural Service had only as much reality as the Land of Oz. Perhaps I should have named myself Glinda, the Good Witch of the North. ‘Nah!’ I thought. ‘Pink is so not my color!’
She seemed to be at a loss for words, so I gently prompted her, “What happened here?”
“The Reivers happened, is what happened. They tricked us into opening our gates to give them the shelter that they’d begged of us, and then slaughtered almost all the men before looting our former home and taking those of us they didn’t manage to murder with them as slaves and whores for their use.” She spat upon the ground in her rage.
“Then they’re dead men, Sister. The laws of hospitality and military order are clear on this. I presume that they’re deserters from some fortress to the south of us, and so used their familiarity with Horticulturist protocols and language to gull you.”
“They did. They had two of them dressed up in foraging suits who claimed to have been overcome and driven away from their home fortress by an incursion of plants, but of course it was a lie. Their first act was to set off a bomb which destroyed the main gate, and then they immediately took over the armory, which of course was right next to the inner bailey and undefended, since we’d never imagined a human enemy in addition to the plants. The main body of them rode in from cover immediately, and proceeded to kill most of the men and loot our homes and fortress of anything that looked valuable to them — especially weapons and ammunition — and then burned the rest.”
“Are there any amongst you familiar with rifles?”
“I am,” she said proudly, “and these two men here behind me, although they were enslaved for their skills in gardening uniform repair. They needed to keep their decoy suits in good enough shape to be believable when they came knocking at the gates of their victims, but had no particular skills of their own besides trickery and lying.”
“Then take these rifles and any others you find, and look through their packs for ammunition. If we’re going to kill them all — as we must, I think — we’ll need all hands.”
“You trust us without sureties, or even questions?” she asked, eyes wide.
“Why not? Your plight is obvious; your feeling toward your former captors equally plain, so I’m fairly sure you’re on the side of righteousness, and if not, I’d best know it quickly.” I paused for effect. “And besides, we have no time to lose. Be ready when they come along the cliff, and I’ll be back.” With that, I ran down to the rushing river and walked in, picking my way along the bottom until I found a clear path downstream, then I let the current take me.
It took all of my considerable strength to keep from tumbling in the cataract or being hurled upon the rocks, but as I swept past the raiders — Reivers, she’d called them — I could see that they were still in disarray. There can’t have been more than forty of them left, although I hoped that those vanished were buried under the rocks and dirt I could see piled up against the cliff where there’d once been a path and not climbing the cliff to try and flank us. The way looked impassable for horses, which limited their options. If they wanted to move forward, they’d have to abandon their mounts, which cavalry is always reluctant to do, but they’d be equally vulnerable if they tried to go back, because my ambush party was hopefully making its way along the cliff-tops to prepare another ambuscade if they tried to retreat. They were, even if they didn’t realize it yet, in a cul de sac of our choosing, not theirs. ‘No matter, though,’ I reasoned. ‘Sufficient unto the day are the troubles thereof. The corollary, of course, is to avoid over-thinking when you’re already committed.’ I made my way toward shore as quickly as I could once I was well past their ragged group of horses and men. There was a wide meadow here, and the hint of a forest nestled up against the bluff, which had been perfect for my purpose. I appeared to struggle up the rocky margin, then ran for the woods as if in panic, making a great show of fear to draw their unkind attentions.
They’d seen me by now, of course, and four of them were riding toward me, whether to kill or capture me I knew not, although of course I didn’t care. “Gumball!” I screamed. “Rise and shine! Time for breakfast!”
They were almost on me, riding hard, and I held up a smallish ‘lady’s’ dagger in a pathetic show of defiance as they thundered toward me. I could see the sneers and anger on their faces as they came, and one had raised a rifle when Gumball and three of his pals erupted from the ground beneath the hooves of their horses, instantly toppling three of the riders from their saddles, with the other only escaping by a superb bit of horsemanship that I had to admire, even as I threw my lady’s dagger to catch him square in the middle of his back. It might have been small, but it was long enough to sever his spinal cord when thrown with sufficient force and accuracy. He’d have been better off if he hadn’t turned his back on me. Then I brought out my machete from beneath my skirt and began to walk down the beach behind my round friends. Of the three who’d fallen there was no trace, of course, and I picked up the single rifle that had escaped the general wreck, now fallen where it had left its owner’s nerveless hands.
One of the remaining horses was obviously in trouble with a broken leg, whinneying and thrashing about in panic, which I was sorry about, but these things happen in war. I used my machete to give him the mercy stroke, cleaving his brain before he had much time to suffer.
I glanced up the rocky margin to see what the self-styled ‘Reivers’ were up to, but they’d all abandoned their mounts and most were trying to clamber over the landslide to escape the green death rolling toward them, while a few tried shooting Gumball and his leafy pals, which wasn’t a good idea, because it irritated them, so our pet ‘burrowers’ all picked up speed. Our cavalry crew, it seemed, had never seen what a ‘blitzkrieg’ Panzer attack can do to unarmored troops, nor did they have the stomach to be real soldiers, and so had fallen almost instantly into disarray.
‘So much for the art of war in these troubled times,’ I thought, as I laid myself down into a prone shooter’s stance with the rifle they’d kindly furnished me, focusing on picking off the raiders as they scrambled over the rocks. Some jumped into the river, presumably to drown, since this was a very rough stretch of the Savage River, which had been well-named. On the other hand, they’d abandoned their weapons by then, which was all to the good. The more rifles we wound up with, the better. I did my best in the meanwhile to ensure that there weren’t many left to press forward toward Beryl’s position, but had to stop at thirty, since I’d run out of bullets. I had to trust that she’d organized the captured rifles into some sort of welcome for the remaining Reivers, who’d be at a disadvantage going upstream, because there wasn’t room for more than two abreast at any point along the river path before them, so Beryl on her own could probably have handled them even with the crossbows. Adding rifles to our armamentarium made the final result inevitable. She had the advantage of good cover, plus backup, even if the former captives were no help at all, while the raiders would be completely exposed as they came out from behind the cliff with no ability to bring any combined or flanking force to bear, a textbook example of defeating the enemy in detail.
The next day wasn’t at all pleasant. Seven of the self-styled ‘Reivers’ had thrown down their arms and were found cowering on the rocks between Beryl’s position and mine, where Gumball and company couldn’t get at them, and so were taken prisoner, which meant that we had to deal with them. I wasn’t looking forward to it, since there could be only one outcome. We had no prisons, nor prison for that matter, and I had no intention of marching around with a group of men in chains, a twisted parody of the captivity they’d enforced upon others. Still, there was plenty of precedent for drumhead court-martials in time of war, and I was perfectly willing — if not exactly eager — to take this unwanted responsibility upon my own conscience.
We made a small production of it, although we didn’t have a drum, and Beryl took notes so as to maintain the formalities of our actions.
I began the proceedings, saying, “This court-martial is convened on Julian Day 26 Lakh 4,733, in the region of the Savage River in the State of Maryland under the authority of the Combined North American Horticultural Forces. You men are charged with desertion in a time of war, cowardice, insubordination, waging war on civilian populations, and with treasonous assault and murder upon senior officers, your fellow troops, and civilians, as well as with forcible rape under color of authority and sundry other offenses. The penalty for these crimes is death. Do you plead guilty, or not guilty?”
Some of them blustered, whilst others merely said that they’d been forced to participate, which was duly noted by Beryl in her capacity of recorder.
“Chalcedony Price, can you identify these men as the perpetrators of the crimes with which they’ve been charged?”
“I do, Ma’am, each and several, to my certain knowledge.”
“Are there any other witnesses?” I asked.
There were, of course, the entirety of the group of former captives, who each testified that these were, in fact, the men involved in the crimes mentioned, that they’d appeared under false identities and had taken the fortress by treachery, that they’d seen no evidence of coercion on the part of the raiders, and so on. I’ll spare you the tawdry, and sometimes horrifying, details, but I allowed each of their victims ample time to make their individual stories known and set into the permanent record.
My father was on the panel, of course — ironically as the junior officer — but our decision was unanimous. In the long tradition of the Horticultural Service, the sentence would have been death by hanging, but we had neither a handy gallows nor the will to donate a valuable rope to the cause, so we simply stood them on the edge of the river and shot them, letting the river take their bodies away from our sight. Perhaps the rushing water would wash away their many sins.
“Have you heard of any other bands of Reivers, Chalcedony?” I asked the next day, as we headed back to her former home. There may have been survivors, although she didn’t have much hope, and I avoided pointing out that if there had been any foragers out, they might have survived. In any case, they all deserved to see their dead buried properly instead of lying exposed to the elements. We were all mounted now, although I wasn’t exactly comfortable on horseback. It was certainly a novel perspective, riding with one’s head so much further from the ground. I could see the attraction, though.
“From what I overheard among the men,” she said, “there was at least one other band that they knew of, although they weren’t allies in any sense, or so I understood, since they mentioned several skirmishes between their separate groups, squabbling over spoils. They were from farther south, I think, because they called them ‘Mosby’s Raiders’ when they didn’t call them ‘bushwhackers’ or vulgar names.”
I nodded. That made sense from what I’d learned in the library, as well as my father’s military library. The old South had never had an easy relationship with civil authorities, especially Federal civil authorities, which the Horticultural Service was — at least in theory — although the service had been splintered into more-or-less separate fiefdoms in recent years. “Where there are two, there are bound to be imitators out for easy pickings and a life of relative luxury, so I think we have to regard it as a potential insurrection at least, if not a fait accompli.”
“I’d never heard any rumor of such bands before they appeared at our gates, or we might have been more careful.”
“They’ve probably overrun the Virginia fortresses, then, or most of them. Do you know how far your radios worked? Were you in communication with any other fortresses?”
“We were in sporadic communication with most of the Chesapeake Bay fortresses, depending upon the time of year and day, and with a few fortresses in the northern Tidewater region of Virginia, but that was the extent of our knowledge. There were few direct contacts between our scattered forces, though, as the potential risks were seen as exceeding any possible reward.”
I nodded. “That makes sense. I understand from Beryl and Opal that their separate fortresses had no contact with each other, despite being only a few day’s walk from each other. Both were located in valleys which limited the range of their radios, so your own situation is understandable. I gather that the original long-distance communication between the scattered units of the Service were originally carried over wirelines, so when these were abandoned or destroyed, both fortresses were completely isolated.”
“It was much the same here,” Chalcedony said. “We still had the original wireline equipment in the control room, despite continuing pressure by our repair crews to salvage the system for the parts. My guess is that there were links along the system that depended upon external power.”
‘Dang! This woman was awfully clever.’ “I’d never thought of that,” I admitted.
“Well, I had the advantage of being married to…. Never mind,” she said, her face wracked with sudden anguish, “that’s over now.”
I reached out to touch her hand. “I’m so sorry. I wish we’d come south sooner.”
“So… do I,” she managed to choke out, before bursting into tears.
As it turned out, there had been a foraging party out, so we found them wandering through the ruins, still stunned after several days, their homes destroyed and their loved ones either dead or missing, listlessly digging through the general wreck without hope. Unfortunately, there had been only two happy reunions when we encountered them, and even those were tempered by the general misery of all involved. I had Gumball and his friends convince the local plants that the resident humans were no longer hostile, so that was one problem off their plate, but I had no idea whether they could survive on their own, so like every bureaucrat, I called a meeting.
“Citizens, soldiers, you’ve come to a critical point in your lives. As you now know, all the returnees have been infected with the so-called ‘plant infection,’ although I can now inform you that it isn’t carried by the plants at all, but by a very specialized fungus, almost like a mushroom, that was, I believe, developed by human scientists to help our species survive in these troubled times.” This was pure ‘spin,’ since I had no such knowledge, but the notion made the whole thing easier to swallow for most people, including me, so why not feel good about what seemed to be inevitable? Half of human history seems to have been created by ‘spinmeisters,’ Manifest Destiny, Lebensraum, the Chosen People, the British Empire, why not mushrooms?
There was a buzz of protest before Chalcedony overawed them. “Quiet! This fungus — mushroom — whatever it is — healed me of terrible scars and deep infections from where I’d been whipped, branded, and chained! It brought back more than one of us from desperate sickness that might easily have been fatal, and most importantly, the plants no longer have any quarrel with us, so we can walk around in the open air without protective suits and flamethrowers. If human scientists did these things, don’t we at least need to listen to this woman, who evidently knows more than we do, and is a prime exemplar of what this so-called ‘disease’ can do on our behalf. I personally saw this woman break the chains that bound me with her bare hands, so can testify to her strength, and I can feel myself becoming stronger day by day, so I know it’s not a fluke, that these benefits are available to all of us, and will help us to defeat the Reivers wherever we encounter them, and we will encounter them, because this woman and her companions are intent upon wiping them off the face of the Earth. I’ve already seen a dozen women utterly defeat the armed men who did this with nothing more than their bare hands — plus an arrow or two, and maybe a few knives — and I intend to help them! The men who murdered and raped your loved ones are dead! Stone dead at their hands, and you can read the transcript of their court martial for yourself, which contains our sworn testimony concerning their crimes. We know who our real enemies are, the enemies of every civilized human being, and those are the lawless human murderers and thieves who now menace us on every quarter. We know that there is at least one similar gang to the south of us, the self-styled ‘Mosby’s Raiders,’ and there are almost certainly more of them, so we all have to stand together now or face extinction.”
‘Dang!’ I thought, ‘she’s awfully good at this! Maybe I can give her this part of my job and concentrate on soldiering.’ Glancing over to Beryl, I saw that the same thought had obviously occurred to her.
One of the men who’d returned from foraging asked, “But what about the plant’s long war against us? Doesn’t that count?”
“It was never the plant’s war; the very concept is ludicrous. It was our war against the plants, and even that was a conflict instigated by greedy humans, who’d filled the environment with so many poisons and chemicals that the plants finally fought back. We’ve been fighting for several hundred years on behalf of a relatively few avaricious human beings who collectively robbed us of our friendly Earth, that plants and animals that fed us in perfect safety for many thousands of years, and even the plants and animals that depended on us for their continued existence, with no more regard for the rest of us than the vicious Reivers had for our lives and property.”
Beryl looked at me and grinned. “I like this woman,” she whispered. “Let’s keep her.”
I nodded my agreement and whispered back, “Let’s do.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
To know your enemy, you must become your enemy.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Beryl was singing softly a cappella,
Carry me back to old Virginny.
There’s where the cotton and corn and taters grow.
There’s where the birds warble sweet in the spring-time….
She had a surprisingly sweet voice, and was able to hit her notes perfectly, even when being carried along on horseback at a gentle trot, but still….
“Oh, for crying out loud, Beryl! You’ve never been to Virginia before.”
“So? Here we are south of the Mason-Dixon Line, embarking on a glorious military expedition to put down a rebellion, so what better tribute to the long heritage of a grateful nation?”
“Well,” I said sourly, “in the first place, you might try a song that wasn’t popular with the slavers and didn’t glorify the institution of slavery.”
“Really?” she said?
“Really,” I answered. “Listen carefully to the lyrics sometime. You’d be better off with The Battle Cry of Freedom, which was popular with the Union side, which was basically ours, back in the ancient days.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever heard it. How’s it go?”
I sang the first verse,
Yes, we’ll rally round the flag, boys,
We’ll rally once again,
Shouting the battle cry of Freedom,
We will rally from the hillside,
We’ll gather from the plain,
Shouting the battle cry of Freedom.
“Say, that’s not bad,” she said, “and how very appropriate.”
“It is. The chorus is rather nice as well,
The Union forever,
Hurrah! boys, hurrah!
Down with the traitors,
Up with the stars;
While we rally round the flag, boys,
Rally once again,
Shouting the battle cry of Freedom.
I didn’t do too badly either.
“It does seem more rousing,” she said, “and we’re certainly tracking traitors. Okay, you’ve convinced me. Now who has the harmonica?”
I laughed. “Dang! I must have packed it with the piano!”
Beryl grinned at me and said, “I know, you left them both in your other purse.”
“Well, I must have, along with a comfortable bed, hot and cold running water, and an indoor toilet.”
“Harry’s Word, Sapphire, I do wish you’d remember that purse just once. You seem to keep all the good stuff in it.”
“Yeah, well, it clashed with my outfit. I do like to look put together, even on campaign.”
“True,” she said with just a trace of sarcasm, “When you’re riding off into mortal danger, it helps if you have the consolation of knowing that you’ll make a beautiful corpse.”
“Not exactly,” I said archly. “The Book says that looking your best is the foundation of confidence for a woman, and that both physical and inward beauty are positive forces for change in the world. People listen to beautiful people, and both of us were just made to be listened to.”
She rolled her eyes, obviously unconvinced. “So you’re saying that feminism is dead, long live sexism?”
I glowered at her, in a nice way, of course. “Of course not! In the first place, ‘sexism’ is somewhat beside the point when we’re all converging on a single sex, if that’s what you want to call it….” I trailed off, caught up in a… notion. “Maybe a blended sex would be a better way to describe it, since we have no idea, really, if these forms are stable. What happens, for example, if one of us gets pregnant? For that matter, what happens during menopause, if any? In normal women’s lives, these things imply both physical and physiological changes, but do our remaining male parts somehow smooth those over?”
“They haven’t done squat for menstruation,” Beryl said, “I can tell you that. If anything, it’s got to be worse, because I never once heard my sister complain that her balls hurt when she was ‘hormonal.’”
“Well, there’s that,” I conceded.
“Tell you what, I’ll knock you up, then you knock me up, and we can compare notes.”
I was shocked, but then embarrassed. “What?!” I exclaimed eloquently, blushing.
“Well, you brought it, up,” she said. “There’s an old saying, ‘If you can’t stand the heat, keep well away from the fire,’ and it certainly applies here. You’re all about sex appeal, and nothing about sex, all about the tease, and nothing about delivery.”
That shut me up, shut me up good and proper. I urged my mount forward, away from my accuser, feeling trapped for some reason, although this journey south had been my idea.
The next few days were difficult, because Beryl deliberately stayed away from me, which is difficult to do in a group of only a few dozen women, so of course everyone noticed and avoided saying anything, fearful of being asked to choose sides, I suppose. I know I would have been, so I guess I couldn’t blame them, but I tracked her down anyway.
“Major-Jeneral Farquhar, I’d like a word in private,” I said and turned my mount toward the nearest hills, which rolled down the long length of the river valley we were following south. From time to time, we’d seen evidence of the Reivers, in two cases a small huddle of slaughtered women’s bodies which made me wish for the power to resurrect the men we’d executed so I could kill them again, but with more attention to detail.
She followed, and we rode along in silence for ten to twenty minutes before she said, “What do you want, Sapphire?”
I reined in my mount and wheeled to face her, so she stayed her own mount, still facing me. “I want our friendship back,” I said, “to start, and I want your love as well, but if you’ll stop to think a bit you’ll see — I think — that we can’t actually do that right here and right now.”
“Why the Hell not?” she said, really pissed off. “We’re both adults.”
“We’re also officers in an army of our own invention, and you’re familiar enough with the regulations of the real Horticultural Services to know that any outward show of intimacy would be ‘prejudicial to good order and discipline,’ so we’re trapped in our legend, until we can rest from this campaign.” I cursed violently, “Harry’s Bouncing Blue Balls, Beryl! I’m supposed to be married, so an ‘affair’ between us would be a court-martial offence!” I was shouting by now, furious with myself as well as her, since I was trapped in a net I’d woven for both of us. Suddenly, I stopped and hung my head in shame over my stupid outburst. “I apologize, Beryl. My own lies have turned around and bit me on the ass, and now I’ve offended you, for which I’m desperately sorry.”
She glared at me for an entire second before she smirked and said, “Funny you should mention ‘blue balls,’ Sapphire, since I’m not at all sure the condition applies to either of us these days, and since your ‘husband’ has all the reality of the Easter Bunny, I can’t quite work myself up to worrying about him catching us at anything untoward. Mind you, from a lay viewpoint — the marriage laws not falling within my former military speciality — I strongly suspect that your ‘marriage-of-convenience’ could be easily annulled on grounds on non-consummation, without even touching upon the complete and utter non-existence of the lucky bridegroom.” Then she pondered the situation for a few seconds. “There may be a problem, however, with serving the poor fellow with notice of your divorce or annulment proceedings, since he seems to have skipped off without leaving a forwarding address, the unfeeling cad.”
“Yeah, he has been a bit of a disappointment in the sack, now that I think of it, which has nothing to do with balls of any kind, blue, green, or otherwise,” I said as my pretty mare moved restlessly beneath me. “I wasn’t actually thinking of that, in any case. It was just something forceful to say, although I’m sorry it wasn’t very ladylike.”
Beryl laughed out loud, but it didn’t bother me, because that was my old Beryl. “Sweetie, you’re the most naturally ‘ladylike’ former guy I know. It’s okay to get ticked off from time to time.”
“Yeah, well, I’m feeling a bit of rage coming on right this minute. Three of Swords; just over that ridge.” I indicated the direction with a quick shift of my eyes. Beryl was familiar enough with the deck by now that I sometimes used it as a sort of shorthand when I felt any disturbance in our vicinity. She, on the other hand, usually said what she felt straightforwardly. Different approaches to the same increased awareness, I suspect, but had no theories that could explain it. Since coming south, though, we’d both been more sensitive, without any external cause that I could think of. Oddly enough, though, the other infected women in our group weren’t similarly affected by external events. It was either a mystery or we two were ‘special’ in some way.
“You’re right,” she said, immediately wary, but just as careful not to show any outward sign as I had been.
“We’re a bit exposed, I think, one disadvantage of running off in a snit on one’s own, for which I apologize.”
“Never mind, dear, all is forgiven. There’s nothing like contact with the enemy to make one’s priorities instantly obvious.” She smiled at me, which made me feel much better, despite the physical danger I sensed coming towards us.
“Do you want to take them? I think it’s just three or four of them, but I could of course be wrong.”
She rolled her eyes. “You? Wrong? Bite your tongue,” she said. “I can feel them too just now. They’re calculating exactly how fine it would be to teach us exactly how to show a proper respect toward our ‘betters,’ preferably on our backs, although one of our admirers would like to fuck us in the ass, which goes to prove that he’s not naturally gallant.” Beryl could be startlingly precise in her intuitions, a feat that I myself could never manage.
I reasoned it through. “A scouting party, I think, low on the totem pole, so anxious to have a little bit of ‘fun’ before the bosses take their turn.”
Beryl smiled a particularly sinister smile. “I’d love to give them a turn or two, Sapphire dear, so do please remind me to bring along a proper spit.”
“I think we’re well-prepared with skewers of one sort or another,” I said, “so why don’t we mosey on in that direction pretending to be easy targets?” I had a rifle with me, concealed by a spare saddle blanket, and a crossbow with two dozen quarrels, one of which was ready to launch, so didn’t feel particularly vulnerable. Despite our recent acquisition of firearms, I still preferred the crossbows, because they didn’t advertise their deployment to everyone within a mile or so. Just in case, I gave Gumball a little mental whistle, cautioning him to keep himself out of sight and underground. It never hurts to have a well-hidden reserve force ready to hand, as a part of the overall strategic battle plan, since the appearance of weakness where there is strength can serve to draw out a poorly-prepared force. The best form of defense is attack, as von Clausewitz once famously observed.
Of course, as von Clausewitz also observed, “War is such a dangerous business that mistakes that come from kindness are the very worst.” My own mistake was not killing our gruesome trio instantly. Instead, I’d thought to interrogate them and so distracted myself long enough for their main body to surround us. So here we were, hiding in a pile of rocks with a gang of hostile idiots shooting at us. Oddly enough, though, I felt fairly cheerful, and our rocks held many clumps of white and purple sweet alyssum which filled the air around us with a marvelous perfume, like warm sweet honey mixed with amber. Other than the random gunshots, it was a lovely day. “When you speak of this in future years, dear Beryl, and you will, please remember to be kind,” I said.
“Honey,” she said, “if we survive, I plan to spend every spare moment kicking your ass, so I won’t have time to carp about minor details.”
“Oh, goodie,” I said smiling. “That’s one load off my mind at least; luckily, my ass is very well-padded.” I took a quick reflective glance out from our position to where the new Reivers were lurking, what looked like thirty or more, and all taking potshots at us from time to time, mostly to harrass us, one supposes, since they had little chance of hitting anything, to judge by how badly their shots were aimed, if one could even dignify them with the word. Of course their first few were rather more accurate, but a few well-placed headshots had discouraged them from taking better care, and I had a mirror or two available as primitive periscopes so we could easily keep track of them without exposing ourselves to hostile fire. I’d actually seen one aiming for my mirror, but had quickly disabused him of the notion rather permanaently. This had the unfortunate side effect of making them all duck for cover as soon as the first hint of it appeared, which made my covert reconnaissance somewhat less effective. To my mild embarrassment, I hadn’t brought them along for that purpose at all, but I do like to ensure that my hair is nicely arranged.
“How’re Gumball and the boys getting along?” Beryl asked offhandedly.
“Having a little trouble sneaking up,” I said, “because quite a bit of the soil around here is thin stuff over shattered bedrock, so they’re worming their way in by degrees. On a brighter note, the hostiles behind us are lurking behind logs over a nice thick loam soil beneath which two of our rotund friends lie hidden, so they’re toast any time we want them to be.”
“Oh, that is cheery news,” she said.
“And with all the racket they’re making, I suspect that Opal and the rest of our friends will be by to check on us soon.”
“Harry’s Brass Ass!” she swore. “You know that means we’ll have to get ourselves out of this on our own before they arrive, don’t you? I’d never live it down if ‘the Cannibal’ had to be rescued by a bunch of raw recruits, will I? Fuck’em all to Harry’s Green Hell! We’re going to have to kill’em all now.”
I sighed. “I suppose you’re right,” I admitted, thinking. “Let’s start off with a bit of razzle-dazzle and then a hook right to catch them from the side.”
“Sounds good to me,” she said and got all set to move.
‘Gumball!’ I suggested, ‘Would you please arrange to have your friends eat the men behind us and toss a few trees around?’ I liked to be as polite as possible under fire; it was part of my mystique. I immediately heard a lot of noise behind us, the eerie groan of deep roots being torn asunder and then the sudden wind of tall pines toppling, their branches sending out a rush of air in all directions as the rugged trunks that had lifted them toward the light now carried them quickly down into the darkness of the forest floor. “Now!” I said unnecessarily as the two of us ran back to engage the besiegers to our rear, quickly slaughtering them in their confusion and fear before they’d fully grasped that the banshees were in their very midst with long and bloody knives. Pausing only to gather up their weapons, we ran to the right, still cloaked by the remaining forest shade and the cloud of dust that had been blown into the air by the falling trees, until we saw the heads of their comrades, still looking toward the forest and the commotion there, all unaware that they were missing all the fun. Sadly, they’d never have any more fun at all as we both fired our bolts into the back of two separate heads, then took care of another four with well-thrown knives. They died without a sound and we rushed uphill, toward their horses, which we’d heard but hadn’t seen behind a thicket of shrubby trees up the slope to the side of the rocks where the main body of the Reivers still lay hidden, evidently excited by the noise, since they were firing toward our former position, which made a perfect cover for us as we burst in upon two sentries, who’d been stationed to keep care of the horses. They weren’t doing a very good job of it, and soon they weren’t capable of doing anything, as both had broken necks.
At this point, we paused to take a quick look at their luggage, which happened to include half a dozen HE missiles and launchers. With a smirk, Beryl appropriated two sets of them as I picked up both the rifles the sentries didn’t need any more. She clucked her tongue, almost exactly like a horse champing — which I thought was awfully clever of her — and I shot one of our besiegers through the back of his head just as she fired one of the HE missiles toward the main body of them, quickly firing the other toward another clump of them behind another pile of rocks.
After having been extremely annoyed by them for several hours, the twin explosions were very satisfying, and the fact that the remaining Reivers succumbed to an anxious urge to exit the vicinity of the scattered clumps and rivers of burning thermite was even better, since we both used the opportunity to pick them off one by one with their own rifles as they tried to scurry away.
That left one group that we knew of, behind the rocks flanking us upriver, and they had evidently come to some sort of decision, since the first we actually saw of them was a rag that could have been white — at one time — frantically waving above their clump of rocks as one of them called out, “We surrender! We surrender! Don’t kill us! Don’t kill us, please!”
“Too late for most of you,” I called out. “What makes you special?”
“We’ve got gold! Lots of it!”
“But if we kill you, we’ll have all that with no effort at all,” I said reasonably, my voice raised just enough to carry. “Not that we care all that much for gold, although it does make charming jewelry. It’s a pain in the ass dragging too much of it around, though. What else have you got to offer?”
There was a distinct pause before the same guy answered. “I know where all the other Reiver camps are within two or three hundred miles.” They’d evidently heard of who we were and what we were up to. ‘Alas, there’s no honor amongst thieves,’ I thought. “So?” I said. “We’ll run into them soon enough, and then they’ll be dead too. We don’t take slaves, and have little use for prisoners. You’ll have to do a lot better than that.”
“I know most of the passwords,” the same fellow said. “I can get you inside their defenses, and possibly save the lives of their slaves. I know that you’re rescuing slaves, so that’s got to be worth something to you.”
He sounded smug, which irritated me. “Don’t get too cocky, asshole,” I said. “Our reputation precedes us, as you yourself demonstrate, and almost anyone we catch will be eager to make the same offer without any of the trouble of hauling you around. If you’d really been paying attention, you would have released your prisoners voluntarily and either hightailed it out of the region in hopes of escaping our justice or thrown yourselves on our mercy, what little of it there is for slavers. You’ve rather squandered that opportunity by doing your best to kill us, and your recent change of heart does you little credit, since the only immediate alternative is death, and may still be, which sharply limits my conviction of your sincerity. Our main party is coming up behind you, and some of them are former slaves. I’m beginning to believe that it might have a salutary effect on morale if we simply gave you to them to do with as they will, in which case your heartfelt pleas might tend more toward an easy death than mere continued life.” ‘Holy Harry! When did I turn into such a cold-hearted bitch?’ I thought, and then remembered, ‘Oh, that’s right. When I’d first seen the terrible scars the Reivers had left on Chalcedony’s abused body; when I’d eventually heard how they killed her husband and infant son right before her eyes, laughing all the while.’ “Throw out your weapons,” I finally said. “I’ll decide what to do with you directly.”
They tossed their rifles over the the tops of the rocks behind which they were still cowering, so I said, “Now stand up and show yourselves, with the understanding that if we discover that any one of you remains in hiding, we’ll kill the lot of you immediately for violating the decidedly one-sided terms of your unconditional surrender.” I heard Beryl start to giggle, only half-muffled. ‘Okay, so I was doing a little theatrical performance. Results in battle quite often depended upon showmanship as much as force-of-arms. Of course, Beryl’s audible glee enhanced her own reputation as a cold-blooded killer as well, so it was all to the good.’
And it turned out to have been well-played, in fact, because the talkative one shouted out to some hidden comrade in a different set of rocks as he himself stood up with his hands well in the air and no weapons on his person that I could see. “Virgil, get your sorry ass out here with the rest of us!”
Pretty damned quick I had a ragged lot of half a dozen men in front of me, hands in the air, and I walked over toward them with my machete in hand whilst Beryl covered me from the rocks. One of the men had a whip coiled on his belt. I suppose that he was Virgil, since he was the one who’d been hiding apart from the rest, but the sight of that whip was good enough for me. I flicked out my blade and had his head off his body in the time between two heartbeats. “Just so you know,” I said dispassionately to the rest of them as the corpse fell to the ground in two parts, “beating or maltreating prisoners is a court-martial offense, and your pal here was just found guilty and adjudicated on the strength of the bloodstains on that whip of his. Any of the rest of you carry whips? If so, please step forward and take your turn.” I said this with scornful menace, but in truth I was getting sick and tired of killing people. Unfortunately, murder seemed to be my stock-in-trade, and I had a necessary rôle to play.
No one really moved or said a word, although the talky guy kept moving his eyes to look first at the body, then the head, which had rolled off a few feet to the side, with a sort of horrid fascination. ‘Good,’ I thought. ‘Keep’em on their toes.’
“Gumball!” I yelled, purely for their benefit. “Breakfast!”
Gumball rolled up from behind them, so I said, “You men might want to step out of the way quite smartly, unless you want to be fertilizer as well.” The look on their faces as Gumball trundled by was quite gratifying; how pride goeth before a fall. One lost control of his bowels, which was distasteful, but we can’t all be true warriors. I suppose that’s why these crêtins relied on treachery and reserved their proudest efforts for abusing and/or slaughtering innocent women and children. On general principle, I pierced one of them through the eye with a foxy dagger. He hadn’t looked quite frightened enough, and his eyes had been darting around as if looking for a chance to escape, not to mention the fact that he’d been the one who’d speculated about how nice it would be to fuck us up the ass and I’d felt the taint of his former thoughts even in the midst of his fear. “He had a shifty-eyed look,” I explained, “and didn’t look at all contrite.” The rest immediately did their best to look very humble indeed.
Talky guy turned rather pale and lost his lunch as Gumball rolled over Virgil and the shifty-eyed guy, although it actually wasn’t at all gory, since both bodies and one head had simply disappeared when Gumball rolled on by. Gumball had thoughtfully left my dagger behind, as shiny and polished as a riverine pebble after rain. ‘Thank you, Gumball,’ I intimated. He almost purred, or at least that’s what the rustling of his leaves and vines reminded me of. ‘How on Earth did I ever get so lucky?’
The first thing I did, of course, was feed our new prisoners a bit of cheese, so I didn’t have to worry too much about them trying to escape. Whatever other horrific sins might be attributed to the Reivers, they were first and foremost the very bottom of the barrel when it came to misogynist thugs and rapists amongst whom no woman other than a self-loathing masochist with a morbid wish for degradation and death would consider finding refuge in a million years, so we made sure that they knew that they were beginning a journey from which there was no escape, other than an eventual demise, of course. That sobered them up a bit, and in their eyes was cruel punishment, whatever their opinions might be a year from now. I didn’t particularly care, and let them know that they wouldn’t get a second chance to escape in any case, if they had any belated misgivings about their bargain, because I’d set the burrowers on their trail, and intimated that they could smell out a particular person from a hundred miles away with no trouble at all, which may have been a slight exaggeration, but they, of course, had no way of knowing that.
In the end, I set the talky guy to drawing maps off by himself, with his former comrades assigned as secondary sources in two separate groups, so they each of them furnished a ‘quality control’ group for the other. The talky guy — he’d turned out to be named Beauregard, however unlikely and inappropriate the name seemed for a black-hearted villain and pirate — seemed to have the best innate sense of proportion and distance, and was turning out quite creditable maps and descriptions of the Reiver camps he was aware of. I named him ‘Becky,’ after Tom Sawyer’s inamorata, although we were a very long way from the Mississippi River. I named them all after ancient characters from the old stories, so their distinctive names reminded us of their origins, and so set them apart from the rest of us, despite their rapidly-improving looks. We even had a Mehitabel, so I told her that it means ‘God Rejoices,’ although the character I’d really had in mind was the promiscuous feline girlfriend of a cockroach. Rebbeca, of course, is another Hebrew name, and means either ‘captivating’ or ‘earth,’ depending on which portion of the human language tree it really came from originally, and may have been the name of an ancient Assyrian Goddess. Eventually, I told Becky the whole story, or several stories, actually, although this entailed a bit more story-telling than I particularly cared to do. I was feeling generous, though, because the transformed Becky was trying very hard to be as good as possible, either frightened by my carefully-cultivated legend or perhaps a natural inclination. I tried to give her the benefit of the doubt, though, because she was far more diligent than any of the rest, and seemed at times to be genuinely remorseful to have ever associated herself with the Reivers.
Eventually, their crimes might be forgotten, but not soon, perhaps not even by this generation, and the tradeoff seemed worthwhile, since someone was bound to get hurt eventually if we rode into many encampments without knowing anything about their fighting strength and defenses. We were heading into territory of which we knew almost nothing other than what was on the antique maps I’d carried with us from the library back in the City — most of it hundreds of years out of date — and what these former Reivers were telling us. Mountains hadn’t moved, or at least not much, but I knew that the coastlines had changed by quite a bit, dense forests had grown where cities and farmland once prevailed, streams and rivers had changed their courses, and most of the cities had been abandoned, as far as I knew from the few remaining records of the initial stages of the war between the Horticulturists and the rest of the natural world.
The forest was beautiful here, but strange. The area around The Castle — and the City I’d finally discovered — was mostly flat, or flattish, comprised of deposits left behind by ancient oceans, then scraped flat by glaciation. It was primarily prairie as well, grasslands with hidden copses of willows and other water-loving trees nestled into creek-beds and river valleys. Here, in the bottomlands of a river valley surrounded by worn mountains, there were huge oaks, walnuts, yellow-poplars, tulip trees, sycamores, and other hardwoods, with a scattering of pines. From my perspective, it was more than a little spooky, and it didn’t help that we were following a trail mapped out by Becky toward a putative Reiver hideaway. Becky, about twenty feet ahead of me, stopped dead and wriggled a hand held carefully behind her back. I readied my crossbow, one of three I carried, although I also had a rifle.
Suddenly, a man’s harsh voice broke the forest silence, “What the fuck are you doing out here, girlie?”
Becky started, obviously truly frightened despite her knowledge of the area and her expectation that we were about to encounter a sentry. “Oh!” she cried, and made as if to run away from the sentry, slanting back slightly to the side of our position, carefully avoiding the temptation to look at us.
‘Good girl,’ I thought, prepared for any hostile action. ‘Now let’s see what the mean guy has to say for himself.’
Right on schedule, he burst out from a thicket conveniently placed right where his voice had come from. “Get back here, slave!” he shouted as he ran toward us after Becky, which pretty much sealed his fate. I put a bolt through his head and he dropped like a stone, looking, I hoped, as if he’d tripped over something and fallen, perhaps hitting his head. Beryl, of course, kept running, dodging off from one tree to another in order to keep as much of her covered as she could, the better to pantomime a woman fleeing for her life.
Evidently, she was doing a good job, because another sentry took off from the same thicket, only this one was carrying a rifle and shouted, “Stop! or I’ll shoot!” before he spared a glance toward his comrade. “Robert?! Are you hurt?” he said as he ran up, a touching display of concern which moved me not at all, because he joined ‘Robert’ in death a second later, still ten or twenty feet short of where he might have noticed that the back of ‘Robert’s’ head had developed an unsightly growth.
Then we waited. Becky had told us that they usually posted two sentries per location, so that they could take turns for any needed breaks or naps, so I was fairly confident that there was no one left behind, but it didn’t hurt to be a little cautious. To amuse myself, I took a quick pick from my mental deck, ‘Judgement’, and upright, an auspicious omen, considering…. I moved carefully to my left — away from where Becky lay half-hidden, and thus a distraction — and crept up on the thicket as stealthily as possible.
The stench was incredible, especially after our long journey through the fragrant woodlands. ‘Robert’ and his accomplice hadn’t had the most fastidious of personal grooming habits, and it became quickly obvious that they hadn’t even bothered to move to another thicket before attending to their bowel movements. ‘Better off dead,’ I thought, shaking my head in disgust before following Robert’s path out of their former outpost, waving my hands in the air as insurance against nervous recruits. “All clear,” I announced, then added, “You did well, Becky,” as she walked back toward the thicket, followed by another thirty members of our band of sisters.
“The next sentries are up on that ridge, or were the last time my former band of Reivers passed by on a trading expedition. Last I knew, they couldn’t even see this outpost, because their primary task was to catch any slaves who might try to escape, so their attention was directed away from the world outside. They depended on hearing the sound of a gunshot from one of their outlying sentries to give them ample warning, because they took their positions as the natural masters of all they surveyed for granted, and so couldn’t imagine anyone more dangerous and deadly than they were.”
“The more fools they are, then, ” Beryl said quietly. “Let’s just go call on them, why don’t we?”
“Let’s do!” I said brightly. “I’ve been just itching for a little diversion.”
We left the horses behind when we climbed the back of the ridge, because we were already experienced enough with them to know that horses talked to each other when they smelled — or saw, or heard — other horses, which would be an unfortunate beginning for a surprise attack. They were hobbled in a wooded clearing with two of of the new volunteers to guard them from any harm. We hadn’t seen any predators yet, but Becky had assured us that ‘panthers,’ evidently a type of very large cat, sometimes prowled these woods, but were wary of humans, because the Reivers hunted them for their skins. It was odd to think of animal predators, odd to think of large animals at all, because they’d pretty much disappeared up in our little corner of North America, other than the feral jackal-dogs which still ran free in the City, but it was comforting as well to think that the beginnings — or remnants — of a balanced environment still lingered in parts of North America. There were more pines up here, but still a scattering of the same hardwoods we’d seen at lower elevations as well, so the forest was more vertical up here in the mountains, but not completely unfamiliar.
At the crest, I halted our party whilst I and Beryl went ahead to reconnoiter. They hadn’t even cleared the vegetation from above their ‘guard post,’ so it was easy to obtain a good view of it, as well as the second ‘guard post’ on the opposite side of their valley. “What do you think, Beryl? Crossbows to take out the three below us and then a few HE missiles to discourage the other guards?”
“Sounds like a good idea to me,” she said, matching actions to her words and polishing off the three guards with three quick shots from her three bows. “I’ll arrange the rest of us and let you have the honors for the three over there.” With that, she wriggled her way back down to where our main party rested.
In the meanwhile, I studied the situation. They had a small fortification protecting the entrance to the valley, but it was only a stockade, so wasn’t set up to deter an armed assault from behind their lines. They were really beneath contempt, since their worldview seemed to encompass only themselves, potential victims, slaves in chains, and other Reivers, of whom they might be wary, but were accustomed to see as fellow ‘masters’ who shared a common commerce in human beings and habits of treachery, murder, and theft, if not friendship. The notion that there might be ‘top predators’ who might prove dangerous to them had obviously never crossed their venal minds. ‘Ah, well, to work withal,’ I thought as I heard Beryl sidle back up to my side. I had three launchers ready, so used two on the other guard post and then immediately used my rifle to take out the four guards manning the stockade, then started on any Reivers I saw walking around. Beside me, Beryl started doing the same. The HE explosions had eliminated any possible element of surprise, so there was no point in wasting time, nor any requirement for stealth, since the missile trails pointed straight back to our position, on almost unassailable high ground, and we were perfectly situated to command the entire encampment, since the stupid slavers had deliberately designed this emplacement to completely control the killing ground below, forestalling any possible rebellion by their slaves, of course, but setting themselves up as patsies at the same time. One could almost pity them.
Pretty soon, there was no one moving around except the bewildered about-to-be-former ‘slaves’ and a few of the Reivers who’d gone to ground behind whatever shelter they could find. One had the audacity to gather up a bunch of ‘slaves’ to act as ‘human shields’ — a separate violation of The Laws of War — but a well-placed crossbow bolt from Beryl soon discouraged that tactic. Then another held up a stick with an improvised ‘white flag,’ which of course revealed his position, so down went another. “There’ll be no consideration given,” I called down, “and no negotiations, so you might as well disabuse yourselves of the notion that we’ll talk to you, or that any of you will walk away scot-free. If you surrender unconditionally, and indicate your capitulation by immediately walking out into the open with your hands in the air and then lie face-down flat upon the ground, you’ll be taken into custody to await trial, but only if there are no more cowardly attempts to hide behind your captives. Anyone attempting to escape will be killed immediately.”
One of them walked out, almost immediately, and said loudly,before lying down, if that was ever his plan, “I’d like to speak to the man in charge.” He seemed far too arrogant — probably one of the leaders — so I killed him.
“Is there any part of ‘lying face-down’ that any of the rest of you don’t understand?” I said loudly, but calmly. “You’ll notice, I’m sure, that the man who didn’t understand my words is now lying flat, none-the-less.” I paused for effect. “ANd now, you will walk out into the open and lie down right this very minute, as I’ve already suggested, or you will die, quite possibly in terrible pain.” Actually, I thought this unlikely, since we usually managed to hit their brains, which seemed a fairly pleasant — or at least very quick — way to die, if die one must, although of course we’d had no reports from the ‘other side’ of the experience to verify the fact, but in the intimidation business it rarely hurts to point out the negative side of failure to obey a lawful order. Despite my contempt for the so-called ‘Reivers,’ I had no particular desire to be cruel.
Beside me, Beryl noticed that one of the men now straggling out had evidently forgotten to leave his weapon behind, and in fact was attempting to conceal it. Her rifle barked just once, and he was just as horizontal as the first one, albeit for a different reason. She looked at me and shrugged.
“Perhaps,” I said, “Some of you haven’t managed to figure out what ‘unconditional surrender’ means. This is not the occasion to discuss the terms of your cessation of hostilities, and you are not soldiers covered under the conventions of the laws of war. You’re criminals, and are being taken into custody by the lawful authority of the Horticulturist Services of North America, not dispatched to an interment camp until some soi-disant ‘war’ of your own imagining is over. It’s time to lay down your arms, come out into the open, and lay down with your hands outstretched, or die. I personally don’t much care either way, so it’s entirely up to you, but you will be horizontal within a very few moments, one way or the other. You have the good example of quite a few of your erstwhile comrades to lead the way, as it were, but of course they won’t be adding their voices, now forever stilled, to the conversation.”
After a few moments, the remaining Reivers began to trickle out from hiding, most of them lying down immediately, obviously nervous, but one sauntered out with a show of bravado, sneering, his thumbs hooked in his belt as if he were on parade. He had the bad luck to have a whip on his belt, so of course I shot him too. “To reiterate,” I said irritably, “when I say ‘Hands in the air’ it means exactly what it sounds like, and specifically doesn’t mean ‘exposed to the air,’ or ‘out of your pockets.’ You will either keep your hands well up above your heads or you will be assumed to harbor hostile intentions and/or a concealed weapon with very predictable consequences. When lying down, you will keep your hands outstretched above your heads until you are searched and told to stand.” I rolled my eyes over towards Beryl, ‘Morons!’ I mouthed.
She nodded. “Crêtins, rather,” she said aloud. “I’m fairly sure that it’s a genetic defect.”
“Is every man jack of you either dead or lying down in plain view?” I called out loudly once again, reasonably enough, I thought, considering my mood.
There was a fairly extended silence until one of them had the nerve to turn his head and answer, “Far as I kin tell, but I’m not sure where every livin’ soul of ’em might get to. Y’all took us by surprise.”
“Are you their leader?”
“No, Ma’am, I sure ain’t. He was one of them you done shot.”
“Fair enough,” I said. “Be so good, then, as to persuade any listeners who aren’t visible and lying down that it’s in their best interest to surrender, or we’ll set the dogs to track them, and I can guarantee that they won’t like that.” I mentally apologized to Gumball and his friends, but thought that simplicity was better than trying to persuade them of the existence of ‘monsters’ who might seem as if they were sprung from out of nightmares. Speaking of which, I said silently, ‘Gumball! Would you mind knocking down the structure at the end of the valley?’
“You might hear a loud noise in a moment or two,” I said, “but please don’t be too terribly alarmed. Our ‘dogs’ are rather more rambunctious than any dogs you’re likely to have seen before.”
It wasn’t but a few moments before Gumball and two of his pals came knocking at the gate, which instantly collapsed as they passed under and through it, leaving most of it in shreds and tatters.
“Lie still!” I shouted as several made as if to gather themselves up to flee in terror, and shot a couple of rounds into the dirt near them to encourage compliance. “They won’t harm you unless I tell them to, and they can outpace a horse at full gallop, so you wouldn’t have even the whisper of a chance to escape, not to mention that we have a dozen sharpshooters available to shoot you down like dogs if you turn tail and run. You’re all of you at our mercy, not your own devices. Please don’t forget it, as faux-heroics will avail you nothing but a rather messy death.”
They quieted down, but were clearly very nervous.
“Now you,”I said to the man who’d answered me at first, “stand up with your hands in the air as much as possible; I won’t shoot you if you have to put a hand on the ground to help you stand, but keep any such movement brief and broad to allay the suspicions of your captors.”
He did, with commendable grace; the life of a horseman encourages lower-body strength.
“Now call out, as loudly as you can, to any survivors who might remain at large. Tell them to instantly come out of hiding with their hands in the air and ‘come on down,’ as the saying goes here in this Great State of Virginia.”
He was prompt, I can give him that. “Jackson? Travis? Any of you boys alive up there? If you is, you just take a look-see at what she’s fixin’ to set on your trail. You’all’d just as well come on down an’ face the music.”
“Barkley? I’m all that’s left. Jackson’s daid, ’n Thadeus too, burnt up they is like yer goddamned pinecones.”
“Can’t be hepped. You come on down heah, and keep your fool hands up. This here woman’d jest as soon shoot’ya as look at ya.”
He was right about that last remark. I’d heard enough stories of what life had been like as a slave to last me a very long lifetime, and now I was going to hear more; I wasn’t looking forward to it. “You’ll be humanely treated, I give you my word, but you will to tried and sentenced for your crimes, whatever they turn out to be, so if you have anything to say in your defense, start thinking about it now.”
“Yessum,” he mumbled.
The rest of the unit arrived through the ruins of the stockade shortly after Gumball and company rolled through, so Beryl and I began following the trail down toward the Reiver’s prison pen.
We were about half way down when there was a sudden rifle shot from behind us and time seemed to stand still as I whipped around and caught the bastard with two quick shots through the head, the last as he fell dead from the first. I wheeled back and saw that Beryl was down, and dropped to my knees beside her, my mind already calculating the nature of her injury, a shot through the left femoral artery which was pumping blood at an alarming rate. I reached into my belt pouch and pulled out a chunk of our magic ‘cheese’ and slapped most of it on the wound itself, but took a mouthful, chewed it up, and spit it into her mouth, after which I tore off most of my blouse to make a tourniquet to slow the bleeding long enough for the cheese to begin its healing work, or so I hoped, but it wasn’t working terribly well. “Harry’s Holy Hell, Beryl! If you die on me I’ll haunt you! I swear I will!”
Her eyelids fluttered open as she said, “Don’t you have that backwards, dearest? If I die, I’ll be haunting you, not the other way around.”
“Nitpicking will do you no good,” I said, tears trickling down my face. “When I aim to do a thing, I do it, as you well know, so you’d just better survive or you’ll be sorry.”
Beryl laughed, which I considered a very good sign. “It’ll take more than a cowardly shot from behind to kill me,” she boasted. “I trust that your current leisurely posture means that the dirty little coward is dead.”
“It does,” I admitted, “twice over, although I’d be sorely tempted to bring him back to life so I could kill him again, if it were possible.”
“That’s okay, as long as he’s dead. Damn!” she said, glancing down, “I quite liked that outfit on you; made you look quite fetching I thought.”
“What? this old rag?” I said modestly.
“Well, I liked it.”
“I do too, especially since most of it is busily keeping most of the blood inside your body, where it belongs.”
She laughed again, an even better sign. “Well, there is that,” she said. “Remind me to find you another cute outfit when I feel more like traipsing around through the shops. My treat.”
“Yeah, yeah, big spender,” I said.
“All the currency we really own is time, my dear, and it’s precious beyond measure.”
“You must be feeling better,” I said, “if you have enough energy for philosophy.”
“I’m always philosophical,” she said. “You should always be prepared with a few piquant bons mots in times of danger. It builds character.”
“Like weightlifting,” I said.
“Exactly! Use it or lose it,” she said, then she closed her eyes.
I carried her down the hill, weeping. When I reached the bottom, I gently laid her down and called two of our volunteers over to take care of her. Then I picked up my rifle and addressed the prisoners. “Unfortunately, after your surrender, one of your number treacherously ambushed us from behind, killing one of my officers, thus violating the terms we’d agreed upon. Sorry,” I said, raised my rifle, and then shot them all as fast as I could pull the trigger, which was very fast indeed.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
Even the finest sword plunged into salt water will eventually rust.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Killing didn’t help me. I looked at the bodies, grotesquely impotent in death, and it didn’t touch my grief at all. I felt… empty, but not sorry at all about them. Whatever they might have become, they had been evil in life, and it was their collective wickedness that had culminated in Beryl’s death. The man I’d killed up on the mountain was a plug-compatible equivalent to all of them, and if he hadn’t been there it would have been one of them. The only guilt I felt was that I was still alive and Beryl was dead. I went through an explosion of scenarios in my head, obsessively trying to figure out what I’d done wrong, what I could have done — if only I’d been looking behind us… if only I’d walked ahead… behind… on the other side of her… anything…! — that would have left Beryl alive and laughing again, because it was my fault, all my fault, my arrogance, my stupidity, but Beryl had paid the price.
From somewhere, I felt someone tugging at me and I spun on them, furious. “What in Harry’s Holy Hell is your problem?!” I snarled. It was Becky, one of them and I almost reached out my hands to choke the life out of her for daring to intrude… before I stopped myself. I closed my eyes. Then I opened them and said, “I’m sorry. What was it that you needed?”
“Ma’am,” she said, “I’m sorry to intrude, but we need your help, I think, with some of the victims; they’re in a bad way, some of them, and you’re the best healer that we have.”
I snorted. “Just my luck! I’m the best killer as well. How typical of the world’s biggest fuck-up!” Then I relented and said, “Very well, show them to me. I’m sorry that I snapped at you.”
“It’s fine, Ma’am. We all of us know how much she meant to you. I don’t blame you at all… for anything.”
“Thank you, Rebecca. I appreciate your concern, but let’s take care of the living right now; they need my help much more than I need my grief.”
“Thank you, Ma’am. They’re over here, in the slave pens. They’re afraid to come out, and of course many of them are so terribly injured or ill that they can’t come out. We were able to break most of the chains they’d been hobbled with, but a few were either too much for us or so deeply embedded in their swollen flesh that were we afraid to do anything, because we might harm them in trying to do good.” The anguish on her face was quite plain, so I was convinced that Becky, at least, had been able to fully reëngage with her own humanity.
She led the way to the most dismal and putrid area I’d ever seen. The stench alone might kill someone, and I immediately saw that many of the former slaves were gravely ill. Most had septic open wounds from vicious whippings and heavy blows, not to ignore the branding and scarification which seemed deliberately intended to make them seem little more than cattle, their humanity stripped away by madmen with no slightest trace of pity or compassion — several looked indeed as if their extremities were gangrenous, with bottle flies and maggots visibly feasting on their decaying flesh — “Quick!” I said, “Fetch my medical pack!”
“I have it ready, Ma’am. I knew you’d want it.”
“Bless you, Becky,” I said, and started taking out sealed bottles of our magic cheese. I handed two to Becky and told her, “Chew up a small mouthful and then spit some of the liquified mixture into the wounds of the most desperately ill, then get the rest of it into their mouths somehow, assisting them if necessary so it can help them to heal more quickly. The enzymes in your own saliva will help to start the process of breaking it down into substances which can penetrate the lining of the stomach and intestine, so don’t be afraid to chew it thoroughly. If they’re unconscious, massage their throats to help them get it down. As long as the quantity is small, it won’t hurt at all if a little goes down the ‘wrong pipe,’ but try not to let them choke.”
Becky started crying for some reason. “Thank you, Ma’am. I won’t let you down,” was all she said as she hurried off toward one of the most severely injured.
I chose another, but not without marvelling at how much Becky had changed since I’d first met her, transformed for the better, I think, perhaps even healed in her troubled soul. I knelt down by a woman who was conscious, but terribly weak, and gently laid my hands near a festering wound caused by a branding which had burned her left arm almost to the bone, from what I could see. I was vaguely consoled by the knowledge that the sadistic monster who had done this to her was surely dead. “Rest easy, sister,” I said to her. “You’re free of those evil men forever now, because we killed them each and every one.” Then I gave her a bit of cheese to swallow and smeared a healing paste of cheese and my saliva mixed on each of her deepest wounds and scars. “This medicine will help heal your wounds,” I told her, “but it actually tastes rather nice to boot, and it will eventually heal all your scars as well, so you’ll be beautiful again, with no visible blemishes left to remind of this horrible experience. If you’re hungry, just this little will be fairly filling, but we’ll have more food and drink prepared soon, so don’t worry about the selection for now.”
She nodded her assent, but seemed too weak to speak, so I moved on quickly to the next woman.
The next hour or more was pretty much endless repetition of the same general interactions, with the only real distinction being how badly our patients had been maimed by those wicked, wicked, men, and those few whose bonds were so deeply embedded in their flesh that I had to cut them to remove their shackles, plus a few with clear signs of life-threatening gangrene, with a sweetish, almost liquid, pus oozing from layers of their deepest tissues. Those I worried about the most, since I knew that in traditional medicine, amputation might have been required, something I didn’t know how to do, and worried that even if I did, my ‘magic’ cheese might fail to regrow a missing limb. Eventually, any lingering sense of guilt over killing the prisoners simply evaporated. I’d become so familiar with the end result of their remorseless brutality that I could feel, or at least intuit, the cruel intention behind each visible lesion, could vividly imagine the covert savagery that had caused the visible wounds. Some people deserve to die, and when I told their captives that not one of the men who’d so cruelly tormented them could ever hurt them again, the first hints of hopeful looks on their faces — where once had dwelt despair — were both justification and reward enough.
By the time I left the slave pen, and had made all the arrangements necessary to see to the comfort of the former prisoners, it was very late in the afternoon, getting on toward evening, and the valley floor was already in shadows. The sky had that peculiar translucency that only appears near dusk, or just after dawn, when one feels as if there are stars out there, somewhere, that one is looking up and out into deep space, and the stars are somehow present in one’s consciousness but invisible to the eye. I was lost. I turned to one of the new recruits — I couldn’t remember her name — and asked, “Where’s Beryl?”
“Beryl?” she said, mystified.
“Brigadier General Farquhar,” I explained.
She blinked, still puzzled. “You mean the woman who was killed?”
I closed my eyes for a moment, struggling to maintain my composure. “Yes, that’s her,” I said.
“I don’t know,” she said. “I saw them taking her over toward that stockade.” She pointed toward a sort of inner keep, a partially-fortified shelter within the area enclosed by the valley walls and the stockade fence across the entrance to the Reiver’s stronghold.
Whatever they’d planned to use it for, it had played no part in our assault upon them, because they’d been caught flat-footed, for the most part, and were overwhelmed within a matter of moments. I walked toward it, then inside where there was only a bare dirt floor, apparently raked clean, but it was empty.
Puzzled, I walked back out and saw another new recruit scurrying by with an armload of bedding, presumably to make our rescuees more comfortable for the oncoming night. “Soldier, where are the bodies of the Reivers?” I thought perhaps she’d been taken wherever they’d been lain, which would be an understandable mistake.
She paused and said, pointing with one temporarily-free hand, “They were over there near the stockade wall, but two of those giant green things appeared out of the earth and gobbled them up.” She was clearly frightened of them, which was understandable.
“Bandersnatches, they’re called ‘bandersnatches,’ and they’re harmless, unless I tell them otherwise. Was there a woman with the other bodies?”
“No, Ma’am, I don’t think so, or not that I noticed. They were all men as far as I could see, and dressed in that ragged style they affect. Could I go now, Ma’am? They need these things for the sick women….”
I was taken aback. Since when did my personal issues take precedence over the comfort and care of persons in my charge? “Of course,” I said immediately. “Go on then, our guests need you more than I do.”
She nodded and ran off toward what was evidently the field hospital. “Yes, Ma’am, and thank you!” she called over her shoulder as she hurried toward a jumbled array of prostrate patients and a few attendants, amongst whom I saw Becky, which pleased me. My ragtag ‘army’ was starting to take on the cohesiveness and discipline of a real armed service, and was beginning to pulse with an inner life of its own.
With a guilty flush of chagrin, I managed to bring myself back to my present task, which was to find Beryl’s body so I could give her a proper burial, if nothing else. She must be somewhere..
It was quite dark, but not as dark as my mood. Oddly enough, the evening was actually very beautiful — even I could appreciate that, foul temper and all. the stars had appeared one by one, and then by scores, between one blink and the next, as they do on the best of nights, and the translucent sky was now a darkly purple haze ablaze with lights that seemed almost close enough that one could reach out and touch them, but Beryl’s body had disappeared, just as her life had ebbed after losing so much blood. It was as though the earth itself had opened up and swallowed her, and I had lost her twice. I was bereft, frantic, distracted, because I couldn’t see her, touch her, to say my final goodbyes.
I could only speculate that in the confusion of so many bodies — both the dead Reivers and those of their captives who’d died in the slave pens before we took over the camp — Beryl had been mistaken for just one of the other bodies, which meant that the bandersnatches had probably… disposed of her, but everyone I’d talked to either didn’t remember her at all or remembered her being set aside from the others, but even those reports differed in significant detail from one story to the next, with one mentioning her being placed next to the keep, another on the ground near the creek which flowed down the center of the valley, and yet another placed her at the head of the valley, near the trail which led to the heights of the second outpost — the one we’d destroyed with HE missiles — so I despaired of ever discovering the truth. I’d tried working with my imaginary Tarot deck, but there were no answers to be found there either, which was spooky. Each time I drew even a curtailed spread, the readings were muddy and confused, as if I weren’t connecting to reality somehow.
I’d tried summoning the bandersnatches as well, but they didn’t know what I was on about. Not all of them were quite as bright as Gumball — himself strangely gone missing —, and usually folowed his lead, but they were as independent as any wild thing might be, at least when they wanted to be, or when they weren’t thinking about being a part of the gang of them, which was almost any time that Gumball wasn’t around, so they were no use at all. I’d been trying to contact Gumball too, of course, but he seemed to have wandered off somewhere and wasn’t responding, which was also odd, and very unsettling.
In the end, I went off to the corral where we had the horses penned and singled out my own sturdy mare for grooming. I wielded the currycomb to good effect, as her mane had gotten tangled during our journey, and the touch of her warm hide was comforting, reconnecting me to the world of the living all around me. After combing out the tangles, I used a coarse length of cloth to rub her down, which she enjoyed almost as much as I did. When I’d lived back in The Castle, if anyone had ever told me that I’d be doing this someday, caring for an animal ten times or more larger than I was, I’d have told them they were crazy, yet here I was surrounded by horses, so familiar with them that I recognized individuals and knew most of their names. ‘Familiar…’ these animals did seem almost like family to me, a wider notion of intimate relationships and mutual dependency than I’d ever thought possible. They carried me around, but in return I made sure that they had water and good things to eat, but most importantly, I think, I protected them all from any danger posed by the local predators. ‘Animals…’ ‘anima…’ the soul, or those who possess one. ‘Spirit…’ the same word, referring ultimately to breath, respiration, breathing. I was fairly confident that Gumball had a soul, if anything did, because he had emotions, albeit fairly simple ones. I didn’t see him ever penning a treatise on philosophy, but then I didn’t know anyone at all who might, including me. Of us all, of every one I knew, Beryl…, but now she wasn’t.
On a whim, I left off mucking with my mare — her name is ‘Buttercup,’ by the way — and I went to where my bags were stored and rummaged around until I found my physical Tarot deck. I shuffled them several times, and was astonished by the pure sensation of the physical deck in my hands, a luxury I’d completely abandoned on our campaign, because my mental gymnastics seemed more convenient, then laid out a simple Celtic Cross spread.
The first card represented my present situation, of course, but it was surprising, one of the Major Arcana, The High Priestess, who represents women’s holy mysteries, as well as feminine strength and power. She wears the Crown of the Goddess Isis, which represents the Moon and the Divine Mother, both flux and constancy, and the river of life flows from beneath her robes, touched — or controlled — by the Crescent Moon. In her hands, she holds the Scroll of the Law, the Torah, and she sits between the Pillars of the Temple, Boaz and Jachin, balanced between severity and mercy. Within the Temple, there are clustered pomegranates, symbols of burgeoning life and fecundity, but also of the boundary between life and death, because Persephone, the Kore — the Maiden at the heart of the Eleusinian Mysteries, seated in the Holy of Holies — ate pomegranate seeds to seal Her authority as the Queen of Life and Death, and so She alone has the power to pass freely between the chthonic halls of the underworld and the sunlit meadows and fields of the living Earth, Her footstool.
It was humbling, especially after my performance earlier that day, during which I’d sent several dozen men down to Hell, their own personal la Belle Dame sans Merci.
I saw pale kings and princes too,
Pale warriors, death-pale were they all;
They cried — ‘La Belle Dame sans Merci
Hath thee in thrall!’
I drew the second card, that which troubles me.
It was The Tower, of course, another Major Arcanum representing the catastrophic overthrow of complacency and false pride, failure, but also true enlightenment. The Heavenly fire which destroys the tower is heavily pregnant with the one of the matres lectionis, the mothers of literacy, the smallest letter in the Hebrew alefbet, the Yod, echoing the many seeds of the pomegranates on the first card in a circular cycle of destruction and rebirth.
Taken together, they neatly summed up my present situation. This whole strange trip had been my idea; my own meddling in a scheme of things that had existed in my own part of the world for at least a hundred years that I knew of. On the other hand, I’d been been kicked off my butt by intimations of terrible change wafting up from the South, which I now saw as the malign aspect of the Reivers, the catalyst which would have led to the destruction of my comfortable notion of the world in any case. Indeed, my own society held the seeds of its own death in its own heart; the contempt toward all things feminine — and women in general — that was endemic in the fortress culture, which glorified men and relegated almost all women to their primary service as breeders of more men to replace those lost to the plants. In its own way, it was a type of enslavement, except our slaves came pre-branded, unmistakably second-class citizens, their ‘manhood’ cut away.
Hesitating, my hand trembling, I drew the third card, the base. It was The Moon, yet another of the Major Arcana, reversed; deception, great loss through criminal activity, yet underlain by emanations from the divine power, the Yods again, heavenly fire kindling the mind, impelling it to embark on its journey between another set of pillars toward the mountains of enlightenment. In another symbolism, they represent the Kundalini power which alone makes every change possible, the coiled scorpion or serpent of Scorpio, the Zodiacal sign which rules the passions, sex, control, death and loneliness, betrayal. Had I betrayed Beryl? I had; I knew it now. I’d allowed my ego to dictate my actions when I should have listened to my heart. Looking at the physical card, the hair at the back of my neck rose as I saw a sudden resemblance of the wolf and the dog depicted at the entrance to the trail toward the distant mountains as Gumball and his friends, half-wild, half-pet, guardians of the soul during its progress towards eventual apotheosis. They too look toward the light, toward the heavenly fire of consciousness, and are at the beginning their own journey.
Turning back toward the deck, I drew the fourth card and placed it deosil, the Five of Cups, another card of loss and disappointment, but in the recent past. One of its many layers of meaning was the death of a marriage, certainly apropos, but also overseen by the Moon, the essence of constant change. Every loss is an opportunity for positive change, if you allow it, or so they say, although I didn’t see what that eucatastrophe might possibly be. Perhaps, like the shrouded figure depicted on the card, I’d turned my back on it, ignoring the bridge and road that led toward better prospects, but perhaps the imagined safety of the keep on the other side of the river was a enticing way-station on the road to the Mountains of Madness, where unknown terrors await, or perhaps those mountains behind it were only the gateway to the afterlife, if any.
Irritated, impatient with myself, with all I’d done that had led me to this place and time and situation, I dealt the fifth card, another Major Arcanum, Death, reversed and at the zenith, the potential outcome, grief, despair, the utter loss of hope. I shut my eyes. ‘What did I expect?’ I thought. ‘Why flay myself with endless rehearsals of what I already know?’ I dealt the sixth card none-the-less, the future, the great unknown, the rest of the adventure. It was Strength upright, the single card whose image had burned itself into my brain when first I’d discovered it when I took my first Tarot deck from the dark interior of that shop. I’d spread the deck, just to look at it, and that card had somehow floated out of the deck and displayed itself on the ground before my feet, as if it marked my path for me. A woman clothed in white is embracing a male lion, whether comforting it or controlling it is left to the querent. Above her head floats the lemniscus of John Wallis, the everpresent ribbon of eternity that threads through our lives and allows us to see and touch it, if we dare. She is the High Priestess displaced from her throne, stripped of the solemn robes of her temporal authority, laid bare in the wilderness and in her shift, with only her spiritual power to guide and protect her. She is girdled with roses, the strength of her deepest desires, and crowned with leaves and flowers, the emblems of life eternal. Looking carefully at the lion, I saw that it was Gumball as well, his steadfast playfulness evident in his posture and ardent gaze. Without caritas, without a constant heart and love, strength means nothing; it’s by our works that we are known for what we are. Facta non verba. Acta feminum probant. Taking all in all, it was a hopeful sign.
I studied the spiral core of the spread for quite some time, balancing what I knew with what I hoped to know, and then I turned to the Straight Path, the road ahead of me. I drew the seventh card, the beginning of the journey. It was the Queen of Wands, Beryl, in a word, the beginning and end of all my journeys, but this Beryl was filled with life, surrounded by lions, symbols of her noble nature, as if I needed to be reminded; even dying, her life’s blood leaking from her body, despite all my efforts to stanch the flow, she’d laughed and joked with me, easing my transition between life with her and life without her. Like the King of Pentacles and the King of Cups, alone amongst the Sovereigns, she carries two symbols of her worldly and spiritual authority, in her right hand the rod of chastisement, a simple wooden staff, but even that rough stave is suffused with life, because it blooms. In her left hand, nearest her heart, she carries the sunflower of love and life, itself echoed in the tapestry above her head. She reminded me too of my own mother, before my father had betrayed her to death. Even when they’d thrown her from the wall, she was noble and forbearing, declining either to curse or beg for mercy, as so many did, proud and valiant to the last, even as she was roughly manhandled and pushed over the edge of the wall, then fell silently from my sight. Although the memory of her courage made me weep afresh, despite the healing passage of time, I was also very proud of her. I do wish I’d known her better, but of course as Crete, I hadn’t had much contact with her, since I’d been sleeping and eating in the Barracks since I’d turned twelve, and even before had rarely seen her, except at mealtimes, and once when she’d nursed my back to health after I’d fallen ill with influenza; I must have been around eight, or so. All I really remember is being miserable.
My father hadn’t been sympathetic towards my grief at all. He’d claimed that being sick was a sign of moral weakness, and that I should be glad that she was no longer in a position to spread her pernicious notions of sympathy and compassion within our ranks. After she’d been murdered, years after, in fact, he’d said that it had been her own fault, because she was too soft, as evidenced by the fact that she’d wept when another woman, her friend, had been hurled from the wall after her own infection was discovered. I don’t know who he’d thought that he was fooling, since she’d died because he’d reported her infection to the authorities, not through some mysterious confluence of the adverse stars and moral weakness.
As beginnings go, it wasn’t terribly auspicious, but I couldn’t think of any way to deal with it just now, so I forged ahead. The eighth card was the Knight of Wands, reversed, representing conflict and discord in the outside world, with an unhealthy dose of paranoia. His robes are yellow with black salamanders emblazoned on the fabric, symbols of his fiery nature, since true salamanders are creatures of the fire. To accentuate his alignment with the Classical ‘element’ of fire, his crest is fiery red, and streamers of firey cloth form a sort of scarf or favor fastened at the gorget of his armor. I didn’t know what to make of it; before Beryl’s death, I would have instantly fastened on the Knight of Wands having some reference to Beryl, because her nature, both fiery and generous, was very much like his. Our current punitive expedition against the Reivers, of course, would explain the conflict, so perhaps I was reading too much into a single card.
I resolved to finish the reading before engaging in too much speculation, so dealt out the ninth card, the position of my hopes and fears. It was the Ten of Cups, abundance, perfect love, and peace — bitter irony. Who knew the cards had a sense of humor?
I wasted no more time thinking, but rather tore off the last card and laid it flat, the Queen of Cups, who sits by the sea of the preconscious mind — indeed, she dips her right foot into the brine and the hem of her robe is wet with it — contemplating the Chalice of Immortality, Cerridwen’s Cauldron, the Fount of Rebirth, in which is held all human knowledge and experience, just a drop of which potent quintessence is sufficient to impart the ability to talk to birds and men in their own languages, to discourse with poets and philosophers, and to change one’s shape to fit one’s mood, the Living Waters that Juan Ponce de León sought in Florida and failed to find. Like almost everything else worth looking for, the object of his quest lay within his own heart and mind, but it didn’t do me any good at all. I thought I’d held my real question firmly in mind, but the reading had hared off in what seemed like a hundred different directions, and then wandered into the swamps and gotten bogged, so I was no closer to an answer than before.
I cursed bitterly, “Harry’s fucking balls!” and stomped off through the camp and out to the ruined gateway of what used to be the stockade at the entrance to the valley. At least it was before Gumball’s fellow chia pets had torn it down and left a jumbled pile of splintered wood behind that was once a high palisade of thick pine logs buried in the rocky ground. The ground wasn’t doing too well either. I could see what used to be a trench cut into the solid rock now shattered into miscellaneous rubble. I suppose it had been the foundation for the posts, since if it had merely been anchored in soil, the Bandersnatches could have simply tipped it over like they had the trees at the beginning of this so very decisive engagement.
I looked down the valley for a bit. It was surprisingly beautiful, and even more strange that I was still capable of seeing that beauty. Then I felt ashamed and deeply shamed, I wept outsde the camp. I wept for my loss, for my stupidity, for Beryl and the loss of all her hopes and dreams, now forever unrealized, and then I wept…, for what I didn’t know. After some interminable period, I stopped weeping. ‘Life goes on,’ I thought, ‘or so I suppose.’ I turned back toward the camp. There were still things that needed doing, women so recently freed from slavery and degradation that their problems dwarfed mine by comparison, despite the physical healing now barely started, thanks to the Gift of the Fungi, as I sometimes called it. I couldn’t let my own problems impact too badly on the others, so I resolved to place their needs uppermost in my mind.
There was plenty to do, and plenty of needs to be met. My first order of business was to explain how they were being healed by the good agency of the natural world that they’d been taught to fear, and showed them how strong they’d be when that healing was complete by taking one of the slaver’s heavy chains and breaking with a quick snap of my hands. “The men who hurt you are dead,” I told them, “largely by my hands alone, but you’ll need not fear any man in future, because the natural world now works within and through you to help defend you against any further assault or interference.” I’d seen the freshly-butchered shank-bone of a pig on my wanderings through the camp, which was shabbily-maintained, so I’d gone to fetch it from the sort of unsanitary open midden where I’d seen it before I’d started my little talk. I said, “You’ve all seen the women in our troop, right? Did you think it odd that we had no men?”
One of them said, rather sourly, I thought, “Not really. All the men we’d ever seen since they’d killed our husbands and sons either didn’t care or actively encouraged their ‘transactions,’ so we expected no help from anyone, but then we’d never thought of women as warriors, so if anyone was going to avenge the murders of our families, our friends, our children and friends, it would have had to be women, not that we’d looked for any such help.”
“I apologize then, for our tardy arrival,” I said. “Since our communications failed, we’d had no word from other fortresses, so assumed they were in the same straits that we were, trying desperately to hold fast against the encroaching plants, but then we made a discovery, quite by accident, of the fungal transmutation you’ve all of you benefitted from, as have we all. As a byproduct of that transformation, we discovered that the plants no longer thought of those us who were transformed as their enemies, and so left us in peace, or at least made no overtly hostile actions against us, so we’ve had the liberty to regroup and think about our scattered comrades. This small punitive expedition was part of a somewhat less ambitious exploration of a continent which was merely unfamiliar to us at the time, ‘scouting out the land,’ if you will, until we met with the first party of these slavers, these so-called ‘Reivers,’ and determined that they were our enemies.”
“And just how did you determine that?” she said suspiciously.
“Quite simply,” I said. “They were driving women in chains, so it was perfectly obvious to us that the only real difference between those women and us was that we were free and they were bound. At the time, we were were armed only with the typical weapons of the Horticulturist Services of North America, HE missiles, flamethrowers, machetes, and — our own innovation — crossbows. We saw that they had rifles, so we determined to take them away from the slavers and free the women.”
“Just like that?” she asked, still sceptical, perhaps even incredulous.
“Just like that,” I told her. “Of course it helped that we were smarter, quicker, and stronger than they were, but we defeated them mainly with our natural cunning, not brute force of arms. In fact, we were badly ‘out-gunned’ by their force, and less numerous besides, so of course they had no real chance against us.” I grinned at her, but for the benefit of them all.
“What happened to them?”
“We held a military trial of all those left alive — which wasn’t many — and whose captives were able to testify against them. We assumed that they were deserters from the Horticulturist Service, since they carried standard issue weapons, for the most part, and had portions of official uniforms amongst their belongings, so they were found guilty of heinous crimes against civilians under color of authority and immediately executed, since we had no facilities for imprisoning any of them. The ones whom we determined were not personally culpable, but merely caught up in the general lawlessness as a matter of survival, we transformed, reasoning that their own self-interest would switch their allegiance, since the Reivers would be far more likely to try to fashion stronger chains than to admit any sort of women into their ranks, and would in fact be more inclined to try to kill them outright, because they’d be an existential threat to the outlaw hierarchy.”
“What do you mean by ‘threat’?”
I picked up my shank bone in one hand and snapped it in twain by way of demonstration, then said, “I mean that in any society in which ‘might makes right,’ our new breed of women would quickly rise to the top, so those men who weren’t complete fools would realize that if anyone was going to be enslaved, it would be them, rather sooner than later. Even rape takes on a different character when one is as likely to walk away pregnant from any forced sexual assault as would be the theoretical victim, so I doubt that there are many women who entertain fantasies of being rapists to begin with.” I thought about that for only a moment before I added, “Actually, now that I think about it, and reflecting upon my own monthly cycles, I suspect that any theoretical woman rapist would be more likely to walk away from the encounter pregnant than her female victim, if ever the impulse arose, since our level of sexual desire tends roughly to correspond to our level of fertility. Although we’re all of us theoretical hermaphrodites, our ‘male’ parts are just barely worthy of the name, much more like an enlarged clitoris than a penis, so any woman attempting to ‘get off’ without the enthusiastic coöperation of her partner is probably more likely to impregnate herself than her putative ‘victim,’ with all the accompanying risks of birth defect or miscarriage associated with a complete lack of genetic diversity.”
“Will we be able to do that trick you did with the bone? Will we be able to snap chains with out bare hands, as you and your companions did when you freed us?”
“You will. For now, I’m quite a bit stronger, but only because my changes have had time to develop over a longer period.” I smiled for all of them and added, “You may also be interested to know that the fungal infusion of genetic material seems to enhance the very best genetic qualities you possess, so not only will your scars and other injuries fade to nothing, but you’ll grow more beautiful with every passing day. I myself was rather plain before my exposure, but my looks are now considerably improved from what I was before.”
My interrogator wasn’t satisfied, though. “You said that you’re faster; how much faster?” she asked me pointedly.
“Quite a bit,” I said, “but I’ve never actually measured my speed or reaction time.”
With that, she suddenly threw a stone straight at my head. I hadn’t noticed her clutching it, and she’d obviously had it ready, but I snatched it from midair. “There’s no call for violence!” I said, more than a little pissed off.
“What?” she said, as if people threw things at each other every day. “You said you were quicker than any of the Reivers, and I just wanted to see how fast you really were.” She pursed her lips. “You’re pretty fast. This scar,” she pointed at her arm, where a rapidly-healing ‘T’ was branded on her arm, “was given me by the leader of this band of Reivers when I managed to hit him with a very sharp stone. It stands for ‘Troublemaker,’ but he had a scar almost as big on his ugly face.”
I thought I vaguely remembered him as the first guy, the arrogant one, the one who’d sneeringly wanted to ‘speak to the man in charge,’ despite being held at gunpoint by the two women who’d gotten the drop on him from their own damned guard post. “You’ll be pleased to know then, that he’s undoubtedly dead. I killed him, I seem to recall, because he wasn’t following my very specific orders to surrender, took a condescending tone with me, and sounded like a jerk who’d be tiresome to have around. I wasn’t feeling particularly charitable at the time.”
She laughed. “That sounds like him alright.”
“You’ll notice as well that there are no self-styled ‘Reivers’ left alive within this valley, so if he was present when my companion and I attacked, he’s definitely dead.”
“So you aren’t planning to take over from where they left off?”
“Haven’t I said so? Why on Earth would we go to all the trouble to strike off your chains and eliminate every sign of bondage if we had any inclination to perpetuate this corrupt and inhumane travesty of the law in any way? Both the Canadian and United States Constitutions outlaw slavery in any form, in Canada since 1833, although the USA took a bit longer, until 1865. The notion that the scattered outlaws and brigands who prey upon the trust and sometimes weakness of our citizens can alter the laws of our two nations by mere force of arms is laughable, and they are even now feeling the heavy weight of law, as supported by the armed services of our two lands and now prosecuted with renewed vigor. All those here present who imagined that they were above the law have now paid the ultimate price for their treasonous and cowardly assaults on our outposts and fortresses, and for their ensuing murders and cruel mistreatment of innocent civilians, right here, in this place. We intend to do the same to every nest of these vipers we encounter, and to diligently seek out the last refuges of those who seek to hide.”
“Big talk!” she scoffed at me.
“Talk? Do you hear any debate from the felons who formerly controlled this compound? Perhaps you’re in contact with their ghosts through your crystal ball? Thus far we’ve wiped out at least three largish bands of these violent criminals with just two dozen women. Once we really get started with more local recruits and with better knowledge of the terrain and potential hideouts, I don’t doubt that the rest of the region will be all that difficult. Would you like to put something other than your mouth on the line? I’m quite sure you could make a real difference that way, and with the sturdy courage you’ve shown with a simple rock, just think how much fun it would be to have a rifle in your hands with a group of other women beside you, dangerous Furies and Harpies all, raining Hellfire and damnation on all enemies of our two great nations, but especially those vicious cowards who dared to target women and children.”
She was taken aback for a moment, I could tell, but the fact that I was quite willing to put a deadly weapon in her hands obviously demonstrated a level of sincerity that no mere words could possibly convey. I could see her mind working, but not for too long. “I would,” she said. “Where do I sign up?”
“Right here, and right now,” I answered, then I smiled. “It’s only a formality, you understand. Your word is good enough for me, and if you become pregnant, all you have to do is ask to be released from your service, since our primary responsibility is to reclaim this tortured land of ours for all the citizens thereof. ‘They also serve…,’ and all that stuff. We’re also changing the overall position of women in our new nation, since soon enough — eventually — we’ll all of us be responsible for the next generations.”
Then I turned to all the rescued women and former slaves and said, “I don’t know what your own situations are, whether you have loved ones who may be looking for your return, and we are not a ‘press gang’ who have any inclination to ‘shanghai’ you for our own purposes. If you want to go home — if you have homes left to go to — you’re perfectly free to do so. If you want to join us on our campaign, you’re free to do that as well. We take freedom seriously, and we intend to restore civil freedom for all of us, not just one more-or-less monolithic group of men with arbitrary power over the rest of us. While a ‘State of Emergency’ might have justified that for a few years, the emergency seems to have lasted for hundreds of years, and the problems got worse, not better, under the dubious leadership of a bunch of men who supposedly knew the ‘proper methods’ of dealing with all possible threats.”
Unlooked for, I felt the pain of Beryl’s death grip my heart like an iron fist. It was then, just then, when Beryl would have chimed in with a few well-chosen words and slammed the point home in a way I wouldn’t have thought of in a millions years.
‘Get a grip, girl! These women are depending on you!’ I set my jaw and ploughed on, “In fact, when you think of it, that overly hierarchical structure, where every substantive decision was made by the oldest man not quite senile enough to be ‘eased out’ of his position of authority, undoubtedly contributed to the strategic and tactical weaknesses that the bandits — the self-styled ‘Reivers’ — exploited with fatal consequences for many of your loved ones and friends.”
“What do you mean by that?” one woman shouted out, her voice gone shrill with anger.
“I mean that the late and unlamented ‘Reivers’ who once controlled this camp had a hierarchy quite similar in overall concept to that of the fortresses; an opaque command structure answerable to no one; absolute authority over life and death decisions with no recourse or appeal possible; and a general contempt for women, who were always second-class citizens or worse in the fortresses, with some few of them relegated to the status of unpaid ‘whores’ at the beck and call of the troops, and most cast in the rôle of servants.”
“Our men weren’t anything like those monsters!” another woman shouted.
“Of course they weren’t,” I soothed their feelings, “but the system itself was vulnerable to exploitation, because it concentrated too much power in the hands of too few men, which made it easy for a few very bad men imagine setting up a similar system with themselves at the top of the heap.” I paused to let that percolate through their heads, then continued, “so the Reivers — who seem primarily to be deserters from the Horticultural Services, and so were very familiar with the military protocols and jargon — just eliminated their requirement to do anything at all for the people they once protected, and adjusted their sights from looting abandoned cities and towns — as do most of our ‘foraging parties’ — to pillaging fortresses already relatively well-supplied with the fruits of other people’s labor and effort, with the added benefit of enslaving their pick of the most beautiful women and raping them at will.”
“But we had husbands, sons….”
“I’m sure you did,” I said. “and I’m sure they loved you well, but enlisted men weren’t free to marry at all, were they? Barracks life isn’t exactly conducive to a happy home-life, but ‘everyone had to make sacrifices for the common good,’ didn’t they? The men who weren’t lucky enough, or smart enough, to be officers, and the women who weren’t smart enough, or lucky enough, to attract the attentions of an officer, had to make do with sordid encounters in quiet corridors and rooms, with the ‘gift’ of a bit of extra food held out from the general pool at the end of a foraging mission as their reward.”
“But…,” the first hothead started to say, the one who’d chucked a rock at my head…
I made a wry face for their benefit. “Let’s face it. Women as a whole were always second-class citizens in the prevailing culture of the fortresses, as were ordinary troops, for the most part, so at some point some trooper — possibly many such troopers over the years — got the bright idea of staging a mutiny, and it worked. He and his cohorts didn’t have the advantage of a fortress after turning tail and running, but the local plants weren’t nearly as hostile as they were out on the plains, so they made do without, but were ideally suited up to pretend to have been unwillingly separated from their own homes, and begged assistance from those who might pity them, and thus got first pick of everything for their murders, rapes, and treason.”
“So the treason spread….” Our hothead made the connection inside her brain. You could see it filtering through layers of self-justification and denial.
“So it spread indeed,” I said. “Civilizations are usually brought down by their own armies, if you look at the long haul. They hold most of the power, unless they willingly cede it to the overall population through tradition and pride, but when things start falling apart, they’re usually the only ones left with the training and discipline to start over from scratch.”
Pearl, that was the tough broad’s name, the one with the rock and ready sneer, kept her word. Once she realized that I was serious, that I wasn’t just a ‘Reiver’ in a skirt, she threw herself into organizing our further adventures with a right good will. “Ma’am? We’ve got the women who are going with us ready to go,” she said, saluting rather smartly, for a raw recruit. Many of the women had decided to stay, once they figured out that they had a very good chance of being able to defend the valley on their own.
“Excellent! Pearl. You’ve done very well.” I’d asked two of our bandersnatches if they’d like to stay behind — well, as coherently as one could manage with non-verbal communication — and had explained their care and feeding, which was pretty simple as long as they had access to water and organic matter of any sort as fertilizer.
It wasn’t much of a problem, because there were already three young bandersnatches running around who were about the size of Gumball when I’d first met him. Evidently, the addition of a large number of corpses to the local soil was very good for encouraging the growth of burrowers, so the women left behind already had the beginnings of their own heavy cavalry if they ran into any trouble, and I’d had Becky explain how any roving bands of Reivers would approach them, thinking that they were still in trade, and I’d left behind almost all the ammunition and weapons, except for a bit to lug along for our new recruits. The Reivers had been mad for guns and weapons though, so there was a huge stockpile in two hidden bunkers to pick and choose from, and they’d already picked out one big woman who could manage enough of a reasonably ‘masculine’ voice to lure them in. Good luck to her. Even as a man, I’d been a tenor, and was now definitely singing the soprano rôles.
Thinking of Gumball, though, made me miss him, since he’d disappeared just around the time that Beryl’s body had gone missing. ‘Gumball!’ I gave him a mental shout, but wasn’t really hopeful, since he hadn’t been answering for almost a week by now.
‘Gumball!’ I ‘shouted’ again, ‘We’re about to leave! Come on, Sweetie!’
No joy. But then, after a long interval, I felt a faint stirring somewhere. ‘Gumball!’ I called again. ‘Are you coming with us?’
Then, there was a rumbling, a deep growl of movement from deep underground, and the earth began to roil in the clearing. Several of the women, already mounted, had to spur their horses to stay clear of the trembling earth, and many were frightened, including me. Whatever it was, there was more of it than merely Gumball, as huge as he was. I backed up my own mount. “Gumball? Is that you?” I shouted aloud, as an instantaneous gulf opened in the clearing and a huge burrower, bigger than I’d ever seen, rose from the depths, rising into the air until it towered above our heads. “Gumball?” I queried the apparition. It turned toward my voice and I knew instantly that it was Gumball, but grown beyond anything I’d thought possible. He must have been eighty or ninety feet tall, the size of an average office building back in the city downtown.
He smiled. Then he opened the dark and toothy maw that was his mouth, an opening large enough to house our entire troop of horses and women, if not exactly comfortably, and somehow a shape rolled out across the bed of nails that were his many rows of teeth, rolled out and gently rolled, once, twice, shrouded in many leaves. It had a vaguely human form, about six feet in length, and I moved immediately to dismount and investigate. I wasn’t at all frightened, although many of the women around me were, never having seen exactly how big bandersnatches could become, although I remembered them well from my first encounter with them, when just one of them had eaten almost our entire foraging party in one gulp.
I touched the leaves, which were a loose blanket covering what must be a human figure, although they were so entwined and braided that it took me a good long time to untangle them enough to get a good look at what they concealed. It was Beryl, and she was warm, evidently sleeping though, because she didn’t stir. “Beryl? Is it really you?” I asked, or perhaps it was a prayer.
“Who’s Beryl?” the figure asked, her eyes fluttering until they opened. Then she looked at me and smiled and said, “I was dreaming of you.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
Anger may in time change to gladness; vexation may be succeeded by content.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
I was confused, angry, frustrated, anguished, all at once. Beryl was alive, except that she wasn’t really, or at least didn’t seem to be. She didn’t even remember her own name, but somehow remembered me as a dream, but not even a dream, because she didn’t know what the dream meant. Neither did I.
In some ways, it was harder being around this woman who looked exactly like Beryl — but wasn’t the same woman that she’d been — than it had been knowing that she was dead, because the new Beryl was poking holes in my own memories of who she’d been, with this new Beryl melting slowly into my memories of old Beryl and the other way round as well. I couldn’t tell exactly where the new one started, or where the old one left off, and the blurry boundary between them was foggy at best, and getting foggier. We’d had a history, good and bad, and all that history had been erased by her ‘pseudo-death’ as cleanly as if it had been hacked off by an axe.
Some days I even doubted that she was Beryl, but then I’d look at her hands and could trace the familiar lines and folds of them even with my eyes closed. As far as I could tell, she still had the same fingerprints, or at least I seemed to remember the general pattern of loops and swirls on every fingertip, and the irises of her eyes held exactly the same rete — I was very sure about that at least — because I could have drawn them in her sleep.
“What does it mean, to ‘remember’ someone?” the woman who looked like Beryl asked me. “What does it mean to ‘forget?’ I think that I remember you; I know I dreamed about you, but I don’t actually know what it all means. Doesn’t the fact that I dreamed about you mean that I remember you? Exactly how is dreaming different from remembering?”
She had me there. Her questions often made my head hurt just thinking about them. In that, she was almost just as irritating as the old Beryl. “I don’t exactly know the answer to that, Beryl.” She insisted that she was Beryl, and always had been, as soon as I’d told her what her name was, yet another of her irritating habits. “I think that there is a difference, but I’m either not sure exactly what that is, or don’t know exactly how to explain it.”
“There’s no use being cross,” she said smugly. “Just admitting that you don’t actually know speaks volumes.”
I rolled my eyes, a gesture that she obviously understood, but refused to acknowledge other than with an almost invisible fleeting smirk. Sometimes I fantasized that this was all an elaborate hoax that she’d cooked up in combination with Gumball, except I don’t think that Gumball had a dishonest bone in his body… or any bones at all, actually, now that I thought about it. We’d already been here for a week beyond my original schedule, and everyone but me seemed quite content with things as they were for now. The women had organized hunting parties to bring in wild game for drying into jerky and many baskets of pine nuts and acorns, preparing stores for the coming winter in addition to the fresh green things they found here and there, so everyone was happy and productive, as far as I could see, although I chafed a bit to hunt down more of the Reivers before they managed to hurt anyone else.
Today we had a breakthrough. We were arguing about something; I don’t even remember what it was, except that I thought it was a good idea and she thought otherwise.
When I asked her why she was so adamant, she said, “I don’t know; it’s just a feeling. Why don’t you ask those damned tarot cards of yours?”
I stared at her, incredulous. “What did you say?” I hadn’t touched my deck for weeks, not since that time I’d been looking for a clue about where her body was. All her stuff was gone, as far as I knew, vanished when her body went missing, possibly tossed out, or perhaps scavenged when no one claimed it, so it seemed unlikely that she still had the deck I’d given her. There’d been quite a bit of confusion at the time, and none of the same sense of urgency that having former actual prisoners in hand entailed, with physical wounds and psychic traumas to take care of, so anything was possible, but even still, she’d seemed to remember so little….
“I said, ‘Why don’t you do a reading, then?’ You always had such luck with those before.”
I narrowed my eyebrows at her, a familiar feeling these days, when I was talking to the new Beryl, because she drove me crazy. “In the first place, that’s not what you said, but close enough, and how do you know that in the first place. Was it part of your ‘dream?’ or was it something else?”
She looked at me suspiciously. “What do you mean by ‘something else?’ What else is there but dreaming?”
That set me back a bit, but then I’d never been all that familiar with empirical solipsism, which is kind of what it sounded like. On the other hand, it certainly seemed like a fairly logical perspective for someone with Beryl’s recent history. While I was familiar with her past, Beryl was not, having somehow sprung to life, as it were, fully-formed, from the wreckage of her former body. What for me was a vivid memory of an ongoing and continuous reality was for her a mere ‘traveller’s tale,’ a fantastic account of something impossibly exotic and probably untrue. “You’re absolutely right, Beryl. You’re in a unique position, ascended from the Deeps alive, fully-formed, like Aphrodite on the half-shell, with no infancy, no childhood, nor youth to weigh you down with neither memories nor expectations. That’s why I was surprised to hear you talk about my past.”
“I knew you in this ‘past’ you talk about?” she said warily.
“You did,” I said. “We’d spent quite a bit of time with each other before you died.” I fished out my own deck of tarot cards and picked one at random, showing it to her at the same time I looked at it, and the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end.
It was The Star, Demeter pouring out blessings upon the Land, the Eleusinian Mystery again, since Demeter, called Isis in anient Egypt, and her daughter, the Kore, Persephone — who was swallowed up in the earth and rose again triumphant — were at the very heart of it.
The tree behind her is the Tree of Knowledge, since the ibis, sacred to Thoth, the God of Knowledge, rests in its highest branches, and thus recalls the three stages through which the initiate must pass, τελετή (teletÄ“) Purification; μÏησις (myesis), the Closing of the Eyes to focus on the world within, releasing the Kundalini force to rise through the spine and promptly expand into universal enlightenment; and finally á¼Ï€Î¿Ï€Ï„εία (epopteia), The Beholding, opening one’s inner eye to the more profound and external reality of the inward spiritual experience, manifesting that reality in one’s daily life, and becoming a part of the Mystery of Eleusis, a celebrant rather than a spectator. Many are said to have shouted for joy upon reaching this crescendo of awareness, or wept tears of infinite compassion for all those yet denied the sacred knowledge.
“So, that’s you, Sapphire,” she said, delighted, “the Star, balanced between the waking world and the Great Sea of the Unconscious.” She smiled at me. “I told you we were dreaming.”
She was probably right. As far as I could tell, we were smack dab in the middle of the ancient Attic month of ΒοηδÏομιών, Boedromion, harvest time, when the green fields were being reaped and the grains winnowed, the very season in which Persephone descended to the Underworld to rule over the dead until she rose again in Spring, anciently Μουνιχιών, Mounichion, when ἌÏτεμις — Artemis Agrotera, Potnia Theron, ‘Artemis of the Wilderness, Mistress of Animals, Great Huntress of the Stars, and somewhat pardoxically — for an ever-Virgin Goddess — as Εἰλείθυια, Ilithyia, the special protector of women in childbirth — was celebrated. Then again, Artemis was always especially concerned with any woman in peril from any man, and there’s almost always a man involved somewhere at the start of every pregnancy, if not necessarily afterwards.
“Maybe,” I said. “You’ll notice that her foot doesn’t sink into the water, so she remains aloof from the world she cares for. Perhaps that’s my problem; existential alienation and despair.”
She looked at me again, more shrewdly, “Perhaps,” she said. “You never did immerse yourself too comfortably in daily life, but how profoundly can one actually despair when one has such remorseless purpose as you’ve had, trying the save the entire world from the consequence of sin?”
“More dream-awareness?” I asked.
“That’s all there is,” she said.
After that conversation I tried to maintain a certain level of calm for the next few days. It seemed clear that there was something of the old Beryl somewhere deep inside the new Beryl, but it hurt me that she was simultaneously so familiar and so much a stranger, both at once, sometimes within the same sentence, switching back and forth between the two states from one moment to the next, in a bewildering confusion of love and loss, at least on my part. Beryl seemed somehow to be above any petty concerns like past or future, and just floated along in her own private cloud, almost always either smiling and gracious or ethereally dispassionate, like some kind of Quanyin Goddess of the American South.
Then, something happened to disturb my uneasy equilibrium. It started with a whistle.
We’d stationed a couple of the newly-freed captives up in the old outpost at the entrance to the valley, and I immediately looked up to see them waving a red flag, the signal we’d agreed upon to indicate strangers moving up the creek that flowed out of the valley. Quickly, I dispatched a runner to fetch the big woman we planned to use as our ‘beard,’ a passably masculine voice to lull any passing Reivers into a false sense of security.
She showed up with Becky, which was a good thing, since she was the only available ‘expert’ on this particular Reiver hideout. “Hi, Sapphire,” she said, “What’s up?” Did I mention that we were a little informal, here on the trail?
“We’ve probably got some Reivers coming up the trail,” I said, “and it wouldn’t hurt to send out a couple of our better scouts to see if any of them are trying to bypass the sentry post.”
“Okay,” Becky said. “I’ll stay here with Chrys to handle the gate.”
We’d partially rebuilt the stockade, with the help of Gumball and his wrecking gang, but we weren’t figuring on staying here for the long term, so we hadn’t put a lot of effort into it. “I’m going to mosey downstream a little,” I said, “to flank them if I can.”
“I’ll go with you,” Beryl said. “I’d like to see these Reivers of yours.”
That took me a little aback. “Unh… there’ll probably be fighting….” Somehow, I didn’t think of the new Beryl as a warrior lately, since she seemed more like a saint, or something. “Are you sure you’re ready for that?”
“Of course,” she said. “What could possibly go wrong?”
We found a hiding place beside the stream, on the other side from the trail, behind an enormous toppled oak tree which provided cover against anything smaller than an HE missile, which the Reivers tended not to use, since they preferred to keep potential slaves alive, and usually chose their shots with rifles. “Here they come,” I whispered, barely breathing. It was only a short while before a typical Reiver column came up the trail, keeping a wary eye on their flanks, or so they thought, with a small mounted vanguard followed by the bulk of the slaves on foot to act as cover for the main body of troops, all of whom were on horseback and carrying rifles at the ready. Whether they’d heard rumors of our expedition, I didn’t know, but they seemed more cautious than the first gang we’d encountered.
Just then, one of the gang behind the slaves decided to whip one of those who were having trouble keeping up. Beryl turned to me quite calmly and said, “You might want to look out for my back while I take care of the asshole and his pals.” With that, she made a perfectly astounding leap across the stream, somehow landing in on the rear of the horse said asshole was riding, whereupon she simply twisted his head off, grabbed his gun and whip, then turned around on the horse in an astonishing display of equestrianism and shot each and every one of the leaders as fast as she could pull the trigger, which sounded like fully-automatic, except that these rifles didn’t have that option. It was incredible to watch, and she didn’t even seem to be exerting herself that much, but she was at least ten times as fast and strong as I was, and I was very fast and very strong. I did manage to kill a few of the outliers, but Beryl handled almost all of the main body of them in roughly three seconds, so quickly that those without a gun already aimed and ready to fire, which was most of them, never had time to fire a single shot, either in anger or desperation.
I called to her when she turned back to wink at me, “If the radiance of a thousand suns
Were to burst at once into the sky
That would be like the splendor of the Mighty One….
I am become Death,
The shatterer of Worlds,” I was in awe.
“Oooh! A literary quote! How lovely! There’s a sniper working his way up behind you, so you might want to take care of him; you have the better shot, about six-thirty-five.”
I whirled around and saw him, mostly-concealed by shrubbery, and shot him dead. “Thanks so much, dearest friend.”
“It was my pleasure, sweet lady, and that’s the lot of them, I think. Shall we tend to their captives?”
“We should, I do believe. Pardon me if it takes me a few seconds longer to cross the stream than you managed.”
“The real question is, are you crossing the stream, or does the stream cross under you? I personally find it’s quicker to assume the latter. You really ought to try it sometime.” Then she slid off the horse she’d commandeered so spectacularly and walked up to the captives, quickly stripping off their chains and tending to their hurts with a kiss, something I’d never seen her do before but it seemed to work, since those who’d been in pain suddenly began to smile, and then to talk, and then jabber all at once as they realized that they’d been delivered from bondage, just shy of the very moment their captors had chosen to barter them for supplies and fancy goods.
“Ladies, and you few children,” I addressed them formally as I walked up the bank of the stream toward them, lugging along our packs. “Welcome back to civilization. I have food and drink here, if any of you are hungry, and you’re free now, completely free, although I don’t know whether your former homes survive. Your captors and tormenters are dead, at least, and will never trouble you again, so I hope that you can be content with that, as much rough justice as we can presently arrange.”
One of them, a beautiful young woman whose left eye had been gouged out and seared with a hot iron, from the look of it, came forward and said, caught between sneering and despair, “And what are we to do whose children have been raped and murdered? What are those of us pregnant by the men who killed our husbands and sons supposed to feel, now that we’ve been ‘rescued?’ What about those many who’ve been mutilated? Are there any magic tricks in those bags of yours to heal the pain we hold inside?”
“No, not really,” I said without quibbling, “but I can offer in partial mitigation the fact that your physical wounds will be completely healed, including your eye, my dear sister, and any other physical wound or scar will be erased completely. Further, any baby borne by any one of you will be so transformed as to make the question of paternity rather beside the point, since little or nothing of your rapist’s genetic heritage will remain behind to trouble you. I, for example, look nothing like my father, although I’m told that there was once a strong family resemblance. I do, however, look quite a bit like my mother, but my mother perfected in me, since I can recognize who I used to be in who I am now. The same mutagenic process which is healing your wounds right before your eyes evidently works primarily with material from the X chromosome — or so it seems — and will selectively pluck out the very best bits of them to ‘reshuffle the genetic deck,’ as it were, to create a new genotype for you, far more ‘fit,’ in a genetic sense, to carry on your personal heritage. The same process will occur in any fœtus you’re presently carrying, and will result in the very ‘best’ possible result from all the material available, causing ultimately the sort of notably superior bodies that Beryl and I inhabit, and you’ve seen what we can do.”
Although I didn’t have access to scanning electron microscopes and the materials needed for genetic studies, I did have access to my Tarot deck and whatever psychic abilities I now possessed, so I knew that what I told them was more-or-less true, although I couldn’t actually demonstrate its accuracy in any ‘scientific’ way.
Beryl immediately added, “Actually, since you’ve been healed by me, a little more ‘selection’ is going on inside you. Quite recently, I died, and was rebuilt from scratch using the very best and most current natural ‘technology’ borrowed from the fantastically adaptive plants which were our former common enemies, and your healing bodies will incorporate these adaptations as well, so you’re quite likely to outstrip the current abilities of my friend Sapphire here, although she’ll be catching up eventually. You’ve been brought forth from out of bondage with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm, with great visions, and with signs and wonders.” She smiled benignly, very much like a saint, or perhaps a Goddess. “As for babies, please think of me as your co-mother, since your babies will be partly you and partly me, which isn’t entirely a bad thing.”
This astonishing speech was the longest stretch of words I’d heard from Beryl’s mouth since her… change, although she was never all that ‘chatty,’ unlike me. “Unh…. Umm…, what she said…,” I said eloquently. “She’s far more knowledgeable than I am.”
She turned to me and arched one perfect brow. “I’m very pleased to hear you admit it,” she said. “Although you’re perfectly charming, you do tend to ramble on at times.” I think she smiled then, but I almost missed it; it was very quick.
“What do you mean by transformations?” that same woman said angrily. “What have you done to us?”
“Personally, nothing,” I said calmly. “In general, though, the world has caught up with humanity and decided to end the conflict between the plants and ourselves in the most œconomical manner, which has turned out to be changing us, since the world is a very big place, and we human beings are just a small part of it. The physical healing and surcease from physical pain you’ve been given by us will accelerate your process of adaption to the larger world, but that adaptation was and is inevitable, because the spores of transformation are in the very air you breathe, so the only way to avoid it is to stop breathing entirely, if you’re actually worried about stopping it.”
Many of them hadn’t stopped muttering while I was speaking, and even now were giving me dirty looks, building up to a nasty crescendo inspired by the one-eyed malcontent. I felt like shooting her.
“Be at peace!” Beryl intoned serenely. “Even within the walls of your so-called ‘castles,’ the air in every room carried these spores, and it was that which caused the so-called ‘plant infections’ that carried the death penalty within the paranoid ranks of the Horticultural Services and the citizens they supposedly protected. If you want to complain about us — your saviors and benefactors — being high-handed, think about the millions murdered over the years to protect ‘racial purity’ and preserve Humanity über alles. In simple words, don’t be silly.”
‘Harry’s Balls! I wish I knew how she does that!’ From her first word — which had been uttered quietly, without fuss — silence had prevailed, as if a switch had been flicked that lit up a big sign that said, ‘Be Calm!’ “In some ways,” I added, “the Reivers are us, writ more crudely, perhaps, but the cruelty was always there. My own mother was murdered by my own father when she showed signs of ‘infection,’ and to general applause. They actually held a little ceremony in which the Base Commander awarded him a small decoration for immediately reporting her to the ‘proper authorities’ and seeing personally to her immediate execution. He wore it on his dress uniform for formal occasions. Does anyone here think that what he did was right? You’re all infected now; should we hand you a pistol so you can all take turns blowing each other’s brains out?”
I let a few seconds go by before suggesting helpfully, “If there are any of you who’d prefer not to be either healed or free, if you head far enough south, there are still Reivers there who I’m sure would be glad to oblige you until we catch up to them. With luck, you’ll infect quite a few of them before they discover your own infection and kill you, but since you appear to prefer slavery and death to living, you might think of it as a time-limited term of public service.” I looked around the group of them. “Any takers? We have quite a few horses to spare, so you could ride down to captivity in style.”
Beryl looked at me and subtly rolled her eyes, but didn’t say a word.
Neither did the malcontents.
“Still sullen?” I asked them, “or are you beginning to see the wisdom of not looking gift horses in the mouth? I think it’s fair to say that — although we’ve rescued a lot of women from the Reivers in our expedition — you’re the first who didn’t seem all that happy about it. In fact….” I took out my tarot deck and shuffled them, but before I could draw a single card, Beryl held up her hand.
“Ladies, I perceive that you have a hidden agenda. Are you going to confess your many sins or must we do this the hard way?”
One-eye had a panicked look on her face before she broke and ran. “Run! All of you!”
It didn’t do them any good, of course. Their changes hadn’t progressed far enough to make any real difference at all, so we had them captured and trussed up within a very few minutes, even counting the time spent finding enough rope to hold them without hurting them. We let them stew a bit before I talked to them, with Beryl standing by to listen to what their thoughts were saying on their behalf.
“Are you comfortable?” I asked politely. “You needn’t panic at all,” I added, since some of them were doing exactly that. “I assume your former captors have hostages and that they’ve threatened to kill them unless you betrayed us into their hands, am I right?”
They said nothing, of course, but Beryl gave me the nod. “We can do this in any of several ways, but it would be far more comfortable for all of us if you simply ‘spilled the beans,’ because then we could let you go and you could take care of such intimate things as urinating without someone going along to wipe your fanny, and eating without someone having to feed you with a spoon. Believe me when I say that no one really wants to do that, but we can’t have you running around loose and plotting to betray us to your former masters, none of whom — at least locally — are in any position to either listen to secrets or act upon any information you may wish to tell them. Soon enough, the men who are holding your loved ones as surety for your behaviour will be dead, and your loved ones will be safe, but all this could happen much more quickly and easily if you simply let us know exactly what sort of pressure you’ve been subjected to, and where these men are waiting. They will have let you know this, of course, even though it’s probably a backup plan, since I’m guessing that their primary plan was to have you somehow hinder us long enough for them to kill us through treachery and deceit, as was their usual practice when murdering the armed men of a fortress before they looted it and raped or killed the women and children. So let me guess, they’ve hidden themselves somewhere to the south…” I saw Beryl cast her eyes toward the north for just a fraction of a second… “…the north…” I thought about the way we’d come… “…lurking behind those rocky outcrops near the woods where we defeated the other Reivers.” Beryl gave me a nod and took off running toward the camp, presumably to gather up a few volunteers from among the more seasoned veterans.
“Now, ladies,” I said, “you have a choice. We’re sending off a small raiding party to defeat the men holding hostages — a capital offence, by the way — so if any of you wish to help, now’s your chance, since your assistance might well help us to save the lives of more hostages. Rest assured that all these men will die. We rarely offer quarter to slavers in general, but show no mercy at all to those contemptible cowards who hide behind women and children in an effort to preserve their worthless lives. No man who preys upon either women or children can ever be trusted, so we eliminate the problem of recidivism through decisive action, and of course we don’t actually need them at all, nor do we care for them as either pets or decorations, so we see no particular downside to simply snuffing them out whenever we encounter them. Mind you, I’ll think no ill of you if they’ve managed to terrorize you into doing nothing at all, but the lives you might help save will be those of the hostages, not the slavers at all. Their lives are forfeit by default, and so too any who prey upon women or murder children.”
Beryl, who was passing by with a small team of volunteers on horseback, used that moment to level her rifle at the one-eyed woman and shot her dead. “That might simplify things,” she said. “She’s been working with them for some years, serving as a decoy to worm her way into fortresses, and of course recruiting the women for this particular ploy though intimidation and threats.” Then she sang, “Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream.” Then she smiled benignly, as saintly as ever as she rode on by.
I blinked. I hadn’t been expecting that, from Beryl, no less, Miss Floats-Above-It-All. I cleared my throat and said, “Does that change anyone’s mind about coöperating?”
Evidently it did, because there was a sudden babble of voices, plaintive exculpations, hysterical apologies, pointing fingers, and patent horror on many faces.
Eventually, I got the story straightened out. As far as their individual stories went, they all made sense, and I took the precaution of doing a quick reading on every one. They were actually slaves, brutalized into submission by their ‘owners,’ amongst whom One-Eye was numbered, and one of the worst, to hear the women tell it. According to the word amongst the slaves, she was a former slave herself, but had managed to kill the leader of the group who’d captured her after ingratiating herself into his bed on a regular basis. One night, she’d plunged a table knife into his brain, commandeered his weapons, and through a combination of guile, stealth, and finally a sudden assault, had managed to kill every male in the group. Instead of freeing her fellow captives, though, she’d simply taken them as her own and had used them, along with the wealth already collected by the band of Reivers she’d just snuffed out, to negotiate her way into a sort of partnership with another band. The leader of that band had evidently been quick to grasp the potential of a decoy that no one would ever suspect of duplicity, and especially not one as clever as Tourmaline — that’s what her name had been antemortem — had turned out to be.
Once I was satisfied that I was leaving no hidden serpents behind in our nest of rescued women, I chose someone likely to take charge whilst I was gone, then picked up a selection of weapons and followed after Beryl and her raiding party, unwilling to risk her death again, if I could possibly help it. Besides, I was their commanding officer, wasn’t I?
It felt good to be on my own again, the way I’d started my adventures, or almost so. The rugged Virginia back country was beautiful in a way that the area around the Castle never was, greener, with trees and rocks that both of them reached impressive heights, where low hills breaking the soothing monotony of the midwestern plains had been the exception to a general rule. Whilst walking through the high grass had been merely hot and dusty, especially in the standard-issue suit, riding on horseback through the dappled sunshine filtered by the forest canopy overhead, accompanied by the sound of rushing water over the rocks and rocky ledges of the stream was an exercise in pure pleasure. If I hadn’t been pursuing a war party, with unknown observers possible, if not likely, I might have broken into song. So I simply listened to the sounds around me, concentrated on being aware of the world at large, and rode on as quickly as I could without lathering my mount, a handsome large roan gelding with a sure foot and an easy gait.
I’d been aware of Beryl’s presence ahead of me, and even felt when she became more cautious, so the sudden fusillade of gunshots didn’t take me by surprise. None-the-less, I clicked my tongue and gave him a little kick of my heels, so he broke into a trot and I turned him slightly upslope from the faint path by the stream, intending to gain some altitude above the firefight going on ahead, just in case. He fought the bit at first, unhappy to leave the path — horses love to go where other horses have been before — but I shushed him with another nudge of my heels and urged him on and up. “Get on, boy!” I said quietly, and he put his mind to the path I’d urged him on. He trusted me more than he didn’t, so was content to follow my inclinations, since he was well-aware that I was sure protection against his natural enemies and always had a treat or two in my pocket, a greedy fellow, but refreshingly honest about it. It would be a cold day in Harry’s most miserable Hell before I let him down.
About ten minutes later, the shooting slowed, then stopped, but I didn’t let down my guard, moseying up the back of a low ridge that lay between me and the site of the conflict, although all was silent now. I couldn’t hear talking either, so I dismounted, took my rifle and two crossbows, with a quiver of bolts, and took a more-or-less direct path up the ridge until I could peer over the top and down toward where Beryl and her small squadron were still present, if strangely silent. Looking down the slope, I could see the problem. Evidently the main band of Reivers had kept a largish group of slaves in reserve, and the men were hiding behind their portable human shields. ‘Tch, tch,’ I thought to myself. ‘These men are obviously unfamiliar with the Laws of War, which expressly forbid any such cowardice.’ Well, as an enfilade of one, I wasn’t half bad, so I began by shooting the two who seemed to be the most authoritative with crossbow bolts through the back of their heads, reasonably unobserved, since the main body of the Reivers had their attention concentrated forward, toward Beryl’s small party, whilst those two men were holding back from the front line, as best befitted craven curs. Smiling at my good luck, I quietly reloaded, got my rifle up and ready, and then shot another quarrel into the air one-handed, so Beryl could see it. Then I started shooting Reivers, being reasonably careful to hit my targets who, when they realized that they were under attack from behind, whirled around, many of them necessarily rising from where they’d been crouched behind their captives. This was a mistake, of course, since Beryl’s cohort took care of a good half of them quite nicely, whilst I took out the rest. It was over very quickly after that, since the only real difficulty lay in managing to avoid hitting the captives, who’d wisely decided to throw themselves on the ground and cower, several with hands over their heads, faces pressed into the dirt in terror. “Hey, Sweetie!” I called down the hill, when all seemed quiet. “Is that a gun I see in your hand? Or are you just glad to see me?”
She shouted up to me, “It’s not a gun, as well you know; it’s a rifle, and a surprisingly good one. I take it the Reivers are rapidly receding into history?”
“They are, already beyond this horizon in fact, and rapidly fading from memory, although I can’t exactly say who amongst us were the more successful in our recent revisionism.”
“I think it was a group effort, in every way,” she said as she walked up the hill towards me. She looked particularly lovely. “We held their attention long enough for you to flank them, then you returned the favor for just long enough for us to extract them from behind their hostages, hopefully without any uneccessary loss of life.”
“Other than their own, I don’t think so, although I can’t fully vouch for their behavior before I arrived,” I said, as she approached.
She raised one brow, by now very near. “Their own lives hardly count, since they were forfeit from the start.”
“They might not have realized it, though.”
She shrugged. “There are very few limits to ignorance. Some people will believe the most astonishing blather.”
“True. What I actually meant, though, was that they might well have killed one or more of their hostages during the lead-up to this police action on our part, possibly to enforce the unwilling compliance of non-combatant civilians in their craven attempt to shelter behind the women we’ve just rescued, hopefully without any further loss of innocent life. Certainly, the woman in charge of the attempt to gull us in ‘false flag’ espionage and treachery was murderous in the extreme, so it seems fairly unlikely that her associates were any less brutal.”
“Birds of a feather, one supposes.”
“Indeed. Vultures one and all, but nothing pertaining to Isis, I think, although Set rather comes to mind.”
She smiled an enigmatic smile, de rigeur for all the very best angels these days.
“Might I have a private word?” I blushed as I said it.
“Of course,” she said. “Shall we explore the area looking for… stragglers?”
I didn’t answer but led the way up and over the ridge to where I’d left my mount. He seemed awfully glad to see me, probably discomfited by the sounds of the skirmish. At last, I turned to her and said, “I’ve been an idiot, Beryl. I don’t know how much you remember of our lives before your… resurrection, but I made up an imaginary husband to give myself a reflected status if I met any regular Horticulturist soldiers, but I’ve finally realized that the notion makes no sense, since any ‘husband’ of mine would rather quickly be transformed into a ‘wife,’ of sorts.”
She smiled. “Well, ‘tangled webs’ do rather come to mind.”
Her easy agreement both did and didn’t surprise me. On the one hand, she seemed to be uncannily familiar with a fairly common idiom, although perhaps the ability to speak English at all was the greater miracle, since she was both fluent and witty, which implied a depth of understanding that seemed unlikely, given what I’d thought might be the consequences of traumatic amnesia. In short and long, she was as pretty a puzzle as could be. “How much do you remember of our lives before you… changed?”
She laughed. “Resurrected, you mean?”
“Yes, that,” I confessed.
“Nothing, and everything, all at once,” she said mysteriously.
“I… What do you mean by that?”
“I mean that almost everything anyone ever whispered to the wind is mine, including the first cry of every newborn child, the dying breaths of ancients, soft oaths, heartfelt curses, and screams both of ecstasy and pain. What would you expect of Persephone, the terrifying Goddess of the Underworld, the ever-virgin Kore who promises everything but always fails to deliver, simultaneously the barren Bride of Death and the lusty Mistress of the fertile fields? What’s the point of paradox if you can’t have fun with it?”
I noticed that her eyes looked somehow green through some peculiar trick of the light, although they’d always been dark before. “I don’t understand,” I said.
“You will.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
The art of war is of vital importance to the State. It is a matter of life and death, a road either to safety or to ruin. Hence it is a subject of inquiry which can on no account be neglected.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
It was an uphill slog to the next Reiver hideout in the lower reaches of the Appalachians. We were struggling up a rocky valley with poor footing for the horses, a narrow field of scree and boulders so hazardous that we decided to dismount and lead them rather than ride. The rushing stream made conversation difficult without shouting, so we were a mostly silent crew as we climbed up into the higher foothills. One had almost to admire their stamina, or desperation, to seek out such a difficult sanctuary, but then perhaps word had gone before us, so this isolated fastness may have seemed to them like their best chance of escaping our justice. The more fools they.
Beryl, at the head of our narrow column, called a halt by holding up her hand, then reached over toward the sorrel mare that she was leading, calmly took a rocket launcher from her saddle, and fired two HE/Magnesium missiles over the low parapet from which the stream tumbled. “Ambush,” she turned and mouthed in my direction, by way of explanation.
I arched one brow towards her, and laid my hands on a similar set of weapons readily-available and slung from the saddle of my own mount. None too soon, as it turned out, since I saw the first head pop up above the stone and fired two more missiles in quick succession, at least one of which set the peeking head on fire, hopefully including any fellow Reivers lurking nearby. We were in a tight spot if they gathered enough men together to rain down murderous levels of lead, so I quickly took up two more rockets, just in case. Explosives were the only weapon we had which could reliably shoot around corners, and even that took a steady hand and a sure eye for an imputed trajectory.
In the interim, Beryl had taken off running up the slope toward the gap, a rocket launcher in one hand and two rifles in the other. She was over the top quicker than one could say ‘Harry’s Brass Balls!’ which I know because I said it, cursing like a Sergeant as I ran upslope — considerably more awkwardly — after her. Her disappearance was followed promptly by an HE/Mag flare of light and explosion and then an almost instantaneous fusillade of rifle fire. It sounded like she’d emptied her magazine, but then there was another HE/Mag flash and bang, and then another riff of improvised rifle fire, this time slightly slower and more sporadic as she evidently chose her shots from amongst whatever targets were on offer.
I finally reached the top of the valley and poked my head over the rocky ledge to see very many male bodies lying still on the ground, some in charred gobbets and bits, with Beryl taking her ease on a low-lying boulder beside the path.
Other than the bodies strewn about, the scene would have been idyllic, a mountain meadow profuse with wildflowers of many hues and sizes, including a broad swath of yellow jonquils, as bright and cheery as the bloody corpses were depressing.
Beryl took it all in stride, saying, offhandedly, as if she were remarking on the weather, “It’s a beautiful spot, isn’t it? It looks like these fellows were the guards before the gate, so there must be quite a few more somewhere not too far away. They’ll probably know we’re here by now.”
I allowed as how that were probably true with a shrug and wry moue. “Well, in the larger sense, I suspect almost all of them know by now, at least as far as Georgia, possibly even South Carolina. If they had any sense at all, they’d go into another line of business before we catch up to them.”
She smiled. “But it’s the ultimate male fantasy, money for nothing, and your ‘chicks’ are free. The psychic price of forcing people into slavery has always been indolence on the one hand, and the habit of cruelty on the other. Once that wicked paradigm has been established as ‘normal,’ it’s very difficult to eradicate the habit.”
“True,” I admitted. “Shall we wait for the others? Or shall we take care of their ‘hidden valley’ on our own?”
“They’ll be at least five minutes getting over the top behind us, burdened with the luggage as they are, so why don’t we just busy ourselves with seeing what the lay of the land and disposition of our targets might be while we wait?”
I grunted in response, and so we took off across that bloody beautiful meadow as rapidly as possible, although I was pretty sure from the feel of things that we weren’t under any sort of immediate observation. Beryl probably had a better idea, but she wouldn’t have cared. She tended toward impulsive action, or perhaps ‘inexorable’ would be a better word, like gravity — which never sleeps — or entropy, which does.
Neither of us being utter fools, we crossed the meadow very quickly indeed, then ducked into the woods rather than following the trodden path. Even I could feel the presence of lurkers, but their attention seemed focused elsewhere, and was definitely not directed toward us, although one might have imagined that we’d be very high on their list of worries.
It didn’t take long to discover the reason for at least one negligent watchman, because we found him off in the woods digging frantically in the dirt. We watched from cover until his pit was big enough, whereupon he knelt down and began to scrabble with his hands. At that point, I figured that he was getting ready to do a bunk, probably with valuables purloined from his fellow thieves, so I put one of my knives through his brain. I knew that Beryl would approve, and I… I was resigned to do my duty.
We spent the next few moments flitting through the trees as silently as smoke, discovering one by one the half-dozen self-styled ‘Reivers’, formerly on guard duty, to be in sorry states, either running away or cowering in thickets, conditions they soon found only temporary, since none lived long enough to repent.
Beryl, of course, was serene, meting out death with no more thought than breathing — or so it seemed — then greeting our comrades warmly when they straggled across the meadow and found us sitting comfortably on a likely patch of duff and litter beneath a loblolly pine, legs crossed in a sort of lotus position, arms akimbo, smiling as the women sought us out and there we were. I was a little uneasy, even then, but not so it showed where the troops might see.
The men in the camp were little better organized than had been their naughty lookouts, and we both stood aside and let the women of our troupe of merry pranksters have their fun, joined toward the end by the former slaves themselves, who turned upon their former masters with ferocious savagery once the battle — such as it was — had turned against the Reivers, attacking them with clubs of firewood, weapons dropped from enervated hands, and rocks scrabbled from the ground, even with their ankles still hobbled by short lengths of chain, or with their wrists still bound together in pairs to make it difficult to rebel or flee on their own initiative. I found it particularly poignant to see the exultation on their faces as their first blows struck home, the wild movements of their arms as they took their own first opportunity to revenge themselves upon their captors, the murderers of their loved ones, the destroyers of their homes and friends. If some were more than slightly vicious, who could blame them? Not me, in any case, and I supposed that it must have been a therapeutic catharsis for many, a formal reclaiming of their personal integrity and power. Idly, I wondered if the medical psychiatric profession — a specialty not much in demand of late, but not completely unknown — would ever consider it a recommended clinical treatment, and in that very instant I saw the cruel logic behind Beryl’s policies, which tended toward a merciful and primary concern for the victims of these preening thugs, but offering very short shrift for the perpetrators of these systematic outrages on human dignity, civil society, and the social contract. I began to think of her actions as something more like gardening, selecting the choicest fruits for nurturing, pruning down the unruly shoots, sculpting the future of the human race as surely as we ourselves had brought into being the very types of wheat and corn and animals which now shared the Earth with us.
Once the last men were dead, or slightly before, I set out through the camp freeing the women from their bonds, whatever they were, and ministering to their scars and wounds, kissing away their hurts and starting them on the road to healing. Then I gathered up a quantity of the victuals the Reivers had reserved for themselves and began preparing a communal meal for all of us, soon helped by other women, rescuers and former captives both, as we all struggled toward familiar amity.
It turned out to be delicious, a first communion shared in the free and open air, a paschal meal of celebration and gratitude during which we most of us counted blessings as well as losses.
Beryl sort of took over after that, in a completely bloodless coup, since she’d more or less officially become our Field Commander and General of the Army, though I was still her nominal superior, at least in rank. I’d been seconded, though, to a Headquarters Staff that existed entirely on paper, in yet another improvisation. I could hardly take much — if any — umbrage, since my original ‘organization’ and rank had been an almost complete fabrication based on guesswork, a little research, and an awareness of the limits of the tenuous communication networks still functioning within the Horticultural Corps proper. Beryl maintained that fiction — at least in part — but made no attempt at all to explain the reversal of our rôles. Such was the force of her personality that no one questioned her de facto authority at all.
I wasn’t all that bothered. I’d had a surfeit of military life already, especially command, and the new Beryl had the ruthlessness required for a protracted war against the Reivers, the Barbary Pirates of our era. She was tireless, and the new ‘infection’ she’d carried back with her from the Underworld quickly spread through our ranks, surprisingly infecting the horses as well, which made for an assault force that Óðin himself would have been proud to number amongst his Valkyries, mounted on coursers that could almost fly, and which had lent figurative wings to our conquest of Virginia, first the entire Piedmont and western slopes of the Appalachian mountains — where the Reivers had their strongholds and had done their most extensive looting — and then down through the Tidewater region, where the fortresses of the Horticultural Corps still held sway, in some cases arrriving just in time to prevent another treacherous assault by bands of Reivers who still thought that their murderous conniving was a strategy that led somewhere other than death, a belief we were at pains to refute with a practical demonstration.
Hampton Roads was one focus of her effort, or what remained of it after being submerged by a combination of the rising sea and the subsiding land surrounding Cheaspeake Bay, which was still slowly slipping into the crater left behind by the impact of a two-mile wide bolide around thirty-five million years ago, toward the end of the Eocene. The large habor, and its surrounding drydocks and shipbuilding facilities, were a key part of her overall strategy, since they still had a small shipbuilding infrastructure there, and her ultimate goal was to conquer the world, which would require some sort of Navy.
The individual fortresses in the area had all capitulated and submitted themselves to her overall command, not least because the more connected of them had been aware of — and almost powerless to stop — the encroaching Reivers, who’d grown so powerful in the Piedmont that their expeditions had become large enough to actually besiege the individual fortresses and starve the residents out, despite the armed resistance of the resident Horticulturists. We’d been specialized so far in our war against the plants that we’d lost almost all knowledge of human warfare, a trade which Beryl had proudly resurrected as the prime mission of the New Horticultural Services.
The North American Command — my spur-of-the-moment self-serving invention — was well on its way to becoming a reality, and I still had my salvaged typewriter and a large supply of silkscreened forms. I was quite the busy beaver, coördinating the many fortresses that now housed the first citizens of our burgeoning new nation. Luckily, my enhancements had made me the fastest and most accurate touch typist the world had even seen, as far as I knew, although I could hardly wait for us to reïnvent or rediscover computers and laser printers, which I’d seen only in old catalogs, although it stood to reason that there must be at least some stored in forgotten warehouses and not already salvaged for parts to maintain our failing radio networks. It’s funny how quickly things go to Hell without a robust civilian infrastructure, so I was doing my best to build one for North America — to start with. Beryl had broader ambitions.
Using the American Occupation of Japan as a model, because the Americans had faced a similar problem — an entrenched military culture whose elite members had had a lot of trouble seeing beyond the ends of their collective noses, and so hadn’t realized that their plans for domination of the Pacific had been doomed from the start. The USA had nearly twice the population of pre-war Japan and at least a hundred times the natural resources available, so despite some early successes the Japanese fell steadily behind, and were already losing the war even before they had two atomic bombs dropped on them, demonstrating the futility of further resistance rather dramatically in American eyes, although it failed to impress the Japanese leaders all that much at the time.
The American accomplishments during the war were especially noteworthy, though, considering their involvement in two essentially separate wars at the time, one against the European Axis powers on the Western Front, one against Japan in the Pacific, and fulfilling the rôle of principal arms supplier to most of the Allied powers, including the Russians on the Eastern Front, who bore the brunt of the actual fighting against Germany, and had so frightened the Japanese Empire with their ferocity during their invasion of Manchuria that the atomic bombs made a good excuse to surrender to the Americans in order to forestall a planned Russian invasion of the Japanese Home Islands and probable execution of the Emperor and his entire family, since the Russians had prior experience with royal dynasties and had developed a sovereign remedy for them.
One thing, however, I quibbled with: “Beryl, why do you never allow the Reivers to surrender any more? We had good luck with Becky and most of the rest, didn’t we?”
“It’s not worth the trouble,” she brusquely replied.
“But Becky….”
“Becky turned out alright, I agree,” she cut me off, “but Thomas Jefferson, himself a slaveholder, recommended ‘extirpation’ of slaveholders — in the nicest possible way, of course — because the ‘boisterous passions’ and indolence engendered in the slave-holding classes rendered them unfit for living in a free society. He said, in fact, ‘Can the liberties of a nation be thought secure when we have removed their only firm basis, a conviction in the minds of the people that these liberties are of the gift of God? That they are not to be violated but with his wrath?’ Becky had the great advantage not only of filling a relatively peripheral rôle in the particular band we largely exterminated, but also of being immediately recruited into the only life that she was truly fit for, military service, but without the discipline and raison d’être inculcated into the hearts and souls of soldiers, that it is their privilege and honor to place their bodies between their loved ones and the desolation of war. We keep Becky — and the other ‘recruits’ — in hand well enough, but too many of them would tax our own resources and make the corps as a whole unstable. Lincoln recognised, as did Jefferson, that the tradition of slavery had infected the American South — and because Lincoln’s plans for reconstruction were never really implemented — having been coöpted by the corrupt Johnson administration — the real Reconstruction, the salvaging of hearts and minds, was never implemented, the taint of slavery persisted, and everywhere that that pernicious culture migrated — for hundreds of years after slavery was supposedly eliminated — it corrupted politics and morals. In the South, especially, clever analogues of slavery were quickly invented to provide the ‘free ride’ that a slave-holding society thought was their specious ‘right,’ blighting the lives of countless millions for many generations. It’s very clear in retrospect that the worst villains of the then-‘Master Race’ should have been hanged immediately, their fate serving as a reminder to future generations that there are some ‘sins’ that can never be forgiven.”
“But….”
“But what?” she cut me off again. “Surely you’ve noticed that the ‘new’ slavery was ‘reïnvented’ right where it began in what became the United States of America, Virginia, an ‘innovation’ made by one Anthony Johnson, himself a freed slave, ironically enough, thus demonstrating that the lure of ‘easy living’ at the expense of others is a powerful motivator, once one has been coarsened by experience and then seen the ‘benefits’ possible when one is on the other end of the whip. In that greedy disregard for his fellow human beings he was similar to the late and unlamented Tourmaline, who actively worked to perpetuate the same sort of brutal criminal enterprise which had subjugated her to begin with.”
I shut up then, but couldn’t help but feel that Beryl had been changed by her own experience of being treacherously murdered from behind in more ways than just the one. Of course, I had too, when I finally admitted it to myself. When she’d been killed, I’d promptly slaughtered each and every one of the Reivers who’d already surrendered — not exactly my finest hour — but where I’d been impelled by rage, Beryl seemed to have made her own decisions in a spirit of thoughtful insight into human nature.
Sometimes, when I looked at her, she seemed to me the same old Beryl, the woman who’d become my dearest friend during our adventures, but then she’d turn, and in a certain light, or with a certain glance, her eyes glinted with an eerie spark of emerald fire, and I’d percieve the supernatural underpinnings of her corporeal existence with some sort of second sight, and then she seemed as alien and frightening as a rattlesnake. ‘Or perhaps a dragon,’ I thought. ‘Vipers are far less lethal.’
Many of the women couldn’t ride, so we stayed in the Reiver camp for more than a week while the former hostages healed and practiced the skills needed for life on campaign whilst their necessary changes progressed as well. It was a happy time for most of them, although many still grieved the loss of loved ones to the Reivers, but the fact that the perpetrators of these many outrages were dead — in some cases by their own hands — and witnessed at least by most, brought some measure of closure to the majority of the captives, and Beryl had a unique ability to inspire a sense of dedication and — it must be admitted — rage in our civilian army. The fact that they’d all experienced firsthand the savage brutality of the slavers may have made the former slaves predisposed to wipe the perpetrators off the face of the Earth, but Beryl focused that inchoate desire for revenge into a weapon of laser-like precision, whilst the changes wrought by the new ‘infection’ she’d brought back from the Underworld whetted that weapon into implausible sharpness. The transformation of the former slaves was brought home to me very graphically during our last days in the Reiver camp, when I saw some of the new women taking up the chains which had formerly bound them and shredding them with their bare hands, their faces grimly exultant as the iron and steel links either snapped with a sudden metallic ping or stretched creaking into a thin constriction like wire and parted. Some few of them had already learned to be careful not to cut their hands as the metal deformed, since shards created as the links of their former chains failed sometimes flew out with considerable speed. One of them — she’d named herself Alecto, so I suspect that she’d been numbered amongst the officer’s wives — hadn’t broken her own chains, which were of the finer sort, made from tempered steel, but had instead fashioned for them a handle of straight-grain hickory, turning the symbols of her former captivity into a multi-strand flail of chain with which, she said, she intended to drive the Reivers straight to Hell. Esprit de Corps? We had that in plenty.
Beryl approved, of course, and soon she and Alecto were almost inseparable, which made me faintly jealous, although I really had no reason to be by then, since I often hung back from the final assaults, as I said, grown weary of dealing death. But both Alecto and Beryl exulted in it, often overwhelming the Reivers in close combat, and the sight of Alecto swinging her bloody flail like a scythe, disarming and decapitating Reivers in wholesale lots, paired with Beryl, who performed similar feats with her bare hands more quickly, sometimes, but not always, aided by a long knife, quite often terrorised the Reivers into panic, so they were cut down from behind as they fled in terror, unable to outrun either of the pair, even when the Reivers were on horseback and these two on foot, a revolution of the wheel of fortune indeed, from what they’d seen as Fortune’s cap to trodden beneath her feet, reduced to their component parts like so many bloody broken dolls. Once, just once, since few of the Reivers managed any coherent actions after seeing them at their work, I saw a Reiver shoot himself through the roof of his mouth with his own rifle as they approached, making a fine mess of his brains, having evidently concluded that any further resistance was futile, so had decided to spare himself the trouble of being butchered by women who were obviously unprepared to offer any sort of mercy.
I asked Beryl about this, after it had become obvious that it was a tactic, “Why this emphasis on bare-handed slaughter? Wouldn’t it be safer to kill them from a distance, perhaps from cover, with rifles and crossbow bolts, as we did before?”
She smiled. “It’s all meant to hasten their fear and panic, of course, coöpting the mystique of the Maenads of Bacchus, the women who tore men to pieces with their bare hands, and even their teeth, when they dared to spy on them or attempted to interfere with their sacred rites. Then too, it calls to mind the Furies, the Erinyes, coëval with Aphrodite, whose divine mission it was to punish those who’d foresworn their sacred oaths by tearing them to pieces in very painful ways, although one supposes that this may have been at least partially a metaphor objectifying the torments of a guilty conscience. They were relatively minor deities, as Goddesses go, but even the greatest of the Gods feared their power if any false oath brought them under their authority and so led to their merciful attention.”
“Merciful?”
“Amongst their many other names,” she said patiently, “the Greeks called them the Eumenides, ‘the kindly ones,’ in reference to the closure they brought to those who most desperately needed forgiveness for their sins.”
“So dying is an act of contrition, then?” I could be dense at times, as you may have gathered by now, after listening so patiently to my long story.
“Of course it is,” she answered, “by long tradition. One speaks, after all, of ‘paying one’s debt to society’ when subjected to capital punishment, the lex talionis, ‘a life for a life,’ thus balancing the scale of Justice by apportioning the tally weights.”
A sudden vision overwhelmed me then, of Persephone in royal regalia as the Queen of the Underworld, the woman whose whim decided who would drink of the River Lethe and go down to oblivion, and who would be crowned with eternal life and bliss, another avatar of the High Priestess, who also sits in judgement. And if She was Beryl, who was I, the Fool? I suppose I must have been all along, since it was either foolishness or fate that brought me to where I was today. I asked her, “What then, is to be my fate?”
She reached out to me, smiling, and embraced me warmly, lingering with her cheek next to mine, the sound and feeling of her breath in my ear transporting me to a place I’d never been before, held safe within the circle of her arms. She whispered, for my ear alone, “You are to be the mother of our many children, of course, creating life in the wilderness, fulfilling your true destiny, dark Tiamat of the vasty Deeps who first made order out of Chaos, who first spread burgeoning life upon the land, green Gaia, golden Demeter, deathless Zoë, eternal Chava, the Mother of All Living.”
As proposals go, it wasn’t half bad, but…, “By ‘our many children’,” I asked suspiciously, “do you mean yours and mine, or is this some sort of general benevolence on your part, the sort of vague blessings which rain in equal measure upon the wicked and the just?”
“Sapphire, my very dear,” she whispered in my ear, her breath warm upon my hear and neck, her words inside my head, “Lapis Lazuli of my heart of hearts, You cut me to the quick,” she intimated in faux horror. “When, I ask you, have I ever stopped loving you?”
I pouted. “Well, when you were dead, it seemed like you’d abandoned me….”
“Ahhh, but I had no personal choice in the matter, and then I dreamed, didn’t I? And in my dreams, I dreamed of you.”
“Wellaway, you silver-tongued witch, you, that’s certainly what you said, when you came back, but I was devastated for quite some time thereafter, and even when you returned, you’d changed in ways that seemed incomprehensible to me. ” I paused, remembering my sorrow. “But then, I don’t imagine there’s many girls ever had a lover come back from the dead to woo her, so one has to make allowances… one supposes.”
“Only one that I know of, and I would certainly be the one to know then, wouldn’t I just? I’m sorry that I hurt you, although I do have to plead exigency, since I somehow failed to plan for having that silly bastard shoot me.”
I smiled, and perhaps she felt my smile, since her cheek was pressed to mine. “I suppose you would know better than I, since I’ve never personally had the great pleasure of encountering any ressurrected Goddesses other than you, although of course one does hear tales.”
“Rumors and innuendo only, as I’m sure you’ll admit, and certainly not lately, since I believe that I’m the sine quÄ causÄ nÅn of this generation.”
“I do know that I’d be lost without you, so you’ll get no argument from me.” By this time, she was kissing my neck and ears, and I was neither in nary position nor mood to argue in any case, since my whole body was saying yes!
I rode with the troops into North Carolina, relocating our minimalist ‘Headquarters’ because we were still having trouble with long-range communications, since the Horticulturist issue radios were pretty much limited to line-of-sight and we were surrounded by mountains and hills of every descrption. Beryl had three companies of counter-insurgency shock-troopers by then, all of them recruited directly from amongst the former slaves. Not one of them felt the slightest misgiving over Beryl’s General Order One, ‘No Reiver will survive the battle.’ I could see their point, although it still rankled sometimes. Maybe my father had been right about me; I was just a sentimental fool. “Get on, girl!” I said to that same large roan gelding that had carried me to Beryl’s relief almost a year and a half ago, by now transformed into a sort-of mare and heavily pregnant, as I was now myself, so I sympathized with her weary sighs from time to time. We’d both be giving birth come Spring, and I at least could hardly wait.
“So…” Beryl drawled, “Howevuh did you like Nahfuk?”
“I swear you do that just to irritate me!” I snapped at her. “Just because we’re in North Carolina, you don’t have to talk like a Southern Belle!”
“Moi?” she said in mock innocence. “I just prefer to cultivate an authentic air of Southern hospitality to be a comfort to those already condemned. There’s no sense in being needlessly cruel through sounding anything like a damnyankee before I put a bullet through their brains. This way, they have the comfort of being ministered to by an outstanding exemplar of modest Southern Womanhood, the epitome of an intellectual integrity, moral deportment, and domestic refinement of which all America might feel justly proud.”
“By ‘ministered to’ one presumes that you mean ‘slaughtered’,” I said darkly.
“Well, yes,” she admitted, “yet a comforting angel am I, none-the-less. Their own actions condemned them, and our immediate mission is conquest, not proselytizing.”
I had to give her credit there; many of her most recent new recruits might have preferred to shoot their former masters in the gut and then let them linger on for days in agony, but she’d ordered that the coup de grace be given immediately when the Reivers weren’t killed outright, which wasn’t often, since the newly-transformed tended almost instantly to be as quick and accurate as the rest of us. “Okay,” I agreed with her on that at least. “It’s true that you’ve strongly discouraged cruelty, especially amongst those whose experience was particularly dreadful.”
She nodded. “It never pays to press an opponent to despair, since that breeds desperation, which makes life needlessly difficult for all of us.”
“Desperation‽” I asked, astounded, “What on Earth do you call killing them, then‽”
“Relief,” she said. “Surcease from pain? Death is many things, and an honorable death can be an escape from one’s own conscience, especially when that death atones in some small measure for one’s sins. We all of us have a personal responsibility to heal the world around us, and sometimes that healing best takes place when our absence is guaranteed.”
Well, that seemed like a fairly reasonable précis to me, actually, now that I thought about it, and I’d already seen Reivers who’d killed themselves when we’d caught up with them, sometimes — not often — before a single shot was fired. And it wasn’t as if we were hauling around an entire civil society with us, with judges, juries, defence attorneys, prisons, and the like. What in Harry’s Hell were we supposed to do with villains of the nasty sort these so-called Reivers seemed either to attract or become? Have them cross their hearts and promise to be good until we came back to pick them up for trial? The ‘drumhead’ court martial was invented for situations just like this, and if our proceedings were somewhat less formal, we also had the advantage of being able to pluck information straight out of their brains, if necessary. Even if each and every one of them weren’t particularly guilty of their collective crimes, the ‘felony murder’ rule in American jurisprudence dates back through England to the time before William the Conqueror, so the penalties leviable for the felonious acts involved in their concerted efforts to murder, enslave, rape, and loot legally and morally adhere to every participant in any of their actions. It wasn’t as if enslaving women, and some few men, was a secret known only to a few, nor was it possible to maintain that the civilian populations of the fortresses they’d breached and looted had some sort of secret death wish. “True,” I admitted. “One is known by the company one keeps, when all is said and done. So being only a small part of an entire band of pirates is no mitigation at all, unless one can make a credible case for having been impressed.”
“That particular case,” she said, arching one perfect brow at me, “would be difficult to prove, considering that we’re surrounded by endless wilderness in which almost anyone might easily slip away and hide. Shanghaiing unwilling participants is difficult when one doesn’t immediately set out to sea.”
“Sweetheart,” I whined, uncharacteristically disinclined to bandy words, “I don’t want to argue any more. You’re right; I’m wrong, and I’m tired and cranky and I have to pee. Are we coming to a place where we can stop riding for a bit?” The forest floor around us looked uninviting, because there was neither ready access to water for the horses nor forage, other than a scrubby underbrush that didn’t look at all good for their digestion. What I didn’t say, of course, was that the heat and the motion of that damned horse between my legs was also making me so damned horny I could scream.
Beryl was instantly attentive. “Of course, my sweet darling. Gumball tells me that there’s a open grassy clearing near a quiet ‘crik,’ as they say locally, not quite three hundred yards ahead of us. Will that do?”
“Of course it will, my dear. I’m not unreasonable,” which of course was completely untrue, but I liked to maintain a fiction of self-flattering equanimity, when in fact I was becoming increasingly broody and cranky — not necessarily in that order — but it was bad enough feeling fat and ugly and incredibly aroused all at once without adding unattractive personality traits. I still had some pride at least, and I did my best to live up to my own self-image of who I wanted to be, even if I fell somewhat short of perfect conformance to my inward ideal from time to time. Whatever benefits the fungus had given us all in terms of strength and stamina, they didn’t extend to maintaining a sunny disposition twenty-four hours a day. Unlike my former self, a very young man whom I barely remembered as being indolent at best, and groggy in the mornings, even after ample sleep, I could wake up instantly ready to fight or flee, but that didn’t guarantee that I’d be cheerful about it at all.
Beryl rolled her eyes, a tacit refutation of my bald exaggeration which I studiously ignored. I really was quite weary, and really had to pee, not to mention those… other things.
With a cluck of her tongue, Beryl picked up the pace of her mount, which of course instantly transmitted the impulse toward speed to the rest of our troop, and two of our outriders rode instantly forward at a full gallop along the line of our march to search out the path ahead whilst we followed after.
Beryl, as usual — or it might have been Gumball — since it wasn’t but a few longish moments before we came upon the clearing and stream that she’d mentioned. It was beautiful, dappled sunlight through the trees marking the eastern bounds of the open meadow, a stream running off-center along the sunny side to the west, and lush green grass and wildflowers spreading a carpet of lovely green. The woods around us here were relatively open, with very little underbrush to to obscure the forest floor, so I surmised that they were climax species, adapted to survive periodic fires to clear the understory. Although it was clearly natural, it was so lovely that it might have had a crew of gardeners working two shifts a day to prune it to perfection.
“Ooh!” I exclaimed in awe, “Let’s live here!” I told you I was feeling broody.
Beryl smiled and answered me, “Soon, Sweetheart, or soonish, at least. I’ve got a little matter of world conquest to get well underway before that happens, but it shouldn’t take too much longer. We’re already self-sustaining, and leaving new and improved Horticulturist outposts behind us to handle mopping up and prevention operations. As soon as we restore long-distance communications, we can profitably handle strategic planning from a headquarters complex, perhaps from that Fortress outside Charlotte, or maybe Raleigh—Durham. I would like to wind up in Hampton Roads eventually, but it’s not really critical to our success.”
I hadn’t liked the Hampton Roads area at all, although actually seeing the Atlantic Ocean was amazing. It had been hot and muggy all the time we’d campaigned there, though, and I didn’t fancy having to carry around a damned fan around all day, and fancied the prospect of actually living there even less. “I don’t like Virginia Beach,” I said, “It was thirty-six degrees or hotter the whole time we spent there, and my clothes were sticking to my body well into the night. It’s the most miserable place in the world, as far as I’m concerned. If we can’t live here, maybe we could head west to California. I understand it’s wonderful out there, at least from what I read in the library back home.” Then I had a thought, “And it would be a window looking toward the Far East and Russia, and you know that we’ll have to guard against them eventually, especially if our own physical and mental enhancements spread more rapidly than our political hegemony does.”
From the look on Beryl’s face, that notion hadn’t occurred to her, so I was particularly pleased to have brought it up. She might be better at many things than I was, but my brain was always working, and I’d spent a lot more time doing research in the library than she ever had. That’s one advantage of being a habitual daydreamer, more inclined to contemplation than action, and having a natural skill with words and crafting clever stories that had, in a sense, created the rôle that Beryl now fulfilled. Beryl had exactly the combination of charisma and physical prowess to make her a perfect leader, but even leaders depended upon advisors from time to time to let them know where their followers ought to go. Indeed, it was my opinion that most of the historic failures of ‘leadership’ had originated in quondam ‘leaders’ who’d got too big for their britches and had led their followers — the hapless citizens who’d mistakenly depended upon their wisdom — into utter folly through the strength of their magnetic personalities. From my own admittedly informal study of history, it sometimes seemed that the great mass of people were barely more thoughtful or prudent than lemmings.
Beryl, in the meantime, had helped me down without comment other than a smile and a kiss as she set me safely on the ground. Then she walked with me toward a handy copse of trees with a small thicket of berry bushes that shielded most of it from public view. From somewhere,, she magically conjured a bucket of clean water and a handful of soft towelling, then wandered off a bit to give me some privacy. I do love that woman!
I was feeling very chipper as we strolled back into the open meadow, having been relieved of several of my most pressing needs. We were hand-in-hand, having abandoned any pretence of being anything other than lovers. In a company of ‘women’ who were mostly widows, but including at least some number of former husbands and sons, we didn’t stand out at all as exceptions to a general rule, since many of us had formed new alliances based upon proximity and personal need. Dealing death on an almost-daily basis makes one particularly cognisant of the fragility of life, and of the virtues of seeking love from ‘across the crowded room,’ even if one’s ‘true love’ is absent, whether temporarily or forever. Life is for the living, and loving is an integral part of life. Soldiers in general are pragmatists, accommodating themselves to the situations they find themselves in whether of their own choosing or not. It comes with the territory, since very few of us actually prefer an occupation which involves being shot at from time to time. “Have you given any thought to a name?” I asked, referring to the not-so-distant future.
“I haven’t,” she said. “It’s my own belief that, since you’re doing almost all the work, it’s entirely your personal decision. I trust your judgement completely, assuming, of course, that ‘Edna’ and ‘Hortense’ are quite off the table.” Here she laughed, as did I. I wasn’t quite a fool. Traditional names in the Horticultural enclaves followed a rather simple pattern for both boy babies and girl babies, being primarily the names of common minerals for boys, and gemstones for girls. My own former name, ‘Crete,’ was a little odd, but was a more-or-less uncommon nickname for the very uncommon name, ‘Concrete,’ which was stretching the notion of a ‘mineral’ by quite a bit, even if typical of my father’s rough-hewn and completely prosaic former nature, as stolid and brittle as a mixture of sand, random gravel, and Portland cement could possibly be.
“I’ve been thinking of breaking the traditional mold and naming our child ‘Iris,’ after the flower, although I know that it’s a departure from tradition. It’s time, I think, to begin incorporating the living world into our new traditions, as opposed to perpetually celebrating dead things or pseudo-life. Of course it sounds a bit like ‘Isis’ as well, in subtle homage to her divine origins, and Iris herself is unambiguously a Goddess in her own right, the divine Messenger and Justicar of the Gods, although not nearly as well-known as the flower which bears her name.”
Beryl smiled. “I love the way your devious mind works, you know, always thinking and scheming on many levels, all at once.”
“Well, I like to plan ahead,” I said, modestly enough. “The future rarely takes care of itself, I’ve found.”
“I suppose it doesn’t hurt that Iris was the sovereign leader of the Erinyes either,” she said, “and personifies mercy as well as justice.”
“No, it doesn’t,” I replied smiling. “We ourselves are Furies, cleansing humanity of a lasting stain upon our honor on many levels, but hopefully tempered somewhat by as much a spirit of mercy as mere vengeance. The ‘Reivers’ were, in some ways, the Horticulturists writ more crudely and with a more destructive brush, since the Fortresses were for generations plundering the land which was once our common heritage — and within which we’d all once lived, rather than simply raiding our immediate surroundings for loot — of all its stored wealth and sustenance with no regard for ownership or rights. The Reivers extended their rapacity to include human beings as well as human artifacts, but this was a difference at least partly in degree, not entirely in kind. We saw that in the manner in which at least some of the Horticulturist ‘foraging parties’ back home engaged in wanton destruction of the homes and businesses they looted for food. One imagines that if, through some miracle, the original inhabitants were still living, at least some of those self-styled ‘foragers’ wouldn’t have let mere ‘ownership’ stand in their way. Horticulturist leadership paid very little attention to means, and success was measured only by how much valuable stuff was returned to the fortress, whether it were food, drink, or luxury goods. Pirates all were we.”
Beryl smiled. “You do have a way of cutting to the heart of things, Sweetheart.”
I smiled back at her, then traced the delicate line of her jaw with my fingertips. “It’s these damned hormones,” I said, “they color everything I think and feel lately. I don’t know exactly whether it’s a new level of reality, or whether it’s always been there, just waiting for me to notice. Mostly, I tend toward the latter belief, and have proof of it in you.”
“In me?” She knit her brows together slightly, looking wryly amused. “Pourquoi?”
I winked back at her. “They call the wind ‘Mariah,’ of course. All things truly powerful are feminine at the deepest level of reality, chaotic and destructive at times, but also orderly and nurturing, sometimes both at once, both cruel and kind, tempestuous at worst, but as gentle as a zephyr when approached in all due reverence. My Tarot cards were the first clue, but then you came along with a deeper connection to that psychic underpinning of the world from the start, but it was your descent into the underworld and eventual resurrection that finally demonstrated the truth that the cards had only hinted at, the existence of a ‘soul’ — for lack of a better word — that transcends life and death.”
She looked at me wide-eyed for a good long beat, and then she laughed out loud, full rich laughter that sprang straight from the belly, loud and strong and true, and I laughed with her, then laughing we walked back through the happy camp.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
In war, then, let your great object be victory, not lengthy campaigns.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
I could almost smell the Atlantic, somewhere ahead of us, although it may have been my imagination. We’d already seen and heard seagulls carving noisy arcs in the skies above us, and the whole character of the land and vegetation had changed. The soft-slopes of the ancient mountains lay behind us, and even the rolling hills we’d ridden through as we descended to the endless flat lowland before us were now fond memories. For the first time since entering the uplands we’d seen fortresses, mostly abandoned and ruined now after suffering from the Reiver’s treacherous assaults, with what remained of a surrounding ringwall of besieging plants, hostile hedges already softening at the borders, since there were no people left behind to prune them, and the plants themselves were quickly readapting to the lack of human predators by reverting to type, the dandelions already shrunken sightly as they slowly merged back into the grasslands which were their natural habitat, the burdocks going to less lethal seed.
“Oddly enough,” Beryl said as we rode along, “the giant carnivorous plants have turned out to have been as dependent on human enemies as we had always been on plants. There’s a certain delicious irony there.”
“There is,” I replied judiciously, “if one ignores the death and suffering our mutual warfare entailed.”
“Well, we humans have always found death and suffering well enough on our own, don’t you think? Throughout our history, we’ve rarely managed to let all that much time pass before we find an ‘enemy’ or two to shake our fists at.”
We rode along in silence for a few moments after Beryl finished speaking. “True enough,” I finally admitted. “The Reivers seem to have sprang up like human ‘parasites’ in areas more-or-less unsuitable for agriculture and too sparsely settled to support either fortresses or their predatory plants. I reckon the pine and hardwood forests mature too slowly to change too much in less than geologic time. The dandelions and burdocks had their greatest success where the forests and native plants had been felled or uprooted to make way for monoculture farmlands.”
Beryl winked at me then and said, “Well then, we’re working in the right direction with our merry band of angels, don’t you think?”
I laughed, for more than half of us were pregnant by then. “Of course it is! After living in the grim fortresses — where it was forbidden to embark on pregnancy without permission from the ‘Chatelain’ — and then suffering under the slavers, the resurgent human spirit quite naturally reasserts itself in increased desire and fecundity.”
“By which you mean to say…?” she prompted me.
I found it difficult to repress my inclination to laugh, but managed to keep a straight face as I answered with some attempt at dignity, “After a bad scare — once they’re feeling safe — most women do have a tendency toward increased libido.”
She rolled her eyes. “ ‘Increased libido,’ Harry’s Holy Hell! Sometimes, after an engagement, I get so horny I could fuck for seven straight days without stopping.”
“Okay… that too…,” I confessed, trying to remain at least a little demure, despite having experienced the violence of Beryl’s passions, which I had to admit made me hot from time to time. “Evidently, your experiences in the Underworld had you hobnobbing with a little of the ‘rough trade’ one expects to find down there.”
“Oh, Honey!” she confided, “It’s not for nothing that Hades is depicted in ancient art as driving a tethrippon, the four-horse chariot of the Gods. Just imagine those four powerful black stallions surging ahead as one, plunging and bucking, throwing back their heads in triumph, teeth gnashing, fierce, wild, and completely irresistible! He… or She… — it doesn’t much matter — can be… a little overwhelming, from the first onrush of darkness to the final climax that presages oblivion…. Hades’ other name, of course, is Dionysus, epiphany personified, the burning bush that is not consumed,” here she arched one knowing brow, “the towering pillar of undying fire, the sudden lightning that strikes one to the core, the God (or Goddess) of divine ecstasy.”
I blushed. Then I squirmed a little on my saddle. I may seem dense at times, but I do know my way around a metaphor.
Beryl grinned at me. “Time to take a little break?” she said.
It was.
Did I tell you that we’d gotten the radio network up through most of the coastal plains by then? At least though Virginia and North Carolina. It was my doing, mostly, because I’d found the original field repair manuals for the issue Horticulturist radios in my library, back in the City, and had carried what looked like the handiest of them along. The radios themselves had been hard to find back home, but they were still fairly plentiful on the Atlantic Coast, especially in the Hampton Roads area, because there was a huge military depot there that was still under Horticulturist control. It must have been several miles wide at least, sprawled over an enormous area set well back from the coast, a ‘military reservation,’ they called it. Heck, they had ‘tanks’ there, huge behemoths made of steel and layered ceramic and Kevlar armor with weird ribbons of flat-linked chain that they evidently used instead of wheels. Unfortunately, they were fresh out of fuel to make them run, until I’d suggested that they start cultivating the giant sunflowers for the sake of their reapers full of volatile hydrocarbons. I wasn’t sure exactly what mixture of napalm juice and oil would make them work, but there ought to be some way to test, since they weren’t likely to run out of ‘tanks’ for a hundred years, given the rows and rows of huge warehouses they had them stored in, but they waiting for a miracle, I reckon, like any hoarder.
Anyway, in the field guide for the helmet-mounted radios, it described a ‘field expedient’ for hilly terrain which consisted of a dipole antenna which could be mounted on a stick and then hoisted up into the air by any means possible. The manual showed antennas mounted on trees, or even pulled up into the air on ‘kites,’ easily-constructed ærodynamic tethered parafoils which lifted themselves into the air in almost any sort of breeze, so lifts of a hundred feet or more were easy to arrange, albeit somewhat at the mercy of the weather. The signal tended to fade in and out as the ‘kite’ rearranged itself in relation to the wind, but with patience — and a little luck — a fairly reliable communication schedule could be maintained with fortresses as much as fifty miles away or more, depending on the terrain. On average, though, with an antenna two hundred feet in the air, a radio could reach out fifty miles to a soldier on the ground in flat terrain. If both antennas could be elevated, that distance would double, of course, but the vagaries of two wind-borne antennas made communications at least twice as frustrating, but we very quickly realized that antennas carried up to the tops of mountains, or even hills, could make a huge difference in the overall quality of our radio network. I’d gathered from my reading that at one time there had been specialized radios known as ‘repeaters’ whose sole purpose had been to relay communications over hills or long distances, but of course those had fallen into disrepair — or had even been junked for parts — when the fortresses drew in upon themselves and stopped paying any attention to what was going on in the outside world.
The long and the short of it was that we had plenty of warning before we met up with a column of our soldiers riding down from the Virginia Horticultural base we’d established near Hampton Roads. We decided to meet somewhere in the vicinity of Savannah, since it was large enough to be difficult to miss, and we thought at the time that there was still an active fortress there, although we’d had no word from them for quite some time, according to the local authorities up north, more than thirty years. We kept the exact location rather vague, however, because we hadn’t changed the frequencies of the radios, in part because we didn’t have the manufacturing capability to recreate and tune new circuitry, but also because we wanted to be able to talk to any survivors of real Horticultural outposts we might encounter. This left us open to covert eavesdropping, of course, but it wan’t a huge handicap, first because few among the Reivers had the knowledge or the training to maintain the radios in working order, much less any ability to repair them, but also because we had a psychic side-channel which seemed fairly safe from any but the transformed, and the transformed, of course, were women, when push came to shove. Thus far we’d run across only the one exception to the general rule amongst the slavers, that women were mere ‘property’ in their eyes, to be taken, used, and then discarded at will, which meant that transformation — rather difficult to notice in a woman born — meant an almost-instant rebellion and slaughter of their quondam ‘masters’ wherever and whenever the new pandemic took hold, which was happening more and more as the number of us wandering through the eastern half of North America grew larger and we began to take up all the available space and military power.
Whatever might be said for the efficacy of our spore-laden missiles, mosquitos, especially in the lowlands, were a very efficient means of transmitting the infection, especially in the slave quarters, where the women were crowded in together to make it simpler to control them. In women, the process of transformation ran to completion in at most half the time it did in men, often much more rapidly, so by the time any changes amongst the Reivers themselves took place by means of which they might have been able to put up some sort of defense, most were already mostly dead or dying at the hands of their erstwhile victims, saving us all a bit of trouble.
“What do you think?” I asked Beryl. “Should we take Savannah from the northern coast? Or should we come in over the inland swamps?”
“I think from inland,” she said. “As I recall your maps, there were several broad estuaries protecting the city from the north, and they’re bound to be larger and more impassable by now, so the speed of our assault would be diminished, and it might even be necessary to backtrack and go around if we encountered unexpected difficulties. Sherman made his famous march from the highlands more-or-less straight to the sea, and I doubt that the general idea is unsound, even after half a millennium or more. He was a master strategist, and knew how to exploit every feature of the terrain in a time when armies were lumbering things, and battles were either won and lost by the number of wagons in the supply train.”
“How do you know about Sherman?” I asked her. “Wasn’t he a bit before our time?” As far as I knew, Beryl hadn’t spent all that much time in the library, and I knew that her family had been strictly enlisted-class, unlikely to have the access to any military library that I’d had as my father’s child, at least before I’d been forced to move to the barracks. If I’d been a better soldier, I suppose I would have had a ‘fast-track’ to officer training, but of course that hadn’t worked out all that well for me.
“I met him,” she said. “He’s quite the raconteur.”
“You met him‽” I exclaimed. She hadn’t been at all forthcoming about her adventures underground, other than a mysterious hint or two, but the idea that she’d been chatting up famous people I actually knew about had never occurred to me.
“Well, yes,” she said. “It would be a little awkward being the Queen of the Damned without holding audience from time to time, wouldn’t it?”
“I don’t understand” I said. “How exactly did you get to be the Queen?”
“Hades chose me, of course,” she said wide-eyed, little Miss Butter-wouldn’t-melt-in-her-mouth. “How does one usually manage such things?”
“But how does ‘Hades’ choose people?”
“Through capture, of course, although some few people choose themselves, poor fools.”
“Wait a minute! You’re talking about different things, aren’t you? Isn’t being dead the same for everyone?”
She blinked owlishly at me. “Of course not, how could it be? The honored dead have vastly superior status, and every possibility of rebirth, whilst those who die performing acts of ignominy or cowardice are condemned to an afterlife of eternal shame and degradation. In the ordinary course of things, one has no second chances after having badly handled the first.”
“None at all?”
“Of course not! Why should there be? In my own case, I died heroically,” she said with a slight moue, “if somewhat beyond my intention, but with a brave smile, a joke, and a kind word upon my lips, so many people remembered me with fondness and pride, especially you, so of course that kept my memory alive and green, and the added fact that Gumball and his many pals loved me, in their way, and had access to the entire sensorium of the wide green world, propelled me to a position of authority and power in the Underworld.” Here she paused and added brightly, a little sly, “It’s good to be the Queen.”
“So Gumball had a hand in it? if you’ll pardon the clumsy words, since he has no hands at all.”
“Oh, yes!” she said. “In fact, he was the agent of my almost immediate deliverance, although I don’t know exactly how he did it, but I suppose that he’d eaten enough people by then that he knew exactly how they’re put together, especially since he had my former body as a model.” She paused then, thinking. “I wonder if he ate me, not that I’d mind, of course, since everything turned out well, and I wasn’t really using my old body for anything in particular at the time.”
“You have a new body?” I asked, foolishly, since I’d seen both how little and how much she’d changed. She was still recognizably Beryl, but her beauty had been enhanced in subtle ways, coming closer to ’perfection,’ if you will, or maybe beauty wasn’t even the proper word… she was more herself, perfected, the ideal embodiment of the true Beryl, the form she’d had before the world was born.
“Yes,” she said, as if surprised that I might think otherwise. “Despite your best efforts, I bled out, and the cells of the brain start dying immediately, I think. It’s not too many minutes before all that’s left of a living brain is useless mush.” She grinned. “Dead bodies have a very short shelf life. One can’t keep them around for long before one notices.”
She was right there. We’d seen enough casualties by now, in various states of disrepair, that there was no doubt at all when intelligence left a dead stare behind. “Yeah,” I said. “It ws a stupid question.”
Then she laughed again — in fact, now that I thought of it, she was laughing a lot more these days — “Didn’t anyone ever tell you, ‘There are no stupid questions, only thoughtless answers’?”
I let out a heavy sigh, as annoyed as any teenager, and complained, “You’re neither my mother nor my ‘spiritual advisor,’ and there are loads of stupid questions in life, and plenty of people anxious to provide stupid answers. Just look around us!”
She made a show of looking, then said, “I see a world in which humans are living well within the ‘carrying capacity ’ of the land, which one supposes is a good thing.”
“True,” I admitted grudgingly, “but it certainly wasn’t intentional, and could hardly be said to represent an ‘answer’ of any sort. All it really proves is that every œcology is self-correcting to some degree, and that no sin goes unpunished in the long run, although I do admit leaning a bit more toward the retributive side these days than toward reconciliation.”
“That’s as it should be,” she said. “Soldiers generally represent the punitive power of the State, and neither its general comity nor hospitality.”
“But are we the State? Aside from my ‘spin,’ we haven’t seen any central authority at all.”
“True, but the Horticulturist Oath includes the words, ‘I… do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will support and defend the Constitution of the United States against all enemies, foreign and domestic; that I will bear true faith and allegiance to the same; that I take this obligation freely, without any mental reservation or purpose of evasion; and that I will well and faithfully discharge the duties of the office on which I am about to enter.’ You’ll notice that it makes no mention whatsoever of any particular representative of that solemn covenant, so it’s fairly clear that we have an obligation to the existential State, and not to any particular incarnation of it. The Reivers were in flagrant violation of the Thirteenth Amendment, not to mention the Nineteenth and the universal laws against murder, extortion, and rape. In the absence of any extant State authority, we must presume that Federal authority takes precedence.”
“Spoken like a lawyer,” I replied with a smirk.
“It ought to,” she said, “I’ve got all the lawyers.”
I had to laugh, since she had all of everyone, eventually.
The reconnaissance on Savannah didn’t go all that well, although it wasn’t nearly as bad as it might have been, at least in retrospect.
“What in Harry’s Hell is that!” I said to Beryl. We were on the very edge of a clearing surrounding the supposed site of the closest Fortress we knew of, but it was an immense mound of greenery with no rock or concrete visible at all, as un-Horticultist an artifact as one might possibly imagine, so we were instantly suspicious. There were what appeared to be people coming and going as we watched, slipping into the mound or out of it as if it were made of fog, but it clearly wasn’t fog, and they clearly weren’t any sort of people we’d ever seen before, because they had shiny green skin and no hair at all, not even eyebrows, which I don’t think was any sort of East Coast fashion statement. “Got any ideas?” I asked her. She had that look of intense concentration she gets when she’s communing with her spirits, or shades, whatever you want to call them.
Finally she said, “I think it’s kudzu, or so the only botanist I could find offhand believes. He’s fascinated by it, though, and would appreciate the opportunity to observe in person.”
I stared at her, dumbfounded. “You can do that‽”
She winked at me flirtatiously and said, “I can do almost anything. ‘Si cʾest possible, cʾest fait; impossible? cela se fera.’ If it’s possible, consider it done; the impossible takes a bit longer. Exactly how long would you like?”
I pouted. “In that case, I’m afraid we’ll have to retire from our observation post; I’d hate to be interrupted, after all.”
“Well, in that case, presto!” she said, and we were gone.
As it turned out, it took just as long to grow a botanist as it had Beryl, so it was some few days before we returned to the strange green mound, but we hadn’t been idle, or not exactly.
“Did you notice,” Beryl asked me as we lay concealed in ambush, accompanied by our new botanist, who was still looking around herself in wonder and amazement, “that these green ‘people’ seem singularly incurious?”
I had noticed, actually, and had done a spread on them, but the results had been inconclusive, centering — ominously enough — around the nine of swords, meaning deception, grief, death, and disappointment, amongst other things, but also featuring the eight of swords, bondage, also ominous, but with no coherent trend that I could see. “They did seem odd,” I answered. “We’ve only had a glimpse or two, but they were and are very strange indeed, I thought. They were all jostling around, striding from place to place — busy with whatever it was that they were doing, I suppose — but not one of them ever bothered to talk to anyone, not that I noticed, nor even looked at each other, as people usually do. They just went about whatever they were doing as if they were all of them parts of some sort of strange green machine.”
“I’ve noticed much the same thing,” she said, “albeit in less emotionally evocative detail, but I couldn’t touch their minds at all, which was and is much more than merely odd, since I should have been able to read almost anyone and anything living from that distance, especially when I could see them right in front of me.”
“I couldn’t either, but then I wasn’t actually trying all that hard. They gave me the creeps, which may have been a subconscious reaction to the selfsame vacancy of aspect I mentioned, but might just as well have been because they were green! for Harry’s sake. I’ve always prided myself on my ability to make friends, but I know for a fact that no one of my acquaintance is green!” Then I thought for a moment and added, “Except for Gumball, of course, and his many friends, but they seem so fluffy and cheerful that it’s difficult to think of them as merely plants. What I meant to say was that green people are somewhat disquieting, especially green people who act like robots.”
I was a little ticked off at Beryl, though, because it seemed sometimes that she felt somehow superior to those amongst us who didn’t happen to be Goddesses of Hell, or wherever the hell she was lurking during her absence from my life. Her belated revelation that she’d evidently been fucking this ‘Hades’ guy didn’t really sit well either, now that I’d had time to actually think about it, although — in perfect fairness — I could hardly complain, since my own imaginary ‘husband’ had been coming between us for a good long time before her untimely death and unexpected resurrection. My putative ‘marriage’ to a high-ranking officer had seemed like a good idea at the time, but in retrospect it hadn’t made any difference at all. In fact, when considered carefully in the light of our universal changes, the more perceptive amongst us must surely have realized that a ‘husband’ probably wasn’t in the cards for any of us, since any theoretical husband would quickly become yet another wife, given any intimate contact at all.
Luckily for me, most people never really think things through, and so my recent lapse from a necessary ‘fidelity’ to a non-existent man — not to mention my very obvious pregnancy — could just as easily be explained as succumbing to human weakness under stress as irrefutable ‘evidence’ of the underhanded chicanery and double-dealing that it actually represented that might bring my little house of cards come tumbling down. In terms of my pregnancy, I didn’t stand out at all from the crowd of women around me, the majority of whom were pregnant, though not all.
Maybe I should just kill my rotten bastard of an inconvenient husband with my trusty typewriter. I even had a small supply of the proper forms available. Then again, in fiction — and probably in real life — it’s almost always obsessive attention to detail that makes eventual discovery more likely, so maybe best leave well enough alone. Plenty of people have died over the years — especially on campaign — and no one thinks a thing about it if they didn’t manage to leave records behind them. In fact, the lack of correspondence from the lazy sod, now that more reliable communications were spreading our scope and outreach toward New York, might be the best evidence of all, since that would be the one bit of documentation I wouldn’t have to fake.
My own foraging party had vanished without a trace, if one doesn’t count me, and of course one can’t, so the likelihood of a somewhat larger party going missing wasn’t all that odd. My own survival had everything to do with my accidental ‘discovery’ of the magic ‘cheese,’ which had been the transformative source of everything that had happened to every one of us, like ambrósias, like néktar, the divine exhalations of Gaia Herself, Great Mother of us all, which carry us inexorably toward æternal life and undying bliss. I’d been blessed with a purely secular transubstantiation, the mundane equivalent of Beryl’s later transmogrification into Goddess incarnate. ‘Salve, Regina, Mater misericordiæ,’ as one might say. We’re smack dab in the middle of a great Revival. Who knew?
“Look! I didn’t ask for any of this, so cut me a little slack, why don’t you?” Beryl was obviously irritated.
One of the big advantages of having a girlfriend who could quite literally read minds, was that one could have a knock-down, drag-out argument without ever saying a word in anger, at least theoretically. I merely rolled my eyes in her general direction and said, somewhat petulantly, I admit, “Oh, yeah? At least my boyfriend was only a figment of my fevered imagination!” Okay, so stunning repartee wasn’t one of my strong points.
She smirked at me and said, “Is there any part of ‘capture’ that you fail to understand? You may recall that I wasn’t given all that much choice in the matter, and the dead are notoriously ‘unevolved.’ Gods especially tend to lag behind the times, because omnipotence tends to discourage any sort of thoughtful approach to problem-solving, much less relationships of mutual respect and loving concern. In fact, Hades was an asshole, but I was stuck with the reality of a social milieu with a prehistoric attitude toward interpersonal relationships in which ‘brides’ were imperfectly distinguished from rape victims.”
That shut me up right properly. We’d both seen plenty of examples in the women we’d rescued from bondage, at least some of whom had become… fond of their particular ‘protectors,’ or at least grateful for their small kindnesses, and had managed to save them from the general slaughter. And I couldn’t claim all that much superiority as the child of Horticulturists either. Just as ancient slaves in this country had been forced to take the surnames of their masters, so my mother had taken my father’s name through long ‘custom,’ and in the end he’d exercised his ‘right’ as pater familias to end her very life when she was found wanting, even though through no particular fault of her own. I wasn’t ignorant; I’d actually read the Bible, which still contained the proper religious ritual whereby a woman raped and abducted from amongst one’s enemies could be transformed into a ‘proper’ wife; which still enjoined slaves to obey their masters; and which urged wives to submit themselves to their husbands, a cosmic hierarchy with some sort of God as the ultimate despot whose authority descended down through servants and slaves of varying degrees, to wives, to lesser women of even lower status, even to children, whom one was advised to beat regularly to train them in the habits of masochistic submission and obedience. “It was like that, then?” I asked, ambiguously.
“Yes… and no,” she answered with equal obscurity. “Time ran oddly there — as it does sometimes in dreams — so I’m not quite sure whether I ‘belonged’ to Hades for an hour, or for a thousand years. It wasn’t all bad by any means, but neither was it uniformly good, because at no point was I truly free, at least until the end, when I escaped and came back to you.” She glanced at me with a peculiar awkward grace.
Something in her look affected me with an odd feeling of lassitude, a sensation of warmth and lightness in the pit of my stomach, or perhaps somewhat lower down, and I found it strangely difficult to catch my breath. From somewhere antique words came to me and I sang, sotto voce, as quietly as the beating wings of a moth in the moonlight,
“Oh, hard is the fortune of all womankind.
We’re always controlled, we’re always confined.
Confined by our parents until we are wives,
Then slaves to our husbands for the rest of our lives.”
“Yeah, well,” she said. “One is still held fast in bondage, whether one’s restraints are forged from cold iron or plaited from silk as soft as a zephyr’s breath.”
Never having actually been married, despite the deceptive status I’d affected, and certainly never ‘married’ through rapture to a God, I had nothing to say.
She grinned at me. “It rankles, doesn’t it? Having someone know anything you can’t fathom?”
“Everything’s a metaphor.” I smiled at her. “Even knowing isn’t much help when push comes to shove. I’ve noticed that every time I stub my toe it hurts as badly as it did the first time, and it’s still an unpleasant surprise.”
“Which means?” she asked.
“Which means,” I said, “I’m curious, but not curious enough to invite a similar experience. There are some things which I’d prefer to remain ignorant of, all in all, and of course your experiences have nothing to do with us at all. It was another life, just as my own life before meeting you, our lives together before you died, my lonely life after your murder, and then my new life when you miraculously returned from death, were each one unique and separate from each other, connected only by the fragile threads of memory. So we pass from day to day, each day becoming a new memory for the next, until at last we run out of days entirely, which I fondly hope will be a good long time from now, and hope too that each future day we have will be spent together, in one way or another. More than that, I have no right to say, because we’re both of us soldiers, and both our lives are pledged to something greater than whatever it is we’re privileged to share.”
“You old softie, you,” Beryl cooed into my ear. “You do love me after all, my strange adventures notwithstanding.”
“Of course I do, you randy harridan. Next time you chance to die, let’s see if you can take me with you and we’ll just see how well Hades stands up to the two of us together! I reckon we can make the so-called Monarch of Hell squeal like a little girl, if we put our minds to it.”
She laughed out loud, almost instantly clapping her hand over her mouth to muffle the sound before she drew the attention of the green automatons. At last she managed to say, calmly enough, “Next time we try spying, do let’s try to stop ourselves from making jokes, however tempting.”
“Bosh,” I said quietly. “What’s mortal danger worth but the occasion for a little levity from time to time. Once we start taking danger too seriously, we’re almost bound to fail.” I reached over Beryl’s shoulder to draw the attention of our botanical expert, newly dubbed ‘Lynette.’ “Hey, Sweetie, what can you tell us about our green pals here?” I said quietly.
“The runners and vines along the ground here, even those surmounting the large structure, are definitely some form of Pueraria lobata, kudzu, in layman’s terms,” Lynette said, “and I’d guess that these creatures have some sort of commensal or symbiotic relationship to them, but I’ll need a specimen to say for sure, if we can take one quietly.”
“They do tend to stick together,” Beryl observed.
“Almost like ants,” I said. “Let’s do try not to stir them up too much.”
“Good plan!” Beryl said and promptly fired an HE missile toward their leafy castle, which instantly erupted into furious action as the thermite explosion and fire expanded into a general conflagration and the denizens began running, not away, but toward the flames, toward and even into the burning castle. Most of their activity seemed directed toward putting out the flames, as green people flung themselves upon the burning foliage and vines, beating at them with their hands until they themselves caught fire. Others dove into the heart of the fire and started handing out what looked like eggs.
Our botanist could hardly contain herself with glee as she observed their behavior, completely selfless, their entire activity focused on what must be their home, their collective futurity. I, at least, was horrified. “Why did you do that?” I said tightly.
Beryl looked as cool as a cucumber as she said, “First, whoever they are, they’ve either killed or assimilated all the inhabitants of one of our outposts, which is an act of war any way you look at it, but most important is that they’re not human, and they’re very dangerous.”
“How do you know that they killed everyone? Maybe the fortress was already empty and they just moved in?”
“What happened to the refugees? We know from our detached Virginia troop that they’ve encountered untouched and fully human fortresses just over the State line, but there are no rumors of Reivers in the area to account for an empty fortress so far from their usual camps in the uplands and mountains. In fact, we haven’t actually seen any Reivers since we reached the coastal plains.”
“But how do you know that they’re not human? We’ve been changed, and maybe this is just another type of change.”
“No, it isn’t. Just look at them; they have no sense of self-preservation, and it’s not simple courage. They simply don’t care that they’re being burnt up, because their essential ‘self,’ is either missing or so diffuse that these… creatures we see running around the fire are no more significant than our fingernails, which we trim without a thought.” She looked around suddenly. “In fact, here comes one of those things right now. Look sharp!” One of the green people came crashing through the underbrush behind up, eyes focused on the fire when Beryl took out her machete and sliced off its head as neatly as could be. Horribly, the thing didn’t even appear to notice its sudden lack of a head, and kept on running until Beryl brought it down by slicing off its legs with the same dispassionate efficiency. Unfortunately, even that wasn’t enough, because the thing kept dragging itself along with its arms, so they too joined the dismembered parts upon the ground as Beryl picked up the head, sliced in in two with another slash of her machete, and handed it to Lynette. “Quick, tell us as much as you can, because eventually whatever motivates these things will notice us, in which case we’ll have to run like Harry’s Green Hell.”
Lynette took charge of our specimen with commendable alacrity and started dissecting it at speed. “First,” she said, “The creatures are vampiric.” she used a small scalpel to lift one of its teeth, longer than the rest, which was hinged something like a rattlesnake’s fangs, but with some specialized apparatus backing up a siphon fully a quarter inch in interior diameter which descended right down its neck with no hint of tongue or gullet.
“I see no hint of fine vision capability in these eyes,” she added. “I’m guessing that they distinguish light from dark and that’s all, possibly gradations of light, but there seems to no differentiation between the few large light sensors that take up all the interior space of the pseudo-eye. There’s no focusing mechanism, for example, so any distinctions must be made either through touch or some coördinating transmission of information between individual motile cells like this one. It’s really quite fascinating, what looks like a completely new life form, completely unrelated to any existing animal.”
“Speaking of coördination,” Beryl warned us, “Something in that stinking pile has noticed us.” The fire seemed to have been smothered — at least in part — by the bodies of the creatures, and many of those left seemed to have shifted their focus onto us. As she said it, the mass of green creatures began to advance toward us in freakish silence.
I noticed rustling in the woods to either side of us and shouted, “Grab what you can and run like Harry’s Green Hell! They’re all around us!”
Beryl had the presence of mind to fire another two HE missiles straight at the leafy castle, which promptly caught fire again, causing at least half of the advancing green minions to turn around and march back toward the castle, or at least it seemed that they had, but we weren’t paying all that much attention, because the green beasties from the forest were reaching out to grab us by then, the lipless gashes that were their mouths gaped wide, their fangs extended, and one of them had caught hold of my left leg! It was enormously strong, so strong I couldn’t break free, but I was dragging the thing behind me as it squirmed about trying to sink its fangs into my lower leg or ankle. Almost at the last minute, I finally managed to pull my machete from my belt and lopped off the thing’s arm, which finally let me surge ahead of my pursuers. At that point, I took the time to turn and fire off one of my own missiles toward the nest of these evil things. Belatedly, I realized that Beryl had been right, and gasped out, almost breathless, “Well, Beryl, I apologize sincerely for doubting your initial assessment. Whatever these sleekit beasties are, they’re an existential threat to humanity.” Then I turned to Lynette, who was struggling to carry the other half of the thing’s head in one hand whilst wielding her machete to good effect on our pursuers. “Run along with me so we can guard the head between us as we fend off our pursuers long enough to be on our merry way.”
Beryl, of course, had been improvising as she ran and had managed to cobble together a sort of bangalore torpedo which she dropped behind us as we ran, and then detonated by pulling sharply on a wire she’d fixed to the detonator. I could feel the flash of heat before the force of the explosion sent us tumbling, but she’d managed to time it well enough that we weren’t hurt, and almost all of our flock of green monsters were flopping around like fish thrown on the ground by a stream, their connection with whatever had been controlling them somehow disrupted. Their confusion lasted long enough for us to reach our horses, at which time we rode away as fast as we could spur our mounts. “That was simply loads of fun, Beryl, but let’s try hard to be better prepared for our next encounter.”
“Oh, we are, Sweetheart. I’ve snagged us another head, so we have one and a half heads to muck around with. I’ve got mine in a rucksack, and would advise you to do the same, since I don’t know how their communication scheme works exactly, and would hate to give them any clues that we can avoid.”
That sounded like a good idea, so I dumped everything out of my own rucksack as we rode and stuffed the remaining half head into the now-empty sack after grabbing it from Lynette. “Got it!” I called out to Beryl, “but if you’ll look off to your right you’ll see a small gang of them ahead of us.” I punctuated my warning with an HE missile which wiped out most of the hostiles, but worried that the thing’s long-range communications seemed better than I’d thought possible. We were already halfway back to our camp and the things were still intent on catching us, so they were able to relay the alarm at least two miles away from our initial encounter with their hive, or nest, or whatever it was. They reminded me of insects, somehow, more than plants, so either word seemed appropriate.
“I can see that we’re going to need a different set of weapons to deal with these things,” Beryl yelled back to me. “Some sort of pole weapon, I think, like a halberd, or a glaive-guisarmes, would be useful for pruning off their heads and arms, since they don’t seem to have all that much fine coördination, at least when they’re out of sight from their main mound of vegetation.”
I added, “If we’re right about them having to ‘sum up’ the viewpoints of many of the creatures to get any sort of vision beyond vague distinctions between light and dark, it might also be useful to modify some of our missiles to produce lots more smoke, to screen the sites of active battle from easy purview.” The conversation was quickly becoming tiresome, being conducted at the top of our lungs whilst riding at a hard gallop. In fact, if it weren’t for the creatures closing on our right, I’d be prepared to skip the commentary in favor of more riding.
I drew my machete, none-the-less, but wished that I’d had a heavy cavalry saber instead, or perhaps a Moorish scimitar. “If we get out of this,” I yelled, “remind me to reïnvent horse armor and proper cavalry edged weapons! Our machetes are way too dinky to reliably protect our mounts, much less ourselves!”
Beryl spurred her own gelding — by now in short supply, as ‘mares’ were replacing them with great regularity, now that the infection had spread to our herd — to greater speed, catching up to the two of us on mares quite easily, despite our best efforts, and forged ahead slightly, now armed with an issue flame thrower, with a single tank of our precious napalm mixture, which was in short supply due to the lack of the giant sunflowers in this region of the South. “Here’s hoping!” she called out with a grin as she passed us. “I’d hate to be forced to reconcile with my quondam husband! I’m afraid we didn’t part on the very best of terms!” This last was tossed over her shoulder as she forged ahead, already using the flamethrower judiciously to sprinkle fire through the packed mass of green monsters, where it quickly spread among the plants, who didn’t seem to care, moving toward us with eerie of purpose, their pale green fingers outstretched to snatch at us, even as they burned and their limbs withered into brittle charcoal, which flaked away to dust.
Beryl’s flamethrower sputtered out as the tank emptied, and she tossed it away as so much excess baggage, instead taking up a ten-foot length of steel chain she’d liberated from the last group of Reivers we’d encountered and using it as a flail, whipping it around her head so fast it actually whistled as it spun a shiny wheel of death and dismemberment that sliced through the crowding beasties like a hot knife through butter, but they kept on coming in a creepy silent wave of pure hostility, their hands outstretched before them, their mouths gaped open and their fangs extended. Even when Beryl altered the length of chain slightly and started snapping off their fangs with dexterous adjustments of her spinning wheel of steel, they behaved as if nothing had happened, until she managed to snap off a few heads, but even then the bodies just collapsed and their own companions would impale the headless corpses with their fangs and rapidly extract whatever liquid was in them until only a dry husk remained. It was more then merely creepy, it was a nightmare sprung to life in the plain light of day; these… things were evil. They needed to die, because they were inimical to all of life.
I was enveloped in cold fury when I saw my impetuous lover battling a horde of monstrous vampires; and I placed one hand upon my belly as a talisman, my womb even now filled with a life for which I was responsible, and rode forward toward our common foe. “Beryl! Take cover!” I screamed and raised my own rocket launcher, releasing a single HE missile, my last, toward the rear of the swarm of green things, where it burst and scattered burning thermite through their surging amorphous mass. I felt a fierce pride when I saw the bulk of them alight; I was almost always dead on the mark when I aimed to hit anything, even difficult shots like this one had been, with a very small margin of error, and much at stake.
I wasted little time before taking apart the now-useless launcher with my bare hands, since the business end of it was a long steel forging riveted to a metal tube. By popping off the tube, I was left with a somewhat dull, but still serviceable, sword. I rode forward and took my proper place beside Beryl, who was even now springing up from where she lay under the heap of headless bodies she’d dragged over herself as cover for the burst of pyrotechnic chemical fire I’d precipitated. “Taking a little rest, Sweetheart?” I asked mildly.
“Sapphire, dear, I was trying to take a nap, just to refresh myself from our tiring journey, when someone set off a hell of an explosion right over my head. My ears are still ringing, for Harry’s sake!”
“Well, Dearest, if you hadn’t brought all your little play-date pals out to carouse you wouldn’t be nearly so tired and wouldn’t have needed that nap quite so badly. You really must learn a little moderation in your choice of friends.”
“I admit,” she said, twirling her steel whip with deadly skill, “that I failed to envision quite this level of boisterous enthusiasm.”
“They have been very naughty,” I said, wielding my improvised blade to fairly good effect, although I did wish for a better edge. “I really don’t feel that we should consort with these fellows on a regular basis, Beryl, at least until we can organize a proper playgroup.” Using my vorpal sword to nip off heads was the best strategy, I’d decided. The damned things took the loss of mere limbs in stride, as it were, but the loss of a head was slightly beyond their powers of durability, and it slowed down their companions to boot, when they stopped to feed upon their fallen comrades, a net gain of no small proportion, but it took a mighty blow to sever the neck completely and at once, so it was a bit tiring, since there seemed to be no shortage of replacement heads that needed trimming for every one that toppled to the ground. “There’s nothing for it, I think, but to bring them back to camp. Taking proper care of them is going to require more hands than I can spare right now.” I was still lopping heads to fairly good effect, but the wear and tear on my improvised sword was taking a heavy toll on its efficiency. Never exactly sharp, it was becoming less so by the moment.
“Agreed,” Beryl said reluctantly, although her metal whip was holding up quite well, “but we really ought to send word ahead. Do you suppose Lynette could manage that on her own?”
“I don’t think I’ll need to, actually,” Lynette said from right behind us. “They seem to have found us of their own initiative.”
I risked a glance over my shoulder without pausing in my general infliction of mayhem. “Oh, poo!” I said, just a bit discouraged. Our troop had indeed arrived, but right behind them were rank upon rank of marching green monsters, what looked like thousands of them.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
On the ground of intersecting highways, join hands with your allies.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Beryl noticed the advent of our troops, followed closely by another cohort of our enemies, with what were obviously mixed emotions. “I may have acted rashly, Sapphire, in my haste to obtain more information.”
“Bosh, piffle!” I replied. “The alternative would have been to walk up and knock upon the gate, which would, in hindsight, have been a fatal mistake. Let’s… just call your so-called ‘haste’ something more like ‘prescient inspiration’ and have done with pointless kibitzing after… the fact.” My speech was less fluent and more halting than my wont, primarily for lack of breath as I swept my makeshift sword through as many necks as possible. Every once in a while they didn’t line up as well as I’d have liked, so I’d run my blade partway through a skull or shoulder and have to pull it free with a sudden jerk. It was hard work, and more to come it seemed.
“How’re our girls holding up?” Beryl asked without looking, which I could easily understand, because her weapon, whilst more powerful than my disassembled rocket launcher, also took quite a bit of concentration and interactive feedback to control. At the first sign that her metal lash might be wrapping around too much green monster to cut cleanly, she had to flick it into another path to either clear it or obtain a better purchase that might prove more quickly lethal.
I took some little time to look toward our ranks, cutting with my imperfect blade more by instinct than any particular plan. “They’re doing well, so far, as they have enough hands to handle the advance of the green goblins using machetes, and a few have sabres, evidently from the Reiver’s stores somewhere, although I don’t recall actually seeing them before.” I turned again to my more urgent task just in time, for three of the nasty things had begun to crawl upon their bellies, beneath the reach of my makeshift sword from horseback. “Watch out for creeping goblins!” I cried. “It seems a new tactic, at least amongst my lot.” I dismounted at once, of course, and was immediately regretful, despite the grim necessity, because the creeping bloodsuckers immediately attacked my lovely mare from the other side and began to suck her blood with their vicious fangs. I vaulted over her body as she collapsed, first to her knees and then rapidly to her side as the blood left her brain. I killed her killers with cold efficiency, then leapt up to stand upon her sprawled body to give myself better access to their necks whilst still remaining low enough to dismember any creepers on the ground.
Beryl adjusted instantly, of course, shortening up her chain enough to have a shorter length to twirl with her other hand, making two intersecting arcs of flashing steel to hit them both high and low. “They’re not very bright on their own,” she said, “so there must be one or more central vantage points they’re being directed from.”
That sounded like something I could handle, so I immediately focused on my mental deck of cards. Beryl might be able to hear human thoughts from anywhere within a mile or two, but I was much better at abstractions. One card forced itself to my attention. Major Arcanum V, the Heirophant! Upright! “Southeast!” I said, “Somewhere to the Southeast!” The card was also fit to represent the monsters, at least in its negative sense, because it represented rigid authority and conformity, and one could hardly be more subservient than to have no sense of self at all.
“I see it!” Beryl shouted from her better vantage point on horseback. “That tall longleaf pine, almost completely smothered in kudzu vines! Lynette! Do you see it?”
Lynette was busy on her own, but was armed only with her machete, so wasn’t taking as large a rôle as we were, not to mention that she’d been partially shielded from the main onslaught by Beryl and I. I heard her speak behind me.
“I see it! But what can I do?”
Beryl shouted out immediately, “Ride hell for leather toward our main body of troops and tell them to fire half a dozen HE missiles at it and set the damned thing burning as quick as ever you can! Tell them to keep firing, and if they see any more giant piles of kudzu, burn those too!”
“But! You’ll both…”
“Get going, Lynette!” she shouted with that inimitable Queenly arrogance she had sometimes. “We’re depending on you to do your duty and follow orders! That tree — with its burden of vines — is the real danger right now and we’re fresh out of HE missiles.”
“Yes, Ma’am!” she said smartly. I’ll just bet that she saluted Beryl as well, but didn’t turn around to look. Beryl had that effect on people, so I sort of took it for granted, and I was rather busy at the time in any case. I heard her galloping off toward our advancing troops as the green goblins closed in toward us with renewed urgency, so evidently the tall pine kudzu had noticed our change of tactics.
I won’t go into details about our stand against the goblins, because it was horrible, sticky, tiring work, until an explosion, then several more, heralded our main body’s successful operation against the piney nest of the nasty things. Almost instantly, the goblins became less organized and much easier to kill. When they’d first attacked us, so close to their main nest — or whatever that massive central structure was — even chopping off their heads hadn’t slowed them down too much at all, but too much distance seemed to impair their overriding control of their pet goblins, and certainly their being set afire had done wonders for our success against our robotic attackers. After a short time, I heard another salvo of HE missiles against some other target — evidently Lynette had taken to heart Beryl’s order to seek out any prominent nests of the things — and their coördination dropped off to almost nothing, and they began wandering around almost at random, except that they were still bloodthirsty, but were just as likely to attack and kill each other as they were to turn toward us. It might have been amusing, were it not for my memories of my lovely pregnant mare, felled by these muderous green goblins with her foal yet unborn.
“I quite like ‘green goblins,’ I think,” Beryl said quietly, obviously having read my mind as we were mopping up the last of them. “It nicely encapsulates their most prominent characteristics, as well as their malice.”
“Well, I briefly flirted with ‘Kudzu Klan,’ but I imagine the reference would have been lost on most.” This was a quip, of course, I’d thought of no such thing — until just now — but I thought Beryl might get the joke.
She smiled. “Just as well, I think. We’d have to call these concentrated vine bodies ‘Grand Dragons’ or the equivalent, which would quite turn their vulnerability to fire on its head.”
I laughed, because she’d seen the joke, and because I was so very glad that we were both alive. “I do think ‘Goblin castle’ has a certain air about it, though.”
“Or perhaps ‘goblin tower’ might do, and minimize confusion between our castles and theirs.”
“That’s an interesting idea, Beryl!” I said. “It sounds almost like something out of a fairy tale; just the right amount of menace without being too daunting.”
“Exactly!” she answered me. “The propaganda war is at least half the battle, of course, so let’s get our stories straight before we rejoin the troops.”
“No problem!” I said. “They never listen to me when you’re around anyways, especially now, I think, when you’ve raised ‘Off with their heads!’ to an art form, so I daresay your legend will grow in the telling. By the time we get back, they’ll probably have reïnvented curtsies and constructed a portable throne.”
She laughed at that. “Courtly manners I can live without; I’ve had my fill of them, but a proper sit-down toilet would be awfully nice, now that I think about it.”
I sighed. That was one thing I missed badly from my first few weeks in The City, when I’d discovered working fire hoses in my huge building, fed from rain-collecting cisterns on the roof, by means of which I was able to use buckets of water to flush the toilets in the ladies room. They even had closets filled with toilet paper and paper towels, which had seemed an almost inconceivable luxury at the time. I made a mental note to arrange a similar convenience, if we ever settled down for any length of time. It couldn’t be all that hard to arrange a cistern to collect water, and gravity could do the rest, although I supposed that we’d have to arrange some sort of leach field to handle the waste, since we couldn’t depend on streams and rivers in the long run. It was all well and good when we were riding through essential wilderness, but eventually our population centers would outstrip the ability of natural streams to handle the waste. The Roman Empire, after all, was enormously popular not least because their first major building projects in any conquered land were convenient public water fountains, heated baths, and sanitary public toilets. “I’ll see what I can do,” I said.
“Really? You can do that?”
Beryl might be long on derring-do, but I was the ingenious one. I nodded… and she smiled.
“Lynnette!” I yelled when we’d finally dragged our weary selves back to our sisters. We’d had some casualties, I quickly saw, but no more than a handful, by my rough guesstimate. “I’m so glad you managed to save our bacon!”
She colored as she answered, “Well, you two did most of the heavy lifting….”
“Nonsense1” Beryl said as we approached. “If it hadn’t been for your insights into the creatures, based upon your intimate scientific knowledge of plants, we’d still be out there fighting, if not sucked dry of every bodily fluid.”
“That puzzled me,” she said, “until I reasoned that at some point the pseudo-epiphytic climbing vines must have developed parasitic capabilities, which were then passed on to their motile offspring.”
“Epiphytic?” I asked succinctly, completely mystified, but tackling the problem from left to right.
“Normally,” she said, “the various forms of kudzu are true vines, so any damage they do is down to simple crowding out of other species, eliminating access to sunlight, and so on, coupled with what is — for plants, at least — a fantastically rapid growth rate. Like every true plant, they originally required a connection to the soil for nutrients and moisture. In the recent memories of those few modern botanists I was able to contact in the Underworld, they’d developed a partially epiphytic habit, in that they sometimes depended upon trees and other plants for access to sunlight in regions of heavy shade, but without giving up their ability to flower and reproduce independently of any of their neighbors. I reason that — at some point, either through evolution or some other form of gene transfer — they developed the equivalent of a haustorium, the modified root or hyphal tip of a plant or fungus that allows it to pierce into the circulatory systems of other plants, either in the xylem, the phloem, or both, and steal nutrients made by other plants.”
“Xylem? Phloem?” I do wish she’d speak English sometimes, though she didn’t ever seem bothered by having to explain herself.
“The xylem is the plant structure primarily responsible for transporting water from the roots — or whatever plant structure has access to moisture — to the rest of its body. The phloem is similarly responsible for transplanting sugars and other nutrients from wherever they’re being made to where the plant needs them to be for growth and reproduction. You might think of them as somewhat analogous to veins and arteries in animals and human beings, except that a plant’s fluids are transported by hydrostatic pressure from transpiration and osmosis.”
“So, exactly what has this to do with the creatures — we’re calling them ‘goblins,’ for lack of a better word — we were fighting?”
Lynette looked at me in surprise. “I was just telling you! The so-called ‘fangs’ I found in the creature’s head were modified haustoria! I presume that the demands of an ambulatory existence required a more energy-laden food supply than mere photosynthesis could provide, so the plants took to preying upon animals as well as other plants.”
I rolled my eyes. “Couldn’t you have just said that they were vampires?”
“We already knew that, for Heaven’s sake!” she said indignantly. “Why bother to yank a respected scientist out of a reasonably comfortable afterlife if you weren’t looking for definitive answers in the first place‽ It wasn’t as if I were just lounging about in the Elysian Fields and twiddling my thumbs, after all! I was able to engage in intense conversations with Galen, Pythagoras, Theophrastus, Pliny, Aristotle, Cesalpino, and countless other scientists and sages, all on a daily basis, without once having to worry about some damned green parasite gnawing on my leg!” She looked a little irritated.
“I… I’m sorry, Lynette,” I said. “I thought that you volunteered. I suppose I imagined that you were bored or something.”
She scowled at me. “Well, I wasn’t. I did volunteer, but I did so out of a general sense of civic duty, not because I was yearning for a fun-filled idle holiday in the middle of a war zone! From the Queen’s description, these things sounded like a very dangerous threat to human life, and I do feel an obligation to take sides in any such primal conflict.”
“Oh,” I said, nonplused.
“Indeed,” she said, in low dudgeon.
“So,” Beryl asked Lynette, “are we any closer to figuring out how these things can be decisively defeated?”
“Of course,” Lynette answered archly. “Simply manipulate a very large asteroid and send it crashing down on Earth. The resulting confusion will cause many life forms to go extinct, amongst which our Kudzu Goblins will hopefully be numbered.”
Beryl scowled in irritation. “Any way short of global catastrophe?”
“Of course not!” she answered. “Hasn’t the experience of the Horticultural Forces over the past several hundred years taught you anything about living things? The main purpose of every living creature is to survive long enough to reproduce another generation. In some sense, it’s their only purpose, and while it’s possible through overzealous predation and/or relentless destruction of a local habitat to drive one or more individual species to extinction, their place in the resultant œcology of any given area will eventually be taken up by some other species, most often less desirable from a human viewpoint, and thus less subject to predation. Kill enough mice, you get rats. Kill enough itty-bitty dandelions ‘infesting’ urban lawns, you get the monstrous hybrids which laid siege to your walled ‘fortresses’ and killed people by the score. I strongly suspect that these ‘goblins’ arose because every other top predator in this entire region had been eliminated by human beings, leaving an œcological vacuum into which the kudzu eventually found a way to expand.”
“But how can we possibly live with these murderous fiends lurking in every field and forest?”
“The same way we used to live with dandelions, of course. Did you know that at one time dandelions were not only a cheerful ornament on urban lawns, but most people considered them a valuable crop, something to be treasured for more than the fun of blowing the ripe florets into the air and watching them waft away to create new dandelions elsewhere. Every part of those ancient dandelions was edible; the leaves and buds made a lovely salad, the flowers could be brewed into a delightful wine, the roots ground and roasted made a tolerable hot beverage. Various portions of the plant even had medicinal uses, primarily as a fairly gentle diuretic, but were also said to help with hepatic disorders. It was only when obsessive-compulsive idiots decided that they wanted lawns that looked like putting greens — lawns that children weren’t allowed to play on because they were saturated with toxic chemicals, lawns as flat and boring as a billiard table — that things really started to change.”
“There’s a hell of a lot of difference between dandelions on a lawn and those goblin vampires!” Beryl said furiously.
“Not really,” Lynette said calmly. “Your current incarnation is the result of many converging lines of separate evolution, but evolution is still going on, albeit usually a bit too slow to notice on a human scale. Is it too much to imagine that other beings might also coëvolve into something other than they were before?” She gestured to the plain around us, or as far as the horizon, or beyond. “This is the wide world we live in, but even this is just a speck within the vast immensity of time and space. Tomorrow, next week, a hundred years from now, great ships of space might land carrying beings far more clever and powerful than we mere humans could ever hope to be; does that prevent us from living out our own lives and preferring that we and our descendants survive, even if we have to slay these putative godlike beings to do so? Even the tiniest mouse will bite if captured in a hand. Are we less courageous than that wee mousie?”
For once, especially since her transubstantiation, Beryl was speechless. I sympathized. It must be difficult, to be a Queen, and then discover an upstart minion who wasn’t cowed, a scientist whose agenda encompassed only truth, whose essential courage enabled her to boldly confront the truth wherever it lay hidden. Oddly, although I’d always been very fond of Beryl, almost from the start, had initiated sex with her, had imagined that I was in love with her, was even now carrying her child, for the first time — as I observed Lynette’s dispassionate defiance from the sidelines, as it were — my chest quite suddenly ached with love and it felt like my heart had expanded to fill all the space there was beneath my breastbone, as if I couldn’t breathe, the oxygen driven from my lungs by swelling passion, all-encompassing, and all the world around me changed in the twinkling of an eye. I saw what Lynette saw — or thought I did — that we were all connected to the same world, that these horrible goblin things were our neighbors, and that we had to somehow come to an accommodation. “What do we need to do, Lynette?” I asked her, my eminently practical question breaking a silent tension so ominous and fragile that I could almost hear it shatter, then fall tinkling in ragged shards to the Earth beneath our feet. They both blinked and stared at me as if I were a miraculously-talking horse, then both spoke simultaneously, to each other.
“Aren’t you listening, Lynette? We’ve got to destroy these vicious creatures root and branch!” she screamed. “We can have ten thousand HE missiles sent down from the Virginia stockpiles within a week or two, so we can start wiping these vile abominations off the face of the Earth as quickly as possible!” She paused for breath, a small miracle in itself, and then continued. “Can’t you see that these monsters are killing people‽ We simply have to save them! They’ve obviously murdered all the people who lived down here in the Georgian lowlands, and we can only presume that they’ve done — or are in the process of doing — the same thing south of here! They have to be exterminated!” |
“Don’t you get it? You couldn’t expect to wipe them out in the first place! even if you burned millions of hectares, which you can’t. The root crowns are buried deep underground, and we wouldn’t have the power to dig up all of them if we had an army of ten million enhanced women with ten million bulldozers, which we don’t!” She gathered her thoughts, and then said, more calmly, “In fact, since you’re riding Nineteenth Century horses as transportation on your military expedition to conquer the world, I strongly suspect that you don’t even have the fuel to power those ten million bulldozers if you had the damned machines to begin with!” |
“Shut up! Both of you!” I shouted at them. “You’re both wrong,” I continued quietly, “and both right, both at the same time.”
Somehow, that stopped them, and they both stood there staring at me again; the talking horse had repeated her miracle, had spoken for the second time, and was suddenly something that had to be reckoned with. “Beryl, I love you, probably more than I know words enough to express, and certainly more than I’ve ever managed to tell you, but you can’t run around like the damned Red Queen shouting ‘Off with their heads!’ and expect instant results. Lynette is right. We can’t possibly defeat them all. We don’t know how many thousands of square miles of forest and kudzu empire there is between here and whatever end there is of them, but our ancestors never managed to eradicate the kudzu, so I doubt that we will either, certainly not in our lifetimes, and certainly not with their new adaptations to encroachments by other lifeforms.”
Then I turned to Lynette and said, “Don’t forget that you’re wrong too. We’re not going to be patsies for anyone, and if we’re mice, we’re mice that roar like lions from time to time. For a million years or more, human beings have been shaping the world around them, and these creatures are just another piece of that same world. What we’re going to do is to domesticate these goblins until their own mothers — if they have mothers — won’t recognize them. We tamed the fierce and dangerous giant aurochs to such an extent that ‘cow’ is now a word that means ‘to subdue,’ and we use castrated oxen to pull carts around. Mark my words, those goblins will be our servants before this encounter is over, however long it takes.”
Both of them stared at me dumbfounded, evidently unable to find words either to agree with me or call me seven kinds of idiot for my arrogant delusions of human grandeur. ‘Tough luck!’ I thought. ‘I started all this — I’ll finish it. This particular mouse knows how to bite!’ “Lynette, start figuring out what they need and how we can control it so completely that they become dependent on our good will. Beryl, you can tell me what these things might be good for, so we can convince people to let them alone until we figure out how to snap a leash on them. Whatever it is that we wind up doing, we can’t let it escalate to the point that it did before the Dandelion War began and blunder our way into the same long series of mistakes all over again.”
“Yes, Ma’am!” Lynette replied smartly, evidently well content to leave the driving to someone with any semblance of command and any idea that seemed somewhat less than stupid. “Although they appear to have developed other resources, in that they can prey upon animals for nutrients and moisture, I can’t imagine that there would be sufficient animal life in any region dominated by these things to sustain the sort of intelligence they seem to display, as witnessed by their obvious profusion of leafy growth. Like any plant, therefore, they need access to water, light, nutrients, and a friable soil which allows for root growth, and especially soil depth enough to contain their root crown, at least six feet, I’d guess, considering the size of the visible portions above the soil, although younger plants undoubtedly require less depth, but then I haven’t had the opportunity to excavate one of the mutated specimens to determine actual dimensions.”
“You mentioned the ‘root crown before. Is this necessary for growth?’”
“Not absolutely, no, but certainly for regrowth after any destruction of the vines above ground. The root crown contains a large store of nutrients that fuel rapid regrowth after consumption of the portions of the plant that perform photosynthesis above the ground. Any seeds left behind can do the same, but regeneration from seed is much slower, and requires more favorable conditions. I believe we can extrapolate from their historic behavior that they compete with others of their own kind as well, since there were far too many of their mobile ‘goblins’ available to imagine that they all sit idly by until a large animal or human army comes wandering by. Like ants, which I think might furnish at least a tentative model, these goblins would be the means by which ‘foraging parties’ could venture forth to snatch up the resources of other plants. In fact, we saw what seemed to be analogous behavior when we saw the first colony removing what appeared to be ‘eggs’ from that tower of them that our Queen set alight with chemical fire. The creatures were evidently attempting to rescue their own genetic heritage, so it follows that the ‘goblins’ themselves are probably sterile, or they could have done the same thing by simply running away, as humans or other mammals might have done.”
I thought about that for a moment, and it appeared that Beryl was thinking too, then asked, “Consumption, you say? Is the plant edible?”
“Yes, of course,” Lynette said with assurance. “The vines were originally imported to the Americas to serve as rapidly-growing forage for herbivores of various sorts, although humans had also consumed the more tender portions for many years, and have used almost every part of for various herbal remedies for many centuries, perhaps thousands of years. The root crowns especially contain large amounts of starch which can fairly easily be extracted to form a human staple, although there are better-quality sources found in other plants, so very few human populations appear to have depended upon kudzu, except in times of famine.”
I grinned in gleeful surmise and said, “Beryl, are Gumball and the boys anywhere within shouting distance?” They tended to be slower than our mounted troops, so often lagged behind, and Beryl had become much more sensitive to their presence than even I was, after her astonishing rebirth within the belly of the beast himself. Come to think of it, since Gumball was in some sense Beryl’s surrogate-mother, or something, perhaps we should start calling them ‘girls.’ ‘Nah!’ I thought. ‘Why mess up our heads with tiresome analogies?’ I gave a little mental shrug. ‘ “Boys” is close enough. I overthink sometimes.’
Beryl, of course, intuited my purpose. “Gumball is, but the rest of the boys are about three miles behind our line of march.”
“Gumball!” I thought and shouted at the same time. At first there was nothing, and then finally a roiling disturbance in the soil approaching us like an invisible snake with an endless tail. Then Gumball himself erupted from the head of the dirt snake like a happy ball of green fur. “Gumball!” I cried aloud, although I knew that he depended more on thought than sound. Quickly, I filled him in on what had happened, and he took a ‘look’ around, using whatever he used for analogous eyes, then promptly dove underground again and headed off toward the largest massing of kudzu still unburnt. this time, he dove deep, so he left no trail behind, but soon enough sprang up again, almost at our feet this time — if a creature that towered so far above us could possibly be so described — with must be a ‘root crown’ in his mouth, which he spat out in front of us with obvious pride.
Lynnette, of course, was ecstatic, and almost immediately had the thing in pieces, roughly dissected with her trusty machete, which did yeoman service as a scalpel for an object that large. “Ha!” she said aloud. “See this?” she said, showing us a peculiar formation that looked nothing like any root I’d ever seen. “I believe this to be roughly equivalent to the cerebral cortex in the Animal Kingdom — begging your pardon, my Queen — and possibly enervated with some sort of sensory structure that communicates to the outside world, although I’ve never seen or heard of anything like it in the literature. In theory, though, there seems sufficient evidence to surmise that this is what runs the show.” Then she turned to Gumball with a calculating look, flexing the muscles of her right hand on the hilt of her machete.
“Don’t you dare, Lynette!” I yelled at her. “Gumball is our friend!”
With what might have been a guilty start, if she’d looked anything like regretful, she let the blade fall to her side and said, almost grudgingly, “Sorry….” She was obviously just itching to figure out what made Gumball tick, though, and I made a mental note to have Beryl lay down the law.
Beryl, of course, figured it out on her own, or maybe she was reading my thoughts; she’d done that often enough. “Lynette! Gumball and all his companions are off-limits to dissection by anyone, especially you. They’ve been our allies from the beginning, and they’re intelligent living beings who’ve kindly helped us ever since Sapphire here first encountered and befriended them. If you have any questions, ask her, or me, if she’s not available for any reason.”
“Yes, my Queen,” she said instantly, which made me wonder exactly what sort of government they had in the Underworld, although I guessed from Beryl’s story of capture and rape by the head honcho that it wasn’t anything like egalitarian. I made a mental note to give him, or her — Beryl seemed flexible in her references to him — a good thrashing, if ever I encountered the sorry bastard.
Beryl laughed without smiling, although I didn’t know quite what for, and the whole interaction seemed odd, since Lynette had seemed to have had no trouble standing up to her when science was more directly involved. I made another mental note not to dwell upon imponderables until the opportunity arose to do something about it, and just then Beryl snorted in a most unladylike fashion. That irritated me. “Stay the Hell out of my head!” I told her, in no uncertain terms. “You may think that you know what I can do, but if I ever see that nasty little twerp, the so-called Hades, I’ll have his or her balls off before you can say, ‘Rat snap!’ Just you wait and see if I don’t!” At that point, I could have chewed red-hot nails and spit out bullets, and I wasn’t all that picky about where I spat them.
Beryl… Beryl! seemed taken slightly aback, and Lynette was horrified, although I didn’t know exactly which lèse majesté the more discomfited her. “You too, Lynette. I don’t take crap from anyone!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” she said, eyes wide, obviously weighing the political situation a bit more carefully than she had in the past.
My glare toward Beryl could easily have melted osmium, and was just as hard and sharp. “Any further comments from the peanut gallery, Queen Beryl?”
“Not that I can think of, just off-hand,” she said, not in the least abashed, but just a trifle wary.
‘As well she should be,’ I thought. ‘I was just getting started.’
As it turned out, the Bandersnatches were just what we needed to begin controlling the kudzu and shaping them toward our needs. The human world had been at least partially depopulated, so there were ample niches available where a ready supply of cheap labor, which the remaining root crown entities were eventually happy to supply in exchange for fertilizer and water. The bandersnatches were happy too, because the uncoöperative root crowns contained just the right combination of concentrated starches and protein to allow them to flower and seed, so it wasn’t long until we had almost more bandersnatches rolling around than either we or they knew what to do with. Mind you, a baby bandersnatch is awfully cute, and might even make a nice pet, except for the fact that they seem to grow without stopping, given an adequate food supply.
Beryl had her army too, in an almost endless series of very small platoons: a dozen humans, a ship, and a gross or two of dormant root crowns carefully packed in balls of soil and wrapped carefully for the voyage. Add a dozen baby bandersnatches grown in pots and we had a heavy infantry troop with armored support. A little water was enough to keep them happy on the trip, and then add a few bags of fertilizer and lots of water at the end of the voyage to grow an army of fearless warriors in a week or two, like Athena’s dragon’s teeth scattered on the ground.
Which left me with a little time on my hands, and idle hands are the Devil's plaything, as they say, so naturally I took out one of my Tarot decks, the Devil's primer, according to some. For some reason — possibly intuitive — I chose the Golden Tarot, perhaps because it was created by a woman and carried — in my mind, at least — a greater weight of femininity, without the feminine excess of some of the more extreme extravagations in the past half-millennium or so, but also because the images had been chosen from real paintings by real artists, so was literally the work of many hands and thus its emotional and intellectual scope seemed broader, if one can resist the pun, and the quality of the artwork allowed for interpretations that went beyond the merely superficial. The first card I drew was The Fool, First amongst Les Atouts, Les Arcanes Majeures, which didn't surprise me in the least, since I hadn't actually shuffled the deck. When I looked at it carefully, though, I saw myself, a woman boldly standing at the brink of a precipice after emerging from the shaded depths of a deep forest, playing a large bodhrán, so there was no question of stealth, and she was stylishly dressed in the late Medieval style, with a relatively simple white gown and contrasting girdle, but it was hemmed with gold. She wore a simple cap — something like a pilos, the historic symbol of freedom — in gold and red, the soul and life entwined. I also saw my dear Gumball in her whippet, the aforesaid Fool's prescient companion. It certainly seemed appropriate, even aside from its traditional significance, since I was widely-known for coloring outside the lines, and here I was stepping out into space, marching to the beat of a truly different drummer.
My next card was equally purposeful, but drawn almost by chance, Trump Thirteen, Death, but this particular Death was itself transformed, here shown as the guardian of the boundary between the light and darkness, Death itself reduced to a hovering winged skeleton embracing the entirety of the waking world, at one with the ministering angels who pay homage to the central figure, a dying woman, who blesses all around her with her flowery wand of power, a reversal both of focus and of integral dynamic.
‘That's good enough for me!’ I thought. “Gumball!”
He must have been lurking nearby, because he erupted from the earth as quickly as a genie out of a magic lamp, without the showy mystical theatrics. “Gumball,” I said, “We're going on a little trip. Now open wide.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
All is fair in love and war.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Stepping into Gumball’s open mouth was one of the most difficult things I’ve ever done, a leap of faith into an unknown future, but of course my whole career since leaving The Castle — my childhood home — in disgrace had been comprised of similar high-stakes wagers, and this was something that had to be undertaken by someone, and who better than me? In the first place I’d been swallowed up by Gumball before, so I knew roughly what to expect, but — most importantly — I didn’t really think that anyone else had the sang froid to pull it off.
I took a good look around at the piney woods around me. It was a beautiful sunny day, with a quiet sough of wind from off the distant sea that took the edge off the heat, but didn’t blow my hair around. ‘Perfect!’ I thought, as Gumball swallowed me and a stygian darkness pressed in on me, not welcomed, but at least familiar.
It actually wasn’t quite as bad as it had been when first he’d engulfed me, because Gumball had been in a bit of a hurry at the time, so I didn’t suffer the indignity of being tumbled around with half a ton of dirt, but it wasn’t pleasant either. I’d told him to dive down as deeply as he could — for purely symbolic reasons — so hypoxia soon had me gasping for breath, but of course there was no air to be had, clasped tight in Gumball’s keeping, well away from the regions of oxygen and sunlight. I began to feel a little queer, so I held the image of Death in mind as my soul left my body behind, fully prepared to offer my peculiar blessings to all and sundry.…
…It was just as Beryl had described it, the sudden rush, the ravishment, being caught up by a violent man of incredible power, a fell God hooded in darkness and cloaked by endless Night. Hades, in very fact, arrogant and cruel in the still heart of his shadowy dominion, just as Beryl had described, but I wasn’t nearly as overawed, having been forewarned as to his nature. He pressed against me, obviously intent upon claiming me as his very own, the filthy bugger.
“You’re mine!” he shouted in triumph, his voice a basso profondo so deep that it made my teeth ache, and his lecherous tone made his lascivious intentions fairly clear, so my suspicions about his predacious nature seemed more than justified.
“Fat chance, you musclebound asshole!” I shouted, slapping him on the forehead with Trump Five, The Chariot, from the Golden Tarot, an armored woman with a white staff and wearing a royal crown, a Warrior Queen — Boadicea? It was she who led the last great uprising of the Celts against their Roman conquerors. The name means ‘Victory!’ but hers was only a moral victory in that she wasn’t quite defeated, but then she hadn’t had nearly my own advantages of preternatural strength and speed — perfectly balanced upon a stone pedestal drawn freely through a rushing torrent by a pair of swans. True leadership and power is earned, not taken by force, and all physical movement is paradoxical, an illusion reïnforced by our quaint belief that the Earth itself is at the center of the Universe when, in very fact, any ‘center’ is exactly as real — or unreal — as any other. The only reality that truly exists is that which lies within, and the only actor with the power to change that reality is yourself, so I was in complete control of the situation and I promptly did something which startled him; I pulled him toward me with force majeure, then kissed him, putting plenty of spit in it, swabbing his mouth with my tongue. Feh! It was very clear to me that this particular God wasn’t at all fastidious in his oral hygiene, but I hadn’t kissed him because I was growing fond of the nasty bastard; I kissed him as an invasive assault on his personal integrity, because I knew what my physical kisses did to those I kissed, having seen the inevitable progression of the infection I’d discovered and promulgated many times before, although of course this kiss was metaphorical. As above, so below, as Hermes Trismegistus once observed, and one could hardly find a below as deeply-rooted as this one. He wasn’t the slightest bit aware of the fact that he’d already been defeated, and kissing women didn’t seem to be any part of the ancient Greek social context, since he seemed to be taken slightly aback. It seemed unlikely — all in all — that he thought anything more about it at all than as the silly sentimentality of a mere female, if he could even be described as having thought at all, the musclebound twit. ‘The more fool, then, was he, since I had a thousand potent symbols in my arsenal, and he’d just led with his cock, rarely a shrewd wager in any world, much less in the psychic realm, because it hadn’t impressed me at all.’ He’d thought to rape me, but in fact I was raping him, stripping him of every vestige of masculine power, intent upon leaving him as naked as a newborn babe, and just as vulnerable.
He faltered slightly in his pathetic attempt to overcome my now negligent resistance, and I mocked him, “What’s the matter, Limp-Dick? Can’t get it up? What is it with all you Greek Gods anyway? Whilst it’s clear that you do seem to be male — sort of — what with the black beard and all, you’ve all got puny little ‘packages’ like six-year-old boys. Or maybe that’s because those tiny boy-pricks are so enticing, is that it? Does your mouth just water, thinking about those cute little boy buns?”
He gave an incoherent roar of rage, redoubling his efforts, but failed to move me one whit.
I smacked him then with Trump Three, The Empress, an archetype of Gaia — or Ceres to use the Roman name — crowned with wheat and surrounded by symbols of fertility, without which primal fecundity life would vanish from the Earth, and in which context males were merely a belated afterthought, now both made redundant by my fortuitous discovery and exemplified in my own pregnant body. I held up another card to mock him. “You’ll notice” I taunted him again, “that Trump Four, The Emperor to match his true sovereign, is a fat old man sitting alone in a stone prison, his only access to the outside world a tiny window through which he couldn’t possibly squeeze his own fat belly, and even that small temptation to engage the world is guarded by a bird that looks suspiciously like a vulture, a carrion-feeder that preys on corpses… Oh! Wait! I’m so sorry! That’s you! isn’t it? And the regal lion at your feet just happens to look like the Cowardly Lion in the Wizard of Oz, yet another fairytale about overblown male humbugs and frauds! All the real power in Oz was held by women, of course, whether for good or ill, and I’ve just ‘Ozified’ this ossified ‘man cave’ with a bevy of fecund beauties.” This was not an idle boast, of course, since through Hades I’d infected the essential core of his former realm. ‘As above, so below.’
I felt him hesitate and instantly played Trump Eight, my own personal Significator, Strength, in this incarnation of the universal Tarot a seated woman whose servant — a mounted knight on a charger — is behind her, deferential and subject to both her temporal and spiritual power — as shown by the lion in her lap and the infinity symbol above her head — yet is herself untouched by any sort of male domination, metaphorically depicted by the shield on the lion’s back, which is also centered on her womb and private parts by symbolic proxy. “You’re soon to be my handmaiden, little Hadesette,” I said forcefully, willing his final transubstantiation through the psychic correspondence of my transformative kiss. ‘As above, so below!’ I thought. “The golden dawn is upon you, Άιδα Θεᾱ, and you stand revealed as what you are now, a young girl with at least the possibility of atoning for your many crimes through service to your rightful Queen!” I showed my last Trump, Twenty-One, The World, a woman grown to power, sheltering all humanity under her scarlet cloak, in her hand the arrow of truth which pierces through hypocrisy and false seemings. Of a sudden, our shadowy Queendom was invaded by a sourceless light which permeated all of that secret space and left no darkness behind wherein nothing evil might lie hidden. It wasn’t at all as gloomy as it had been, but I thought a little vegetation might go a long way to making the place seem more inviting, so with a wave of my feathered sceptre — very nearly the same sort of broadhead arrow which had made short work of the flower of French Chivalry at Agincourt — I made it so, transforming the stony castle keep into an annex of the Elysian Fields. “If you’re a very good girl in future, I might let you serve me in other ways, but for now you’ll bear a miraculous child from your newly-virgin body, an heir to carry forth your lineage of light and love when I release you to rebirth.” Hey, it might seem cruel — and was certainly a sneaky trick to play — but what better way to convey his… her new rôle as he transcended the now-outmoded sexist Greek scheme of things? I expected that it might take some time for my New World Order to trickle down to every field and byway, although I made a mental note to tackle Ares and Zeus sometime soon. From the sorry example that the former Hades had set — supposedly the fiercest warrior amongst the Olympians during the Titanomachy — the other two brothers ought to be pushovers, although of course those two might pull the trigger on themselves, as both were notorious philanderers, and the new and improved Hades — as one of my progeny — was far more than passing beautiful, and exquisitely infectious. If mere Helen’s face had launched a thousand ships, almost any of my girls could easily commence the Ragnarök, much less Hades, with whom I’d taken special care. She was my personal pìece de résistance, a woman for whom the Gods themselves would quarrel.
I looked around me, well pleased with all my workings. “Gumball!” I said quietly, “take me home!”
When he arrived, he looked a lot like Cerberus, having evidently picked up a few bad habits during our joint descent into the Underworld. “Gumball!” I chided him, “Don’t be like that! You’ll scare the children!”
I swear he pouted, and I have to admit that it was easier to read his mood as a sort-of dog than it had ever been as his own sweet self, so I reassured him. “Oh, Sweetie, you can be a hell-hound whenever you like, as long as it’s in battle and the babies are all safely tucked away, but wouldn’t you really rather be a dragon?” I held the mental image of a dragon in my mind, an Imperial five-toed dragon, of course, with golden armored scales and lovely wings, so he tried it on for size, instantly rising toward the stone skies above us before swooping back down in a rush of divine wind and fire. He was obviously very pleased with himself.
“Now, isn’t that lots better than being a silly dog?” I asked, and he roared his agreement. If I’d been corporeal at the time, I might actually have been singed, although it was rather spectacular, so I blinked.
“Then let’s go back up into the light. We’ll have lots of time to play down here, since I obviously have new responsibilities now, but my first duty is to my baby, and I don’t want to injure her through lack of oxygen.” That was a little bit of a copout, of course, since we’d spent zero biological time since I’d left my body behind in existential stasis. I could have spent a hundred spiritual years tidying up the place without a single heartbeat ticking by within my living body. Come to think of it, if ichor now flowed through my symbolic arteries and veins, did immortality cross the placental barrier? I couldn’t think why it wouldn’t, since Castor and Pollux had managed to inherit based upon the status of their different fathers, despite being ‘twins,’ born at the same time to one mother who’d been impregnated by two males, one mortal and one divine, within moments of one another, but Leda, their mother, was mortal. Then again, Selene’s daughters by Endymion were all immortal, as far as I could remember, despite the father’s ambiguous status, and if immortality were only inherited based upon paternity, I’d have none of it, and wouldn’t allow any such blatant sexism within my dominions, at very least. Beryl and I would have to be especially thoughtful, when choosing our baby’s name, since she’d have to live with it for a very long time.
Beryl was waiting for me when I reëmerged into the open air, of course, obviously having noticed that I’d been busy turning her subterranean empire upside down. “Where the Hell have you been?” she said, although ‘said’ might be a trifle understated. ‘Screamed’ might actually have been the better word.
I took some time to look around, filling my eyes with the world, the sky, with her dear — but furious — visage. “Funny you should mention that,” I said archly, the ghost of a smile playing across my luscious lips, now somewhat improved upon through my recent ascension to divinity. “I’ve been busy harrowing Hell, of course, as I’m sure you know, so I assume the question was merely rhetorical.” I did mention that sang froid was my particular speciality, didn’t I? “And your precise point was?”
“What on Earth were you doing endangering the baby like that?” she screamed again, evidently having not quite given up on the notion of overawing me.
I was in no mood to be intimidated. “In the first place,” I said calmly, filled with infinite compassion and benevolence, “there was no particular danger, and you may have noticed that this baby of ours has two mothers, despite the fact that I seem to have taken on the job of actually carrying it, yet I haven’t seen you holding back from any putative ‘dangers’ thus far. We’re both of us soldiers, for Harry’s sake. What’s sauce for the goose, is sauce for the other goose, as far as I’m concerned, so don’t be silly.” I may have been a tiny bit irritated after all, now that I actually thought about it. Blame my hormones.
“But what did you do?” she shouted, one step down from screaming, which was an improvement, at least.
“Just what I said I’d do,” I answered, feeling quite pleased with myself, despite her annoying cavil. “I snipped his little balls, and little was the operative word, if you know what I mean, which I was surprised to notice, since I’d been given quite the opposite impression by someone I know. None-the-less, if anyone is going to be ‘messing’ with you, it’s going to be me, or we can go our separate ways. I was getting a little tired of hearing you boast about how über-masculine that overbearing macho twit was, in any case. It was, I think, in extremely poor taste, especially considering as how I’m now your Consort and Co-Queen. Lèse majesté works both ways, you know.”
“What do you mean,” she said, her eyebrows narrowed.
“According to the Olympian rules,” I explained, “whomever knocks the head honcho off his throne generally replaces him, a sort of ‘winner-takes-all’ strategy that eliminates all that messy business of campaigning and free elections. I may not have been ‘chosen,’ as you so delicately put it — although I do admit that he tried to force the issue — but I decided to choose myself, which is just as good, as it turns out, and allowed me to ignore his halitosis and many other distasteful personal traits completely. Hades himself won the rulership of the Underworld in a game of pick-up-sticks after he and his fellow Olympian Gods had bumped off their Titanic predecessors, so he can hardly complain, not that ‘hard’ is at all likely to come to mind when she is mentioned in future,” I mused with pointed irony, then smiled benignly, my hands resting on my distended belly like a pregnant Gioconda.
Beryl stood gaping, her lips trembling with words unspoken, until she finally said, “I see that I underestimated you.”
“You have,” I agreed, agreeably. “I sincerely hope that it doesn’t become a habit.”
“Aren’t you worried about the other Gods?” she asked suspiciously.
“Not a bit,” I said, sanguine. “If they have any sense, they’ll stay out of my way. If not, Olympus can always use another couple of Goddesses, and the rest of the world’s religions will eventually either toe our mark or go down into oblivion. When I supplanted Hades, I drank down his immortality, just as he and his fellow Olympians had cannibalized the powers of the Gods who came before them, in an ancient cycle of vampiric regicide that’s probably been going on for half a million years or more. You can’t stop progress, and the Underworld is already looking lots better than it was before I took over. Quite frankly, Hades had let the place go to hell and gone. I’ve already had many heartfelt professions of gratitude from the unfortunate denizens of Tartarus since I put in the pool tables and an exercise yard. They may have been wicked, but that’s no particular reason to be inhumane. People change, and perhaps they’ll be more likely to change for the good in a nicer environment. My only real worry is the next set of Gods who come along, since the current versions are wimps, as far as I can see.”
“What do you mean?” she asked me again, although I’d never known her to be slow on the uptake. I reckoned that her sojourn underground had been harder on her that she’d let on. I deeply sympathized.
“There’s been a huge turnover problem in the God business historically, with old versions being supplanted by ‘new and improved’ revisions every few thousand years. The old Gods had only human support to prop them up, though, and never all that many of them, since there were dozens of competitors who had to share out the merely human ‘True Believers’ between them. In my case — and yours, of course, now I’ve changed the paradigm — we have the plants believing in us these days as saviours as well as avenging angels, and the relative difference between our populations is so great that the total number of human beings still alive on Earth are little more than a rounding error. Gumball quite enjoys being my dragon in his off hours, so I’m sure he’ll tell all his friends, who will, of course, tell theirs, and pretty soon we’ll all have green dragons flying around in our subconsciouses.”
“But what exactly do you mean by that extraordinary claim?” she asked again, which I thought was less than gracious, since I’d believed her story from the outset, or at least I did when it gradually transformed from dream into recollection in her mind, or maybe it was the other way around, until I’d changed from dream to memory.
“Watch this!” I said, then addressed the world at large. “Gumball, would you mind fetching me a few of our loyal goblins, please?”
About three seconds later, Gumball positively flew from the untouched soil before us and spat out three green goblins, none the worse for wear, who promptly kowtowed, and stayed there prostrate on the ground.
“Q…E…D?” I asked.
“Point taken,” she said, still puzzled, but getting there.
Beryl was still ticked off at me, but I was pretty sure it wasn’t because I’d managed to transmogrify her quondam boy-toy into the broadly-defined opposite. She was quite a bit more conservative than I had ever been, and so resisted change of almost any sort, and here I’d gone and turned the afterlife she’d just discovered straight upside down. ‘It’s those pesky “eternal verities” that are getting in her way,’ I thought. ‘Gods and Goddesses had probably rarely entered her thoughts before I’d come along — Horticulturist society was far too pragmatic, since we’d lived with mortal danger almost every day, which tends to reduce the scope of one’s concentration most wonderfully. There used to be a saying, that there were no atheists in foxholes, but the corollary was, of course, that there were no churches in them either, and very few philosophers — but we’d been so very busy overturning so very many cultural icons that my messing with the spiritual realm just might have seemed like some sort of tipping point.’ “Look, Cuisle mo Chroí, I’m sorry,” I said.
She sniffed — the slightly more subtle equivalent of a raucous raspberry — and answered succinctly, “Go to Hell!”
“No, thanks, Sweetie. I’ve been there, and done that, as they say, but surely you realize that I wouldn’t have done it at all if you hadn’t been taunting me about your wonderful experiences down there. It pissed me off, since it attacked me in a manner for which I had no possible response, and it assumed an aura of heterosexist privilege which was both demeaning and offensive.”
“Oh, yeah? Well, you do almost the exact same thing from time to time!” she shouted at me, causing heads to turn amongst the nearest troops.
“I don’t see how I could,” I said more quietly, taken aback by her unexpected vehemence.
“Not one of us were asked if we wanted to join your little army, were we?!” she started to say forcefully, then lowered her voice mid-sentence, suddenly more aware of our nearby listeners.
I thought about that, considering both the inaccuracy of her heated characterization and her obvious passion, before I answered. “As I recall, Beryl, you and your then-misguided and belligerent companions were trying to destroy my little farmstead at the time, and would have killed me if I’d given you the slightest opportunity. In point of fact, at least two of your number did try to kill me, and were dissuaded only because they couldn’t prevail against me in hand-to-hand combat. I thought I showed remarkable forbearance and compassion, taking all in all, when I could just as easily have killed your entire entourage, in which case we probably wouldn’t be having this tiresome conversation. Please do let me know if you would have preferred death, but I far prefer you alive.” I rolled my eyes, just a bit disheartened, but I couldn’t help it. People do get worked up about the damnedest stuff from time to time.
“Don’t be silly, Sapphire,” she said, glaring at me with lips drawn tight. “You’ll notice that I did come back to you, which very few have ever done before. But it wasn’t as if I were living a miserable existence down there, starving and tortured, then escaped from Hell through sheer desperation. In fact, as far as the Underworld goes, I had the cushiest billet available, as the ruling Queen, subservient only to Hades Himself. I made a conscious decision to return to light and life because I literally dreamed of you. I couldn’t stay away, once I’d remembered.”
That shut me up, which is sometimes pretty difficult to accomplish, I admit. “I realize that now, Dear Heart, but I didn’t at the time. In fact, I murdered each and every one of the remaining Reivers when I reached the bottom of the mountain path with neither hesitation nor remorse, using the thin excuse that one of their number had violated a negotiated truce, which was quite unlike me. Of course, I’d killed your attacker straightaway, but that was in hot blood. The rest of them I murdered in pure ferocity and hatred, because just one of them had dared to raise a hand against you.”
She smiled then, and looked at me fondly, then said, “I know, Sweetheart. I had to consign most of them to Tartarus, one of my first official acts, almost immediately after I arrived, although a very few, much less than a handful, wound up in the meadows of Asphodel, and only one of those had the barest chance of eventually working his way up to the Elysian Fields, if he manages to apply himself and learns his life lessons very well.” She was quiet for a while before she said, “Once I’d finally remembered, at least in my dreams, I understood your passion and was both proud and flattered. That’s part of what inspired me to return, in fact, and the fellow who shot me wasn’t very daring at all, as it turned out. He’d fired at our backs while lying in wait, like the miserable coward that he was, and was still so nervous that he managed to miss his main target, which was you, and felled me almost by chance.”
That surprised me. I hadn’t thought to check upon him whilst I was in the Underworld, and frankly hadn’t really given a damn what had happened to him, as long as he was dead. “At the time, it didn’t feel all that noble. It felt more like revenge,” I answered bleakly.
Beryl clucked her tongue and said, “Not at all, I think, when you really think about it. Please remember that you have a wonderful gift for inspired improvisation. Nobility is as nobility does, and there’s ample precedent for institutional revenge as enlightened public policy — even if you weren’t thinking quite as calmly and insightfully about the issue as usual — and it amounted to a valuable object lesson for both the rescued women — who were very pleased to observe justice at work after experiencing terror and cruelty with little hope of rescue — and any future Reivers who chance to hear the tale. If groups of lawbreakers are free to take traitorous individual potshots at those who’ve magnanimously spared their lives, the whole concept of surrender and parole breaks down, and the victors have no choice but to kill every one of their opponents without quarter in future, which is bad for everyone, because it inspires a vicious desperation that can easily spill over to include the murder of innocent noncombatants as ‘bargaining chips’ meant to persuade their pursuers to let them off scot free.” She reached out to take my hand. “No, once a truce is broken, there’s no going back and saying, ‘Well, I had my fingers crossed.’ The order to surrender was quite properly accepted by their chief and relayed quite clearly to the rest of them, since we both heard him shouting as we walked blithely down the path, made careless by our relatively easy victory, and by means of which deceptive tactic the cowardly ambuscade was carried out which killed me. In the end, each and every member of the falsely-surrendered troop can be quite properly be called upon to pay for their collective crime with their lives. Any other course of action breeds chaos and confusion amongst the troops, and so interferes with the good order and discipline of the military services in general.”
I was puzzled. “How so?”
“Because every soldier is bound to obey the lawful orders of their superiors, and a formal surrender is exactly such an order. If any soldier is free to disregard that order on a whim, it implies that the entire contract though which the soldier subsumes his will and actions to the larger State is broken. In turn, that means that their collective immunity from individual prosecution for otherwise lawful killings, as ordered by their superior officers, is null and void. In fact, any and every officer or soldier of their group would themselves have had the duty to kill the traitor immediately, but they made no move to do so, for whatever reason, nor did they mention the fact that there was a sniper lying in concealment while the terms of the surrender were made and accepted, nor even made any disavowal of his action after the fact — thus each and severally forfeiting their privileges and guarantees of safety as prisoners of war in their totality — just as we would have been reciprocally obliged to defend them with our own lives if they’d come under attack by other Reivers for surrendering in the first place.”
I wondered at first, exactly how she could describe the situation so clearly, but then remembered that she’d probably encountered the very people…? spirits…? whom I’d dispatched to her dominions. “But wouldn’t the doctrine of command responsibility limit any retaliation to those actually in command at the time?”
Beryl rolled her eyes. “Oh, please, since when did the Horticultural Services rely all that much on rules and regulations?”
She had me there. In practice, despite our military pretensions back in the enclaves, we weren't all that different than the Reivers, except that we didn't actually keep slaves. What we did have were supposedly ‘free’ women so starved for food and creature comforts that the lowliest troops had ready access to sexual favors for the cost of a decent meal.
“In the first place,” she said, “the Reivers really had no legitimate command structure to begin with, because they were criminals, not soldiers, and would have been shot on sight for the simple reason that they were armed men outside the walls of an enclave without the protection of an issue protective suit. In the second place, they'd murdered and enslaved citizens of the enclaves, so were our deadly enemies despite being nominally ‘human.’ And in the third place, if there was any general principle that guided our forces it was ‘Kill it right away if looks at all odd.’ ”
“Whoa! That’s harsh!” I said. That was also the longest stretch of words I’d ever heard from her, so maybe chatting with dead poets and philosophers had ‘rubbed off’ on her somehow.
“Not really. Of all our former Reivers, only Rebecca is truly an asset. The rest are kept in line by rigorously-enforced military discipline, but the moral weakness that led them to a life of crime is still there, lurking just beneath the surface. I catch a whiff of it from time to time, especially since taking up the rôle of Queen and Justicar in the Afterlife.”
I nodded my agreement, albeit a bit reluctantly. That was one of the reasons I’d given them all odd names, to remind me when I wasn’t deliberately snooping into their thoughts. “I keep my eye on them as well,” I said, “but their transformation puts them at a disadvantage if they tried to return to their former occupation, despite their increased strength and quickness, not to mention the fact that either of us could find them in a heartbeat if they bolted, and I did let slip the fact that we’d set the burrowers on them if they did, during our original demand for their surrender.”
“True,” she admitted. I’m sure that most of them would be too frightened even to run away, but I suppose the best of us are tempted toward sin from time to time. I remember stealing a can of corned beef hash once, when I was just a boy. It had evidently dropped unnoticed from a supply cart and had rolled into a dark corner. I was very hungry at the time, as so many of our children were, and there was no one looking, so I wrapped it in a rag and walked casually into the public latrine, sat in a stall, and then ate the contents right down to the shine on the can. I was very lucky to get away with it, but I did, and managed to toss the empty can over the parapet a short time later. They did that a lot with trash in our enclave, so it didn’t stand out from the rest of the junk lying scattered at the bottom of the wall.”
I nodded. “And I was goofing off on watch when my father caught me at it. Sinners all are we. That’s how we all got picked for foraging duty, I’m sure.” I grinned, feeling quite chipper after discovering Beryl’s ‘shady’ past. “Face it, Sweetie, it was destiny for both of us.”
She quirked one eyebrow at me and said, smiling, “Of course it was, Sweetie. I arranged it.”
When next I opened my eyes I was flat on my back and Beryl was looking down at me as she knelt beside me. She smiled sweetly. “Feeling better now, are we?”
“What happened?” I said stupidly. I say ‘stupid’ because I knew what happened. My poor brain had been inundated with billions of life histories, and most of their conclusions. What I didn’t fully realize was exactly why it had happened.
This time she grinned. “What? You thought being Queen of the Underworld was all a bed of roses? It’s hard work, mostly, although it does have its moments. In fact, now that you’ve taken over the rôle of our former regent, I expect we’ll only have to work half as hard. Hades was never much of a one for fiddling with mere details. He was more of a ‘big picture’ kind of guy.”
“In other words,” I said sourly, “he didn’t do squat, but wandered around pointing out flaws in other people’s work?.”
She laughed out loud, and could hardly stop giggling long enough to answer, “Pretty much.”
I smiled. “I thought so. From our very brief acquaintance, I recognized the type.” I stopped, considering. “But what am I supposed to do with all this stuff floating around in my head? It’s like I’ve been plugged directly into the akashic record; I think of someone and suddenly their whole life pops into my head.”
“Akashic?” she asked.
“It was in one of the books in that ‘occult’ shop I showed you, but it’s by no means required reading. Supposedly, it’s some sort of transcendental ‘library’ that contains every speck of knowledge, the pre-scientific equivalent of the Holographic Universe hypothesis implied by certain theories of quantum gravity and string theory.”
Beryl looked puzzled for a bit before she said, “Well, isn’t that also suggested by the reality of the Moirai, the Fates, who apportion the destiny of every creature? One doesn’t have to rifle through the dusty interiors of occult shops — or even scientific laboratories — to find similar beliefs and theories, since the notion is inherently suggested by human observations of the natural processes of the starry firmament.”
“Moirai?” I said, remembering a memory I’d never had before. “Moirai!”
“Indeed. The ancient Greeks were co-inheritors of the entire store of Indo-European knowledge inherited from all our ancestors, going right back to Africa. There’s nothing new under the sun, when push comes to shove, and one tradition is as good as any other, as far as I can tell, and I ought to know, having been in the Goddess business for simply weeks longer than you have.”
I rolled my eyes. Beryl could be a drama queen at times. Still… “I remember now,” I said, reminiscing. “You were Ereshkigal once, and Hel.” I was still sorting out my memories.
“And many more, Freyja, Morena, Kali, Maman Brigitte, Nirá¹›ti, Izanami-no-Mikoto, Nephthys, Sins Sagaana…, the list goes on and on.”
“And I was Isis, ’Elat, Ereshkigal, Anu, and a thousand sister wives and husbands…,” I responded.
“Many more than that,” she said, looking at me fondly, “but who’s counting?”
“Well, poetic license…,” I answered. “It grows tiresome to ramble on and on; we’d be here all day and night for the next year or two.”
“Depending on how rapidly you talked….” She stopped talking for a while, then said, “About the guy who shot me, you may or may not be pleased to know that I devised a special punishment, just for him — without the slightest hint of rancor, I hasten to add — as part of my new duties; despite your general dispensation which ameliorated the plight of the relatively innocuous denizens of Tartarus, he’s still chained spreadeagled between two giant boulders whilst jackals feast on his private parts, although they continually grow back, which of course keeps the jackals very happy. They’d done nothing wrong, and they have a good life otherwise; a guaranteed food supply, a safe place to rest when they’re feeling tired, and of course they’re a mated pair.”
I thought about that for a while, running over the facts of the case in my mind, along with the motivations and character of the shooter which were now at my fingertips, as it were, before I answered, “Well, each ka chooses its own reward, I think. It does no good in terms of learning one’s life lessons if it doesn’t hurt, for some people.” Then I thought some more and added, “The jackals must have been rather nice, though, for jackals….”
She nodded, pleased that I’d noticed. “They were, and were quite delighted with their eternal reward in the Afterlife, although they do sometimes miss the companionship of their fellows, but there’s not enough of him to feed a pack, and well they know it, plus, their utter safety from lions and other predators — not to mention diseases and old age — makes a very acceptable tradeoff for them both.”
I nodded, understanding. “You done good, Sweetheart, and thank you for both your concern and your desire for revenge. It’s just enough to appease and flatter me without going too far over the top.”
“Since I now command the Erinyes, insofar as they aren’t nominally autonomous, revenge directed toward those who spill innocent blood is a small portion of my bailiwick, the active and prospective counterpart to retributive justice at leisure. So the private bits weren’t too much?”
“Not at all! They weren’t using them for anything at all nice, so having them serve as an object lesson for onlookers is admirable utility, as far as I’m concerned. I personally wouldn’t have been nearly as understanding and compassionate.”
She grinned. “Well, that’s nice to know, then. Coming up with inventive penances is really a big part of the fun.”
I could see that, really I could. Contemplating the billions of souls I would inevitably encounter without the respite of a few excursions into creativity would be a truly deadly bore.
It was about a week into my Godesshood that I first asked — Okay, I’d been reluctant to admit that I hadn’t fully realized what I was getting myself into — “Do you have the same litany of supplications and daily trivia constantly pouring through your head that I do?”
Beryl answered very promptly, so I supposed that she wasn’t quite as distracted by it, “Of course! I told you the Goddess business was hard work.”
“Do I have to do something with all of them?”
She laughed. “Not at all. In fact, most people don’t really expect an answer to their prayers. It’d be a poor sort of world if we were constantly treated like babies — get a poopy diaper, whine about it, then instant diaper change and lots of attention. How boring could it be? — Most people just like to ‘touch base’ from time to time, and use this decidedly one-sided ‘conversation’ to keep themselves ‘grounded’ in whatever it is that they perceive as the ultimate foundation of reality.”
“Oh, great!” I complained. “It’s a lot like listening to a million whiny teenagers all at once.”
She laughed. “Now dear, you mustn’t be cruel. They can’t help their lack of eternal perspective. Taking the long view is a lot easier when you have the luxury of a distant place to stand.”
“Sort of like Archimedes….” I mused.
“Archimedes?” She asked.
“Greek guy; he’s downstairs now, in fact, in the Elysian Fields having a jolly gabfest with Benjamin Franklin and Nikola Tesla. Doesn’t want to be reborn, as he’s having the time of his life just as he is, and isn’t particularly interested in learning about computers and crap, since there aren’t any to play with in the present world, nor is this particular time an exciting time for research.”
“Computers?” she asked, bewildered by the word.
“Fancy gadgets for performing various kinds of calculations very quickly. Went out of fashion — in this country at least — more than a hundred and fifty years ago. The population and economy couldn’t support them.”
“Well, that will have turn around eventually,” she said firmly. “We’ll have to get up off our asses sometime within the next half million years or so, or be caught with our collective pants down when the next supernova goes off and wipes out most life on Earth.”
The vehemence of her instant response amazed me. I hadn’t imagined that the subject would be of any interest to her. It certainly wasn’t to me, nor did I see what earthly use a ‘computer’ might be. “Supernova?”
“Big stellar explosion, very exciting stuff, especially when it happens in the local neighborhood.”
“Stars explode?” I felt like a rube. I hadn’t run across anything like that in my library. Of course, the library was a big place, and I hadn’t explored everywhere.
“All the time. Ask what’s-his-face — Ali ibn Ridwan! — Tycho Brahe, and Sir Fred Hoyle about them. They keep up with all that stuff and are all agog to see the effects of one up close. Of course, being spirits, they have no personal ‘skin in the game,’ so to speak. I understand that it will be a Type Ia thingie set off in what they call a binary star system in which one member is a white dwarf. If the stars are close enough, the white dwarf sucks off a little of the other star’s atmosphere all the time, eventually becoming massive enough that it collapses into something called ‘degenerate matter,’ which releases enormous amounts of energy and blows the bigger star apart, usually, or strips off big chunks of its stellar atmosphere. You’d have to ask them about the details, or almost any of the science guys. Most of them are hanging around waiting around for better budgets in the real world; have been for centuries….”
“Harry’s Brass Balls, Beryl! Why isn’t anyone doing anything about it?”
“Nothing to be done, Sweetie. It’s an inevitable physical process caused by gravity, and gravity don’t sleep, as they say in the song. We operate in the spiritual realm — mostly — so it doesn’t really affect us, although of course I’ve made plans for a huge influx of souls when the time comes, but it will be a long time before any of them can be reborn, which is a pity, but everyone experiences disappointment from time to time in the course of a very long life.”
“I don’t understand how you can be so infernally calm about this.”
“It’s the Long View, Sweetie,” she said, producing an enigmatic smile that she simply must have practiced, “You’ll have to take the Long View or you’ll go crazy down here. Eventually, life will reëmerge, evolution will happen, and Gaia will rebuild a stable ecosystem. If we manage to restart an interest in scientific research that was notably absent during the years that led up to the Dandelion Wars, we can cut the time and danger considerably, of course, but most people have a great deal of trouble looking beyond the ends of their noses. As far as I know — and I ought to know, if anyone does — our gang down in the Underworld are the only people still interested in theoretical science at all. That’s why so few of them are interested in being reborn these days. There’s at least a hundred years of hard slogging ahead to get anywhere near the level of expertise we had in almost every field of knowledge.”
Well, Harry’s Hell! It’s just one damned thing after another, isn’t it? “I’ll put it on my ‘To Do’ list,” I said. “Start up a University or two. Do you suppose that any of your pet ‘thinkers’ would be willing to volunteer?”
Beryl answered promptly. “I’ll ask around, but I can be very persuasive, given the incentive. There’s one guy who had a relatively ‘low-tech’ notion of building what he called a ‘Dyson Sphere,’ named after himself, of course. Really clever people tend to have egos to match, so you’ll probably like him.”
“…or hate him,” I said. “So what’s a Dyson Sphere?”
“It’s essentially a gigantic shell that surrounds a star, allowing the people who live near the star to capture essentially all its output of energy and use it for whatever they want. Of course, if they’re capturing all that energy before it escapes into the void, it stands to reason that it might possibly be used to capture energy flowing the other way, thereby protecting the Earth from supernovas almost by accident.”
Okay, I was boggled. First Greek Gods and Goddeses, now red rubber balls around the Sun! “So what’s the catch?”
“Well, there’s a couple of things that seem a little dicey, according to some of them — They have astonishing arguments about it, actually — First, it turns out that the neutrino flux from such a supernova is quite likely to approach lethality, and shielding against neutrinos is essentially impossible. The second problem is that the structure would have to be amazingly lightweight, and of course we don’t exactly know how to build such stuff.”
“Neutrinos?”
“Teeny-tiny particles with essentially no electrical charge that slip through ordinary matter like nobody’s business. Back when they were still building ‘neutrino detectors,’ they usually poked them deep underground, or at the bottom of the sea, to keep ordinary radiation from interfering with the results.”
“But how are they a danger, then?”
“If you have enough of them. they add up, and it turns out that supernovas are very nice tools for generating neutrinos by the very large bucketful, although they also pump out X-rays and other types of radiation. They tell me that one of the last major extinction events on Earth was very likely caused by a supernova hundreds of lightyears away.”
“Really?”
“Well, you couldn’t prove it by me, but the ‘boys’ tell me that they could demonstrate it by ‘isotope’ variations in dust collected at the bottom of the ocean.”
“Isotopes?”
“Look, Sapphire,” she said, exasperated, “this is all outside my personal knowledge and interest. If you want to know more, go talk to the science boys yourself. I just thought that you might like to know what we’ll be looking at in the next few millennia so you could plan for it.”
“How in Harry’s Hell am I supposed to plan for a star exploding?!” I shouted, forgetting my potential audience in my excitement.
“The same way that you planned for taking over military operations for the Western Hemisphere and the world, of course,” she said quietly, “one careful step at a time, punctuated by occasional flashes of brilliant improvisation and luck. Do you actually see any real obstacles in your path? Or are you just being modest for the sake of form?”
One of the major problems of being in a relationship is that — if one happens to be… slightly improvisational… at times — one’s partner inevitably has a very long memory. “Uhmmm… Maybe both,” I said. “I’ve always been happier talking than actually doing things. If I didn’t have you to keep me honest, and give me the occasional kick in the pants, I’d probably never get anything done.”
“Well, you’d better get busy, then. You’ve only got a few hundred thousand years to rebuild the educational infrastructure for a modern technological civilization, solve the problem of interplanetary travel and construction, and rescue humanity from its own short-sightedness in time to save the entire solar system from catastrophe.”
“Can’t I just figure out a way to eliminate the star?”
“Not at all. We’re all of us the beneficiaries of supernovas past, without which we wouldn’t be here. Who knows how many future peoples and civilizations might hang by the slender thread of that same stellar catastrophe that might discomfit or annoy us?”
It was a pretty — if annoying — paradox. This ‘Long View’ that Sapphire had gone on about was difficult to swallow when seen from the dispassionate viewpoint she’d just described, although of course I tended to be a bit more excitable than she was, usually. I reckon she’d had more experience with this Goddess thing than I had, despite my recent pretensions and somewhat bellicose confrontation with Hades earlier. Still, I couldn’t manage to regret besting him, so I suppose my ego was still intact, all in all. I just wasn’t feeling quite as proud of myself as I’d been before.
Of course, I’ve always been an optimist, so it didn’t take me long to figure it out, so I rode off to see Lynette, our resident expert on botany and the scientific method. Although she’d been forbidden to do any more dissections on bandersnatches, she’d grown up in Sweden, and had done most of her work there, so the New World was an exciting challenge for her.
It took me a while to find her, since she was off in the woods collecting specimens with a bodyguard of half a dozen troops to protect her. She tended to become engrossed with new discoveries, so she wasn’t the best of sentries. Still, she was definitely our best actual scientist. “Lynette! How good to see you!”
She looked at me with deep suspicion. I was, after all, the one who’d imposed a few minor limits on the scope of her scientific curiosity. “What do you want?” she asked.
“Lynette, I’m very sorry if we’d stepped off on the wrong foot, as it were, but I have a project in hand that I thought might interest you, and I wanted to present it to you as soon as possible.”
Now, she was even more leery. “What is it?”
“I want to set up a university, and I know your own experience is substantial.”
She seemed dumbfounded. “A university? In the midst of a wilderness? Where do you plan to put it?”
“Wherever you like, of course. If you’re to be the head of it, it must be entirely up to you. My own home is quite a bit inland from here, but has an extensive library, but there are probably other libraries and museums to be found. There was a very substantial library some leagues north of here, but it was unfortunately drowned in the rising seas quite some time ago. I don’t actually know if any of the contents were saved, but where one library survived, there must surely be many others.”
“You say there is an extant library in the place you came from?”
“There is, with what must be tens of thousands of volumes.”
“Tens of thousands?” She seemed amazed.
“Easily,” I said. “There may well be more. I didn’t count them, but there are five floors above the ground level in a very large building, and each floor is densely packed with books. From references in their catalog, I noticed that there’s supposedly a university library in the general area as well, but I never set off to find the actual buildings, so I can’t actually vouch for the current state of their holdings.”
“But where would we find teachers? students? From what I gather about this oddly rough-hewn society of yours, you’re just coming out of what was essentially centuries of barbarism.”
“True, but your own example suggests that there might be many scientists in our dominions in the netherworld who would welcome a chance to explore new frontiers of knowledge, and perhaps even those now less knowledgeable who would welcome a chance to learn from them. Under the new regime, we can offer these souls the possibility of rebirth with all their memories intact, unlike the former dispensation which mandated a draught of the river Lethe before passing through the veil between death and life. We can also offer them new bodies such as your own, stronger, more fit, better coördinated, and probably more intelligent as well. I noticed a great improvement in my own intellectual capacity and memory when I transformed, and believe it to be a general side-effect. How does it seem to you?”
She blinked, caught be surprise. “Now that you mention it, I do seem more capable of many things, as well as possessing an innate skill and dexterity in combat that I’d never imagined possible.”
“Now imagine your formidable intellect facing new challenges, quite possibly the exploration of the worlds of our own solar system, and eventually beyond. We did it once, so there must be records somewhere, and if not, no matter; we know that these things are possible, and what humans did once, we can do again.” I could see from her expression that I had her.
“What would I have to do?”
I smiled. “I’ll bump you up in rank to general officer… let’s say Brigadier General, to maintain a distinction to Beryl’s position in the military hierarchy, and to make it much less likely that you’ll ever encounter anyone higher in the military pecking order. As far as I know, the highest rank in the enclaves is Major, or possibly Lieutenant Colonel in some of the major bases… then cut you a set of orders to take charge of libraries and any other educational or scientific institutions you encounter. It might be good to start back home, since I know that the infrastructure of the city was essentially intact, but you’ll be essentially on your own regarding what you do and where you go. Your mission is only to rebuild a scientific civilization, so it would be presumptuous of me to offer anything but general direction and advice.”
“And what would that advice be?”
“Sometime in the future, we don’t know when, the Earth we live on will be rendered uninhabitable for some finite period of time. You’ll have to ask a few cosmologists and astronomers, once we get some volunteers. We’ll be recruiting engineers and architects as well as scientists of all sorts, because I — at least — have no idea what will be necessary to survive a cosmic catastrophe. We’ll simply have to improvise.”
Lynette furrowed her brow, obviously thinking. “I’m not really familiar with this theory, but have a vague recollection of hearing someone mention global catastrophe as happening in Earth’s past, and as a possibility in the future. It seemed outlandish, though, so I didn’t pay much attention. Assuming its reality, diversity is probably one strategy we should explore. If we journeyed to the distant stars, for example, and established colonies, we’d be much less vulnerable as a species to the destruction of any particular habitat. That’s a long-term goal, of course, not something we can figure on doing immediately, and physics is quite outside my own area of expertise.”
To me, this sounded far more practical than constructing spherical shells around the Sun, and mirrored the time-proven biological mechanisms for long-term survival: adapt, multiply, and explore the limits of one’s habitat. “That might be a very good start,” I said, “but we might also start thinking about whether our current adaptations include radiation resistance, and if not, how to compensate. If damaging radiation is inevitable, perhaps some sort of resistance — or increase in resistance — might be possible.”
“That seems reasonable,” she admitted. “It seems highly unlikely that we could actually transport a significant proportion of even the human population off Earth, much less enough of our complex œcological communities to ensure a stable off-world future for all of our children’s children’s children.”
“Œcology?” I’d never heard the word used in quite that context before. “ Are there more than the one? Can an entire œcology be transported somewhere else?”
“Yes, at least in theory. Strictly speaking, œcology is the scientific study of the entirety of plant and animal communities within a given area, so by default an œcology is limited to a finite area. As such, it would include predators of all sorts, both herbivores and carnivores, as well of the plants they feed upon, and the millions of lichens, fungi, microörganisms, and insects required to create the soil they thrive in out of bare rock and sand. Loosely, it can also include plant and/or animal communities managed primarily by human intervention, although these tend to be much less robust.”
“Why is that?” I asked.
She shrugged. “Because human-managed monocultures always require a huge amount of effort to prevent reversion to the local norm, whatever that may be. The most efficient food production tends to be performed in those environments exploited by hunter/gatherer societies, because they’re inherently more stable under a wide range of stressors. The traditional ‘market garden’ is a variation of that, with a great variety of foodstuffs grown in any given area, which minimises predation by specialist insects and prolongs the harvest season over as much time as possible with readily-available resources in the local climate.”
“Okay,” I said, “that’s about as much as I want to know about that! I like the idea of having a life sciences guy in charge, because the problem is basically how do we stay alive and healthy in a dangerous environment, not how do we create new gadgets. If we simply must have a gadget, let it be the simplest and least intrusive gadget possible, and make sure that we’re still human beings after we use it.”
“Agreed. Should I coördinate with Queen Persephone about the selection of scientists, or should I go through you?”
“It doesn’t matter. She already had a few candidates picked out that I know of, and may have many more, so she might be able to offer helpful suggestions, and so lessen the time required to get things underway.”
“Alright, then, when do I leave?”
“I reckon it will take a few weeks to select your initial science crew and have Beryl or me reïncarnate them, but our only limitation there is really the number of bandersnatches available as incubators. Please don’t feel constrained,, though; we almost certainly have hundreds of thousands of years before anything happens locally, and probably even longer, so it’s a longterm project that simply can’t be allowed to remain on hold until we bother to address it. I fully expect it to take at least that long — considering the daunting magnitude of the job — so it’s well past time to get the effort underway. At the same time, I don’t want an overabundance of haste to preclude the identification of anyone who really ought to be part of the effort, so my best judgement is to ‘proceed with all deliberate speed.’ ”
“I’m at your service, my dread queen,” he said and bowed.
I’m really going to have to discourage that. Obsequiousness is rarely a good quality to find in a scientist.
It was actually several months before we got going again. The problem was that — thus far, despite my optimistic assumptions — Gumball was the only bandersnatch who actually had the trick of reïncarnation down pat. The others were extremely enthusiastic, but evidently lacked the discipline… or ki… or something to follow through. I wasn’t too disheartened. Even Genghis Khan didn’t manage to conquer the entire world during his lifetime, although of course he was only a man.
I asked Beryl what she thought about the problem, but she had no more clue than I did.
“You do understand,” she said, “that the usual method of rebirth involves the creation of a baby, but a baby’s mental capacity isn’t quite up to containing an adult soul. That’s one of the reasons for Lethe; it’s the means by which the soul can be trimmed to fit, as it were, without using up more mental resources than a baby has available, as well as allowing the soul to develop along different lines, hopefully improving itself in the process, thus leading to a better outcome. What Gumball did for me was a miracle of sorts, but even then my memories were hazy, especially at first. I do think that I’m fully recovered now, but how does one identify memories that might be absent?”
That stumped me. I didn’t know, and didn’t suppose that I could know. Everyone forgets things from time to time, whether it be the birthdays of dear friends or the location where one misplaced the watchamacallit one had just been fiddling with. Even if we compared our separate memories, there would surely be things that she remembered and I didn’t, and vice versa. What exactly would either possibility actually prove? “I think I have to agree with another adventurer in strange lands, ‘We must cultivate our gardens.’ Let’s both leave philosophy to the philosophers.”
She had the graciousness to laugh, entirely without rancour, then said, “So says the most ‘philosophical’ conqueror since Marcus Aurelius.”
“Oh, please,” I said. “I’m hardly a philosopher.”
“What are you, then? Who else finds themselves in a city with infinite food and leisure and decides to spend most of her time studying in libraries and bookstores? Philosopher, ‘philá³sophos, philo-sopháa,’ a lover of wisdom, that’s just you all over.”
“But…but you know all that stuff too, don’t you?”
“Not by inclination; it sort of came with the job….” She stopped herself, then added, “…Well, a large part of it came from you as well, since you do share your enthusiasms.” Then she stopped talking again, her brow furrowed a bit, before adding, “Your tarot cards were especially handy, actually, because they gave me a reference point aside from what was thrust upon me, and so helped me to avoid being totally subsumed in that sexist hierarchical milieu that pervaded Hell.”
It took us almost three weeks to march down the coast of the Atlantic down through North Carolina on our way to Charleston, where there was supposed to be another major Horticulturlist base, although not quite on the scale of Hampton Roads in the Tidewater region of the Virginia Coast, what with reäffirming — or reëstablishing — our agreements with those Kudzu crowns that we encountered — surprisingly few, although I finally figured out, with a little help from Lynette, that the low-lying lands near the coast were often too salty for them to thrive —and offering general humanitarian aid to the remaining enclaves of human beings, most of whom had been at least besieged by the kudzu, those that hadn’t been overrun entirely and consumed.
It was beautiful, though, in those parts which hadn’t been overrun by the kudzu, thicket after thicket of ancient live oak trees dripping with Spanish moss, separated by low yellow-green grassy promontories outlining the twisting channels of brackish water leading toward the distant sea horizon, reminding me of Sydney Lanier’s poem about the sea-marshes of Glynn:
Glooms of the live-oaks, beautiful-braided and woven
With intricate shades of the vines that myriad-cloven
Clamber the forks of the multiform boughs,--
Emerald twilights,--
Virginal shy lights,
Wrought of the leaves to allure to the whisper of vows,
When lovers pace timidly down through the green colonnades
Of the dim sweet woods, of the dear dark woods,
Of the heavenly woods and glades,
That run to the radiant marginal sand-beach within
The wide sea-marshes of Glynn;
Okay, so the marshes of Glynn were actually up in Georgia, quite a bit north of where we were, but the poem matched my mood, since it was all about love, and the setting was pretty much what the poem described so many centuries before, and I was feeling a strange mixture of bemused nostalgia and irritation, neither of which had any clear referent at the moment.
Of course, I was heavily gravid, and exactly as uncomfortable as pregnant women have been since humanity began walking around on two legs. I’d have thought that being transformed and enhanced by the fungal infection would have made childbearing much easier, what with vastly-increased strength and general durability, but my baby shared my transformation, and had managed to start shifting around right at fourteen weeks, progressed to rolling, then kickboxing lessons and synchronized swimming by the beginning of the third trimester. I think baby was doing jumping jacks at the moment, although it was difficult to say, since I didn’t have X-ray vision, more’s the pity. I would have liked to see the tiny person who’d been having so much fun inside my belly, not to mention the interesting dance she was doing on my bladder right that very minute. I sighed and said to Beryl, “Would you mind stopping for a bit? I’ve got to pee again.”
She rolled her eyes at me and smirked. “Again?”
“Look!” I said “Blame bipedalism. Blame a fastidious desire to avoid peeing on my saddle and have warm urine trickling down my leg, but human bodies are an awkward compromise between our fishy roots and the exigencies of running through the open savannah in ancient Africa. If we were still fish, of course, the problem of when and were to pee would be moot, but then one has the mental challenge of living and breathing in an enormous lake of sewage. If I were a fish, I’m sure that I’d be grateful — in some sense — for my lack of comprehension.” As I looked at her, she looked a little miffed, so I looked more closely. “You’re jealous, aren’t you?” I noticed her flush at that. ‘Gotcha!’ I thought. “I’m sorry, Sweetheart. Here I am flaunting my pregnancy and you’re stuck with being the ‘responsible warrior’ and ‘protector’ in our little family.”
Her face held a flicker of her usual good humor as she said, “Worse luck, I’m stuck with the job until we succeed in your ambitious plan for global domination. I’m just a tiny bit better at it than you are, and every little bit helps when one wants to rule the world.”
I contemplated that for a long heartbeat or two before I replied. “It does, doesn’t it?”
“Seems to,” she answered, as unpretentious as any monk.
“In my defense, I can only plead that I have a niggling uncertainty gnawing at my theoretical serenity as an expectant mother. Where I should be concentrating on creating a cozy ‘nest’ for our baby, I’m very worried about the possibility of some vagary of accelerated evolution creating something so powerful that we can’t overcome it. Paranoia is the other dominant leitmotif of pregnancy, or so I was given to understand through my research in the Library.”
“Really? I hadn’t noticed.”
I could tell by the way she pursed her lips and looked off slightly to the side that she was well aware of the fact. “Liar. Of course you did, just as I’m sure you’ve noticed my other more-or-less instinctual drive.”
“Which is,” she said smirking again.
“Pair bonding, of course. After I pee, do you think we might have time for a little nookie? What with the heat and the incessant motion of this damned horse between my legs, I’m getting a little crazy here.”
She laughed, but not unkindly. “Well, considering that we’re all cavalry these days, I believe that we could poll the troops and find almost unanimous agreement amongst the ranks.”
“Ahh, but it’s not the ranks I’m interested in.” I sidled my mount alongside hers, our legs brushing lightly against each other. “It’s the good opinion of my closest friend and confidant that I crave, a need that burns more brightly every day.”
“You forgot to mention ‘lover.’ ”
I grinned. “Well, that’s rather the point right now, isn’t it? Put your money where your mouth is, Sweetie, or put your mouth where your honey is… so to speak.”
“Oooh! I do love it when you talk dirty!”
Well, that’s about as deeply as I want to explore that particular interlude, except that I thought it marked a new stage in our relationship, which has had its ups and downs, if you’ll pardon the tiny bons mots. At least we seemed to be on the same page now, which I suppose is another little jest, since I’m typing this record of our journeys even as you read it, or should that be ‘was typing?’ and ‘you’ll read?’ Writing like this is something like entering a time machine, since I have no idea when and where my words are going to wind up after having been scattered to the winds. Anyway, we all of us handle trauma in unique ways, I think, and I tend to make light of things, at least in retrospect, whilst Beryl takes every moment much more to heart. I’d grieved, but only deep inside me when my mother died, because it was forbidden to show any emotion when ‘weaklings’ were ‘culled’ from our ranks, and then again when Beryl was snatched away from me by a coward’s assault with a deadly weapon, but my instantaneous reaction was rage, deadly fury, and I externalized it through killing all the men in any way responsible, even if peripherally. I think… I hope… that my spiritual duel with her arrogant rapist made things easier for her, since he, or rather she, was in the same boat now, and no longer in any position to gloat in any sort of lascivious pride. ‘How have the mighty fallen!’ as they say.
It wasn’t until two weeks later that Beryl finally realized that she was late, and not in a good way. We’d been very careful to take no chances whatsoever of winding up with both of us hors de combat, so it was almost immediately apparent that the late and unlamented Hades had fired a Parthian shot at his erstwhile ‘bride’ with truly lasting repercussions.
Beryl wasn’t so much devastated as amazed and angry, since it had been more than four months since her resurrection, and as far as any of us knew her body had remained in the waking world, either digested or transmogrified by Gumball as he recreated her mortal body. “Well,” she said resignedly at last, after a lengthy and impassioned rant that made her mount more than a little skittish as we rode alongside the ruined road that led into Savannah, according to our antique maps, “Zeus impregnated Danaë in a shower of gold, so who knows how the Greek Gods arranged such things. All that’s really certain is that the former Hades is just as vulnerable to pregnancy now, and there are a lot of players out there with an axe to grind where he’s concerned, so I don’t doubt that she’ll be keeping busy changing diapers for the next millennium or so.”
I was enormously pleased to hear her say that, since it confirmed — at least in part — that my transformation of Hades had subsumed his numinous presence in her mind and memory with a new and less imposing instantiation of lesser divinity and existential threat. We both knew that he was the anomalous ‘male’ progenitor of her child, since I’d done several readings and Beryl had consulted arcane sources I wasn’t nearly as familiar with as I was with my homely bits of pasteboard. “I hope so,” I said. “I took a great deal of care with her outward appearance and inner qualities as well. According to the criteria in my Beauty Book, she’s the quintessence of feminine perfection and allure, well-calculated to entice male-identified Gods and Demigods from every Western Pantheon to woo her, so there ought to be a throng of love-struck suitors queueing at her doorstep by now.”
“I thought that you were the one who did’t like revenge,” Beryl said.
“It’s not revenge at all, nor is her new situation onerous in any way. She delights in her own perfection, and unlike Narcissus, she longs for admirers in whose eyes she sees the true reflection of her seductive charm. Unlike that heedless boy, our new Demigoddess is well able to fulfil both her own passion and that of her many lovers in a manner deeply satisfying to both.”
“So her ‘punishment’ is eternal ecstasy?”
“More or less,” I said judiciously. “She’s fecundity personified as well, so she’ll also have the blessing of her many beautiful children, and their children after her. Assuming some other Goddess doesn’t come along and fiddle with my creations, she have an exponential explosion of tangible blessings without end. What more could anyone ask?”
“What more could anyone possibly desire?” she said facetiously, rolling her eyes with just a hint of sarcasm and more than a trace of resentment.
I smirked at her. “Well, she may have a bit of trouble finding a lover as powerfully fulfilling as her old avatar was purported to be, but that’s the only potential cloud that I can see on her otherwise limitless horizon.”
She blushed. “I may have exaggerated a bit,” she admitted. “You know me, the eternal optimist; I do try to look on the bright side of most situations, however disconcerting they might appear to be at first.”
“Not to mention that you like to tease me,” I said smiling, careful to avoid any hint of censure.
“Well, there’s that. As a Goddess, I definitely have a few minor flaws.”
“Impulsive and capricious come rather to mind, but I could hardly fault you for that….”
“True, despite excursions into meticulous calculation, you do tend to improvise at times.” she said, and she was smiling as well, a good sign, as far as I was concerned.
“Well, yes, I admit it, and I’m getting worse as the pregnancy hormones invade my brain. The worst of it is that I’m craving tastes that I’ve never actually experienced, so I don’t have the slightest clue what it is I actually want. The culinary style of the fortresses wasn’t exactly haut cuisine, at least amongst the ranks and lower officers, so all I really know is that I’m missing something. I’ve even tried gnawing on kudzu vines, although the experiment creeped me out.”
“Oh, great! Then that’s another thing I’ve got to look forward to, and me without ever having had the little ‘talk’ with my mother.”
“Tut, tut! Don’t exaggerate. If your mother has passed from the waking world, she’s certainly available in our dominions below.”
“Well, the same goes for you then, doesn’t it? Tell you what, you ask her, and then give me the benefit of your wisdom. I can’t believe you didn’t find a book on the subject in your famous library and memorize it!”
That hit a nerve. In very fact, I hadn’t, and hadn’t even thought about it. “I did see several books meant for expectant mothers,” I confessed, “but they all assumed that the woman would be married to a supportive man, would be under a Doctor’s care, also presumptively male, and at the time I wasn’t particularly enamored of the whole notion of men in general, had much less viewed them as potential bed partners or intimate attendants, and was further determined to act in such a way that I’d never require any one of these two assumptive co-participants, firmly focused upon perpetual virginity.” I looked at her with a sly smile playing over my lips. “So much for good intentions, eh?.”
Beryl laughed harshly, a short explosion of hateful resentment. “I’m living proof that ‘intentions’ don’t mean a thing. The matter can be taken out of one’s own control.” She seemed slightly bitter.
I was boundlessly forgiving and compassionate. I’d experienced his ugly attentions to a much lesser degree, but well remembered the disgust he’d engendered in me, even if he hadn’t quite managed the other sort of breeding…. At least I hoped he hadn’t; after seeing how Beryl had been affected, long after the psychic coupling which had been the presumptive cause, and couldn’t completely discount the possibility of belated twins, like Leda in her bestial encounter with Zeus, another serial rapist, and had borne quadruplets, half of them mortal by her husband, the rest divine by God the Father, Deus Pater. I said nothing about this, but would worry about it later. “Or one’s self-control can be willingly let slip away,” I said quietly, “as it did when I fell in love with you. As it turns out, absolute autonomy is an illusion, and all our lives are intertwined, if that’s any consolation. I’m sure that you remember me giving this speech — or something like it — to the many pregnant women we’ve rescued from the Reivers, and I’m still not exactly sure how genetic inheritance arranges itself amongst the immortal Gods and Goddesses, but your baby is by now undoubtedly transformed in such a way that everything specifically belonging to the ‘male’ Hades has been stripped away, leaving only Rhea and Rhea’s mother Gaia as her true ancestors, the grandmothers of our second child together. Hades himself was only an ancillary, the entity who delivered a divine heritage far older and more powerful than he was. My own memory of our realm tells me that the Queen of Hell has always been the center of the ancient Mysteries, with Hades introduced almost as an afterthought, essentially to explain why a Queen was able to rule in Hell, despite Her cult being deeply embedded in an otherwise tediously patriarchal society, women as a whole being profoundly associated with the notional cycle of birth and death from sources far more ancient than mere Gods. The oldest representation of a Deity ever found in the archeological record — indeed, the oldest sculptural figure of any sort — depicts a woman, the so-called Venus of Hohle Fels, created something like thirty-five or forty thousand years ago by the Aurignacian peoples of Europe and southwest Asia, although of course Goddesses in general are far older than that.”
She laughed at that, not happily. “I remember, although I hadn’t managed to twist it around as prettily as you just did, and it does seem ironic — now that I think about it — that since you transmitted the spiritual equivalent of the fungal infection which transformed him, it’s probably true that we’d have to add you somewhere to the list of our unexpected baby’s spiritual progenitors.” She stopped talking for a while, then added, “That actually cheers me up a bit.”
I sidled my mare closer to her gelding and reached out my hand. “Unexpected doesn’t mean unloved, dear heart, as I’m sure you know. It’s enough for me to know that it’s your baby, and that she’ll have you as her mother.”
She took my hand and quietly said, “True. On that distant day when I left the Citadel to forage in company with a small band of misfits, who would have guessed that I was destined to meet my lover, the future mother of our children?”
‘Damn! For an unsentimental woman, Beryl lapsed from time to time into what often approximated maudlin sentimentality!’ “Is it too soon to call a temporary halt to the forward progress of our band of soldiers?” I asked her very prettily.
She laughed, as bold and chipper as a lark perched at the margins of a marshy meadow proclaiming his mastery of the skies to all and sundry. “I suppose not. We have many pregnant troops these days, so I imagine their needs are similar to your own. Now that I appear to be ‘knocked up’ as well, it probably behooves me to comport myself in sympathy with the general trend.” She raised her voice. “Captain! Please choose an appropriate stopping place for a meal and rest break!”
“Yes, Ma’am!” Captain Topaz Booker said smartly from behind us. “Platoon! Make for that clearing to the right for a short bivouac and meal break!” she called out loudly, motioning toward a likely spot about a hundred yards ahead of our loose column. That’s all she had to say to set much in motion. We were all of us so accustomed to our perpetual campaign that we had the details of camp life well in hand, so outriders immediately set about the task of finding wood for cooking fires and water for both the camp kitchen and the horses. Although there was a slough within easy sight to our left, it was likely brackish, so we might have to range a little further inland for sweet water. It was a tradeoff; inland, the water was usually fresh but the woods and underbrush were thicker, almost impassable at times without tiresome and slow trail-breaking with machete and axe. Here at the sea margins the way was often clear, although we did have to forge the occasional stream or river on our way south.
In the interest of overall speed, we’d skirted the coast as closely as possible, despite the occasional need for a detour to avoid river crossings too deep or broad to safely forge. We’d often encountered the remains of bridges, some of them looking surprisingly sturdy, but experience had taught us not to trust them. Often, what seemed like a sturdy highway from above was supported only by a rusting cobweb of steel below, so after a few near-fatalities, and one horse which had to be put down with a broken fetlock when she’d plunged through a hidden weakness that opened into void, we avoided them religiously. We didn’t even use them when they ran over dry land, since travel on them was uncomfortable for our horses for any lengthy period and tended to split their hooves. They were unshod, since decent iron was difficult to come by, most of the easily-accessible salvage having been taken by one group or another. I made myself a mental note, now that I thought about it, to add exploration for iron deposits and the redevelopment of iron and steel foundries to my list of things to do… every metal, actually, now that I thought about it, and rare earths as well, since I knew that the latter were essential to the creation of the sorts of electronics we’d need to recreate our real civilization. As our population grew, we couldn’t depend upon salvage, but would have to start making things for ourselves, growing our own food, reïnventing tractors and farm equipment, milling facilities, manufactories of all sorts, and a thousand details that I was sure would come to me in time. My mind might have boggled — at one time — but having descended to Hell and returned had been a bit of an education, so I was developing that ‘Long View’ that Beryl nattered on about.
The clearing Topaz had found for us was broad and fertile, with plenty of what the horses thought of as succulent hay, just moist enough to be comfortable in their mouths, but not so green and sugary that there was any chance of them foundering with painful hoof laminitis. From a human perspective it was beautiful as well, with a vista that extended across the grass and through the trees to the broad expanse of brackish slough beyond, fringed with cattails and rushes, with a few pockets of cordgrass. The sea was near enough — though invisible over a sandy rise on the other side off the slough — that I could hear the surf and smell the salt in the air, an undercurrent to the leafy odors of the bay trees, live oaks, and palmettos that formed the bulk of the nearby forest. There was even a small stream running along one edge of the open meadow, and when tasted by one of our many troopers — Carnelia, I think her name was — it proved to be fresh, which would save us quite a bit of trouble hauling buckets.
“Well, this is awfully cushy, Sweetheart,” I said to Beryl, then went on to declaim:
“Here with a Loaf of Bread beneath the Bough,
A Flask of Wine, a Book of Verse — and Thou
Beside me singing in the Wilderness —
And Wilderness is Paradise enow.”
Beryl rolled her eyes. “Funny, we seem to lack all three of the accessories, so you’d better be saying that all you need is me, since I can’t supply any of the other ingredients you claim are needed in paradise.”
“Of course I do, Dear Heart. What I meant to say was:
Here with cool Water beneath the green Trees,
A Bit of dry Hardtack — a little Salt,
And Thou beside me in the Wilderness —
And Wilderness is all I’ll ever need.”
Beryl sighed. “You do know that you’re almost impossibly glib, don’t you?”
“Au contraire, mon amour. I’m nothing if not sincere. What I am, at least on my better days, is eloquent, but never superficial. Originally, the word meant smooth or slippery, and referred to physical agility as well as verbal skills, so might as easily refer to a juggler or gymnast as to an orator. Any skill or ability can be perverted toward evil ends, though, without reference to the particular ability, just as a ‘strongman’ might refer either to someone who can easily rescue a hapless traveler from the bottom of a crevasse, or to someone who can beat and rob an innocent victim, or even kill them, with equal facility. Intention is almost everything, although of course execution does play a substantial rôle.”
Beryl looked away, toward the hidden sea just over the nearest dunes. “Speaking of execution, do you detect something very dangerous approaching?”
Quickly, I chose a mental card, the nine of Swords. “Get up and out!” I screamed to our resting troops, “Scram! We have incoming nasties from the east and we need much better cover! Into the trees! Get up! Get up and out!”
To their credit, they wasted no time, but abandoned most of the gear, grabbed their weapons, and stampeded the horses inland with shouts and flapping cloths and flogging ropes as they ran. I grabbed the nearest rocket launcher and aimed it seaward even as I backed toward relative safety. On general principle, I let fly an HE missile toward my perception of the threat and quickly grabbed another whilst Beryl did the same, as we both snatched up several satchels filled with missiles and chased after the troops. Then I heard the roar of what sounded like surf, but it rolled on and on. “Grab the biggest trees that you can find!” I screamed again. “We’re going to get wet! Keep the horses moving if you can, but save yourselves!”
“Any idea what’s behind us?” Beryl asked, calm despite our flight from whatever lay behind us.
“I suspect some creature of Poseidon, or whatever he’s calling himself these days, so a Kraken, a Cetus, or some other form of sea monster, broadly-defined.” I turned to look, saw water spilling over the farthest dunes, and screamed, “Up! Up! Up into the biggest trees you can find!” I looked over toward Beryl, not fifteen feet away, “Beryl! Jump! I shouted as I did the same, choosing the nearest large oak, reasoning that oak roots are typically broad and fairly deep, so would resist the coming onslaught of ocean, at least, though what was behind it was still in question.”
Beryl made a similar choice, and we both started climbing, putting as much height between our bodies and the oncoming wave as possible without getting so high as to depend upon frail branches. She was already higher than I was — she’d always been more athletic — and she called out, “Look sharp, girls! and hang tight! Here it comes!”
On came the dirty turgid flood, but that was the least of it, because behind it came the monster, a hulking behemoth of a beast at least as large as one of what they’d called ‘aircraft carriers’ still mothballed up in Hampton Roads. It looked like some sort of a weird cross between a giant squid and an even bigger walrus, with a touch of dragon thrown in for fun. “That, I suppose, is the Κητος Αιθιοπιος, the Cetus Æthiopius, especially imported from across the broad ocean just for us.”
Beryl looked at the dreadful thing and said, “We’re going to need some bigger missiles.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
It is said that if you know your enemies and know yourself, you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
When the salty torrent struck my tree it was instantly torn away and tumbled in the flood, spinning me under and above the rushing tide in what seemed like less than heartbeats, staccato opportunities to snatch a breath interspersed with long sojourns underwater. Surprisingly enough, at least to me — perhaps not to past generations of mothers-to-be before me — my thoughts were not of my own safety, but that of my child, and I was filled with a vicious rage that some petty Godling was trying to harm my baby. I was not a happy camper, despite the fact that this particular camp had been my idea to begin with. ‘The best-laid plans of mice and men…’ I wanted to kill him slowly, whoever he was, and the thought of murder brought me a pellucid instant of clarity; although I didn’t have the protection of Gumball, I was in almost the same situation because I could hardly breathe from one swirling plunge into salty water so darkly filled with sand and muck that I couldn’t see to brief seconds of light and air that I could barely discern, because my eyes were streaming tears from the debris beneath my eyelids. I fled my body in an instant, first to the Underworld to gather in omniscience and power, and then flashing back to the world above, where I confronted the rider — to Earthly eyes invisible — who sat astride the monster and goaded it on with pricks of his golden trident. Poseidon then, almost certainly, or possibly Neptune; there was little difference between them other than their native language. I hadn’t thought of either when I’d made my little hit list. The more fool then, me, since he was one of the Holy Trinity who ruled the major divisions of Creation. ‘So, Earth-Shaker, you defy me?’
‘More than that, I will exterminate you and your pathetic stable of trollops!’ he shouted on the psychic plane. ‘Abomination! Whore! You defiled my noble brother first with your sorcerous magic and then with your unnatural rape of his person, engendering yet another of your foul brood on him as if he were a mere woman!’
‘But ΠλοÏτων,’ I explained, ‘the formerly-grim PloutÅn, was in the process of attempting to rape me — an effort at which he failed in limp chagrin, by the way, undoubtedly because I didn’t sufficiently resemble a ten-year-old boy — and is still alive, despite his pathetic attempt to violate my person, and now possesses a much more suitable form in which to thrive. More than that, she is extremely pleased by her new incarnation as Macaria, more blessed with many gifts, I think, than any mere Olympian, the only woman-born Goddess without a father, a virgin birth somewhat similar to that of sea-born Aphrodite — ruler of hearts, spontaneously created from the natural elements as an essential miracle — whose ætherial beauty she now exceeds three times over and whose divine power quite o’ertops the mere Olympians, whose heads were ever in the clouds — with the exception of yourself, of course, since you plunged your own thick skull into a bucket. You and Zeus treated her like dirt when she was still a male, and then cheated her during that so-called game of lots in which you divvied up the spoils of your collective murderous assault upon your parents and ancestors, though she was your elder brother and should, by rights, have held pride of place amongst the Olympians — as she would have done were it not for Hera’s scheming with the Cyclopes —, so why in all the Worlds would she owe you either fealty or concern? Her destiny lies far above you, for she will be exalted to the same extent that you will be abased and withered into darkness and obscurity. You, unlike the thrice-divine Macaria, whose heart is now filled with mercy and love, had planned to viciously murder innocents, and have been caught redhanded, so I’m sorry to inform you that your coming fate will be a cautionary tale for the ages.’
‘You can try, vile witch! You’ll never succeed! It was I who vanquished both Oceanus and Tethys with my prowess and courage! A thousand Gods could not defeat me within my own realm, even when I bring it with me onto the land!’
Those Greeks! From my enhanced perspective as the newest/oldest Queen of the Underworld, I was as familiar with a thousand Greek battles as I was with the palm of my own hand. Ritual posturing and ‘manly’ braggadocio were an integral prelude to their battles. His next trick would probably be to turn around and show me his bare ass by way of taunting me, although in a culture where pederasty was almost ubiquitous amongst the upper classes, perhaps it was meant as a bit of a tease as well. ‘Puerile prattle, you jabbering jackass! I brought your fatheaded brother low with a bit of pasteboard and a kiss, do you really think that you can stand against me with mere weapons?’
‘Foul Enchantress! My brother was betrayed by you and your evil magic! Your unmanly sorcery merely took him by surprise! I’ll kill you now in vengeance, hang your putrid corpse raped, splayed and gutted upon a tree to humiliate your followers, and then slaughter the lot of them like swine!’ He sneered at me then, supremely confident in his Godly power.
Rape again. What was it with these nasty pricks? Well, I’m not usually one to bandy words about unnecessarily, so I took up the bident I’d inherited from Hades, donned the tricorn Ἄϊδος κυνÎην, the Haidos kuneÄ“n — that star-steel helm which conceals the wearer even from immortal eyes — and struck him through the liver. ‘Have at you, then!’ I said calmly and jerked my weapon from his immortal flesh with all my strength, which was considerable. The edged barbs on the two spearpoints made this action rather messy, so I added, for his benefit, ‘Ouch! that’s just got to hurt.’
It must have done, because he was enraged! ‘More treachery!’ he shouted, his voice so low in timbre that it was almost subsonic, like the throbbing low notes of an earthquake. He rallied, though, and laid about him with his trident, twirling the shaft like a deadly baton and stabbing out with both head and butt at random, trying to connect with my invisible deathless flesh as I danced around him, cutting, slashing, lunging as opportunity presented itself. Great Harry! He was strong! He was very fast as well, but thus far I was faster and, perhaps, just a tiny bit stronger. I hadn’t counted upon the size of his demesne, which contained most of the biomass upon this Earth, so we partly shared the strength inherent in its plants, whilst he had the advantage of its fauna.
He fleered at me, ‘Not laughing now, I see! You may have the trick of my brother’s invisibility, but you’re only a woman, in the end, and no match for a real man’s power!’
I knew better than to respond, both to avoid giving away my position before he inferred it from the wounds appearing on his person and because I imagined that it might unnerve him. More than that, the sexist pig annoyed me! I began to do what I do best, to think things through. He was mounted on a Cetus, but something about that niggled at the back of my brain, even as I pursued my close and furious assault. His position astride the thing’s neck was a significant advantage for him, since he was partially shielded by the hulking body of the monstrous beast, as well as being aided by the restless movements of the Cetus itself, although its own vision was as useless as that of Poseidon. The problem was that the random additional changes in his instantaneous position made my own efforts considerably less effective than they could be, and I was getting just a little tired.
I reckon that my continued silence annoyed him, or perhaps it was the bloody wounds that I was still managing to inflict on his Godly body that ticked him off. He was oozing ichor — the pearly stuff the Gods use for blood — at quite a rate when he shouted, ‘Coward! Show yourself and face me like a man!’
I repressed a snort. Like an total moron, more like it, a total… Tiamat! I suddenly remembered a brief mention of the divine Creatrix of the universe in monstrous form, the shining embodiment of the salt waters. But if She were the Goddess incarnate, then She was Me! I instantly jumped from my current form to hers and was instantly filled with raw power and some little confusion as I finally realized exactly Who I was. I turned my massive head around and bit off the spindly legs of the twit riding me, snip, snap! Then I bit off his head, which rather cut short his irritating curses. Even immortals can be discommoded by decapitation, so he was well on his way to my subterranean domain at the moment, and good riddance to him!
In the blessed silence, I quickly snatched up the trident which had fallen from his lifeless hands, then made a mental note to arrange some suitable fate for him in the Netherworld, probably not nearly as comfy as the gig I’d found for Hades, since he was something of a shirttail relation, although I hadn’t realized it at the time. ‘Everything comes out in the wash,’ I thought, quite pleased by how well everything was working out thus far.
Thinking of which, I still had myself and Beryl to succor, and our troops, and anyone else caught up in the local tsunami that had swept in Poseidon, the nasty twerp. Beryl was still in her tree, having chosen one with a sturdier root system, obviously, but I couldn’t see me, so I figured I was still underwater. ‘Beryl!’ I thought. ‘Can you see me?’
Ever quick on the uptake, she replied instantly, ‘Last I saw, your tree had capsized and seems stable, so I reckon you’re somewhere in the vicinity of that one!’ She pointed into the near distance.
I saw the one she meant and lunged for it, saying, ‘Hang tight! I’m going to make some waves!’ Luckily, my neck was rather flexible and elongated, something like a turtle’s, so I stretched out and snapped up my tree, then shook it out over Beryl’s, releasing my body to fall into her arms. Instantly, I leapt back into my body, drawing a shuddering breath as I managed to focus, trying to see through the mud and sand and salty water still caked in my eyes. “Well, you’re a sight for sore eyes,” I said. “Now let’s go find our girls.”
They’d been considerably ahead of us, and their trees were bigger, so they were already climbing down by the time we’d managed to wade through the saltwater and debris to walk out on the oozing dark muck that used to be our grassy meadow.
“Captain Topaz!” Beryl called out, “Report!”
She turned to us and said with admirable aplomb, “No casualties, Ma’am, other than five horses, two of them carrying foals. We haven’t tallied any loss of supplies, but believe that these losses will be minimal, once we search out the scattered packs, other than food and water, most of which can be easily replaced if spoilt.”
“Any loss or irreparable damage to our ordnance or ammunition?” she asked, punctilious when it counted.
“Not that we know of, although we haven’t completed our detailed inventory.”
“Very good, Captain. Carry on.” Then she turned to me and asked, “So, where do we go from here?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean,” she said, “What in Harry’s Green Hell are we supposed to do with Her?” She gestured toward the Cetus, who had us both fixed in her stern regard. It was somewhat disconcerting.
“I’m not sure. She’s Tiamat, the Queen of Heaven, ancestress of us all, or something very like her, Creatrix of the starry Universe, preceded only by Chaos, also female, by all accounts. Poseidon awaits our pleasure in the Underworld, but I’d as soon you had the judgement of him, since I doubt that I could be at all dispassionate. He pissed me off.”
“Already done,” she said. “I sent him off to Tartarus to commune with the few remaining bad Titans for a few millennia, which I’m sure will do him a world of good.”
Tiamat herself intervened, ‘I take it you’re referring to Poseidon?’
“We are,” I said.
‘How was it, exactly, that you were able to coerce me into performing your personal will? I felt like a bystander, watching myself from the outside, as it seemed, which I conclude was my consciousness in your body.’
“I apologize, but it was an act of desperation. Poseidon was using you to overcome my superior fighting skills, which I thought was quite unfair. Because we are all three of us related, in that you’re the spiritual ancestress of the two of us, indeed every Goddess of the Mediterranean tradition, as well as the ultimate Creatrix of everything living, I was able to use our psychic link to temporarily share your soul with mine and swap our respective viewpoints.”
She spoke aloud for the first time, in a voice like rolling thunder, “So does this mean that I’m no longer bound to Poseidon’s will?”
“Exactly so,” I said. “The entire Pantheon is being rewritten even as we speak, since the so-called ‘rulers’ of the Earth, the Oceans, and the Underworld have been diminished by two thirds. Zeus in his many analogues is the only one left, and his future tenure in the pantheon is dependent entirely upon his continued good behavior, for which trait he’s never been famous.”
She smiled a fearsome smile, quite filled with teeth and menace, the sight of which which was even more disconcerting than her voice. “Oh, Goodie!” she said, as pleased as punch. One might actually get used to her reverberating voice after a bit, if one heard it from very very far away. Up close, it tended to test one’s footing, and left one’s ears ringing when she got excited.
“Believe me,” I said, “I was extremely relieved to escape his sexual assault as well.”
“Yes, well, what’s the point of having Divine powers if one doesn’t have the fun of raping the odd woman from time to time,” she thundered dryly, “They all do it, from Abzá» to Yahweh to Zeus; some young girl gets knocked up and all the men applaud. Sexual assault without adverse consequence seems to be an almost universal male fantasy, possibly a vestigial memory from the days when they were all brainless fishes, not that they’ve actually improved themselves all that much since.”
One gathered that her low opinion of men in general wasn’t the sort of thing she wanted to keep secret, since everyone with a dozen miles or so could easily hear her. She was definitely not the sort of Goddess one might ordinarily choose with whom to share an intimate tête-à-tête. I suppose that when one has created the Universe and all within it one develops a certain cavalier attitude toward the finer points of social nuance. “So,” I said, “were you around at the very beginning?”
“It depends on how you look at it,” she said resoundingly. “As you seem to discovered, we’re all of us related, since our powers result — at least in part — from the adulation of worshippers, and worshippers tend toward faddishness, as a general rule, so Gods and Goddesses mutate over time, even changing from one sex into another. For quite a while, for example, I was male — once Goddesses fell out of favor — albeit in a vague sort of way, which of course didn’t prevent me from impregnating a young Jewish maiden by means of force majeure, leaving her no more choice in the matter than had Danaá«. It was expected of Gods, quite naturally, since they’d have difficulty coming up with offspring otherwise, the God business never having been conducive to long-term stability, neither in aspect nor relationships, and of course it had been prophesied, which is about as dirty a deal as you can imagine, if you happen to be the unlucky target of one.”
“I imagine it must be, ” I said.
“Well, you should know,” she thundered, “since it’s happened to the two of you, albeit in separate instances and through separate causes.”
“Really?” I asked.
“Of course!” she rumbled like an earthquake. “In a world with millions of people in it, someone is just as likely to have said ‘It’s going to rain fishes tomorrow’ as not, even if they meant it as hyperbole, so if fishes literally rain from the sky, it’s been ‘prophesied,’ and that doesn’t even take into account after-the-fact ‘predictions,’ the sort of thing where someone claims that they ‘knew it all along’ when the most unlikely events transpire. There are few things people enjoy saying more than ‘I told you so.’ ”
I had to admit the likelihood of that, since I myself had made vague plans to ‘take care of’ Zeus and the rest of the male Olympians after defeating Hades. All I’d have to do was mention that tidy fact and Poseidon’s downfall would have been ‘prophesied,’ even though my ‘plan’ had had no specificity at all at the time. “So when I told Beryl that she could become pregnant when she was first transformed, that counted as a ‘prophecy?’ ”
“Of course!” she laughed, which knocked down a few of the nearest trees and left my ears ringing slightly, “and it couldn’t have happened to a more deserving pair of lovers. I’m very pleased to see at least two of my many daughters finally set about putting things right, as well as contributing to the next generation of Goddesses, but I’m especially looking forward to seeing that blustering twit Zeus brought down a peg or two. I’ve never liked him, not one little bit, in any of his many incarnations.” She grimaced in a peculiar manner which might well have been a smile, had it been a little less bloodthirsty and had a few less fangs showing, each and every one of them very long and very sharp.
“Well, it ought to be a bit easier now,” I said, “since I now hold both Poseidon’s trident and Hades’ bident and helm, although Zeus still has his thunderbolts.”
“They are formidable,” she roared helpfully, “but I can ask my cyclopic offspring to give you some of those as well, if you think it will help. They were and are the ones who created the thunderbolts for Zeus when Hera asked them very nicely, so I can both provide an ample supply of them and cut off his own provisions from their makers, although I don’t know exactly how many he might have in store.”
“I thought that was Hephæstus; and isn’t he an Olympian?”
“By courtesy, not by birth. He was adopted into the official roster due to his excellent services in arming the Gods, so of course he had to change his form slightly, but was never-the-less usually depicted as either lame or partially-sighted, supposedly because one of his eyes was burnt by the fires of the forge he worked at, or his limbs were broken in a fall from Olympus, or some other crippling mishap, a curious defect to persist in a supposed immortal with an ideal Aspect.”
“Politics!” Beryl cursed, disgusted.
“Can’t be helped,” Tiamat rumbled philosophically. “In the ever-shifting continuum of Divinity, relative positions and status are continually changing. Look how suddenly my own position has been exalted by one or two of my related Avatars…,” she beamed with obvious pride, “from beast of burden to Creatrix of the Universe once more. It’s not necessarily the strongest who survive, nor even the most intelligent; it’s those most instantly prepared to cope with and take advantage of any local change in circumstance.”
“I quite agree, since we’ve seen this in our own experience,” I said. “We both of us started out as doomed sacrifices to a supposed ‘common good,’ but now we not only lead a powerful army against disjoint forces of oppression and injustice locally, but command the countless legions of the Dead in a struggle for the soul of the world and the future of humanity. We’re well upon our way toward changing the destiny of every living thing on Earth for the better, or so we hope.”
“One for all and all for one!” Tiamat thundered with startling force, blasting us all with a breath like very brief hurricane. “It just struck me that we three together are a new Holy Trinity, supplanting that of airy Olympus and its analogs, grounded in the real world, determined to heal the world and preserve it for future generations.”
“Uhmmm,” I added, “Did we forget to mention that we plan to move the planet out of the local neighborhood sometime in the eventual future?”
“Really?” she boomed, surprised.
“Why ever not?” I asked rhetorically. “Archimedes thought that he could do it, and he was only a man.”
“Supernovas are the real danger,” Beryl added. “Just ask our pal Ali ibn Ridwan and his brainy cronies. They’re convinced that there’s one ticking towards eventual ignition somewhere in the local neighborhood, and that it will destroy most life on Earth when it happens.”
“Oh!” Tiamat exploded like a lightning flash behind nearby clouds, but somewhat more imposing and much less cryptic. “Supernovas! I remember using quite a few of those things when I made this little corner of the Universe. It takes quite a while to get the recipe just right, you know, and there’s a lot of stirring involved.” She gnashed her teeth, sounding something like an avalanche. “It’s worse than a dratted Risotto con Fagioli Bolognese, what with a jillion finicky dashes of this or that required for perfection.”
I looked over to Beryl, trying not to laugh at the sheer incongruity of talking with the CreÄtrix of the Universe using kitchen metaphors, although it made about as much sense as anything else in my crazy life, so I smiled instead. “Well, it looks like the right guide’s shown up for our little pilgrimage, if we ever manage to get our stuff together.”
“I have every confidence in you, my very dear Sapphire,” Beryl said. “After all you’ve managed thus far with little more than native intelligence, devastating beauty, and impeccable taste in clothing and accessories, I don’t suppose that recreating the best parts of a global scientific civilization from scratch will be much trouble at all.”
“Thank you, Dear,” I answered carefully. With Beryl, I rarely knew exactly whether she was being sincere, ironic, or merely droll. It kept me on my toes, let me tell you.
“You’re very welcome, Sweetheart,” she replied, which failed to make the context clear at all.
Tiamat was still with us, albeit currently frolicking about a mile offshore. The open sea was her natural environment, she’d said, at least when she wasn’t brooding over the face of the deep, an explanation that wasn’t truly satisfying. I had the impression that she was using these alternatives either as a metaphor or an allegory, since my short acquaintance with her mind had left me at a loss for words to reconcile the vague impressions her memories had left behind with any conceivable configuration of our current reality. One good thing was that she’d told us that there weren’t any supernovas scheduled for at least a million years, so that took a huge burden off my immediate planning schedule, since we’d managed to go from savagery to the Moon in far less time than that, and hadn’t then had the advantage of knowing that high technology — beyond pointed sticks and flakes of rock — was even remotely possible when we began our journey toward civilization. I sincerely hoped that we’d get it right this time around, but divine inspirations had failed before — we had the living proof before us — and ordinary people — not to mention Divinities — tended to twist things around to suit their current convenience or mood. What with all the things we were handling even now, neither Beryl nor I had time to pay all that much attention to the details of everything that was going on at once. Whilst there was some satisfaction in seeing to the final disposition of miscreants and villains, we really couldn’t keep track of every instance of depravity, instead relying on whatever passed for the Akashic Record, although one of Beryl’s scientific philosophers down in the Elysian Fields had called it ‘The Holographic Universe,’ whatever in Harry’s Green Hell that meant.
“The girls are starting to talk, you know.” Beryl interrupted my musings.
“What do you mean?” I asked cleverly.
“Well, Tiamat is making them a little nervous, and then there’s the whole bringing me back from the dead thing; they think you’re some kind of witch.”
“But I had nothing to do with bringing you back from the dead,” I protested. “That was Gumball’s idea.”
“And whose creature is Gumball, exactly? Some of them think that he’s your familiar.”
“That’s just silly!” I said.
“Oh, absolutely!” she said, “and I certainly agree with you, but ignorance and stupidity are as impenetrable as… well, ignorance and stupidity. In general, people believe what they want to believe, and you may possibly recall casting a ‘spell’ on them that changed them into sort-of-women, as close as one could come and still account for the perpetuation of the human species.”
“Harry’s Flaming Brass Balls!” I cursed, “what is it with these women?! Don’t they have anything better to do than sit around making up stupid stories?”
“Well, no,” Beryl said, as if this were obvious. “In the first place, that’s what people do. We’ve been doing it for the best part of a million years or so, and the stories always get away from themselves, since every storyteller wants to ‘improve’ upon whatever’s been said before. Eventually, the stories snowball and you’ve got people like us, the inheritors of a million years of human hopes and dreams, the defining limits of human imagination.”
I glared at her for lack of anything better to do. “Well, I don’t have to like it, do I?”
“Perhaps not, but it’s our duty as officers to be aware of it and to control it as much as possible, consistent with the good order and discipline of the Horticultural service.”
“But how in Harry’s Green Hell are we supposed to control it?! I certainly didn’t tell them that I was some sort of evil sorceress, and it doesn’t strike me as immediately obvious that simply saying that I’m not is going to make the slightest bit of difference!”
“Oh, please!” she said. “Don’t be dense. It’s perfectly obvious that you are a witch, for all practical purposes, so the only real question is whether you’re a good witch, or a bad witch.”
“Yeah, me and Dorothy!” I groused.
“Dorothy?” Beryl seemed puzzled.
“A character in a very old children’s book who wound up in the middle of a very strange situation. In her story, though, no one died.” I thought for a bit. “Well, except for the two wicked witches, and they did have slaves, though. Maybe there’s some parallel?”
“Oh, please!” she said again. “Be serious! What’s wrong with telling them the truth? It’s certainly a lot simpler than spinning yet another tall tale!”
“Who’d believe it?!” I shouted.
“Almost anyone with any sense,” she retorted immediately. “Look around yourself! You’ve got enormous monsters from the vasty deep at your beck and call, you’ve apparently resurrected a fallen comrade, gone to Hell and overthrown the former tyrant, then were yourself visibly resurrected, rising from the earth like Aphrodite borne upon the waves, calmed the waters of a giant flood, preserved all your followers alive when any sensible mundane story would have ended in many personal tragedies. True, we lost a few horses, but not that many, certainly not enough to impair our effectiveness as heavy cavalry in our continuing campaign through the American Southeast, and more than that, you’ve made peace with the plants — evidently all of them — a gambit no mere human had managed to pull off for the last three centuries or so. This is the age of miracles and wonders, for Harry’s sake! If not you, then who?”
“Uhm…, unh…,” I struggled for the proper words.
“Exactly!” she said smugly.
“Ladies! Be at ease, and may I have your attention, please?” I shouted, all the local troops were gathered in the open meadow before me, another gem selected by the incomparable Captain Topaz. It was a bright, sunshiny day and the live-oaks and sedges around us cast cool morning shadows on the grass. Tiamat, lounging in the water offshore, loomed ominously, outlined against the sun and casting her own shadow over a portion of the meadow. Several of our girls were keeping a wary eye upon her. Couldn’t be helped. Our troopers, though well-disciplined and spirited campaigners against humans — and even our former enemies the Kudzu crowns — were slightly out of their depth when confronted by the sort of creatures usually seen only in nightmares.
“I’m sure many of you have noticed our newest companion” — there was an expected nervous laugh — “and I know that rumors are rife, but I assure you that her continued presence here is the result of personal curiosity, not malice.”
“Ma’am?” Captain Topaz spoke up on behalf of the troops, by arrangement, I might add, “I’m sure that many of us had noticed that she showed up at the exact moment that we were attacked, How can we be sure that she wasn’t the aggressor?”
“I believe that she can answer that better than I can, Captain, so I’ll let her speak for herself.”I turned to face the Eldest of the local Gods, cheating slightly toward my audience. “Tiamat?”
“Captain Topaz,” she roared, “when I arrived I was driven as a slave, but had nothing to do with the earthquake which caused the greatest damage; that was caused by my rider, the late Poseidon. Some of you may have noticed me snapping off his head when his power over me was broken by your leader Sapphire. I have to admit that I was angry with him, since he’d kept me in captivity for the best part of three thousand years.”
Topaz riposted smoothly, also scripted, “And who was this Poseidon fellow?”
“An ancient and immortal entity of immense power who ruled over the sea until quite recently.” Tiamat had a way of making her rhetorical points memorable, since when she spoke, people couldn’t help but be impressed, if only from the volume of her voice. “Many knew him as a God; others only knew him as the rumour of an ancient myth, but he was once a mortal man who happened to have a run of very good luck. Eventually, as these things inevitably transpire, he ran into someone who was having a slightly better streak of good fortune, and he fell. Whilst he was still alive, he possessed a dangerous weapon which could generate earthquakes, and it was this weapon which caused the flood I floated in upon.”
“What sort of weapon could possibly cause an earthquake?”
‘Good girl, Captain Topaz!’ Taking my cue, I spoke up then, “Like every truly advanced technology, it looks impossible, but here it is.” I held up Poseidon’s Trident, then tapped the business end very lightly on the ground before me, which caused a minor temblor. “As you’ll notice, this artifact is a weapon of immense power and now belongs to me, but I’m not going to fiddle around with it until I put a little space between it and anyone I care about. I have the impression that someone might be hurt if I was less than very careful.”
“How came it into your possession?” Topaz asked.
“I took it from his hand as we fought, so it’s mine by right of combat, as are all the other relics of his former power.”
“How is it that we were unable to see this battle?” Topaz continued. “It seemed almost as if he were fighting with himself.”
“At the time,” I said, “I was wearing a forfeit of arms taken from yet another ancient enemy, the man I finally vanquished after bringing back Brigadier General Beryl Farquhar from his realms, the so-called ‘Helm of Darkness,’ which obscures the visible presence of the wearer through some scientific mechanism which I don’t fully understand.” I produced it with something of a flourish and displayed it. “You’ll notice that it doesn’t look like much, but in use it’s very potent.” I ostentatiously placed it on my head, watching for their reactions as I vanished from their sight, then took it off and reappeared. I grinned. “As you can see, or rather couldn’t see, it’s a really nice trick. Poseidon was hard pressed to find me, despite raw superiority in strength and combat knowledge honed by thousands of years of experience. It was touch and go until his power over Tiamat slipped far enough that she was able to help me.” I shaded the literal truth a bit there, but life is complicated enough without introducing profitless metaphysics.
“But where did this so-called ‘Helm of Darkness’ come from?” another trooper asked.
That was outside the script, but scripts can only carry one so far. Eventually, we must all needs improvise. “I’m not exactly sure. I took it from the King of the Underworld, a fellow called Hades — or sometimes Pluto — the same guy who kidnapped Beryl when she was mortally wounded by an assassin’s bullet.” I finessed the issue of her actual death on a hunch. “I finally defeated him by means of that same fungal infection which has transformed us all, so he became a female version of himself, and was thereby very much discommoded. She’s doing well though, and is happy with her new outlook on life. Not every battle necessarily ends in slaughter, and changing hearts and minds is a better longterm strategy than simply creating desolation and calling it peace.” I essayed a cheery smile. Who says that the Gods have to be grim and pretentious?
“Now wait just a minute!” one of the women said, frowning. “I was there and saw her dead body. I was the one who laid her with the other casualties. She’d bled out; I could tell from her ghastly pallor. She was as cold and stiff as any other corpse.”
That wasn’t in the script, so I tried to recover. “And yet here she stands before you,” I said reasonably. “Does she look like a corpse to you? Is it common for dead people to be pregnant?”
That caused a stir. “Is Major General Farquhar really pregnant?” asked another, not the trooper who’d objected to begin with.
Beryl spoke up, “I am, unfortunately by my captor but, like many of you, I’ll make the best of it. Babies can’t choose their parents, and mothers the world over have had as little control over their pregnancies, as we all of us know. As women, we do the best we can with what we have, and certainly the babies are innocent, however unsuitable the father may have been. As Lieutenant General McKenzie said not so very long ago, most actual genetic contribution by any male has been largely suppressed by the fungal enhancements that have given us all our strength and agility. I’m not particularly worried about any adverse long-term effect due to any lingering physical inheritance from my rapist, since most of what’s left is down only to his mother and his grandmothers.”
Well, my soi-disant ‘script’ was veering off into chaos now. So much for scheming. “Look,” I said, “the point of all this is that people like Tiamat are a part of the natural world, just like the kudzu crowns and the rider who caused the earthquake and tsunami. Just because we haven’t personally encountered something before doesn’t mean that it’s unnatural. In fact, there’s almost always a perfectly logical explanation, even if it takes us a while to work out exactly what that is.”
Captain Topaz gave me a sceptical look, not at all intimidated by my rank. “You’re telling us that this giant monster before us is a perfectly ordinary denizen of the western Atlantic ocean? That she’s the sort of thing we might see sunning herself on the beach in Hampton Roads? You’ll pardon me, I’m sure, if I don’t believe you. In fact, if I might be so bold…,” she raised her voice, “…Miss Tiamat, are there any others of your kind in the ocean?”
Tiamat laughed, a sudden rumble of near-subsonic rolling thunder, “Of course not! There’s only one of me in all the universe, and there’s been only me for nearly fourteen billion years, from long before the earth itself was formed, in very fact!”
I rolled my eyes. Tiamat didn’t seem at all inclined to conform to my expectations, but I didn’t know what to say or do to regain control of the situation.
Topaz intervened, suddenly even more suspicious of our eldritch guest. “Wait a minute! What do you mean, fourteen billion years? The Earth isn’t that old, not by a long shot!”
“Of course it isn’t,” Tiamat crooned as one might comfort a small child, if that child happened to be about the size of Mount Rogers. My ears were ringing.
“Well! I’m glad that’s settled!” Topaz said smugly.
“The Earth,” Tiamat informed us, “is only about four and a half billion years old, since entire generations of stars had to be born and die in order to create the stuff the Earth is made of. You can’t have organic life without carbon, and a surprising amount of heavy metals as well.”
The Eldest Goddess certainly had the knack of making people feel comfortable, or at least mystified, which can sometimes be nearly as good, and certainly everyone within this whole section of the State would have reason to feel enlightened right about now, having finally been presented with a coherent expantion of the origin of the Universe by someone who’d actually witnessed the Primal Scene. The unflappable Captain Topaz was certainly feeling right at home, just to judge by the way her jaw was dropping as her eyes glazed over. “But… but… Harry…”
“Harry who?” Tiamat bellowed with her usual level of subtlety.
“Harry, our great Liberator!”
Her brows knit together slightly, I think, although it was difficult to read facial expressions on… whatever sort of beast Tiamat currently manifested. “I think,” she mused,“that you must be referring to ἩÏακλῆς, HÄ“raklÄ“s, Hera’s Glory. He was quite the hero, admittedly, but only a man. You have far more powerful champions by your side right now.”
“More powerful than the Holy Harry?” Captain Topaz sounded doubtful.
“Of course. You see before you the current manifestations of ΔημήτηÏ, DÄ“mÄ“tÄ“r, sometimes called Erinys, the Raging One, because of her deadly ferocity, and her daughter ΠεÏσεφόνη, Persephone, Kore, the Maiden, the ruler of both the seasons of the year and life and death itself, although of course their names are many and manifold. You know them as Sapphire and Beryl.”
‘Oh, crap! That’s torn it!’ “Uhm, Tiamat,”I said, “we weren’t exactly going to mention that just yet.”
“Nonsense! It’s a family reunion! Even now you carry Despoina, your long-lost daughter by Poseidon, so it’s entirely fitting that you’ve just now killed him. He was always a bit of an asshole, to use the modern idiom, and as a father he was an utter dickwad.”
“Tiamat!” I shouted involuntarily. She was telling everyone within sight — and some who weren’t — things about us that even I didn’t know. “I’m not sure that this is the proper forum for airing dirty laundry!”
“Feh! I’m too old to keep secrets,” she thundered. “In any event, bottling things up inside never does anyone any good in the long run. Trust me, dears, having everything laid right out on the table is better for everyone in the long run! Don’t they teach you kids anything in school these days?”
“Not much, actually,” I admitted. “Our society’s been pretty focused on basic necessities for quite some time, and a lot of things have fallen into disrepair, including the public educational system.”
“Have you no gymnasia? No philosophers? No sophists to educate your youth?” Tiamat was astonished and dismayed.
“Not exactly,” I admitted. “I do have tentative plans to remedy this lack, but the exigencies of a military campaign have delayed the execution of my preliminary schemes.” I paused for a long moment, reflecting. “Lynette!” I yelled. “Is Lynette anywhere handy?”
Topaz answered, “She’s off on a collecting expedition right now, but we expect her back in a day or two.”
“That won’t do,” I said. “Tiamat, could you try and find her?”
She obliged immediately. “Lynette!” she shouted, probably almost loud enough to be heard in Europe, I know my ears were really ringing this time. “Lynette! Your Queen would like to see you!”
‘Oh, swell! Now everybody in the damned State knows, or close to it.’ “Thank you, Mother,” I said with what I thought must be admirable restraint. I made a mental note to check up on my real mother sometime soonish, since I now had an entirely different perspective on her death than I had before. Whatever her imagined ‘sins’ within the constricted Horticulturist worldview, I remembered her as a loving mother and wife, so I couldn’t imagine her being stuck in Tartarus or anywhere bad; the Horticulturist writ didn’t run nearly that far. I hoped for the Elysian Fields, or somewhere equally nice, but wherever she was, I vowed to make her situation better. I deliberately avoided accessing her Akashic record, since I want our first meeting to be spontaneous and at least somewhat egalitarian.
“Uhm, Tiamat, please don’t take offence, but would you mind doing the mental telepathy thing again? It makes me nervous having everyone within this part of the state hear your end of our conversation without hearing anything from me. It’s kind of disconcerting, more or less the opposite of talking to one’s self.”
‘That’s only because you haven’t mastered the art of talking to everyone at once. You’ll get the knack of it soon enough, you’ll see,’ she communicated with an overtone of blithe serenity.
‘I can do that?’
‘Of course,’ she said benignly, ‘You’re one of my many avatars — and one of the most talented. I can’t recall ever meeting one of me with the trick of swapping viewpoints — and you don’t suppose I wasted my valuable time shouting revelations from the tops of mountaintops, do you?’
I thought about that before I answered. ‘I have to admit that it was a spur-of-the-moment inspiration. I realised as I was fighting Poseidon that you were familiar to me, but thought of you as an ancestor at the time, with something more of a psychic link than identity. It’s difficult to explain, since I find my present personal knowledge being expanded by that of you and Demeter and of a thousand other Goddesses. It’s extremely disconcerting, something like an ongoing trance.’
‘I believe your lover Beryl — by the way, your new relationship and sex is an awfully nice innovation. I can relish simplifying my own complicated love life in future — called it “the long view.” ’
‘Or satori. I suspect the two concepts are roughly equivalent.’
‘You might want to pay attention to your memories of Quan Yin, then,’ she informed me. ‘She has the most intimate experience as Goddess, Saint, and Sage.’
I did just that — surprised that it seemed so easy to do so, once she’d put the notion into my head — and belatedly discovered that I’d chosen one of my Attributes, the Imperial five-toed dragon I rode to calm the seas for mariners in trouble — or for any who were sore beset, especially women — for Gumball, whom I now recognised as a spirit friend and companion from long ages past, having been a bear when I was Artemis the Huntress, a scorpion when I was Isis in my dual rôles as protector of the honored dead and as the mistress of magic, an owl when I was Hekate, keeper of the gateways between the worlds, and on and on into the very distant past, my Spirit Friend and Guide. ‘So I see,’ I replied, and I did.
The very next sunrise was accompanied by the growing smell of thunder in the air, although the sky was perfectly clear, an azure bowl of slightly hazy cerulean that extended out toward infinity, so pristine that one could imagine invisible angels on the wing so far above the Earth that their wings beat in the subtly-charged vacuum of near-Earth space, wrapped in the sheltering cocoon of the Terran magnetic field, yet still bathed in the fiery radiance of the Sun’s untempered flux of brilliant light. In fact, I could hear their shrill and longing cries to one another, and feel their unending loneliness.
Then, I felt a stirring in the air. ‘Heads up, ladies,’ I told them privately. ‘We have visitors.’
‘Zeus and his hangers-on,’ Tiamat observed. ‘I recognize their boisterous roiling of the æther.’
‘Oh, goody!’ I said. ‘Have you noticed how crowded it’s been getting up here since I started mucking about with religious figures?’
Beryl snorted aloud. ‘The wisdom of the old aphorism, “Let sleeping dogs lie,” does come rather to mind, not that I’ve ever actually seen a dog except in metaphor.’
‘Hey!’ I said indignantly. ‘they started it, both times!’
‘Only on a technicality,’ Beryl observed. ‘From Hades’ viewpoint, he had a perfect right to exercise his dominion over anyone who entered his realm, and Poseidon was enraged by your treatment of his brother.’
I glared at her. ‘We’ve had this conversation before. Hades made it my business when he… interfered with you. You can’t claim that Poseidon had the right to murder our entire party for my single act of lá¨se-majesté! Hades and Poseidon both usurped the Gods and Goddesses who came before them, and the whole sorry crew of them had evidently overthrown our friend Tiamat here, under several of her many names.’
‘Well, to be perfectly fair,’ the object of my contention chimed in cheerfully, ‘they’re all of them aspects of me, including yourselves, since I’m the divine spark in all of you. You might profitably regard this entire episode as a metaphor for social change. Almost every narrative of the Beginning of the world starts out with me, even now, under one or another of my Names, since I’m synonymous with the Deep, the starry universe itself, within which metaphorical waters all life — and thus every God and Goddess — eventually emerged.’
Harry’s brass balls, but I hated it when she pontificated. ‘The trouble is, dear Tiamat, Mother of us all, is that most of the Gods and Goddesses appear to have forgotten that untidy fact. They certainly don’t act like any sort of children one might encounter in daily life, or at least any of those one might be proud to acknowledge.’
‘Possibly, but consider your own history; your own mother was murdered by your father, was she not? Why then pretend that families aren’t complicated things, even in this earthly realm? The first families arose from nothing, with no examples to guide them, and children tend to be undisciplined without a larger culture to constrain their childish tantrums. As you yourself noted quite some time ago, we seem to have a dearth of sociopaths lately, now that you’ve eliminated almost all the local slavers.’
Well, that startled me, until I realized, ‘Are you omniscient then?’
‘Of course I am, within my purview, which covers quite a scope, since it encompasses all Creation. I’m sure you’ve noticed that a very slightly circumscribed version of the same deep knowledge attends your own duties as the High Queen of Hell. You do realize, of course, that they’ll be calling the place “Beryl” soon enough, following the example of your predecessor in the rôle.’ She seemed to find this amusing, because she laughed out loud, the sound echoing from distant hills. I frowned. In the course of my sometimes uneven career, I’ve noticed that here are few things more amusing to some people than seeing other people in embarrassing situations.
‘I’m sorry if I seemed ignorant; I’m an amateur at all this stuff.’
‘Not at all!’ she said. ‘You’re doing very well! It takes a while to regain your sense of perspective after undergoing a radical shift in your worldview, especially after surmounting what might appear to be impossible obstacles — such as, for example, rampaging Gods getting up in your face and disrespecting you.’
I was taken aback. Hadn’t she herself recently experienced just such a change of fortune when she and I together had killed Poseidon? ‘But aren’t you a free agent now? Didn’t you just tell me that you hadn’t liked being ordered around by the blustering fool?’
‘Of course I did. I enjoy being at the top of my game as much as the next woman, but these things come and go.’
‘What do you mean?’ Beryl asked.
‘I mean that this is not the first Universe I’ve created, nor will it be the last. Universes are as fragile and ephemeral as soap bubbles, mere fluctuations in the infinite expanse of all that is. Change is the only constant reality.’ She grinned, a somewhat horrifying sight if taken out of context. ‘Indras all of us.’
That last remark was truly mystifying. ‘Indras?’ I said.
‘An obscure reference to an entirely different worldview. It was an inside joke, so never mind it. As it turns out, all such worldviews are only approximate, so the details hardly ever matter.’ Without another word, she turned and swam off toward the deep waters much further offshore, then sank beneath the distant grey-blue swells.
“Harry’s Holy Hell!” I exclaimed. “She sure doesn’t waste a lot of time on being polite, does she?”
“Well, even I’ve noticed that old people tend to grow impatient with the young,” Beryl mused. “Not that we had all that much experience with aged people within the Enclaves, at least among the enlisted population and their dependents. There were too many ways to incur disciplinary punishments for relatively minor infractions that led to fatal consequences.”
“True. The only old people I ever encountered back home were either officers or officer’s wives, who tended to be impatient with their ‘inferiors’ in the best of circumstances. I’d never really thought of it as a way to cull the surplus population, because foraging tended to weed out the young men in any case, and starvation and disease usually took unmarried women when they grew too old to barter sex for food from the ranks at any rate.” I thought about that for a moment before adding, “How did we ever get so messed up in the first place, do you suppose?”
“Who knows?” Beryl shrugged. “In almost every human society, there are many who seek unfair advantage; the Reivers are — or were — just the most egregious local example, but the higher ranks of the Horticulturalists that we both sprang from weren’t immune from conspicuous excess and self-serving greed. You might as well ask, ‘What makes some people selfish and cruel whilst others are not?’ There’s a shade in our dominions, one Benito Juá¡rez, who famously said, ‘Entre los individuos, como entre las Naciones, el respeto al derecho ajeno es la paz.’ Of course, Emanuel Kant had much the same idea, building upon the notion of honesty and hospitality to envision a new world order, but even that’s built upon the very ancient Greek concept of ξενία, xenáa, the divine obligation to treat every visitor well.”
“ ‘And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise.’ The Golden Rule, as they say.” I thought about it for a moment or two. “Looking back, it’s the foundation of every coherent human relationship and society. Pity more people haven’t realized that over the ages. We’d have had a lot less murders and general cruelty.”
“True,” she said, “but now that the Gods are walking around on Earth again, the ancient consequences prevail. Perhaps we’ll soon see a return to ancient courtesies.”
I laughed. “We’d better see a change, since we seem to be the arbiters of final consequences these days. Do you suppose we really ought to make public examples of a few jerks from time to time? That seems to have been the ancient practice, not that the old systems were without flaws, since the Gods were somehow exempt from the general obligations of host and guest, and thus tended to spread chaos and misery wherever they roamed.”
“Don’t you think that that’s rather a function of the metaphor?” Beryl asked. “If the Gods hold ultimate power over everything, doesn’t it beg the question of whether they merely dropped the ball in any particular misfortune, or was the mishap both purposeful and malicious?”
“I think we get the Gods that we deserve,” I said. “Hateful people generate savage Gods, whilst compassionate people call forth kindly Spirits from the vasty deep. It’s all a matter of predisposition on the part of any particular God’s adherents, I believe. Even our dear Tiamat, primordial Creatrix of our starry Universe and Eternal Mother of us all, was ultimately bound by the prejudices of her congregation, most of whom were caught up in a sexist patriarchal mindset that left her trapped in the rá´le of servant to a male. You’ll note that she was almost instantly freed when her then ‘Master’ was foolish enough to use her to attack a large group of women with quite the opposite opinion.”
“Speaking of which,” Beryl observed, glancing toward the near horizon, “our uninvited guests appear to be on the threshold of a capital mistake.”
“Well, let’s be sure to offer them a very warm welcome then.” We both stood quietly to wait for the roiling in the firmament just now building to resolve itself into what the perpetrators fondly imagined was an intimidating tableau vivant of lightning and thunder heralding, one supposes, the advent of Zeus and three of his sons, Ares, Hephaestus, and Appollo, his brothers Hades and Poseidon having previously ‘taken care of’ in one way or another.
We didn’t have long to wait. Right on schedule, the Heavens parted in a brilliant display, revealing a celestial host all arrayed in gold and silver armour, brandishing edged and hafted weapons of impeccable polish and sharpness, in at least two cases augmented by thunderbolts humming angrily with an excess of pent-up power. The whole crew of them, Olympians and a motley rabble of hangers-on, were black-bearded thugs with bulging muscles, the scruffy sort one might see posing around the barracks in homoerotic display, although of course acting out more intimate behaviors wasn’t tolerated in the Horticultural Forces, strictly speaking. ‘Thunderbolts?’ I thought dismissively, ‘I’ll give them thunderbolts in spades!’ Quickly, I sorted through the nearer rocks hurtling through our solar system and gave just one a little twist through space and time to appear above their heads, still travelling at orbital speeds, in this particular case around twenty-seven thousand miles an hour after a long fall in from the Oort Cloud toward the Sun. My little hunk of iron — and it was little, less than ten pounds or two — first made itself known as a sudden flash of brilliant light, then a streak of light descending from the zenith something like a slow bolt of lightning, but with considerably more power behind it. The sound of its passage caught up with it only after it impacted with a thunderous roar and a sudden rush of heat and light. Even Tiamat might have been surprised, but I was very pleased, especially by how well I’d calculated the exact balance between weight and speed to make an effective weapon that wouldn’t completely disintegrate during its impact with the upper atmosphere yet still packed just enough power to forestall any possible attack. The hostile Gods were far less pleased. Even immortal flesh doesn’t recuperate quickly after being vaporized.
“Harry’s Brass Balls!” Beryl exclaimed. “What was that?!”
“A little innovation of my own,” I said modestly. “I felt a little guilty about the notion of ‘borrowing’ thunderbolts from Tiamat’s Titans, since Zeus and his cronies were armed with the same weapon, so snatched a small bit of the perpetual rain of incoming meteoroids and trimmed up its orbit a little.” I grinned. “I feel a little like David when he faced down Goliath with a single stone, because it seems to have left our Gang of Four just a tiny bit discombobulated.” In fact, the Gang was history, together with many of their followers, already knocking at the gates of Hell in spirit form.
“I can see that,” Beryl said. “In fact, I’ve already sent most of them down to Tartarus to stew for a while, contemplating their many sins over the long millennia since their birth.” She paused, then added, “Hephaestus I felt sorry for, though, and have already granted him rebirth with a draught of Lethe. I’m sure she’ll turn out better this time, free of physical deformities and surrounded by those who will love her as she ought to have been before. That so-called Olympian ‘family’ of theirs was about as dysfunctional as a bag of rocks. I do note that we have a least a few survivors, though, so we’d best see about tending to their wounds.”
“Seems fair about Hephaestus, at least,” I agreed with her. “They treated her like dirt, and of course we can’t leave those on the outskirts of the local disaster to suffer in pain and terror.”
“Captain Topaz!”I called out. “Could you arrange a rescue party for our erstwhile foes? I don’t think that there will be any further trouble from them, since their leaders have been vanquished.” This was said as much for their benefit as ours, and indeed many took the hint and threw down their arms in tacit surrender, the only notable exceptions being those who were already hors de combat.
“Yes, Ma’am!” she said promptly, a testament to her own cool head in the face of unprecedented violence. Still, one supposes that the sight of Tiamat was quite enough to dispel any notion that today was going to be a day like any other.
“What was it exactly that you did?” Beryl asked me.
“I rounded up a nickel-iron meteoroid and brought it down to Earth to be a sign and a wonder for any who might think to attack us again.”
“ ‘Brought’ sounds much less spectacular than what you managed,” she observed drily.
“Well, you know how I do like a bit of showmanship.” I smiled at her, thinking of her own proclivities toward flamboyance.
“I do, but whatever made you think of it?”
“I’ve been cogitating on our supernova problem and wondering if I could collect enough angular momentum to simply spirit the Earth itself to somewhere far away, although there are still logistical problems to face, like how to keep warm without a Sun.”
“Couldn’t we take the Sun with us?”
I grimaced. “It’s a problem, since shifting around that much mass in our immediate stellar neighborhood is as likely to precipitate one sort of supernova or another as not. Tiamat might be able to handle it, but juggling a million balls in the air at once has never been my strongest suit. I’m much better at putting together a snazzy outfit, or telling someone what their best and most flattering colors might be.”
“Have you asked her?”
“No, but my memories of being her don’t include much in the way of either subtlety or delicate coá¶rdination. On the battlefield, she can’t be equalled, but she’s not the best dancing partner. I hesitate to bother her with silly questions in any case. We’ve already talked about the problem, and she seems perfectly content to let the world go hang and move on to the next project.”
“Whilst you have a sentimental attachment to our place of birth.”
“Exactly. Tiamat is necessarily a Goddess of Chaos, which tends to discourage fixed attachments. Whilst the Underworld may or may not have any temporal or physical extension into mundane reality, we’re essentially dependent on the world of light and air for our population, not to mention destinations for those of our many guests who move on to rebirth, so we’re heavily invested in the long-term survival of our entire œcology, to adopt Lynette’s terminology. Without a living Earth, the Underworld will eventually become a static fossil, inhabited only by shades and ghostly memories, Earth’s attic.” I changed the subject. “Hermes!” I called out. “Your presence is required!”
There was a flicker of motion from somewhere outside ordinary reality and a very fit young man appeared before us, cloaked in a white chlamys with a broad-brimmed Ï€Îτασος, the low-crowned sombrero favored by shepherds and wayfarers. He carried his herald’s staff, a simple wooden rod about seven feet in length, twined with carven serpents and crowned with wings, the symbol of his holy office. “I am here, my Dread Queen.” He bowed low.
“I see you’ve heard the news, which somehow doesn’t surprise me,” I said to him.
“Indeed, my Queen. I had the honor of escorting the former Gods to your chthonic domains, so I was naturally curious.” He bowed again, somehow including Beryl in his courtesy as well, ever the diplomat.
I rolled my eyes. Hermes was a charmer, but a rogue and a trickster from way back. Give him a few minutes and he could talk the knickers off a nun. Give him a few minutes more and he could charm the robes off a priest. “That will be quite enough of that,” I said. “I have a commission for you which may tax even your considerable skills. It’s come to my attention that the likelihood of Earth being adversely impacted by lethal radiation from distant stellar explosions makes our long-term tenancy — ‘long-term,’ in this case, being tens of millions of years or more — fairly unlikely.”
“And this is bad?” he asked. “Everything living dies eventually, which is a lucky break for those who remain, or no one would have room to turn around, much less get anything done.”
“And yet,” I said, “for purely maudlin reasons, it would be nice if some remnant remained of this world in times to come, since it’s shaped all of us, including you. There’s a difference between mere death and the utter dissolution of everything we know.”
He stared at me, as if I were talking gibberish, which I suppose I was from his viewpoint. None-the-less, I held power over him as his liege lord, however reluctant he might be to admit it. “Exactly how,” he said, “do you propose avoiding the common fate of everything living in this particular instance?”
“I thought about moving the entire solar system outside the plane of our galaxy.”
“Wouldn’t that be a little drastic? I’m sure the sky would look a little odd with half the starry vault gone missing.”
“It might, but it seems possible within the time period I have in mind, and partially emptying the sky of stars is exactly my purpose, since it’s stars that threaten us in the very long view. One or another of the poles of our Sun seem appropriate to my purpose, since increased solar emissions there would avoid impacting the Earth itself, but the current position of the Sun suggests that heading south would be the quickest journey into relatively uninhabited regions, which argues for the northern pole. It would simply be a matter of selectively enhancing and accelerating preëisting coronal mass ejections at the Sun’s north pole, much as Zeus and other thunderbolt wielders have historically concentrated the power of the electrical potential between the clouds and the earth below, but on a much grander scale. While slow, there’s no particular hurry, since it’s extremely unlikely that a local supernova will exterminate life on Earth any time within the next few million years.”
He looked puzzled. “It sounds as if you have this all worked out; so why would you need me?”
“Because moving the Sun with all its planets intact is a delicate operation, and there is no one that I know who would be better at juggling a thousand minutia at once than you.” My beauty book had had a few tips on how generally to please men, as well as a massive compendium of tricks and studied artifice in the business of looking beautiful. ‘Wheedling’ was the word they’d used to describe this particular technique, with the emphasis being on acting something like a child whilst looking like a sexually-powerful woman who wanted to flatter a man. Not that I had any actual intention of following through on my teasing provocation. It was a delicate balance between seduction and ice princess. Hey, you work with what you’ve got. You catch more flies with honey than you do with vinegar, and I wanted a little enthusiasm from the people I needed to work on my behalf.
He looked very pleased with himself. “You have my word that I will do my best, dread Queen.” He bowed low in mute homage.
See, it works…. I was appropriately blandished, though not, perhaps, quite so much as he might have preferred. “I have every faith in you, my noble Herald and King of Arms. I’ll let you know when our Sophists have come up with a more inclusive plan of operations.”
Again bowing low, he took his silent leave.
I wasn’t at all displeased to see his back. Diplomacy was not my strongest suit, and there was a constant current of underlying lust and greed beneath his pretty words that creeped me out a bit. ‘Welcome to the monkey house,’ I thought to myself. “There’s an old saying,” I mused aloud, “ ‘Keep your friends close, but your enemies closer.’ ”
“Always good advice,” Beryl replied. “You don’t want to give that sort of man enough room to sneak around behind your back. He probably carries an extra dagger, or more likely two.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2014 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
Though we have heard of stupid haste in war, cleverness has never been seen associated with long delays.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
With Hermes out from underfoot for the moment, I started taking stock, trying to sort my new responsibilities and powers into some semblance of order. I appeared to be Mistress of both land and sea now, as well as the Underworld, courtesy of my conquest of both Zeus and Poseidon, but the deaths of Ares, Hephaestus, and Apollo had also put me in charge of War, of Fire and all the metal arts, of healing, music, light, poetic inspiration, and of the Sun, albeit only for the last two thousand years or so, since the Sun had previously been the responsibility of Helios — current whereabouts unknown, if still extant — but the boundaries between the two of us had been subsumed into the overall notion of Light. The Gods, I’d found, were nothing if not adaptable to changing milieus.
My new powers as Goddess of the Sun were fascinating, though, although difficult to grasp, since almost everything important took place in a seething maelström of charged particles moving at the speed of light, slowed only by the meandering paths they took after collisions with their fellows, carried along by tremendous currents of degenerate hot gas, compressed almost to fluidity by the tremendous weight of the solar atmosphere overhead. “I’m beginning to think,” I said to Beryl, “that I can do this, with Hermes’ help.”
“Or possibly without. Wasn’t Zeus supposed to be all-powerful?” she asked.
“I’m not sure,” I said, “if that was actually true or only flattery. He didn’t seem all that powerful when he showed up with his little gang. What sort of omnipotence is it that requires a backup plan?”
“Well,” she said archly, “You did eat his brother, when all is said and done, and your little trick with rocks falling from the sky was probably unexpected. You do have the gift of thinking outside the box, you know. For a guy who grew up in an age of bronze swords, crystalline celestial spheres, and epicycles, an untimely introduction to modern celestial mechanics by someone with a legacy of studying the accessible records of military strategic thinking over the last three or four thousand years would probably be indistinguishable from magic, and your intensive historical research in a modern library on scientific concepts would only add mystery to the miracle. Even some of our relatively modern scientists, like the former Linnæus, now Lynette, have trouble keeping up with you at times. Your own grasp of tactical manœuvering, based on the Horticulturist curriculum of military knowledge that all happened after his time, might well have taken the poor sod by surprise, and he was already wary of you, since Poseidon was a tough customer on his own, supposedly his near-equal.”
I thought about that before responding. “They do seem overly-dependent on brute force, these ancient Gods.” I thought a bit more. “I suppose they tend to be limited by the imaginations of their worshippers.”
“Sounds good to me,” she said. “When thunder and lightning are the only spectacular things around, that may be just about all one can manage to lug around in one’s armamentarium.”
“True, and I do tend to cheat — by their standards — through changing the rules of the contest to suit the moment.”
“Well,” she said, “winning is always the best strategy, no matter how one arranges it, and one rarely wins by doing only what’s expected of one.”
I nodded. “True. A long time ago, a guy named Carl von Clausewitz said, ‘All war presupposes human weakness and seeks to exploit it.’ Failing to expect the unexpected is probably the most notorious human weakness of all. From confidence tricksters like the Reivers, who depended upon what turned out to have been the naïve Horticulturist belief that ‘we were all in this together’ to gull their innocent victims, to the great military leaders of the past, trickery and deceit have been a staple of almost every conflict, with the victory usually going to those who managed their deceptions best.”
Beryl laughed. “Backstabbing has a bad reputation, doesn’t it? But daggers have never gone out of style. Our friend Hermes seems likely to have an almost endless supply.”
I grinned. “But not, I suspect, as many as I do. When it comes to having tricks up my sleeve, I try to plan ahead, and simply killing people is dead boring, when push comes to shove.”
She laughed again. “Especially since we now have to deal with them once separated from their mortal coil. It’s not nearly as tidy as it was when it was someone else’s bailiwick to clean up the mess left behind.”
“True, although we’ve only really been at it since the Egyptians were building pyramids, more or less. Before that, we were another crew with a different set of notions about the nature of the afterlife invented mainly by a priestly class more anxious to ensure their own livelihoods than anything else. I didn’t much care for it, until the whole rigmarole finally got more-or-less democratized when the Greeks took over.”
“Well, that’s true of priests in general, isn’t it? — the original con artists, as far as I can tell — but doesn’t that just make them wily Generals, to hear von Clausewitz tell it?”
I sighed. “I suppose it does; they’ve started enough wars over the ages. The trouble always was that they rarely left their wars for their Gods to arrange amongst themselves.”
“The poor dears!” Beryl exclaimed sarcastically. “It’s so irritating when Divinities don’t do their own chores, or even clean up their own messes. You’d think they were men, almost.”
I shrugged and cast my eyes briefly toward the heavens. Beryl had the knack of sarcasm down pat. “Well, this last lot was, but their ranks are thinning. To their credit, though, they acted as individuals rather than through proxies. I don’t suppose that there’ll be many left when all is said and done, but at least this latest lot had the courage of their own convictions.”
“They died well,” she conceded, “by their own standards.”
“True, and their deaths were merciful, for the most part, in that they were almost instantly flashed into vapor. Most of those who were merely injured survived with minor flash-burns and miscellaneous contusions from flying rocks and dirt, so received a healing bit of our special cheese to help them recover quickly. They were hangers-on, for the most part, what one might call ‘cannon-fodder,’ with no particular support in the form either of relatives who might be tempted to vengeance or fond admirers. Either way, the living and the dead, they’re no longer any sort of threat, since they can no longer call upon the help of their more powerful fellows, and are under my dominion in any case, through my overthrow of the three major Gods, who handily ruled the Land, the Sea, and the Underworld, Apollo, the lesser God who ruled the Sun, and a handful of minor divinities. The only domain still in any sort of doubt is the interstellar Void, and I might have some small claim on that through Tiamat, whose dominion was a confusing melange of primordial ocean and the fertile reaches of interstellar space, since the ancients had no clear referents to a Universe beyond the Earth itself, which was erroneously viewed as more-or-less all-encompassing, and somehow possessed the starry firmament, the planets, and the Sun itself as accretions held in ‘shells’ around its bulk.”
“Well, Tiamat herself claimed as much when she described her creation of the Universe, if you’ll recall. I even went to the trouble of an oracular pronouncement, just to clarify things in your mind, so please don’t tell me that you’ve forgotten it already!”
“Mea culpa,” I said sourly. “I’ve had a lot on my mind for the last few hours.”
“Oh, don’t be a pill,” she said primly. “If either of us had any reason to be put out of sorts, it would be me. You spent a few brief moments snuffing the old crew out of existence, leaving me to clean up the mess you left behind without so much as a by-your-leave.”
I blinked. “Was it really a lot of trouble?”
“It was,” she sniffed. “You never saw such a crowd of snooty crybabies demanding the perquisites of their supposed rank, the sorry lot of them pushing and shoving to be first in line, then complaining and demanding to see my superior when they didn’t get the cushy billet and special treatment they’d expected.”
“I hope you told them that you’re in charge of final dispositions,” I said. “That’s always been your prerogative and office, even before I showed up and took over the nominal head office.”
“To be fair, you’ve done a few on your own,” she observed.
“Well, yes,” I admitted, “but I was always conscious of your primacy and dispositive power in that regard, and did my best to meet your expectations.” I grinned at her. “I may be a tyrant, but I’m both benevolent and cute.”
“That last can be taken two ways, you know.”
“Of course, my very dear,” I purred with ill-concealed prurience, “wordplay is amongst my many fortés.”
She smiled back at me. “Why, Sapphire, you sly vixen, you, I do believe you may have something else in mind.”
“Don’t I always? Although I do think it may have at least something to do with adrenaline.”
“So they say,” she said, smiling. “You do look a little flushed.”
“A natural response to many stimuli, I’m told”
“I don’t know if there can actually be too many stimuli. It seems to me that seeking sensations of various sorts is what makes the world go round, as they say, from paramecia to people.”
I sniffed for effect. “Angular momentum makes the world go round, as you well know.”
She rolled her eyes. “Now you’re just being rotund.”
“Surely you mean ‘profound,’ ” I objected.
“Nope, fathead is as fathead does. You knew what I meant, so please don’t try to deny it. You never have been able to resist a wisecrack, even at completely inappropriate times, and flattering yourself over a trivial bon mot is certainly inappropriate, even at the best of times.”
Beryl was sometimes a stickler for what she considered to be ‘appropriate’ behavior and could at times, quite frankly, be a perfect pill. In fact, ever since she’d taken on the task of weighing the hearts of the dead, she’d become a lot more judgemental, taking all in all. Of course, there was another and entirely different way of looking at it, since the former ‘Dolt,’ then aptly short for Dolomite, had been vastly improved by her less-than-subtle transformation — as had I, I fondly hoped — first feminine, then apotheotic on many levels, and Harry knows what else was coming down the road. Perhaps, in fact, now that I really thought about it, it was I who was being unfair. “You’re right, of course, my darling heart of hearts. There are few things more tedious than calling attention to one’s own witticisms, since they’ve either already been noted or studiously ignored, depending on criteria which include the native wits of both sides to any conversation. Any failure, of course, is my own, since I obviously misjudged either my own cleverness or yours.”
“You do tend,” she said dryly, “to err in favor of your own, a common failing of genius. Kindly remember that Salvador Dalí is remembered mostly as a disgusting human being these days, George Orwell’s scathing assessment of his character having prevailed.”
Well, that set me back a bit, since I shared her view entirely. “Darling,” I said humbly, “please feel free to ‘smack me upside the haid,’ as they say down here, if I ever come even close to arrogant flamboyance or eccentricity.”
“Well,” she said with a smirk, “I do hope you aren’t expecting me to apply this new dispensation of yours liberally, since I’d hate to scramble your brains through repetitive trauma.”
“Repetitive trauma, my sweet ass,” I said indignantly. “I am not now and never have been quite that bad.”
“Says who?” she said. “As far as I can see, I’m the only thing standing between you and a truly magnificent pratfall, somewhere down the line, although I have to confess that enlisting the aid of Hermes was a stroke of genius.”
“How very perspicacious,” that selfsame worthy said quietly from the deep gloom beneath a nearby stand of live oaks. “I’ve rounded up a large group of Sophists you might be interested in, in-so-far as I’m aware of your complete purpose.” He beckoned to a largish group of new women – and a few old women reborn in the new dispensation – lurking behind him.
I was startled, although Beryl seemed less so. “That was quick,” I said. Then I looked at them more carefully and saw that many of their number were more comely incarnations of the very sages I’d thought about when first imagining a restoration of public education in general, but especially the great universities. “Last I looked, many of these people were still shades in Hades, though. However did you manage it?”
In answer, he held up his herald’s staff, a more rustic version of the traditional Caduceus, the Greek κηρύκειον, twin snakes entwined around a wooden bâton. “Amongst my many offices for the Gods and Goddesses, I’m the psychogogue who leads souls to and from the former realms of Hades — so we have a relationship of sorts, my dread Queen, that goes back for many millennia, at least in spirit. Amongst the many powers of my traveller’s stave are the twinned gifts of life and death; hence, the symbolism of the serpents.”
“That’s right,” Beryl exclaimed, “I remember you as Χθόνιος! Or Ningishzida!” She frowned. “You do seem to disguise yourself anew for every rôle you play.”
“My Queen,” he smiled modestly, “the most important aspect of diplomacy lies in presenting a charming face to every party. As a diplomat…,” he shifted through a bewildering series of entirely different appearances, from grizzled ancient to young maiden to rustic peasant to courtly lady to centaur, and then back to what seemed to be his current natural state, a handsome and muscular man, “…I adapt myself to every circumstance.” He shifted one last time, into the semblance of a beautiful young woman who might easily have been lost amongst our troop of soldiers. “If you’d prefer, I’m entirely amenable to serving you in any form that you prefer. As you might guess from my association with Mercury, I’m protean by nature, both eloquent and fluent in every sense.”
“Now that I actually think about it,” I said, remembering, “as Rhea, or Aphrodite, I do believe that we’re related.”
“Indeed,” she acknowledged. “Hermaphrodite is another of my many names, since all forms of communication lie within my purview.” Here, she wriggled her hips seductively, which I supposed might relate to her function as the God/Goddess of commerce, so it made some sense that the ‘oldest profession’ ought to fall well within her larger demesne.
“Well, Cousin,” I said. “Welcome to our happy little family, then. How is it that you can grant rebirth with such facility? We’ve had a great deal of trouble here-to-fore.”
“Like many things, My dread Queen, which may seem difficult at first, but really aren’t when looked at carefully, it’s often simply a matter of perspective. Life and death are intertwined, just as symbolised by the supporters on my staff, and one man’s meal is someone else’s body, going all the way back into the depths of time. Your own problem with supernovas is just another aspect of the same essential equivalence, as it’s only through the death of stars and planets that new stars and planets can be reborn as new cradles of burgeoning life.”
“I see,” said Beryl. “Just as every creature goes back into the Earth at some time after death, so every new creature is — in some sense — reborn from those same elements. Preparing a soul for rebirth, then, is just a matter of gathering together the right chemicals in their proper proportions.”
“Exactly, my dread Queens. Although some essential portion of their new bodies is supplied by protozoa and bacteria, which come preassembled, and so saves a great deal of time and effort.” She bowed to both of us as if this were a particularly impressive conjuring trick, which I suppose it was, since I hadn’t thought of it.
“Do you have any insights on the practicality of moving the Sun using coronal mass ejections from one pole or another?” I inquired.
“Indeed I do,” she said. “As the acknowledged Goddess of art, law, magic, science, the moon, wisdom, writing, fire, light, travellers, and sundry other responsibilities, I have considerable influence upon the Sun, despite the fact that my supposed ‘son,’ Apollo/Osiris, held the official post, or supposedly inherited it through my father Ra, but you know how sexist the ancients tended to be, feeling quite free to disguise the origins of their Gods as recycled reïncarnations of former Goddesses in order to flatter themselves that men ruled the Heavens as well as the mundane world. You’ve already met our Mother Tiamat, so you have at least some realisation of ultimate reality.”
Well, I could see exactly how skilled she would be at mediating any sort of conflict, and allaying even niggling suspicions. To judge from her brilliant performance just now, she could easily have reconciled foxes and chickens, perhaps even turned them into best friends for life, or at least would have made them wish that they were. “Yes, I’ve noticed,” I said dryly. “Reality can almost always be relied upon.”
“It can indeed,” she said with a sly sort of smile. “How may I be of further service, my dread Queen?”
“If you wouldn’t mind, I think you’d make a lovely Præceptrix for my new university system. You’ve already managed to collect quite a few Sophists and Lecturers who might wish to join one or another of the faculties, and I presume that more can be had where those came from, assuming that they’re willing to accept rebirth in our present world. I’ve already promised Lynette the leadership of at least the primary university in North America, but I have a global system in mind, so there’ll be plenty of opportunities for both local and regional bailiwicks and honours, with some sort of overarching supervision of the local institutions.” I still didn’t fully trust her; who in their right mind would? But they always say that more rats are caught with honey than with vinegar…, or was that flies? I never did understand what people were supposed to do with flies, whilst rats were almost a staple in the fortresses, at least for the enlisted families and underlings, but I’d heard it both ways. Perhaps they used flies for something before the Dandelion Wars; I do remember reading once in the library back home about a dish they called ‘shoofly pie,’ but I’d never bothered looking for a recipe, since my diet – even since escaping into the wild – was pretty much limited to stuff I found in cans and other rations laid up in the times before the war, at least until we began living more-or-less off the land since we’d begun our reconquest of America.
She seemed to consider my proposition for a moment before answering, “I’m sure, honored Queen, that you might find a more… reliable executive. Whilst I do have flashes of exquisite brilliance – or so I flatter myself – but I’ve never been known neither for my constancy nor – if truth be told – for my ability to refrain from a bit of innocent… fun… from time to time.”
“I trust that you’ll be better able to separate your hierarchical responsibilities from your personal pleasure in future, my loyal herald and messenger. To encourage this new habit of constancy, especially in interpersonal relationships, dear Hermes, I therefore strongly suggest that you retain your current form, dear Maia, Maia of the lovely black eyes, Goddess of the Earth before Gaia, your own mother by Zeus Pater, and a thousand other names and rôles – or Māyā, to use the Vedic equivalent – the pleasant face the workings of the Universe present to outside observers. You’ll find it a great help in recruitment these days – especially since male humans are becoming rare – and the possibility of… lasting consequences may help to keep your fertile mind on business.”
Her eyes narrowed with ill-concealed suspicion and hostility. “Am I to be constrained, dread Queen? I hadn’t counted upon any form of slavery when I freely offered my allegiance and fealty.”
“Not at all, beloved Messenger and Herald, but you may have noticed that the world around us is dominated by women now; you’d hate, I’m sure, to be mistaken for a Reiver, if only for the inconvenience and tedium of endless cycles of reïncarnation. As partial compensation and further honor, I grant to you the wings and appurtenances of Nike, anciently common, and the traditional chariot of the most-honored Gods and Goddesses, the golden Quadriga with four powerful black stallions to speed your journeys in my service.”
Her suspicion was quickly concealed, papered over with the practiced ease of the diplomat or politician. “Are you returning the demesne of the Sun to me, then?”
“I am. Haven’t these negotiations centered around that very dominion? Haven’t you noticed that the late and unlamented Ἀπόλλων, Apollo of Delphi, the prophet, physician, and patron of music, is no longer with us? I’m well aware that you have historical claims to many of these appellations and dominions, and am fully prepared to grant all these courtesies – so long either in abeyance or decline – to you alone, provided only that I have both your support and loyalty…, coupled with your solemn oath upon these selfsame undertakings.”
She blinked, curious, perhaps, that I neither coveted these things for myself nor mistrusted her beyond reason. “I so swear, dread Queen, and am astonished by your generosity and trust.”
“Thank you, dear messenger and perhaps our eventual friend. This our interaction is neither trick nor ploy, you’ll come to understand. Unlike most of those divinities you’ve hitherto been acquainted with, Beryl and I are adults, slow to anger, and not unreasonably inclined toward jealousy, mischief, nor spite.”
“In fact,” Beryl chimed in, “I believe a smallish group of Olympians approaches us now, and I’m rather more inclined to offer them tea and cookies than kill them.”
“As am I,” I added, “since it’s such a waste to vaporize them. I’m fairly sure that they’d have much to offer in the way of individual viewpoints and expertise, if only they’d have a mind to do so, and the cycle of rebirth is notoriously unreliable in terms of timeliness…, at least.”
“Well,” Beryl said defensively, “I like to think of it as a sort of… ripening. Some people just take a bit longer to properly… mature. It’s something like what we might call… childhood development, in which every individual, no matter what their actual social background, is given ample time to play and interact with others in Elysium or the Fields of Asphodel – and perhaps experience a few ‘do-overs’ involving draughts from Lethe or Mnemosyne – and the occasional ‘time-out’ in Tartarus or other unfortunate environment to encourage better attention to morality and compassion the next time around.”
“Well, that’s one way of looking at it,” Maia/Hermes mused. “I’m rather more accustomed to a less… hopeful… view of the afterlife.”
“Times change,” Beryl said lightly. “We tend to be somewhat less judgemental these days, although a good dose of bitter medicine may offer the potential penitents an incentive to reflect upon and mend their wicked ways. Certainly, I myself have taken the responsibility of consigning particular shades to torment – and am usually well-pleased by the salutary result – but some are more recalcitrant than others, and take more time to ripen and mature.” She paused and looked out toward the horizon, where another group of deities had appeared, all armed cap-à-pie, just as before, but with an admixture of more feminine representatives of the Olympian hierarchy. I was touched that they’d taken the trouble and time to scare up a few thunderbolts of their own, since they do cheer up the place, and leave a delightful fresh scent of electricity in the air. Somehow, it reminds me of seduction, although carnal love is sweeter and more earthy.
‘Tiamat!’ I called out in thought, ‘would you mind showing yourself to your sometimes haughty descendants?’ then released a fusillade of thunderbolts well away from their general line of approach, just as a cautionary display of strength to encourage circumspection and an inclination either to parley more readily or to expend less effort in intimidation. Mind you, a little intimidation can be an excellent beginning to any negotiation, or at least I’d found this to be the case in recent experience.
Tiamat lifted herself above the waves about a mile offshore and thundered, “Welcome, children! As you can see, our relative positions have altered slightly.” She smiled, itself an horrific exercise in studied intimidation.
I added, ‘Well come, indeed, sisters and friends! As you may observe, there’ve been some changes made, but not entirely to your own disadvantage, however discomfiting they may appear to be at first.’
‘We’d hate,’ Beryl gently expanded on my proposition, ‘to think that needless rancour might exist between us when we could be allies and boon companions.’
Slightly chastened, they came toward us without further outward showings of hostility, passing under Tiamat’s baleful gaze with some hint of diffidence, their understanding of her overall position in the scheme of things having been slightly altered from what it it so obviously had been heretofore, and their understanding of the two of us, and of the army behind us, sadly out-of-date. One – most probably Hera, by her aspect and accoutrements – said, “Was it you who killed my husband and brothers?”
“It was,” I said boldly, but with just a hint of compassionate sorrow for her loss, whatever that might be, “but can only plead necessity, since they were rapidly proceeding toward us in a hostile, even warlike, manner that threatened myself and my companions, so left me little responsible choice other than to… handle the danger they posed with some measure of finality. Rest assured that they’re perfectly safe in our Underworld, biding their time in relative comfort until rebirth.”
“And when might this proposed revanance occur?” the one whom I presumed to be Hera challenged me.
“When we judge them ready,” I said, “my sister bride and I.”
She fell instantly into indignant wroth. “But what possible right have either of you… upstarts to judge us, your predecessors and betters?”
“Power,” I said simply. “I’ve already vanquished the most powerful of the old Gods, this most recent gang of petty thugs, entirely on my own, and without even breaking a nail. Would you like to try your own luck with me?” I asked her. A bland smile brushed across my perfect lips as I arched one perfect brow and held up one hand in an elegant gesture to display my exquisite French Tips. My other hand, of course, held a weapon of puissance. Whilst I was all for the notion of filling up and spilling over like an endless waterfall of Sisterhood is Powerful, I’d read Bullfinch in my library, and each and every one of those ancient Gods and Goddesses had gone through more than a few sociopathic moments in which they’d acted like malevolent two-year-olds with ready access to deadly swords and axes sized perfectly to fit their dainty hands.
Hera looked at me as if assessing her chances, then shrugged and said, “Given the fact that you eliminated my husband and his cronies so handily, I believe it might be unwise of us to quarrel with our latest sisters.” She smiled graciously, although there was an almost palpable undertone of condescension in her voice that I didn’t quite like. Still, one supposes that it must rankle to have one’s place in the grand scheme of things upset so drastically, from co-ruler of Olympus and the world of human beings to an almost also-ran in one brilliant instant of incandescent fury flashing down from outer space, especially when outer space itself had been nearly inconceivable at the time. There’s nothing the ‘Old Guard’ likes less than to have their presumptions and assumptions toppled.
“My thoughts almost exactly,” I said insincerely, but with what I hoped at least believable touching warmth. “Please feel free to come visit our subterranean realms at any time if you wish to engage in any fond farewells with your former companions. Do call ahead to make arrangements, though, so that we can prepare a suitable reception.” I looked behind me and said, “Maia!”
Maia/Hermes appeared instantly at my side. “At your instant service, my dread Queen, please do impart to me your slightest desire.” She bowed low, with only the faintest hint of mockery.
I liked that in her. “I appreciate your prompt attention, dear friend. Allow me to call your attention to the previous female denizens of Olympus. Whenever it suits you, from time to time, I’d appreciate it if you might drop in on them to see if they have any pressing need to communicate or visit with their loved ones down below, if that might ease their understandable grief or curiosity. I’d consider this a kindness, both to me and to your former companions on Olympus.”
“Of course, mighty Sovereign. Your merest wish is my command.” She bowed low.
I smiled and bent down to raise her and then drew her to my ample bosom, made a bit more lavish by my pregnancy. “You flatter me, of course, but then that’s your nature, always so generous and loving, instilling amity and concord in those around you through your shining example and benign influence.” I smiled again, a benevolence aimed mostly toward our… guests… from cloud-topped Olympus.
“As you say, my ever-generous and loving Queen, productive colloquy is always facilitated by mutual understanding and cordial harmony, and all such intercourse falls within my purview.”
I smirked and said, “Indeed, it seems that all forms of… intimate communication fall within your scope of authority.” Okay, so it was a somewhat childish joke, so sue me. It wasn’t all that long ago that I was a teenaged boy, for whom the word ‘puerile’ was invented.
Maia/Hermes arched a brow in my general direction, not exactly displeased by my little jest. “Well, yes, dear Queen, but that usually goes without saying.” She rolled her eyes briefly toward the heavens.
“My dear Maia,” I said, “for you, there’s almost nothing that goes without saying.”
After suitable displays of hospitality, during which I was amazed to discover that our guests, when presented with our special ‘cheese’ as a part of our refreshments, immediately identified it as a type of ambrosia, and were curious to discover how we’d come by it. “It’s commonplace in the area,” I said, “but I’d actually thought it was a local product.”
“It does have a somewhat different flavor than that which is more familiar to us,” Hera said, “but I can feel it cleansing all defilement from my flesh and reïnfusing my body with immortality already, so it seems particularly potent. Do you also possess νέκταρ, which I suppose you’d be more familiar with as néktar?”
“Not that I know of, but then I haven’t looked. This form seems to have been sufficient thus far.”
“The two are equivalent,” she admitted, “just different preparations of the selfsame exhalation of power from the Earth itself. Since you seem to hold dominion thereof through your overthrow of my brother, the former regent, I imagine you could conjure it up in either form. I usually have it delivered by doves, but was never actually involved in its creation. How is my brother, by the way?”
“Doing very well, last I looked, and blissfully happy in her new life.”
“She’s reborn already? I would have thought you might have consigned him to Tartarus, as is the usual rule amongst us.”
“We’re not nearly so inhospitable,” I said. “Hades is doing very well indeed, and very happy, as I said. She goes by ‘Macaria’ these days, and I’m quite sure you’d like her, once you got to know her.”
Hera blinked, so I gathered that their relationship had not been entirely cordial in the past. “I confess that I’m astonished,” she said. “Is it your plan to be similarly merciful to all of us?”
“Merciful? I wasn’t aware that you’d done anything particularly deserving of censure in recent years. Why would I punish you, or any of your friends here present?”
She looked to be perplexed. “To consolidate your power? I don’t know; that’s always been the way it was in the past.”
“What’s past is only prologue;” I cribbed. “What’s to come, lies in my discharge, and I have no desire to repeat the mistakes of my predecessors. To be fair, aside from Hephaestus, already reborn without physical deformity and doing very well, most of the gang which attacked us were, in fact, consigned to Tartarus, but are very unlikely to stay there, just long enough to get their attention before accepting a draught of Lethe and sent off to rebirth. In the very long view, we live here on Earth in the shadow of an existential threat to our very existence, the random and chaotic nature of the violent Universe, and it’s my intention to either avoid or ameliorate that threat through careful planning and decisive action. I can’t perform this task effectively if I go around making enemies of even minor players, much less women of power and ancient heritage.”
“You’ll probably like this part,” Beryl added. “When she vanquished Apollo, Sapphire here took control of the Sun, and has already worked out the beginnings of a plan to steer our Solar system out of harm’s way, as much as possible.”
“Solar system?” Hera said, obviously out of her depth.
I explained. “What you might think of as the Earth with its fifty-five concentric crystalline spheres. We now perceive the Heavens as slightly more complex, and somewhat more susceptible to effective manipulation, since we no longer believe that our environs are either unchanging or impossible to change. I can give you a tangible reference if you like, but I might have trouble locating the text in Greek, if it matters. If you’d care to visit the Underworld, I can introduce you to some of the more brilliant of our Sophists who might be able to explain with more facility, or you could simply wait, as we’re attempting even now to gather together a new symposium of ancient and more recent scholars in the modern world with whom you might take counsel. It’s my intention to offer education gratis to anyone who has the inclination, although I’m sure we’ll have a few obstacles to overcome along the way.”
“Including women?” She seemed incredulous.
“Especially women. We tend, I think, to have a greater stake in the future – if only to ensure the welfare of our children – where many men seem take the cavalier attitude of the murderous Punch, a folkloric figure from a more recent antiquity, who lewdly tells his lover, after having thrown her baby to her death upon the rocky ground, ‘Don’t worry, Judy dear, there’s plenty more babies where that one came from.’ ”
“Surely,” Hera said, “there are legitimate reasons to fear one’s own offspring, though. Think of King Laius, who tried to kill his own child to thwart the prophesy which foretold his death by that child’s hand.”
“Perhaps, but would Oedipus have killed his father if he’d been raised within the bosom of his own loving family? Surely Laius himself set in motion the sequence of events that led to his own death, which some might think was just punishment for his own sin of attempted infanticide.”
“Perhaps,” she conceded, “but both Laius and Oedipus were repugnant characters. One remembers that they fell into their fatal quarrel through arguing over who should stand aside to let the other pass on a narrow stretch of road. To me, it seems no matter which of them died, or even both, since they were a matched pair of belligerent fools.”
I smiled. “There,” I said, “you’ve outlined an important tenet of my own philosophy. The world, I think, would be a better place without quite so many arrogant twits cluttering up the place. From time to time, I’ve had the opportunity to rectify the problem, and haven’t shirked my duty.”
Hera looked at me appraisingly. “I take it that you find it easy to distinguish yourself from the typical fool, then?”
“I do,” I conceded. “For one thing, we’re here having an amicable conversation without trying to kill one another. For another, those we have killed have been, for the most part, cruel abusers of women and children, with no particular redeeming qualities that we could discover. I try to remain phlegmatic, even in battle, and although I’ve undoubtedly made a few mistakes, I’ve tried to keep them to a minimum.”
She thought about my words for quite some time before replying. “I admit that my initial armed response was thoughtless – for this oversight I do apologize – and upon careful review I can see that Hades acted rashly in the first place, yet you managed to overlook his violent capture and rape of your lover to the extent that he has wonderful prospects ahead of him in his new life post-conquest, perhaps even an exemplary path of upward progress that might eventually make him worthy of divinity once more. I must confess, however, that his harsh rejection of Persephone, the Kore, upon whom the salvation and spiritual achievements of so many depend, has put him in my bad books.”
“I’m well aware of this,” Beryl interjected, “but assure you that I have personally maintained the spiritual continuity of the ancient traditions in my own right. Not one soul has been impeded on its progress toward their rightful reward in the afterlife, however they may have conceived it at the time of their initiation into the Mysteries. Persephone herself is free to come and go as she pleases, either to return to the world of light or to tarry for the benefit of those souls she has taken into her personal care. I’m not at all jealous of her, and hope that we may be – or become – good friends.”
“Are you yourself an Initiate, then?” she asked, curious rather than concerned.
“I embody the Sacred Mysteries in my own person,” Beryl replied, “and fully inspire and reward those who follow the ancient traditions as an essential aspect of my own divinity. In a word or two, I will be what I will be, ʾehyeh ʾašer ʾehyeh.”
Hera said simply, “Lady.”
I responded, but not directly, having had enough of metaphysics, for which I had little patience, despite the advantages it offered, “We have no designs upon your persons, not any of you, and wish to assure you that your homes and persons are sacrosanct, as well as your authority and prerogatives, insofar as they do not touch upon our own. In fact, we seek your aid in achieving several of our own purposes, among which are to pacify the plants and make this world more hospitable to humanity again – as it was at the dawn of human civilization – and to set humanity moving forward once more in the arts and sciences, both in rebuilding whatever has been lost, and in forging ahead on many fronts, artistic, cultural, and scientific. In the interim, however, let us all sit and chat, introducing ourselves to each other, although I believe I recognize at least wise Athena, fierce Artemis, and noble Hestia.”
“You might like to acquaint yourself with Demeter, then, mother to Persephone, the Kore, whose essential personality and powers are strangely commingled with your lover Beryl.” She led forth a woman crowned in gold, the filigree points of her elaborate regalia decorated with golden ears of wheat and the band encircled with a narrow river of winged snakes entwined in endless pursuit of themselves, the symbols of her dominion over the Earth itself and the entirety of the vegetable world, especially grain, but also domestic animals and snakes, the latter, one supposes, due to her central rôle in the Elusinian and other Mysteries, both as mother of the Kore, thereby the implicit mother of all humanity, and as the source of that Kundalini power which propelled the soul through endless cycles of rebirth, with wisdom as an ultimate goal. In one hand, she held a wooden staff with a carved lotus flower as another symbol of perpetual life, an attribute she shared with Isis – Isat, as she was known to the ancient Egyptians – Lakshmi, Sarasvati, Guanyin, and a thousand Bodhisattvas.
Beryl reached out to clasp her close, saying, “Welcome, Mother, to our familial embrace. We’re honored by your presence, and truly need your help.”
“My help? Whatever for?”
“Reconciliation,” I said, “for one, entirely appropriate to your authority as guardian and inspiration of the true family, the sacred hearth and center of the home, but also a metaphor for the order of the Universe-at-large. I aim to tame the chaotic nature of the Cosmos, ameliorating the cruelty of random cosmic violence by subordinating it to the needs of sentience and life itself.”
“Tame Chaos? How could that be possible?” she asked.
“Through humane intervention, wherever possible, just as humanity has done for half a million years or more. Foodstuffs are sometimes in short supply, yet human beings have been inspired to set up both farms and granaries to tide them over during the lean times. The home itself is a similar intervention, so that human beings are far less subject to the vagaries of weather and predators, being more-or-less safe within walls and beneath a roof. So too the sacred hearth itself, the spiritual center of a human home, is also a means whereby the food we eat can be cooked, preventing many diseases and increasing the nutritional value of our foodstuffs.”
“So, this scheme of yours to move the Sun accomplishes some similar purpose in protecting the hearth and home?” She seemed especially intrigued by this prospect, as one might suspect.
I nodded. “Yes. Just as the hearth is carefully designed to honor, shelter, and control the essence of hospitable fire, which has destructive as well as beneficial potential, my scheme is meant to provide a similar protection for the Earth itself, taking us out of the chaotic galactic plane – where sometimes dangerous conditions prevail – and putting us into a position of greater safely out in the galactic ‘halo’ which surrounds our galaxy, where nearby supernovas are comparatively rare.”
“Would it be possible to move these ‘supernovas’ instead?” Hera mused, cleverly applying her own considerable intellect to a potential solution.
“I thought about that, but these events are both extremely rare – individual instances scattered amongst literally millions, perhaps billions, of potential candidates – and critical to the formation of new suns and planets, as Tiamat has kindly explained to me, so robbing the galaxy of their presence would almost surely prevent other civilizations from developing in future, just as human civilizations depend upon volcanoes to bring up riches from within the Earth, fertilizing the land and providing ready access to metals and minerals which would otherwise be in very short supply.”
“Well, naturally,” Hera said. “That’s how Hades derived his original power. Even the ancients observed that volcanic soils are extremely fertile, and that sulphur and other valuable minerals were often thrown up on the surface of the Earth by volcanic eruptions.“
“According to Tiamat,” I answered, “and corroborated by the human scientific observations made by some of our guests in the underworld, almost all the complex elements – at least everything much heavier than oxygen – were produced in supernovas, and certainly distributed widely by one or another sort of stellar explosion, with the smaller novas and other forms of mass ejection comprising from five to ten percent of total mass spilled out into the interstellar medium, and supernovas making up the bulk of it. Certainly, without supernovas, the Earth we know would not exist, and even here volcanoes play a very important rôle in human civilization in that they form natural retorts suitable for distilling and concentrating many important minerals, including bauxite – from which aluminium is derived – diamonds, gold, nickel, lead, zinc, and copper, to name a few of the most common, and those most notably valuable to humanity. It’s certainly volcanic activity that brings these valuable minerals to the surface as well, where they can be very useful indeed.”
“And most all this treasure is created in these so-called ‘supernovas?’ ”
“It is,” I acknowledged. “As it turns out, all tangible materials are made of atoms, just as your ancient Greek philosophers imagined, but these ‘atoms,’ once supposed to be indivisible, are actually comprised of smaller particles which can be broken apart and reforged into new materials if the fires are hot enough and enough force is applied.”
“Just as copper can be commingled with tin to form bronze?”
“Exactly so, at least in principle. The energy required, however, is immense, and requires a very special type of ‘forge’ most common in the central portion of very massive stars, and the heaviest atoms can only be produced in the stupendous explosions that result from the violent compression of these extremely large stars.”
“And it’s these explosions that present a danger to life on our Earth?”
“Yes, not from the explosion itself, but from the high-energy particles emitted from such explosions, much like very fine sand may be whipped up by strong winds into a deadly blast that can strip leaves and bark from trees and skin from unprotected people.”
“I understand, I think,” Hera said uncertainly.
“It’s a difficult concept,” I said, “and I confess that I myself have had to take the words of our most accomplished Sophists in this field pretty much on faith, although they claim to have done this in laboratory experiments not more than three hundred years ago, before the collapse of the world scientific establishment during the wars and other struggles brought on by global warming and the uncontrolled environmental mutagens that resulted in new and deadly species of plants that captured our entire attention.”
“I wasn’t aware of this,” Hera said. “We’ve been dozing, I think, since humanity gave up on us.”
“I understand,” I said, “and seek to rectify this state of affairs through an increased level of benign divine involvement, so will depend upon all of you to do your part without such quarrelling or malicious mischief as has transpired in the past. I’m sure the altered fates of many of the most powerful male denizens of Olympus will serve as both good example and cautionary tale for any nascent sociopaths.” I wasn’t terribly concerned about potential revolts, since I suspected that at least some portion of our success of late, almost from the very start, is that the world hasn’t seen a decent general officer take the field in several centuries, so potential opposition has grown complacent and disorganized, both jointly and severally. Although the plants were evolving to become more deadly, there was never any overall strategy involved, just a series of more-or-less random responses to particular selection pressures, but I couldn’t account for the appearance of what appeared to be a species of ‘ambrosia’ – ἀμβροσία – on this continent, so far removed from the exhalations of Etna or Santorini, and where Sybils weren’t exactly thick on the ground.
A few days later, we were making our collective way along an arm of the sea south of what used to be Charleston, well on our way to Savannah, then on to Florida, which was rumored to be controlled by some sort of Reiver King, and thus fair game. Hera was still with us, intrigued by our brave New World, and of course by the notion of taming Chaos, every woman’s dream, but the rest of the Olympians had gone back home, to do whatever it is that semi-retired Goddesses do in their ample spare time. “So, dear sister,” I informed Hera, who had taken to equestrianism with great enthusiasm, “did you know that this was once the very center of the North American slave trade?”
“I did not,” she answered, “but what does it matter? Wherever people congregate, there inevitably arise those who seek to rule and these rulers capitalize on their labour, persons, or other assets. The strong dominate the weak through whatever means come readily to hand, whether economic, political, or through brute force. Slavery is just one drab color on an entire spectrum of human exploitation, and probably not the worst.” She appeared to be as utterly unconcerned as her words implied.
“What do you mean? The Reivers we’re chasing use women as prostitutes, murder those who have no value to them, and wantonly destroy all those human artefacts that seem to have no immediate value.”
“So have conquerors throughout the ages; it’s nothing new. Conquerors tend overwhelmingly to be men, and most men have very simple tastes, rapine being only one of the most direct.”
“And well amongst least admirable,” I said acerbically. “I choose when, where, and with whom I have a sexual connection to, and insist that all my friends have similar latitude in their preferences.” Then, I added, either parenthetically or prophetically, I’m never quite sure which mode I’m in these days, “I’m extremely friendly, all in all, so one can never tell with what disagreeable fellow I might take umbrage. Thus far, it’s been pretty much universal, as you can see.”
“Well then, you’ll quite enjoy the company of these women who now approach, since they share your general condemnation of men who betray their obligations to the Gods… and Goddesses, now further exalted with your connivance.” She rolled her eyes toward Heaven.
I looked up and saw a host of what looked to be angels, winged women flying towards us in a ragged ‘Vee’ formation at least three thousand feet above us, so their figures were tiny, their faces almost indistinguishable from this distance. Still, Hera didn’t seem at all discomfited, so I took my cue from her and signalled the troops, “Hai! Captain Topaz! We’re expecting visitors, so please make camp and prepare refreshments for around…” I glanced up again, estimating… “thirty… ish… guests!” Then I found a likely spot quite near a largish shade tree to dismount and wait for the imminent arrival of our visitors.
Our Topaz was an absolute wonder, and had our camp organized and homely whilst they were still dropping down towards us with a series of shrill, ululating, cries that would undoubtedly have woken the dead, had they been sleeping, which of course they didn’t. Their leader – if that were she, since she spoke with some authority once they’d landed in a sudden rush of wings, the winds of their passage accompanying them in buffets that lifted clothes and hair, and a presence that made one almost humble, if one were so inclined, which of course I wasn’t at all – faced me and said, in a voice as soft and lovely as jasmine incense on a summer night, “My name is Peisinoë. You killed Poseidon?”
Leaving aside metaphysical quibbles as pointless, and taking my cue from her no-nonsense brusqueness, I said, “Yes, I did.”
She knelt and bowed her head, despite my instant but inarticulate protestations, and said, “We are in your debt.” The others all made the same obeisance, as if they were the chorus in some eldritch passion play.
“Please,” I said, “let’s not stand on ceremony, or… rather… let’s all stand up. I killed him not to do you any particular favor, so any good that came from my actions was merely collateral to my own purpose, which was mostly to stay alive and to protect my friends from his unprovoked assault.”
“None-the-less,” she said, “and whatever your intention, you’ve been of great benefit to all of us, whom the Sea Tyrant had held in vile bondage through the mistaken assumption that we were denizens of the oceans. The debt stands.” Prophetically, or perhaps they simply preferred to coördinate their every action, they all stood up in synchrony, even as she spoke these words.
“So you’re not ocean-dwellers?” I asked, assuming an affirmative answer, reasonably enough, since they’d flown in from the heavens above us. In fact, I couldn’t see any reason for them to fall within Poseidon’s dominions at all.
“Not entirely; we’re equally at home in every realm, the Empyrean, the wide fields of Āsgarthr and Earth, the remote mountain fastness of Shangri-La, the deep blue ocean depths inhabited by the mer-folk, and even the Underworld. In fact, we cross every boundary with impunity, because we predate almost every later deity and creature, being essentially coeval with Tiamat, the Creatrix of all there is.”
“I see,” I said, although I didn’t, or not really. I quickly drew a mental card, The Fool, which I couldn’t relate to at all. I was pretty sure it wasn’t me, but who else could it refer to? Most all of our new friends seemed impossibly ancient, and seemed rather ensconced in rather specific rôles and attitudes, hardly innocents, at least.
“I see you don’t,” their leader said. “We are the Σειρῆνες, the Seirēnes, the Sirens, in your vulgar tongue, the Daughters of the Earth.”
“I do see,” I said, “though not clearly. I had a vague report from Persephone of your attempt to succour her in Hell, but confess that her account of your visit was somewhat incoherent, since she was traumatized by her long subjection in captivity.”
“How is she then?”
“Somewhat forgetful. She begged a sip of Lethe and went back home to Demeter, her mother, but returns to the Underworld from time to time, since she has a rôle and duty there that she shares with Beryl here.” I pointed Beryl out with a slight movement of my eyes and chin.
The angelic leader nodded. “We tried to help her, but she’d eaten whilst in Hades’ captivity, which gave him certain rights of hospitality, despite the fact that his largesse was imposed upon her through violent rapture.”
“Luckily for us, then, that our own obligations were somewhat less constrained by traditional habits of thought and archaic morality.”
She furrowed her brow. “By ‘us,’ do you include Persephone herself?”
“We do. We are co-equals in the new Underworld, and she’s free to come and go as she pleases, no longer held captive to any sort of schedule, much less the former Hades, whose personal destiny has yet to be determined, since she too chooses her own path these days.”
“She?”
“I gave her a sip of our local Nektar, so she’s reïnfused with our own peculiar immortality, but I see that we share this exceptional freedom from duality.”
She cocked her head at me. “You do?”
“We do, all of us. I am pregnant by Beryl here, my wife and lover, although she herself is pregnant by the former Hades, now known as Macaria, ‘she who is blessed,’ who is pregnant as well, though I blush to admit by whom. We grappled rather closely during our psychic duel, and there was at least some unintended contact of our private parts whilst he attempted to rape me, as was his usual habit at the time. I suppose that one might say that he was ‘hoist on his own petard,’ although it seems somewhat vulgar thus to say.”
She laughed, and after a rapid-fire explanation in some foreign tongue to her fellows, they laughed as well. “I suppose it would be pointless to ask then, if your shared child is a boy or a girl.”
“It would, and Macaria is as pleased as Punch – once she’d realized the full ramifications of her new condition – because bearing the first child of the new ruler of the Underworld gives her a certain inherited status to replace her old mastery, and has thus served to soften the official demotion, and she has beaucoup bragging rights amongst her fellows as the mother of my first-born and heir. Of course, the situation is vastly complicated by the fact that I was pregnant myself – by Beryl, as I said – at the time that I impregnated Macaria, so the situation is fraught with seeming paradox in terms of everyday assumptions about paternity. The whole sordid episode might well furnish a dozen bards with new tales to delight rapt audiences for a thousand years to come.” I rolled my eyes toward the distant sky, not at all unaware of the irony involved. That’s the whole trouble with being clever; it’s very difficult to be nearly as self-righteous as the average ignorant clod.
“Our own customs will be of little help, then,” she said smiling, “if such things matter to you, since we hold all things in common, and so avoid any problems with either inheritance or primogeniture.”
That puzzled me, since it was contrary to the way things worked amongst the Horticulturists, but I soon figured it out. “It actually seems the most sensible plan,” I said, “for a society of immortals. Any other arrangement would eventually lead to at least local monopolies on both power and wealth, and encourage pointless bickering. I gather that the Olympians don’t adhere to similar customs.”
She nodded graciously, perhaps marginally impressed. “You’re right, of course, and it’s certainly true that they spent a great portion of their endless lives quarrelling amongst themselves.”
“So I’d gathered. Most of the Olympians we’ve met – with the exception of our dear sister Hera and her companions – have been violently bellicose and quick to anger. I suppose squabbling might help to pass the time that might otherwise be taken up with either twiddling their thumbs or following the latest fashion trends, but I’d much rather do something that makes some positive difference in the world besides leaving behind a mess to clean up. ”
She grinned quite girlishly. “Well, I suspect that these paragons of civilized bonhomie may have been motivated to reconsider their first response and adopt a far less confrontational stance after contemplating the fates of their former companions. There are very few things that concentrate one’s attention on potential outcomes nearly as well as the imminent possibility of death.”
“So, what is it, exactly, that you ladies do in your spare time?”
“Oh,” she drawled, with a studied air of negligent insouciance, “…right wrongs, punish malefactors, persuade the guilty to confess, and – without putting too fine on point on it – humbling those who offend against the norms of human life, which is a rather pretentious way of saying, ‘We’ve got a little list, they never will be missed.’ It’s a rather flexible standard which has evolved over the years, but I have to confess that slaughtering villains is still very much on the table. We see, however, that you’ve already adopted a very similar position on your own, so I’d say that you were born to be a Siren, if you ever get tired of your current gig.”
I smiled. “Well, I’ve got quite a lot on my plate right now, so it may be a while, but I’m flattered, although I do think that it’s somewhat better to anticipate problems than to kibitz after the fact. That’s what I’m in the process of arranging right now, actually, trying to prevent a future catastrophe so far in the future that it seems like hubris even for me, and I have a long history of grandiose dreams.”
“No problem there,” Peisinoë said. “Our own mission is equally quixotic, I think, in that despite thousands of years spent providing very well-publicized and terrifying examples of what eventually happens when one is cruel, or unjust, or dishonest, or whatever deviltry one cares to contemplate, there are always a great number of people eager to inflict exactly that same evil to someone else.”
“People have an amazing ability to consider themselves natural exceptions to the general rule, so that’s not surprising at all.”
She scowled. “That may well be true, but it’s still down to sheer stupidity, not that human stupidity actually surprises me after all this time. The reptilian dinosaurs were quite amenable to thoughtful compromise – when they ruled the Earth – in comparison to that paragon of animals, Homo sapiens.”
This struck me as a rather harsh indictment, but then I thought me of the Hundred Years War and changed my mind. “Well, we haven’t been getting along all that well lately, I have to agree.”
“On the other hand, we heartily approve of your latest course of action against the worst of the lot, although a little more Shrecklichkeit might better the lesson for those who might be moved to repent their folly.”
“Possibly, but scorn and hatred are endlessly attractive to the human spirit, and driving folly into hiding means little if it festers underground. Granted, we have a ‘penitentiary’ system in the Underworld that can’t be bettered, since we can weigh our prisoner’s hearts quite literally, and miscarriages of justice are essentially impossible, or at least they are under the current revolutionary régime. I do accept the fact that the previous management had been much less concerned with justice and, in fact, had acted in a lawless manner on more than one occasion, having been complicit in – or guilty of – acts of revenge, false imprisonment, and various criminal assaults, of which the most egregious – to my mind, at least – was the rape and impregnation of my own lover. I was extremely ticked off about that.”
“And yet, you acted mercifully toward him, blessing him with both beauty and joy in full measure, depriving him only of his manhood, which I’m sure must have irritated him.”
“Not as much,” I said, “as being tortured through eternity might have, the sort of cruel excess that he and his pals had inflicted on both sinners and political enemies during his tour of duty at the helm.”
“Well,” she said, “in his partial defence, State terrorism has been the cohesive force behind almost every civilization for thousands of years. As the drover said about the mule, ‘First, you have to get their attention.’ ”
I laughed. I knew the story, although I’d never actually seen a ‘mule.’ “I suppose you’re right; you’ve obviously had a lot more experience as the rough equivalent of a police force than we have here, but we like to pretend – at least – to limit our punitive interactions with the rubes to something approximating the due process and letter of the law, aside from armed conflict between warring states, and even then there are laws and customs which must needs be obeyed, lest one wind up on the losing side and brought to justice for them.” Then I thought for a bit before adding, “Of course, omniscience does help quite a bit when it comes time to judge between guilt and innocence.”
“True,” she said judiciously. “We ourselves have inflicted considerable pain over the millennia, but it’s also true that at least some of the many reports of our fell cruelty were grossly exaggerated, partly for the covert purpose of encouraging compliance with social norms before the fact, rather than after, when harm has already been done, and you yourself have made ‘bad examples’ from among the more egregious of your local sinners. You mustn’t be quite so quick at judging others before examining all the facts in every case.”
She’d scored a good point there. We had, in fact, made limited use of Tartarus and other pœnal strictures, and in part spurred on by wrath. “I do repent me,” I said. “I was overhasty in my speech, even if one disregards the context. When dealing with immortals, and aren’t we all? the notion of proportionality goes all awry, since we juggle with infinities.”
Solstice
“Five thousand solemn rounds we’ve trod since first this feast was made.
The Dragon rose above us then but ever since has strayed
Through airs still filled with secret song and hidden from our sight.The yellow gold within the earth was formed from Dragon’s blood
And crystal tears He shed for us are buried in the mud
Of oceans lost since we awoke still dreaming of the deep
And velvet coils of fiery love which wreathed us in our sleep.The tune was ancient, even then, before we heard the sound
Of starlight falling from the sky and music underground
Which called our feet to join the dance and never be dismayed.Our Lady kindled every star and shaped this tender Earth
To cradle children of Her womb through ages of rebirth.
The Moon above us lights our way, the Sun above us burns;
Her gifts to keep us safe from harm until the Dragon turns.From our stations in the chorus we praise the growing light
Which shows our path before us into the sea of nightWhere love awaits,
Where joy awakes,
Where magic may be found.Uncertain, lonely mariners who journey with the stars,
We steer our flimsy vessels forth into the restless dark.
No earthly wind surrounds our craft, no sails we have nor spars;
We long to find safe harbor where we hope to disembark.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2013 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
Dandelion WarJaye Michael
|
Move as swiftly as the Wind and be as closely-formed as the Wood. Attack like the Fire and be still like the Mountain.
— Sun Tzu, The Art of War (c. 512 BCE)
Florida wasn’t at all like we’d expected. In the first place, Jacksonville was under water, a huge shallow bay surrounded by the pristine white-sand beaches which had taken its place, with a fringe of low grass and shrubbery along the shore which carpeted the ocean side of the rolling dunes which receded into the hazy distance. Of Reivers, were there none, nor were there any creatures visible other then random seabirds and the occasional scuttling crab. “Our enemies appear to have decamped,” I said to Beryl and Hera, who were mounted by my side.
“Not necessarily,” Hera noted. “There are mermaids just out there.” She indicated a long jumbled line of roiling waves that framed the beach with surf.
“Mermaids?” I asked, incredulous.
“Of course,” she said. “Look there!” she pointed, and by Harry’s bouncing brass balls, a tousled feminine head appeared in the surf as a shallow wave rolled past her, not more than three hundred feet from where we loitered. She was scowling in our general direction with unconcealed hostility.
“You wouldn’t happen to know why she seems quite so ticked off?” I asked her.
“I imagine that she’s somewhat disappointed to find no men among our party,” said Hera.
“Why men, in particular?” I asked again.
She rolled her eyes. “Because mermaids have no particular power over women, of course, so she must be furious.”
“What kind of power?” I asked, then thought to add, “I come from the deep interior of this continent, on the western edge of Pennsylvania, and have only recently encountered any sort of ocean, much less the sorts of creatures who make the oceans their home.”
She looked at me skeptically before she answered, “Their song, of course. Surely you’ve heard of the siren’s song.”
Okay, now I was confused. We were travelling in the company of Sirens, and not one of them would have looked particularly comfortable lurking beneath the waves. “But she looks nothing like a Siren,” I said indignantly.
“Siren with a small ‘ess,’ she said, exasperated, a generic term for female creatures of great power, an homage to the real Sirens, I suppose, as one might refer to a ‘whale’ in several senses, only one of which refers to very large mammals who live in the seas.”
Okay, so I’d heard, at least, of whales. “There’s something else I’ve never seen. Pennsylvania – our place of birth, has no seacoast at all, and the largest bodies of water that I had been personally aware of during the first sixteen years of my life – until I ran across one smallish lake with a green monster in it – were readily contained in a hand-held bucket. Suffice to say that ‘whales’ were not a daily topic of conversation. We have an ancient saying amongst us that ‘ignorance is bliss,’ so I’m a little surprised that we weren’t laughing every day back home, because we were pretty much as ignorant as the days are long in the muggy heat of summer.”
“Pennsylvania,” Hera said, apropos of nothing that I could imagine. “Latin, I see, and so a suitable origin for both of you. You’ll have to arrange a shrine, of course, and I’d suggest a Sybil, since chthonic Goddesses always have a Sybil. In fact, I’d recommend that you select a Sybil each, so they can share in the administration of your growing responsibilities.”
“Why on earth would either of us need a Sybil at all?” I asked her, although I grasped the meaning well enough. In the standard deck, the Sybil is represented by the High Priestess, who rules between the darkness and the light and often stands in for Persephone, who I suppose can represent either of us, although Beryl certainly had the stronger claim, since she was Hades’ more recent conquest. Oddly enough, she represents the balance between male and female as well, the reconciliation of every seeming ‘opposite.’
Hera rolled her eyes. “Surely you don’t contemplate spending every conscious moment adjudicating petty disputes and judgements, do you? If so, you have a lot to learn about command, since planning and delegation are the primary skills of every leader.”
She was right, of course, it was a bit wearing, although with two of us sharing the responsibility of weighing new souls as they arrived in our subterranean realms, the load was somewhat lightened. Since the demise – or recycling – of Zeus Pater, not to mention Apollo and Poseidon, we were also fielding all too many requests from all around the world – exceeding by far the numbers of actual deaths – regarding our personal intervention in everything from children who’d wandered off into the woods to decisions concerning whether it might be advantageous to murder one’s rival for the hand of one potential mate or another, or to lead an expedition against the encroaching plants in areas outside our immediate control. Harry’s Bloody Hell! We were even fielding the odd prayerful appeal to bloody Harry! It wouldn’t surprise me at all to run into him – one of these days – since belief tended to impute reality to Gods and Goddesses, and there were still a very large number of people – all around the modern world – who’d grown up with an extremely passionate belief in Harry, even if that deep-seated belief had been distorted into something that Harry himself probably wouldn’t recognize. I made a mental note to ask him what he thought of this whole business of ‘Harryism,’ the underpinnings of Horticulturist society and power, if ever I came across him. Quite frankly, the Akashic Record wasn’t nearly as well indexed as my Library back ‘home,’ and was a bloody pain-in-the-ass to access unless you had a soul – so to speak – in hand. “I hadn’t planned quite that far ahead,” I admitted. “I’ve been just a bit preoccupied with putting out the fires that were actually burning us of late.”
“Well,” she said, “then that’s your problem! I personally would recommend enlisting the assistance of your dear Maia – the former Hermes, since she can accomplish much of your purpose almost instantaneously. It’s not for nothing that she wears the Talaria, πτερόεντα πέδαλα, the winged sandals of the Divine Messenger, whose powers transcend both time and distance, if only you trouble yourself to demand them.”
I blinked in self-surprise. Hadn’t I studied the Mysteries in depth, at least of late? But then I realized… “I’ve been far too reliant on personal puissance of late.”
She smiled. “I know the feeling well. That whole debacle before the Walls of Troy was a case in point. I should have handled the whole affair with considerably more despatch, since the relationship between affianced individuals lay entirely within my sphere of authority, however much Aphrodite may have wished to meddle. Quite frankly, though, I was angry and out of sorts at the time, and a little play of hot-blooded human passions was a welcome diversion. One of the problems inherent in taking the ‘Long View,’ as your wife Beryl puts it, is that, in the truly long run of things, nothing really matters at all. The end of everything is death, eventually, so every problem – even the minutest – even the greatest – sorts itself out eventually.”
“I suppose you’re right, but I can’t help worrying about the interim, at least in small detail. I don’t accept the so-called ‘fact’ that rapine and pillage means next-to-nothing in some grander scheme of things, since it’s individuals who actually suffer the cruelties and deprivations that others inflict on them, however grandiose their oppressors’ flimsy excuses may appear to be.”
Hera smiled. “Hail, holy Goddess, Mother of all mercy, our life, our sweetness, and our hope. Only unto thee do we, the children of Eve, cry out; only unto thee do we send up our sighs, our mourning, and all our tears in this our land of exile. Turn, then, your merciful eyes toward us, most gracious Queen, and lead us home at last.”
“Well, yes,” I said. “Why wouldn’t I?”
“That’s the spirit!” Peisinoë said, whilst Hera embraced us both. “Now let’s get this savage little mermaid and her many bloodthirsty sisters sorted out!”
The mermaids turned out to be amazing singers, with a haunting lyric beauty in their voices that beggared description, for how can one delineate perfection within any finite string of mere words? Their voices paradoxically reminded me of quiet starlit nights when that brilliant river of stars, the Milky Way, arched overhead and dazzled us with wonder, reminding us of our homely sanctuary within this tiny inglenook nestled near the fiery Sun, all of this embedded in the vasty universe beyond our sight.
Their leader, one Molpe, told us, “We’ve seen no mariners of late – not for three centuries or more – and the horsemen who most recently used to visit our shores have taken to inland routes, possibly alarmed over the frequent disappearance of their fellows.” Here, she smiled, as if remembering a private joke, but her pointy teeth belied that humor, or at least put a rather grim face on it.
Peisinoë and her sisters embraced them, having artlessly plunged into the sea by way of warm welcome, and Peisinoë said, “Take heart, cousins, our puissant new sister is opening up the sea lanes again, so I imagine that at least some few sailors will venture out once more, although I should warn you that her long-term plan is to gift them with her local form of ambrosia with a view toward eliminating mere males from the Earth entirely.”
Molpe pouted. “But they were delicious, so filled with sin and lust that even one might sate a hundred of us.”
“Don’t worry,” I assured them, “Considering the sheer size of the Earth, I don’t think that sailors will vanish utterly for a hundred years or more, possibly thousands, and I plan to be much more circumspect about offering the bounty of immortality to all and sundry, now that I know its full effects.”
“Oh, good!” Molpe said. “The raiders were quite tasty, almost as delicious as true sailors, but they were much more difficult to catch, and seem to have finally learned to avoid waterways of any sort, since we’re equally at home in lakes and rivers, or any body of water deep enough to ford and too wide to leap across. We’ve had the satisfaction of drastically diminishing their range, though, and have started many on their journey toward rebirth, since most of this peculiar peninsula is underwater now, or very near it. We’ve actually been considering moving northward, but our scouts haven’t reported much activity up there at all for quite some time, and there’s a peculiar vine in the southern continent which appears to have wiped out all or most of the humanity down there.”
“That would probably be the kudzu,” I said. “We’ve made a truce between us in the regions to the north, by the terms of which we supply certain essential nutrients and a few other tangible benefits in exchange for the labor of their drones.”
“How very convenient,” Molpe said. “I trust that the lives of humans aren’t involved.”
“Of course not!” I said, scandalized. “The vines had already overrun many of our… settlements, killing or driving off the inhabitants thereof, until I made a very credible threat to their very existence by pointing out that I controlled a very powerful and intelligent predator that might have been expressly designed for the purpose of attacking the kudzu ‘crowns’ directly, whereupon they capitulated en masse.”
“Predator?” she asked?
‘Gumball!’ I thought to him, ‘Be a dear and come show the nice mermaid your teeth. Pretty please?’
There was a sudden roiling of the sand and Gumball burst from the sandy soil with an aggressive rustle of leaves, then opened wide his toothy maw, which must have been thirty feet wide by now. Gumball was still growing; I suspected that he had designs on increasing his size as a dragon in the Underworld; but plants in general tended to go on forever growing, witness the many truly enormous oaks we’d encountered on our journey, and I had some hope that the giant Sequoias were still extant on the northwestern coasts of North America, the more northern latitudes of which still had marine climates chilly enough to generate the fog and damp which supported them. I made a mental note to check on this, whenever I had the time.
“Impressive!” Molpe said, and her aquatic sisters obviously agreed, as did the Sirens proper. “We have nothing like sentient plants in the Old World, aside from the occasional Dryad or human woman transformed into arboreal form to protect her from sexual assault.”
“Well,” I said with some heat, “it would have seemed to me far more sensible and appropriate if the rapist had been so transformed, thereby not only eliminating the immediate threat, but giving an entirely new meaning to the jocular description of a ‘woody.’ ”
This last, of course, was greeted with puzzled looks, unfamiliar as they were with English idioms, much less slang, and still disinclined to step too far beyond the boundaries of an ingrained sexism going back at least six thousand years or so, since the matriarchies were overthrown.
They all of them had an obvious fondness for predators, though, which I took as a helpful portent. I suppose we all of us, Goddeses, Sirens, humans, and other sentients included, feel a curious sort of kinship with carnivores, since the great majority of our ‘pets’ and other intimate animal companions through the ages had been predators, for the main part, with the possible exception of horses, but then very few of us have ever invited horses to hop up on the bed. Dogs and cats had the predator’s unique combination of relatively compact size, well-controlled sanitary habits, and heightened intelligence, which combined to make them a useful and emotionally-satisfying domestic companion. I pondered that for the moment.
‘If the red slayer think he slays,
Or if the slain think he is slain,
They know not well the subtle ways
I keep, and pass, and turn again.’
I made another mental note to seek out some sort of dogs and cats – somewhere along our journeys – and cultivate their friendship once again. I suspect that they were as good for us as we were for them, taking all in all, and one of the many problems associated with the Horticulturist enclaves was the utter lack of pets with whom we might encourage habits of empathy and caring amongst our children. Harry’s Name! As far as I knew, we didn’t even allow dolls as playthings! I know I’d never seen one.
“Sapphire?”
That was Beryl, I think, and I turned toward her with a start. “Yes?”
“What’s happening? You seemed awfully preoccupied.”
“Sorry, I was just thinking about the future, if we ever cease from wandering. I’ve been getting broody lately, as my belly expands and the imminence of motherhood is slowly working itself into my brain.”
She gave me a wry smirk. “Tell me about it. It’s been a long time since last we saw anything at all approximating a nursery. Sylvan bivouacs that change every night just don’t quite cut it for me these days, and I’m not half as far along as you are.”
“I suppose we have a palace in the Underworld, but I don’t think anything really grows down there, much less babies.”
“I’m sure of it,” she said. “There’s plenty of amorous dalliance going on in the Elysian Fields, and not one pregnancy that I know of, and I would know.”
It’s true, she would. I might be the nominal ‘Ruler’ of the Underworld by virtue of having overthrown the former King in a bloodless coup, but Beryl was the real mover and shaker down there. I just did the odd chore or two when she let me, really, the chthonic equivalent of taking out the trash and mopping the floors. “Well put,” I agreed. “Our little band of merry adventurers is coming right along as well. Almost half are visibly enceinte by now, and the other half are working on it, as best I can judge by the number of canoodling couples I glimpse beneath the trees these days.”
Beryl smiled. “Well, military service is difficult and dangerous enough – even when one has a little fiddle in with the Goddess of Death – that we can hardly begrudge them a few comforts in their sack time.”
I grinned back at her. “True, especially as I set a very bad example for them straight off.”
“Never say it! Your own example was an excellent encouragement for the troops, not to mention one of our best recruiting incentives, since the upper ranks in the fortresses imposed strict limitations on family size for the troops, with drastic punishments meted out for any infractions against ‘the good order and discipline of the service.’ In fact, I think our pregnant warriors are far more fierce than most all of the rest, since they’ve got more ‘skin in the game,’ so to speak, and an irrevocable investment in the future.”
“Of course,” I said, “it doesn’t hurt that no one dies forever in this particular outfit. In fact, our healing abilities are such that I don’t think any of us have even come close to dying, with the notable exception of you.”
“Lucky me,” she said, rolling her eyes in exasperation.
“Well, you know what I meant,” I told her. “What else could possibly have motivated me to beard the old lion in his den, as it were, to take hold of the fabric of reality and rend it into rags and tatters before reweaving it to suit my deepest need?”
She smiled at me then. “Well, you’ve always been a bit of a ball-buster, but I have to confess that you managed to perfect your game when you took on my assumptive ‘husband’ and vanquished him so handily. ”
“Hole in one?”
“You might say that,” she said, and laughed.
I was never much for smooth-talking the ladies, but I was both glib and clever, as well as being very much in love, which is a fairly good foundation, I think. “Well, I had everything in the world that meant anything to me riding on the game, so I gave it my very best effort.”
They say in my books that there are perfect moments, instants in time when everything becomes clear, a brief glimpse into an underlying reality that might well define the rest of your life. This was one of them, at least for me. “While you were gone, I dreamed of you, but I wasn’t asleep. People told me that you were gone, lost amongst the nameless dead, somehow cast aside, but I never believed them, because I could feel your living presence inside me, as tangible as the heat of the sun on my face, but you were in my heart.” I reached out and took her in my arms as I looked deep into her open eyes. “I searched for you across the open meadow, my heart called for you, and suddenly you appeared, seemingly unharmed, but I could feel that you were still held partially in thrall by the cruel tyrant who’d abducted you to begin with, and I knew where to find him, so I called my dear Gumball to deliver me to his presence, to confront the craven villain with the clear light of truth, to bring him to justice come what may, and Gumball didn’t let me down.”
“So,” she said, seemingly unmoved, “just like that, you decided to wrestle with God?”
“Why not?” I said without chagrin. “My strength is the strength of ten, you know, because my heart is pure. Though I’m neither splenitive nor rash, yet I have in me something very dangerous; let him beware who does you any harm. There was a grim shadow on you, a stain inside your heart, so I had to do my very best to either cure you, or to offer at least my fitting vengeance for your hurt – perhaps to make a place for healing to begin – perhaps simply to ensure that the perpetrator of this cruel assault upon your personal integrity could never boast of his distasteful deeds without instantly putting the lie to it in his own person.”
“…and his concomitant pregnancy?” she said, amused.
“Completely unintentional, yet a direct consequence of both of our actions, since he was trying to rape me at the time, and so had certain parts of his anatomy in an unfortunate juxtaposition to mine own when the sudden metamorphosis came full upon him. I’m fairly sure it took him by surprise, and it surprised me as well, but there’s ample precedent. Sometimes ‘just fooling around’ has lasting consequences which quite often come as a shock to both parties involved in the heated contest. Luckily enough, I was pregnant at the time, and so relatively immune from being knocked up twice, for which I thank my lucky stars, but evidently still fertile otherwise, which is probably a good thing to keep in mind for all of us. Remind me to tell our sisters, or at least pass the information on through Captain Topaz, and from thence to official despatches.”
Beryl responded instantly, “I’d have to say that’s almost pure luck, as well, since we have to consider the experience of poor Leda, who was bedded by her royal husband, Tyndareus of Sparta, then raped by Zeus that very same night, and wound up bearing two sets of twins by different fathers, Helen of Troy and Clytemnestra, as well as Castor and Pollux. Oddly enough, the four of them were supposedly contained in two swanish eggs – I can only imagine how that must have hurt – and the paternal ancestry of all but Helen is still very much in doubt, although they managed to stuff the ill-fated Castor and Pollux up in the sky to keep them well out of the way, as was often the case with bastards, back in the day.”
“Ouch…,” I said. “The mind boggles even at a single egg big enough to contain two twin babies, I’m afraid, much less two such eggs in a row. I have trouble enough imagining a single infant’s head and shoulders, even when wriggling around to make room. Mind you, though, some accounts have Helen’s mother as the Goddess Nemesis, but that’s probably just poetic license, since it’s difficult to imagine how Helen would have escaped immortality, had both her parents been divine. The confusion about paternity seems perfectly understandable, though, since I imagine that the King of Sparta had every incentive to keep a lid on the rumours, or at least to try. So very few men are sanguine about the notion of their wives being bedded and impregnated by other men, even if one of them is purported to be a ‘God,’ since there’s always the possibility that this was meant by a perfectly ordinary wayward wife to be a cruel and derisive taunt directed at an ageing, wimpy, or otherwise lackluster husband.”
“One notes with prejudice,” Beryl said primly, “that one doesn’t hear of Goddesses shacking up with merely human men all that often, so your critique seems pertinent, at very least, and the masculine allure of my former bedmate was severely compromised by the disappearance of his rather impressive ‘tackle’.”
“So I suppose,” I said, subtly disheartened by her prosaic nonchalance. There was at least one major difference between our otherwise similar transformations. Where I had embraced it, perhaps through some inherent inclination, Beryl retained far more of her original trooper’s personality and inclinations, with only such adjustment to her transformed body as she deemed necessary. The contrast between us was obvious, now that I thought about it; I was focused on romance – for the most part – and enjoyed our sexual relationship as an important aspect of our overall intimacy, but not the sine qua non by any means, Beryl tended to focus upon sex alone, and was much less concerned than I was about emotional context, as evidenced by what had seemed at the time to be her callous taunts toward me about that bastard Hades’ sexual prowess after her abduction and installation as his Queen, evidently supplanting Persephone in his… affections, and her continuing expressions of something approaching nostalgia for the time she’d spent as his captive paramour. That got me thinking about our overall rôles in the current Pantheon, despite our nominal positions. I was nominally the ‘successor’ to Hades, Zeus, Ares, Poseidon, and many others usually numbered amongst the most ‘virile’ of the Gods, yet I seemed to have left behind the entirety of their propensity for random concupiscence involving attractive strangers. I also seemed to be leaving Beryl behind, to my sorrow, but facing eternity tends to make one impatient with anything much less than perfection.
In the event, the ‘mermaids’ were very fond of me for some reason, although I wasn’t really sure if it were down to the fact that I stood in loco parentis to them as Poseidon’s new eidolon, (εἴδωλον) or kleos (κλέος) – I couldn’t quite decide which was which – or simply because they saw me as a powerful and bloodthirsty heroine whom they admired, since I’d personally slain what must be very many hundreds of men by now, and more than a double handful of Gods. “So, Molpe,” I said. “Do you think it would be useful to lead an expedition south from here? As far as I can see, almost the entirety of historic Florida is underwater now, and those few islands still above the mean high water mark are swept by hurricane surges with great regularity.”
“It’s not quite as desolate as that,” she said. “Over to the west, there’s a fairly substantial peninsula left, about a third of the ancient state, but all the shoreline is drowned, as well as almost everything south of the Orlando Archipelago. There are a very few Raider outposts there, but the climate is perfect for the hostile vines, so they run the risk of being eaten whenever they travel by land, and of course they couldn’t possibly make any lengthy journeys afloat, since that would leave them subject to the same general sort of predation.”
That posed a puzzle for me. I didn’t like the idea of leaving them alone, but neither was I minded to extend my influence to encompass the local kudzu crowns, since they seemed perfectly capable of handling a large part of the Reiver problem in this area on their own, and there didn’t appear to be any civilian fortresses left in the southern archipelago, so persuading them not to eat the Reivers would be counterproductive, at least in the short term. “So, where exactly do these ‘raiders’ catch their victims?”
“As far as we know,” Molpe told me, “they most often travel up into the hills to the mainland north-west, then return driving female slaves before them, usually with a wagon or two of loot, mostly foodstuffs. Their usual paths cross several deep rivers, so we exact our rightful toll, and have toppled the foundations of many bridges to help to ensure their inability to find any sort of completely safe passage over our extensive domains.”
“Toll?” I queried.
“We have the ancient right to enforce a toll upon all maritime commerce, which includes any commercial or sovereign activities taking place within sight or sound of the sea.”
“And what, exactly, is covered by this ‘toll?’ ”
“Lives and goods, of course, but in practice only males are forfeit, and only then if they can be held in thrall, and we’re only truly interested in precious gems and jewelry in the way of goods, so our tax upon commerce is minimal, and we more than make up for that by rescuing ships and lives in peril upon the sea.”
I thought about that before I answered, “By ‘held in thrall,’ I presume that you mean ‘captivated by your voices,’ or is there more than that?”
“There is, actually, in that our mere appearance is just as irresistible as our voices, but only for susceptible individuals, mostly males.”
That confused me. Why in Harry’s Green Hell would anyone’s mere appearance be irresistible? “I’m sorry, but I don’t quite follow the chain of cause and effect.”
“It’s really quite simple. Just like our elder sisters, the Sirens, we punish derelictions of duty, but our scope is somewhat more limited. In the general run of commerce, sailors have a duty to the captain of the vessel, the shipowner, and to the merchants who either charter the vessel itself, or make payment for the delivery of goods on a common carrier. They may also have a range of other duties, to their wives and families, if any, to their sovereign, especially when aboard a man-o’-war, and fail in this obligation to their mortal peril. We ourselves specialize in moral peccadilloes, for the most part, sins against the family and righteous behavior. In this area, of course, our writ encompasses the traditional prerogatives of La Llorona, so any body of water larger than a puddle lies within the scope of our authority.”
“La Llorona?” I said, in complete ignorance.
“The Weeping Woman, the latest incarnation of Cihuacoatl or Coatlicue, ‘The Mother of the Gods,’ an Aztec Goddess with very many incarnations across Middle and South America. She’s somewhat akin to your patroness, Tiamat, but also has some considerable correspondence to you, in that she’s the special protector and saviour of pregnant women, and all matters concerned with the home and family, as well as the mother of us all, the Earth itself, from whom we spring forth and to whose loving embrace we descend at death.”
I thought about that for quite some time, even going so far as to access the Akashic records of some number of my subjects in the Underworld. “You’re right, of course, and are hereby acknowledged and confirmed in your ancient rights by this, my word, and by my hand as significator of my special protection.”
“Thank you, my Queen!” Molpe bowed low and took my hand in hers.
“I gather that philanderers and other abusers of the sanctity of the family are your special charge, and equally the special concern of La Llorona, so this constitutes a special class of oathbreakers.”
“It does.”
“As such, then, I grant you special discretion to handle this particular evil, including both the high justice and the low, depending upon your own evaluation of the situation as a whole.”
“Thank you, my Queen.” She smiled, showing her alarming teeth very prettily. “We are your eager servants.”
I smiled back. I found Molpe’s innocent savagery oddly refreshing, for some reason, not least because she and her companions seemed somehow completely free of angst, perfect soldiers, taking all in all. “I believe we can depend upon you, then, to manage those few Reiver populations still extant. We’d appreciate your coöperation in restoring any captive women you encounter to their families, if at all possible, or to some other supportive environment. To help you in this task, I plan to billet a small company of regular soldiers here, or any other location that seems advisable to you and your sisters. If the kudzu vines become a problem at any time, just let someone know and we’ll enforce our truce with them locally. Until they do, I can’t see them really bothering any of you, since they can’t tolerate salt water at all, and aren’t all that fond of any sort of water.”
“And how,” she asked, “is this rapprochement to be effected?”
“As I pointed out before, we have allies in the plant kingdom far more powerful than they are, and they’re limited in number only by what the local ecosystem can support.” I whistled up Gumball again, who’d been keeping a very low profile of late, having discovered that he quite liked romping around in the Elysian Fields, since he was able to take on any number of his favorite forms at will, although Cerberus and the Imperial Chinese Dragon were his usual choices. He quite liked having three heads to snap at things, and flying was his passion, so he sometimes seemed hard-pressed to choose between them. Gumball almost instantly erupted from the soil again with an admirable show of raw power far more impressive than his earlier entrance, soaring from the earth in a rush of leaves and dirt like a green avalanche in reverse, leaping perhaps sixty feet into the air before crashing to the ground with a toothy smile every bit as feral as that of our bloodthirsty mermaids. This time, he was immediately followed by two of his companions, although they didn’t leap quite so spectacularly. I could tell they were impressed.
Aglaope asked, eyes rounded in astonishment, “What sort of strange creatures are these, that they come at your command?”
“We call them ‘Bandersnatches’ after an ancient story, but human association with these creatures goes back at least a thousand years on this continent, where we commonly kept them as pets, although they started out as a food crop. There're actually related to the mints, but have an edible seed which can be ground into a type of flour and baked into bread This one is my personal companion, Gumball, but we have a few dozen travelling with us and plan to leave a few behind. You’ll find them a great help, I think, in managing the remaining slavers, since they can arrange fatal ambuscades from any location underlain by any sort of dirt. You might think of them as a terrestrial analogue to your mermaids – the equivalent either of a human who simply never learned to speak or read, or perhaps of a very clever dog, I hesitate to assign any sort of equivalency to creatures so profoundly alien to merely human conceptions of intelligence, which tend to be very much constrained by language – who can swim through fertile soil as easily as your sisters do the sea.”
“Can they speak at all?”
“Not directly, but their mental processes are accessible to any with the gift.”
‘Like this?’ Molpe communicated silently.
“Exactly so!” I cried. “You’ll have no trouble at all, provided you pet them from time to time. They’re quite friendly and loving, once you get to know them, and have developed quite a taste for our local form of ambrosia. We’ll leave you a supply, if you like, to keep them happy.”
Molpe’s eyes went wide with wonder. “You’ve dicovered a new source of ἀμβροσία so far from the winged doves of Olympus? How marvelous!”
“We have. Our local recipe includes only milk or cream, with the slightest admixture of the fermented elixir, either neat or as a dried powder. Let it sit for a day or two and it’s fully efficacious. Making it on your own beats waiting on birds six ways from Sunday.”
“Six ways from Sunday?” Molpe said, puzzled once again. “What in the world does that mean?”
“It’s what they call an ‘idiom,’ basically descended from an old way of describing an individual with eyes either askance – something like a hen or cock – or crossed, whom they colloquially described as looking two ways for Sunday, or any other thing. Eventually the notion of a physical quirk took on a life of its own, as idioms do, and came to mean something more like ‘exhaustively,’ or ‘in every conceivable way,’ with the number of different ‘ways’ to look increasing to some larger number for emphasis, or the underlying metaphor misapprehended completely, with random excursions into some sort of pseudo-meaning that seems somehow plausible to the speaker.”
Molpe smirked. “Well, that’s happened enough over the years, even in Greek, the logically-perfect language.”
“Probably,” I agreed, suppressing any inclination toward scepticism. “Every language is continuously pruned and re-sculpted by myriads of artists in sound and meaning, some of whom are poets, and some… somewhat less skilled. Not all of whom have similar attitudes toward their medium, nor even similar familiarity with the basic framework of their common language, yet all of them crib from one another, so the end result is something of a hash.”
“Barbarians are everywhere,” she sniffed. “Discourse is at the heart of civilized life, and eloquence is its currency.”
I tended to agree, but it seemed somehow unfair, because without ready access to the entire world of words and ideas, one starts out in the world of words and discourse heavily-burdened with a crippling handicap. In the real world of the Greeks, aside from the Gods and Goddesses, education was reserved for the upper classes, and there were masses of slaves and other sorts of servants who were not at all free to participate in the social and other benefits enjoyed by the ruling classes. “One advantage of immortality,” I said, “is that it gives one time to become skilled at almost everything one sets one’s hands and heart to do. True mastery of anything, from playing a musical instrument to putting words together to make a story, requires ten thousand hours or more of practice, roughly five years of working at it forty hours a week, but more is always better.”
“Of course it does. That’s what the gymnasia are for.”
“Well, it’s also what my Underworld is for. Regardless of their former status in the world of light, essentially all souls are free citizens in the world below – unless they are prisoners sentenced to a specific term of penance and reconciliation – and are therefore entitled to study and learn anything they choose to take up, whether natural philosophy, the performing arts, rhetoric, literature, the fine arts, or even the unsavory practice of literary criticism.”
“But doesn’t Lethe dissolve their memories before they’re accepted for rebirth?” She frowned.
I shrugged. “Lethe is still available for those who prefer it, but it’s optional under our new joint rule. It seemed to Beryl – who seems to have inherited Persephone’s position and authority, since Persephone herself was weary of the responsibilities entailed by her former position as Hades’ bride, not to mention Hades himself – that it was somewhat schizophrenic to forcibly destroy the memories of the reborn on one end of a lifetime and then encourage them to participate in a Mystery religion to partially replace these hard-won memories on the other. All it really did was provide unwarranted employment for a gang of parasitic sacerdotes and simultaneously discourage the habit of independent thinking.”
Hera blinked, evidently alarmed. “But the religious hierarchy is the foundation of civilised life!”
“Not in America,” I said. “We have both religious and political freedom here, or will have, once the rule of law is fully restored.”
“But what can possibly replace it?”
“Beryl reminded me, not so very long ago, that there was a revolutionary leader born several centuries ago in a province of North America called Mexico, Benito Juárez by name – he’s a very droll fellow, I met him once in the Elysian Fields on Beryl’s recommendation – and he said, ‘Entre los individuos, como entre las naciones, el respeto al derecho ajeno es la paz.’ Being translated from the original, it means roughly, ‘Between individuals, just as between nations, respect for the rights of others is the foundation of peace.’ I can’t argue with his words, even now. As for worship, I’m all in favor of human consciousness of a higher power and/or an overarching concept of morality and human decency, but the best way to encourage that is to give good value for their investment, not send strong-arm bullies around to punish people for some ill-defined ‘impiety,’ especially when the instigators of this enforced devotion quite often make two-year-olds look like revered elder statesmen ripe with patient wisdom and bottomless depths of compassion and loving-kindness.”
“I take it then,” Hera said, bemused, “that orthodoxy is for you neither turpitude nor virtue.”
“Not at all,” I replied, “or not as such. It’s my own opinion that religion is as religion does – and I fully appreciate the irony inherent in this, considering the fact that I seem to be the All-Mother now, as well as the All-Father – so I don’t really care what people either think or believe, especially whether they ‘believe’ in me, as long as they behave like decent human beings.”
“But what about monotheism?” Beryl asked, always willing to argue both sides against the middle.
“Why not? Although it’s either a more-or-less silly conceit, or a mere metaphor for the essential uncertainty of the merely human viewpoint, necessarily limited in scope to a single brief lifetime, it’s as good as any other opinion. Between us two, though, we have at least two immortal Goddesses, as well as our former lives as human beings, not to mention our memories of our many former selves, so as long as we don’t engage in a solipsistic kicking contest in which we each claim that the other is a product of our own fevered imagination, we have no real alternative but to admit some sort of divine pantheon, at very least, and since we have a veritable gang of Goddesses ready to hand, most all of whom are rather seamlessly somewhat diffusely interrelated in most peculiar ways, and many of them appear to be other incarnations of our very own ‘selves,’ something more… flexible than mere panentheism seems very much in order. Perhaps some notion of the ‘Cosmic All’ might better fit the bill, although I freely admit that this might easily slide into a sort of existential nihilism, which always sounds silly, once you say it out loud, since it’s perfectly obvious that non-suicidal entities persist in finding meaning to their lives, however frivolous that purpose may appear at first to others.”
Beryl, of course, looked at me with eyes aslant, a skeptical expression on her face, as almost always. “Whatever,” she said. “I personally have little faith in ‘purposes,’ since actions speak much louder to me than mere words and theories.”
“There’s something to be said for that, of course,” I said, temporizing. “On the other hand, truly strategic thinking requires a bit more than merely superficial observation.”
“I’m glad to hear you say so,” said a very strange voice from behind me, layered with a hundred sibilant whispers in uneven cadence that somehow called to mind a mystic chorus of ghosts.
I whirled around, as did Beryl, whilst Hera and Molpe just smiled. There before us… well, formerly behind us… was a very tall and very beautiful woman whose long blonde hair was twined with writhing green and yellow-spotted vipers. I recognized her instantly, of course, Medusa, Μέδουσα, the ancient ruler and protector of human civilization, first amongst the firstborn of the Titans, the first children of Tiamat, born of Κητώ, Keto, from whom the whales I’d heard about had taken their name. “Funny how things work out,” I said, “but welcome, dear sister. I’ve heard of your beauty, of course.”
“Really?” she asked. “So few remember me clearly, these days.”
“I have the advantage, of course,” I said courteously, “of having been Poseidon, in one of many past lives, and could hardly forget the blessed mother of my children, much less your many noble virtues.”
“You were Poseidon?” she exclaimed. “Mind you, there’s a certain arrogance about your bearing that reminds me of him, but he was nothing if not a very manly fellow.”
“I’m sure that we were, but we live under a different dispensation these days, and we all of us share the essential androgyny of the Sirens, or will share in the future.” I grinned for all of us. “The change is in the very air we breathe, and so is both inexorable and inevitable.”
Medusa rolled her eyes. “Well, I can’t say that I’m exactly looking forward to this new world order, but in the course of a long life, one must be prepared to abandon one’s baggage from time to time, and it certainly beats abandoning my body entirely, as I was forced to do for quite some time. Now that was somewhat irritating, but when Athena took over my rôle in the eternal Pantheon, she didn’t have the chops to carry it off on her own, at least in the popular imagination, so had to carry my head around as her badge of office.” Then she laughed. “I imagine it must have irritated her as well, since it would have been a constant reminder of her lesser status in the hearts of her worshipers, who still looked to me for justice and civil order.”
At that, Athena herself, still present in our number, coughed and cleared her throat. “Uhm… if you don’t mind, dear ‘sister,’ I’m actually right here!”
“So?” Medusa arched her brow. “Since when has that mattered to anyone?”
Just what I needed, a cat-fight. “Ladies,” I said ecumenically, “we’re all of us sisters here, and since Tiamat herself is one of our number, albeit somewhere out at sea just this minute, one supposes that we all of us, whatever our current dignities or offices, might properly be described as afterthoughts and copy-cats. The fact is that we all derive much of our power from merely human imaginations and aspirations, as their many attempts to encompass and explain the Universe developed a narrative power that transcended mere mortality and reached out to grasp the heavenly stars. We are both the instigators and the inheritors of that legacy, and should have a decent respect for their opinions and needs. That’s part of the bargain, after all.”
“What ‘bargain?’ ” Hera asked suspiciously.
“That deities derive the entirety of their just powers from the adherence and consent of their worshipers. That’s precisely how Athena supplanted Medusa, in that Medusa’s worshippers were conquered by the Ionians, and it was the Ionians who gave us modern life, for the most part, although they did it largely at the expense of women. That’s why Athena, the most ‘masculine’ Goddess possible – having been created through a particularly bloody sort of ‘parthenogenesis’ which involved Zeus murdering the real mother and then falsely claiming that he ‘gave birth’ to Athena on his own – was forced to adopt her predecessor in the affections of the people as her mask and alter ego. Women are the heart of every religion, and no religion can thrive without their support. Athena – essentially Zeus transmogrified as a Goddess – almost entirely supplanted Zeus in the public mind, just as Metis, Athena’s real mother, had preceded Zeus and his gang of thugs, especially amongst the original inhabitants of Ionia, but only through her literal ‘masquerade’ as Medusa, by means of which she appropriated Medusa’s primordial rôle as ‘Guardian,’ but also as the Mother of all Invention, Wisdom, Courage, Inspiration, Civilization, Law, Justice, Just Warfare, Mathematics, Strength, Strategy, the Fine Arts, all manner of Crafts, and other human skills. In fact, aside from the rather undistinguished career of Zeus as serial rapist, patricide, and bully, he had few qualities that might have endeared him to his supposed ‘subjects.’ It’s no wonder that no one was terribly fond of him.”
“You’re speaking of my husband, upstart!” Hera wasn’t pleased at all by my contemptuous characterization of her departed spouse.
“True, but please bear in mind that his shade now lies within my power, and all his sins are fully-revealed to me, so kindly don’t bother making him out to be better than he was posthumously. If it’s any consolation, he’s well on his way to rebirth, although you aren’t likely to recognise him in feminine form. She’s bound to turn out nicely, if you must know, since my partner and I do very good work, but she’s already drunk deep of Lethe, and won’t remember you at all.”
“Zeus is like you two now? Half woman?” Hera seemed concerned.
“A little more than half, dear Hera, since we’re both of us pregnant, Beryl by your former brother Hades now, and I myself by Beryl. The new avatar of Zeus, of course, cannot be impregnated until she has a living body, but will be equally capable of fathering a child, so will have, I think, the best of both worlds, as will all of us going forward.”
“Am I infected too?” she said.
“Almost certainly, although I could access your Akashic Record if you’re tormented by curiosity.”
“You can access my life?” she asked, alarmed.
“Of course, as can Beryl, if she troubles herself to look. Every one of us, all creatures living, including the so-called ‘immortal’ Gods and Goddesses, eventually knocks upon our subterranean door and is eventually reborn, despite any illusions they might harbour about their putative ‘imperishable’ flesh.”
“But the immortal Gods…!”
I rolled my eyes up toward the azure sky above us. “How, dear Hera, do you suppose most of the original Titans wound up in Tartarus? They were ‘immortals’ too, if you’ll recall, and were overthrown by treachery and deceit, for the most part.” Zeus and his warlike companions, putative ‘immortals’ all, were completely vulnerable to me, at very least, and all are fully within my power even as we dally here, so one can’t count neither upon Nektar nor Ambrosia to keep one completely safe from any harm. There are no certainties in life, even in the lives of the ‘Immortal Gods and Goddesses,’ so it behooves us all to tread humbly upon the Earth – our collective home and Mother – and to take good heed of our sins, for we any of us might at any time be suddenly called upon to atone for them in full.”
“Is that a threat?” Hera said pugnaciously.
“Not at all,” I answered. “Rather, it’s merely a fact of existence in this time and place, since I am the eternal Goddess of the Dead. Although I have no dark designs on any of our present company, sooner or later, all souls come home to me and can rest secure beneath my outspread wings in confident expectation of my sheltering love and care. Unlike the previous Sovereign of the Underworld, I hold no grudges and am committed to the spiritual advancement and eventual rebirth of all the inhabitants of my chthonic realms.”
“Does this largesse include my brother Hades?” Hera asked.
“It does, as I’ve already explained. Indeed, she’s just as pleased as punch to be carrying the first-born child of the Sovereign of the three worlds, the broad earth, the deep sea, and the still more vasty realms below, since it offers bragging rights, at very least.”
“But what about Beryl’s child?” she asked reasonably, perhaps understandably confused by the notion of having two firstborns.
“I have to admit that it’s rather been a puzzle for me as well, but of course Beryl’s child was conceived whilst we were both mortal, and the rules for this sort of thing appear to be almost as complex as the rules of inheritance amongst European royalty, not to mention the fact that that we’ve never been formally married. Pregnancies resulting from rape amongst the Gods, though, appear to follow rather odd rules, no matter who was actually in the process of raping whom. Mind you, I doubt that the ‘rules’ ever contemplated changing sex during the very act, despite the cautionary example of Tiresias, but then she married and had children by her legitimate husband, and was your priestess to boot, dear Hera, although she’s reported to have dallied in the ‘oldest profession’ as well, which was evidently not an uncommon trade for priestesses in ancient times, as it not only made religious observance more attractive for men, but served to bolster the Temple treasuries to boot.”
Hera laughed. “Well, that’s certainly been true in some traditions, but neither has it ever been universal. So, tell me, has sexual congress been better for you as a woman?”
If she thought that she was going to trick me with that old chestnut, she had another think coming. My mama didn’t raise no fools. “Alas, I can’t quite say, since I was a virgin, back when I was a man, so have nothing at all to compare with my more recent experiences.” This was true enough, but I knew the history of Tiresias, so was forewarned. To be perfectly fair, I suspected that the old boy had got it right, since it makes perfect sense in an evolutionary context, considering the mortal hazards females face in pregnancy, maternity, and motherhood, not to mention the fact that heterosexual intercourse usually involved putting up with the antics of men from time to time, but I felt no particular obligation to choose sides in an ancient quarrel.
“Pity,” was all she said, but I could see that my glib answer irritated her.
‘Tough luck,’ I thought. “Yes, isn’t it?” I said, “but then you weren’t all that happy with the opinion of Tiresias, who certainly had far more experience to call upon.”
She said not a word, but I could see she wasn’t well-pleased by my glib observation. I’ve never been all that disciplined about keeping my mouth shut.
Beryl, on the other hand, loves a good fight, and squared off on my behalf straightaway. “If you’re trying to rustle up a ruckus, old woman, you’ve come to the right place, so just let me know how it’s going to go down and I’ll gladly oblige you!”
“Uhm, Hera,” I intervened, “just as a word to the wise, I’ve seen her tear limbs and heads off grown men with her bare hands, so I wouldn’t advise any sort of confrontation, whether physical or magical. She tends to become… enthusiastic.”
Beryl merely smiled, but it was the sort of smile one wouldn’t want to encounter in daily life, the sort of hungry smile that one might see on wolves and tigers.
Hera apparently thought better of her latest comment and said, “It was merely a matter of curiosity, since I’ve heard differing opinions, but I’m terribly sorry if I offended anyone, but rather thought that Sapphire here might be able to satisfy my purely intellectual curiosity.”
“I’m sure she could, if she thought about it – she’s a great one for thinking – but even I would hesitate to quarrel with her, since she’s a lot more vicious than even I am, once she gets her dander up. You saw what happened to a whole passle of the immortal Gods when she became irritated by them, however merciful she’s been postmortem.”
“Well,” I interjected, seeing dudgeon rising between them, “Let’s all focus on more pleasant topics. It’s a lovely day, and we’re in good company. If anyone really wants to kill somebody, just for practice, we could probably find a nest of Reivers somewhere off to the northwest, if we troubled ourselves to look.” Of course, since I’d brought it up, I had to satisfy my own curiosity, despite the possibility of spoiling a bit of the Siren’s fun. I quickly riffled through my mental Tarot, although it was gradually becoming redundant as my psychic awareness of the world-at-large improved. “In fact, there’s a largish clan of them not fifteen miles way to the northwest, if you’re interested in a little dust-up, although of course the local mermaids and Tiamat would be left twiddling their thumbs until we were finished.”
“Don’t mind me!” she roared, shaking leaves from the oaks and needles from the pines for quite some distance around us – I could hear the soft sough and susurrations of falling detritus for miles around – one of the more significant irritations of essential omniscience, which seemed to be creeping up on me as time went on. “I’m organizing the local cetaceans as an honour guard to make a court-in-exile, since this seems to be the center of human society for the nonce. The Mediterranean was always far too small, I thought, for a proper ocean, and the Pacific tends to be boring with so little land around, except at the edges, and there’s nothing much happening in the way of civilization on either shore in these modern times.” She snorted in a very unladylike manner. She’d never paid all that much attention to the social graces, at least in my estimation, doubtless through having come into existence before any sentient beings were available to form any sort of society with which one might conceivably interact.
I smiled. “I’m sure you’ll do a bang-up job of it, since you’ve done such a fine job with the Universe as a whole. Please let me know if I can help in any way.”
‘And please let me know how your own little expedition turns out, why don’t you?’
‘Expedition?’ I eloquently displayed my ignorance.
‘You are going to clear up this little problem with the remaining Reivers, aren’t you?’
‘I hadn’t thought of it,’ I said. ‘I’d planned to leave it to the mermaids as something to pass their time, since there’s not much commerce on the sea to occupy them, much less oath-breakers and villains.’
‘But I could use them in my Restoration project. They’ve always been very fond of life at court, since it gives them an excuse to wear their very best jewelry and exotic finery.’
I hadn’t thought of that, not having had the advantage of observing the mermaids at length in their natural habitats. Thinking quickly, I answered, ‘You’re right, of course, and one could easily make a case that human villains are my responsibility. I was just thinking about getting my European project going, since I have no idea what’s really going on over there.’
‘Why in the world don’t you simply go take a look? Do you think the late Zeus and his companions booked passage on a dirigible when they came calling?’
‘Dirigible?’
‘A sort of lighter-than-air balloon used to transport goods and people half a millennium or so in the past. I thought it was rather clever, but it was soon superseded by faster and noisier alternatives, so of course they vanished from the stage, although they did manage to capture the imaginations of the storytellers of that age, and for a few hundreds of years thereafter.’
‘Dirigible,’ the notion fascinated me. We’d obviously need some sort of gas lighter than nitrogen – hydrogen and/or helium came to mind most easily – but it would allow a relatively low-technology society like ours to bypass the oceans in greater safety, and quite possibly with much less investment of time and scarce resources. ‘Unfortunately, we won’t have enough time to reïnvent these handy ærial gadgets before our putative raid,’ I said.
‘Why on earth would you even bother? You have the Sirens right here, with the lesser sirens as your backup troops, and can easily lead them on your own, with Beryl if she longs for a little more action after your long trek.’
‘You seem to forget that the Sirens have wings, like angels, whilst Beryl and I ride on perfectly ordinary horses,’ I told her. ‘I’m fairly sure we’d slow them down.’
She smirked at me, although it was a little difficult to tell, ‘Are you not my own daughter, somewhat removed? I gave birth to Metis, who bore Athena, all of whom are shapeshifters. Since your paramour seems to have supplanted Persephone, the potent Praxidike, one would assume that she inherited her powers as well.’
“Shapeshifting?” I spoke out loud, startled by what seemed like magic mentioned as casually as barley porridge.
“Of course!” she thundered. “Even Zeus that was – as greedy, thick-headed, and clumsy a dolt as one could possibly imagine – was able to disguise himself in many forms, although most of them, quite frankly, lacked even a shred of creativity.” Then she paused for a moment, visibly pondering, before saying, in a bellow only slightly subdued, “The swan thing was rather clever, I have to admit, however perverse and horrifying it must have been for poor Leda.”
Classical mythology had never been my strong suit – or should that be… ‘thealogy?’ In any case, it didn’t surprise me that there was a lot that I still didn’t know about the situation I found myself inhabiting. ‘I suppose that I should have guessed, since Gumball took to shapeshifting with an enthusiasm that astonished me, almost as soon as he’d descended to the Underworld.’
‘Your animal companion isn’t prejudiced in favor of any sort of eternal verities, so retains a childlike joy and freedom,’ she suggested. ‘Transformation is the sine qua non of the Eleusinian and other Mysteries, since facilis descensus Averno;
noctes atque dies patet atri ianua Ditis; Easy is the descent to Avernus, for the doorway to the underworld lies open both night and day. But to retrace your steps and return to the sunlight and warm breezes of the world above – that’s a mighty labour.’
‘So Beryl’s return from the Underworld was a similar transformation?’
‘As was your own, of course, and the ready access to the hidden ways enjoyed by your envoy Maia, anciently known as Hermes, but her earliest incarnations were always feminine, since the Gates of Hell and the opening of the womb were seen as the twin way-stations of a single journey.’
‘So Hercules,” I intimated, showing off what little I really knew, “Hera’s man,” was made to don women’s garments by Omphale, the Queen of the Lydians, so that he himself could reënact the true Hero’s Journey, the entire cycle of dying and rebirth, which necessarily involves reïncarnation in bodies of varying sexes.’
‘Exactly! Omphale, herself an incarnation of the primal Goddess of all preliterate humanity, was enacting the rôle of the Psychopomp now taken up by Maia, the spiritual guide who conducts the soul through the frightening cycle of dying and rebirth. Omphale’s very name means the Navel of the World – that is, a personification of the very deepest question, “Who in the world are we?” – and she and Hercules were said to be involved in a very strange relationship, in that she forced him to wear her garments whilst she wore his, and she ordered him around as a husband does his wife, demanding his wifely obeisance and modesty as he performed the daily duties normally required of the woman of the house, including worship paid to the household Gods, like Hestia and Hermes. Now in fact, that in and of itself isn’t really truly odd, since the Holy Mysteries of peoples all around the world quite often feature either male officiants wearing some sort of women’s garments, or women wearing men’s garments, perhaps as a symbol of rebirth, since human beings rarely have any choice about the stations in life they will inhabit on the other side of the veil, so must always be prepared for what’s to come. It’s a pity they didn’t keep at it, though, since I think the world would have been a better place if more people had taken the long view over the years.’
‘Beryl’s been saying that for ages,’ I said.
‘Well, she would have done, wouldn’t she then? As an avatar of the Kore, she would have been terribly concerned about the long-term fecundity of the Earth, given the short-sighted antics of a mostly uninformed humanity.’
‘I myself have often thought that the Mysteries should have been made available to everyone at no cost, since they gradually became commercial “cash cows” that catered to the wealthy, rather than being offered to all and sundry as their birthright.’
‘Well, it’s often been the case that people who are disinclined to actually work for a living quickly gravitate toward the priestly classes. In my day, we discouraged those who had a purely venal “calling” by requiring castration for male postulants, and perpetual virginity for the women.’ She laughed out loud, a sudden thunderstorm of mirth. ‘The vows of perpetual poverty didn’t hurt neither. That’s one thing the Buddhists got right, requiring their priests, or monks, as they called them, to go out begging for their food from the people they serve, each and every day. It tends to keep them relatively honest.’
‘What do you mean, “your day?” It’s not as if you’re dead.’
‘Oh, please! Until I met you, I’d been a virtual slave for almost seven thousand years, it’s not as if I’d been fulfilling any meaningful life plans. As far as that Poseidon jerk-off was concerned, I was merely a useful beast of burden that he used to intimidate his enemies with very little effort on his part. You, on the other hand, blithely changed the entire paradigm, in one fell swoop transmogrifying the sorry sod from Lord and Master into Lunch. My only quibble, and it’s very minor, is that I do wish that you’d persuaded him to discard his armor first, since it felt rather prickly going down.’
‘I know. I did most of the swallowing, if you’ll recall. It was just bad luck that your neck is so very long, compared to the one I’m used to, and so my timing was a little off.’
‘Well, least said is soonest mended, as they say. In any case, you should be off to fight for justice and right innumerable wrongs, since you seem to be the final arbiter of life and death these days.’ “Ladies, your mistress has need of you!” she roared in a voice like thunder, in a staggering declaration of august presence that a thousand lions working as a consortium might only dream of.
Within a few seconds the great mass of Sirens stooped from the sky like great eagles – at least a hundred or more of them – alighting with a curiously graceful unfurling of their wings that raised dust and bits of grass and fallen leaves over half an acre of meadow, including, curiously enough, thousands of wild dandelion florets that danced off into the sky. I made careful note of the incongruous beauty of the scene and day, a slight dusting of clouds drifting across an azure Southern sky, and the trees, the green grass, the slight stirrings of the insects, the song of birds, not at all undaunted by the sudden arrival of the winged women.
Peisinoe spoke first, “We’re at your service, Great Queen.” She bowed slightly and raised her hand in greeting.
“And I, Raidne!” another said, also saluting me with a casual nod and wave.
“Parthenope!” “Leucoisa!” “Aglaope!” “Thelxiepeia!” “Ligeia!” “Teles!” “Thelxiope!” … A hundred names and more rang out in a collective shout of instant readiness for action from the throats of a hundred women, all of them smiling.
“Ladies!” I shouted, “Tiamat, our honored Creatrix and Great Mother has reminded me that we share a common heritage, and have a common obligation to punish evil souls.” I cast my mind about, accessing the Akashic Record in real time. “To the northwest, the main camp of the largest group of remaining raiders and slavers remaining in the Southeast corner of this continent remains untouched. I propose to touch them with the spirit of genuine remorse and repentance as they are escorted personally to the Gates of Hades by the Ladies of this august company.”
Then I gathered my wits about me and reached for a dimly remembered form, rising up with wings that spanned six fathoms. “Up!” I cried, and took to the air in a fury of beating wings! The feeling of stronger muscles across my back was suddenly familiar, as was the matching strength across my chest, a whole vocabulary of movement and interior anatomy as familiar as the memory of trees had been when I first stepped foot into the broad world beyond the citadels.
With a great shout, they rose up behind me, a terrible mass of winged women, the true Sirens of legend, all armed and dangerous. As if we shared one mind, we veered slightly toward a nearby hill and caught the updraft within which we rose, spiraling toward the clouds.
As I flew, I manifested a sword of worth, Excalibur, in very fact, from another incarnation as the Lady of the Lake, Viviane, whose true stories and many names are all twisted up in a thousand lies and legends. Now that I had full access to all my memories, I finally saw exactly why I’d been both loved and feared through half a million years of human history. ‘Noblesse oblige!’ I thought. ‘Unfortunately for some, my duties haven’t always included neither kindness nor mercy.’
Even at the speed of angels, not quite as swift as thought, it took the best part of a quarter of an hour to reach the largish area they’d staked out as their own. Fat lot of good it did them, other than making them easy to find, since the horse trails up from the old peninsula and between their camps were easily visible from our height, their intricate switchbacks and ambuscades laid bare.
As for the Reiver camp in question, it turned out there were three of them. I chose the first at random, indicating its general direction in flight, which I knew would be clue enough for my small flock of avenging angels. The psychic stench of sin is unmistakeable, once you’ve smelt it, and it tends to infect the entire neighborhood, once it sinks in deep.
Hovering for a moment above them – for the sake of a quiet conference, since holding ourselves stationary in mid-air entailed rather more effort than soaring – I said, “I’m rather inclined to believe, from past experience with these general sorts of slavers, that anyone free to walk around unchained is part of the conspiracy, whilst their victims will most probably be confined. They do have firearms, however, which can pierce both flesh and bone, so be careful to kill them suddenly, and all at once, if possible.”
“Not to worry,” said Thelxiepeia, which name I understood to mean something like either ‘solace’ or ‘soothing voice,’ an interesting sort of name for a professional assassin, “the worst that can happen is that we visit you down below and rise refreshed in an instant, not to mention that immortal flesh and bone is notoriously difficult to damage.” She smiled benignly, which somehow didn’t seem all that comforting… in context.
From five thousand feet, through scattered wisps of cloud as we circled above it, moving from damp chill as we passed through thick tendrils of foggy stratocumulus cloud into warm sunlight, the camp seemed roughly similar to those we’d seen in the Appalachias, a low stockade with a more-or-less central keep where they kept their loot, and where the leader seemed to live, a slave pen with a fortified sub-stockade off to one side of the camp, a few outbuildings where the troops slept, and a communal kitchen where the slaves served out food that they weren’t allowed to eat. The women would be raped wherever convenient, but were usually returned to the pen when their ‘services’ were no longer desired. My vision seemed sharper somehow, so I guessed that it had something to do with my brand new shape-shifted body, although I was still heavily pregnant, so I hadn’t changed all that much. “Ladies!” I called out softly, pointing to the structures far below us, “Their leaders will usually be found in or near that largish building near the center of the camp, although they do wander around from time to time, and the slave pen is that open stockade off to the side, where they keep captives penned when they’re not being put to immediate use. The rest of the building are usually all the run-of-the-mill gang-related, cookhouse, barracks, and storage, although they will have slaves in them occasionally. They’ll usually have a few pickets out to guard against ambush, so look for locations which overlook trails or other likely approaches to the central camp; they’re very unlikely to guard against anyone dropping in from above, I think.”
“Good!” Peisinoe said, “then let’s have at them, I’ll seek out the sentries first, just for luck, and let Sapphire here have all the fun of dispatching their leader.”
I grinned, already looking forward to it, and plummeted to the ground by simply turning myself upside down, as if I were diving into a lake, then folding my wings close to my flanks and legs as I dropped headfirst toward the camp a mile below us. As I began my plunge, I winked at Peisinoe and blew her a kiss by way of an informal farewell. She, and then the rest of the Siren cohort, followed close behind, the only sounds the rush and susurration of the very air as we plummeted through it, tickling and massaging our feathers as we slipped toward our separate targets. For some reason I noticed that there was no particular sound of wind in my ears, as I would have expected heretofore, so supposed it must be some sort of adaptation inherent in the structure of this body.
All too soon, the keep was just beneath me, possibly four hundred feet below, and through good luck – or fate – a burly man with a long sniper rifle was standing outside, talking to a woman whose ankle was chained to a heavy iron weight. From their instantaneous postures, he was making demands – I actually heard the words, ‘On your knees…’ as I dropped toward them at terminal velocity and she cowered. With a quick flick of my puissant sword, his head was off and rolling on the ground even as I flipped over and spread my wings, feeling the instantaneous pressure in the flight muscles of my chest, and the corresponding tension in my back as I brought myself up short with a graceful movement of my outspread wings, managing to regain my footing with some small degree of elegance. “Are you alright?” I said to the woman, who was cowering with her hands over her ears for some reason.
When she didn’t reply, I asked her again, this time touching her hair and stroking it, “Are you alright? You’re quite safe you know, as my companions have dispatched the last slaver.” Quickly, I looked around to ensure that my words were true, with a view toward remedying any departure from my reassuring description of the current situation with a few more instantaneous translations to the Underworld, if necessary. There were no lingering opportunities at all, the Sirens having followed my example by similar fatal curtailments throughout the camp and were even now seeking out their victims to offer comfort, freedom, and food.
Leaning down, I reached out to inspect the chain around her leg and said, “Please allow me to free you from these cruel fetters.”
The poor woman was still fearful, as might be expected, since winged women with swords were probably not regular visitors to this part of the world, and she had just seen a man decapitated, however much she may have feared and hated him, and however richly he’d deserved his fate.
Gently I reached out and touched her leg, my hand already filled with a large dollop of our ‘cheese,’ spreading it over the visible chafing and scars before grasping the two halves of the wicked thing with both hands and snapped it open as gently as possible, I spread more ‘salve’ over the newly-revealed festering wounds immediately, then inspected her more closely, healing whatever I could find from the outside before giving her a morsel of the solid stuff to eat, which she fell to with gusto, quite evidently starved for nourishment of all sorts.
‘Beryl?’ Considering how she’d seemed to be in a bit of a snit the last time I sent a pack of penitents down to Hell, I thought I’d offer my sympathy, at least. ‘We’ve freed the first camp, but it turns out that there were two satellite camps to the north of the main grouping, so you should receive a few more Reivers posthaste.’
‘No problem,’ she responded. ‘I have the disposition of them well in hand, and have sent most of them to cool their heels in Tartarus for a while, since they seem to have had little time to contemplate their many sins before being dispatched.’
‘Well, I didn’t have much to say, and didn’t want to give them any time to either threaten or harm their hostages in an attempt to bargain their way out of our swift and definitive justice.’
“Well, it was probably a good idea. So you’re going to do the same to the outlying camps?”
“I am, although I’ll leave a few Sirens behind to organize some sort of rescue for the captives. Do you think that you could dispatch a few of our troops to see to setting up some sort of longterm arrangement for them? If the local Reivers followed their usual practice, there’ll be none left behind in wherever they found them with whom they might reunite in any attempt to rebuild their former lives.”
‘Perhaps I can make arrangements for their loved ones down here,’ she said.
‘How would that work?’ I asked.
‘Well, if I could do it for Orpheus and Eurydice, I might as well be even-handed for similar victims of senseless violence. It seems a shame, when you stop to think about it, to make people wait for a second chance to be together, and the situations are very similar, since Eurydice was being pursued by a rapist when she died.’
‘That one didn’t turn out all that nicely for either one of them, as I recall.’
‘Yeah, well, that was under the previous management; we’re more on top of things these days. Other than deliberate cruelty, what was the point of granting poor Orpheus’ heartfelt wish for the return of his beloved, and then snatch her away again because he broke a silly rule that was designed to trick him in the first place?’
‘Especially since Aristaeus got off scot free, even though he’d harried the poor girl to her death,’ I complained sourly.
‘Well, that was then, and this is now. I don’t have the same inclination to whitewash “boyish hijinks” as did the ancient Greeks, who were all male, to hear them tell it.’
‘You know, there are some who say that Eurydice was only a euphemism, and that Orpheus actually tried to woo you away from Hades with his enchanting poetic talents, and that it was Hades himself who threw a crafty snare before the two of you when you tried to escape your unwilling captivity.’
I felt her smile. ‘If at first you don’t succeed, and so on…. Be that as it may, and I admit nothing, you’re not so terribly lacking in lyrical talent yourself, these days, although I’ve never seen you pick up an instrument. Does that make you Orpheus?’
‘If so, I had somewhat better luck in planning the second jailbreak,’ I told her, smiling. ‘As for lyres, I’m not all that bad with my tongue alone.’
‘Naughty girl!’ she said, and then turned to other things. Not that I blamed her, of course. Even with the global population cut down to roughly a tenth of its former count, and birth rates down as well, there were still roughly fifty thousand deaths a day that demanded almost instant attention, and I wasn’t helping. I made a mental note to catch up with my housekeeping as soon as I could spare a moment or two.
Idly, I wondered too if there were sentient beings on other worlds, somewhere in the universe, and exactly who it was who dealt with them if so. I knew it wasn’t either of us.
The second outpost was warned of our coming, or else their guards were at least more aware of the importance of a proper watch, since they started firing on us as we plummeted to Earth again, first one sentry, followed shortly by another few as his hysterical shouts aroused the camp, although it took them quite some time, by our standards, since we began accelerating with powerful sweeps of our wings as soon as the sentry looked up at us, and even then it took a few seconds for the ugly sod to gather his wits, whilst we covered the full mile back to Earth in less than seven seconds. In all, three sentries managed to get off shots, all badly aimed, since they weren’t used to aiming at an accelerating target, and before they learned that lesson they were dead, two decapitated, and one cleft through from head to crotch, which left a very awkward corpse. The rest didn’t happen to have a rifle near to hand, so were slaughtered as they scrambled to find one, and one was in the midst of raping one of the slaves, so he lost his head as well. His victim was a little hysterical for a while, but was quickly comforted by Leucoisa, who seemed to have quite a knack for it, since the former slave was laughing and calling out to her friends not two minutes later. I think the wings helped. Despite almost two centuries of Horticulturist indoctrination, most of us still had at least a vague notion of what angels were supposed to look like, and the Sirens certainly looked like what the stories described. Hell, I knew what I looked like, heavy bastard sword in hand, with twelve-foot wings splayed high; if I wasn’t an angel, I really ought to be one, although I did lack any sort of halo.
After a suitable interval, I approached the woman I’d rescued, since Leucoisa had moved on to other women by then. “Would you allow me to remove those shackles,” I said to her. “They don’t look at all comfortable, and I hate to see a woman chained.”
“They’re riveted,” she said.
“That’s not a problem,” I answered, bending down to take them in my two hands and rend them as easily as if they were paper, taking care to avoid injuring her as much as possible, although her ankles had been rubbed raw by the iron. Almost instantly, I had a handful of cheesy salve in hand and began soothing her ankle and leg with the healing mixture before moving on to her back, which was crisscrossed with scars and open sores from whipping. I was almost sorry then that I’d acted so quickly to dispatch her tormenter, since I really wanted to kill him twice, at least, this time with more care to ensure his very protracted agony. “Do you happen to know,” I said, “anything about the other outpost of these cowards? We’ve taken good care of the main center of them to the south already, so they’ll be the last we know of in the area.”
“I’ve heard that it’s much the same as this one, except that it sits atop the entrance to a cave, which is where they keep the women.”
“Do you know how big this cave is?”
“No, I’ve never seen it, but I know that it exists, even though they never put me there.”
“Could you tell me your name?” I asked her.
“It’s Cymophane, although they called me ‘Slut’ most of the time. That’s what they called most of us, actually.”
Her affect was dissociated and flat, as was all too common in many women freshly rescued from the Reivers. “No one will ever call you that again, Cymophane. Have you ever seen the precious mineral your name refers to? It’s quite beautiful, but also very tough, usually a sort of tawny orangish color with inclusions of another gem they call rutile, which simply means ‘reddish.’ It’s sometimes called ‘Catseye,’ because it reminded people of the eyes of cats, a small predator that commonly preyed on mice and other small animals, before the Plant Wars started.”
“Predator?” she asked, probably unfamiliar with the word, since we didn’t have many around these days.
“That’s an animal which captures other living beings and kills them, just as we just killed the men who treated you so badly.”
“So you’re one of these ‘predators?’ ” she asked.
“I have to confess that I am, but one of the very best sort, or at least I so flatter myself.”
“I want to be like you!” she said.
“You will be, if you like, and no man will ever have the strength to overpower you again, or force you to do anything against your will, whatever you decide to do in your personal life.”
“Good,” she said, “but I’d prefer to kill as many men as I can.”
I smiled. “Actually, they’re becoming rather scarce, at least locally, but there are places where they still abound. Do you have family anywhere?”
“Not that I know of. I was born in the pens, and never knew my mother, and the women who helped to raise me are all dead now.”
“Do you know what happened to your mother?”
“No. She was probably either killed or traded to some other group of Raiders. No one usually bothers to keep track, in the pens, because it happens a lot.”
‘Beryl!’ I called to her. ‘Please give this last batch a little extra time in Tartarus. I’ve just been talking to one of their victims, and they were a particularly nasty bunch.’
‘So I’ve discovered,’ Beryl answered. ‘Rest assured, my justice was both swift and certain. Even now, their entrails are being plucked by vultures, and will be for the next few centuries, at least.’
‘Thanks, Sweetheart. I should have known that I could depend on you.’
‘Nice to hear you admit it, Sapphire, Queen of the Damned.’
‘No more than you, Dear Heart, though you’re also Queen of the Blessed.’
‘I am, aren’t I? On the other hand, you’re terribly good at taking out the trash, and I am awfully fond of you.’
‘We all have our proper rôles,’ I opined.
She didn’t respond, so I posited an expressive roll of her eyes as I refocused my thoughts.
I returned my attention to Cymophane. “You may be pleased to know, then, that their shades are going to spend the next few hundred years having their livers and bowels snatched out by vultures.”
“That sounds nice, but what are ‘vultures’?” she asked me.
“A type of bird, a winged predator, but not like me. They usually prey on creatures who can no longer move around for any reason.”
“Shouldn’t you be going, then? They do have radios, and will be expecting to talk with someone soon enough.”
I actually hadn’t thought of that, to my chagrin. “You’re right, of course, but I wanted to make sure that you were on the mend before I left. There’s no danger of them escaping my justice, which is very swift and certain, as is that of my companions here.”
“Will I grow wings?” she asked, and seemed hopeful.
“I think it might be arranged,” I answered her with a benign smile. “I seem to be in charge of these sorts of things lately.”
“Good!” she exclaimed. “Now get going and rescue the other women!”
“I’m off, then,” I said, and left, gathering a half dozen Sirens as I walked to the edge of the camp, seeking a little room to spread our wings. There was a nice low cliff there, above a local stream that seemed to head off roughly south, towards the distant ocean, and the approach to the edge was grass, not bushes. The entire area looked as if it had been heavily grazed, but there were no horses present, so I assumed that there was a raiding party out somewhere.
‘Peisinoe,’ I found her. ‘The second camp of these slavers appears to be partially vacated, so I’m guessing that they’re out raiding somewhere. I’m off to rescue the women of the third camp, supposedly the last, but could you spare a few Sirens to go look for the missing Reivers if we don’t find them?’
‘Of course,’ she said. ‘We’re just sitting around doing little besides gossip and grousing right now, so it would be nice to see a little action.’
‘I’ll leave them to you, then, and concentrate on the women of the other camp.’
‘That sounds good to me. Do have fun, and I’ll try not to kill everyone, in case you want to interrogate a couple of them.’
‘It actually doesn’t matter all that much, since I can always access the Akashic Record.’
‘Akashic Record? What’s that?’
‘It’s a little complicated to explain, but it’s sort of like an Oracle, but far more accurate than most, and it really only operates in relation to the present moment, or the past. It’s not really a good predictor of the future, although it can give one excellent clues, just as timely military intelligence can allow one to make reasonable guesses as to the enemy’s future disposition.’
‘Couldn’t you use it to find your missing slavers?’ she said.
‘Yes, but it can take quite some time to sort through the data when you’re not looking for specific individuals, and I’m afraid that the people left in charge of the third outpost may get wind of the fact that the other two have gone silent. In the past, Reivers have reacted to the danger of discovery by simply killing all possible witnesses, so time is really of the essence.’
‘I see, and I agree. Please forgive my ignorance.’
‘Not a problem, I think. I don’t feel any immediate disturbance in the near vicinity, so believe that we still have a bit of time to spare. I’m off, in any case,’ I said.
‘Good hunting!’ she said.
I took off running.
“Cymophane!” I called out, “Would you like to take a little trip to help rescue the remaining captive women?”
She looked suddenly frightened, but then she steeled herself and said, “Yes!”
“Brave girl!” I said, sweeping her up into my protective embrace. “Hang on tight and don’t let go, whatever happens.” I squatted down slightly and then leapt into the air, unfurling my wings to their full span at the same time, then pulled myself aloft with a mighty stroke of my wings, then began to row through the air as I gained altitude, Cymophane held safely in my arms.
‘Sirens! I need two of you, I think, but please no more than two. We need a strong enough force left behind to guard the camp against the remaining outlaws.’
“At once!” Teles said, and then Ligeia said the same, both leaping into instant motion as they sprang into the sky, climbing quickly upward into the clear blue empyrean… well, not literally. In any case, a faint track trodden down by horses led off into the piney woods below us, the likely direction of the third camp. “What do you think?” I called to them as we flew along.
“I smell villainy ahead,” was Ligeia’s reply, which was good enough for me. Thirty miles we flew, the horsepath fading in and out of clarity, depending on the thickness of the foliage, but the stench growing stronger as we neared our destination. Even I could smell it now.
At last we saw it, a typical Reiver fortress, but smaller than usual. There was an outcrop of rock on one side, not quite a cliff, but neither a hill, a solitary bastion thrust up through the woods without any context otherwise, as if some giant had dropped it from his arms, if giants there were who could carry a lump of limestone a hundred feet or so tall and two hundred long, something like a loaf of bread, but harder. There were two sentries we could spy out, one in a makeshift hidey-hole carved into the face of the rock above the camp, but with no clear access to it, unless they had a rope ladder stowed away for access. The other was concealed behind the stockde itself, in a little wooden shack that was little more than a shed roof covering an acute angle formed by two sections of the wall itself. Both looked a little awkward to access, as both strongholds were far too constricted to accommodate our wings. “What do you think?” I said to Teles. “Did anyone think to bring along a bow and a few dozen arrows?” I had a rifle with me, of course, in addition to my puissant glaive, but it was difficult to begin a stealthy assault with a fusillade of bullets.
“It won’t be a problem,” Ligeia said. “I have knives.” She adroitly displayed a half-dozen throwing knives in a very deadly-looking fan, then tucked them away again in some hidden recess of her garments, a white chiton pinned at the shoulders with decorative bronze clasps, with a white himation overall, a surprising elegant outfit for a warrior, but I didn’t doubt her deadly prowess, having seen the Sirens at their work.
“The hole in the rock won’t be much of a problem,” I said. “I can simply land on top of the cliff, drop down over the edge, and catch the edge of the hole as I fall past. Even I should be able to disable the sentry with a well-thrown rock at that distance, and I’m highly motivated.”
Ligeia smiled and answered, “I can take the man in the box on the wall easily enough, since I can simply lift off the roof and grab him.”
“I take it then you’re strong,” I said.
“A bit. Flying tends to develop upper-body strength, and our archetype is inherently robust. It goes with the job description. One of the favorite punishments of old was being rended limb from limb, which makes a terrible mess, especially when tearing off the legs.”
“I imagine.” I answered. “We’ll have to be quick once we start; they have a tendency to hide behind ‘human shields.’ ”
“Cowards!” Ligeia spat toward the ground, although there was a long way down to reach it.
I said, “Let’s be off, then,” and started my stoop towards the top of the rock. They followed.
I landed silently, one great advantage of having wings, and proceeded immediately to carry out my plan. I crawled toward the edge, finding it extremely awkward – one disadvantage of wings – until I reached the edge. Glancing over, I checked the position of the sentry’s spy-hole, then dropped, a five-pound rock in one hand and the other ready to catch the edge. I took him by surprise, although I had to beat my wings just once to catch my hold, since the edge of the spy-hole was more rounded than it looked. My rock crushed his skull quite nicely, though, so I dropped the rest of the way to the ground. Once I’d landed, I looked up the wall of the stockade and saw the roof of the guard station was off, so figured that Ligeia had been successful in her own mission. I couldn’t see any others of the slavers, though, so looked toward the opening of what must be a cave of some sort, although it had a carved lintel and decorative rails on either side of a stone door, all inset into the face of the cliff by some three feet or so, which must make a nice shelter from the rain, but which had prevented our seeing it from above. ‘Harry’s Brass Balls’ I cursed silently. I hadn’t seen any sort of slave pen either, so it must be inside the cave, and the job was no longer looking quite so straightforward, as well as very strange, to judge by the usual Reiver camp. Of course, that explained why the two assaults on the sentries had gone completely unnoticed, as far as I could tell, so it was a mixed blessing, or curse, depending on which way one looked at it. I glanced out toward the yard, where there was a wooden structure that I’d incorrectly assumed was the ‘Big House’ where the leader slept and kept his treasury, but was now looking more like barracks, at least in hindsight. At the same time, it looked pretty damned impregnable, a mini-keep within the main keep, plus that damnable stone door. ‘What in Harry’s Horrendous Green Hell were these guys playing at?’ I thought to myself, but then I had was I modestly imagined was a brilliant idea.
‘Gumball!’ I called out to him with a little extra mental ‘oomph.’ ‘Would you mind going down to the Underworld and coming back in your dragon form? I’m quite sure that you can do that, and if not, I’ll help.’
Then I turned to my fellow assassins, ‘Ligeia! Teles! I’m going to cause a ruckus, I think, so please be aware of any opportunity for mayhem.’
Teles laughed, then said, ‘I like the way you think.’
Then I felt Gumball rising up from Hell to meet me and told him, ‘Gumball, in the enclosure here there’s an ugly log building. I’d like you to take it apart very carefully, in case there are any women inside, but you can eat any men you find.’
Gumball took the simplest path and simply rose up beneath the blocky log building, slowly rending it into individual logs. In the process, I saw three Reivers disappear down his capacious maw and then he looked toward me. I swear that he was grinning. His dragon face was far more expressive than that of his native form. ‘Excellent! my noble Gumball! You’re the best! but now, if you don’t mind, could you please come over here and knock down this damned door?’
With a sudden roar and an eruption of white-hot dragon fire, he attacked the door. Evidently, dragon fire is fairly hot, so the instantaneous application of Gumball's violent blast of flame on the cold stone caused the door to shatter into jagged shards which fell from the doorframe into a heap of rubble. I saw two Reivers staring toward Gumball in horror and took advantage of their discomfiture by throwing my sword through the throat of one and a handy piece of rubble through the skull of another, then I jumped inside to gather up my sword. Over in one corner was a wooden wall with at least seven women staring at the spectacle before them through cracks between the rough-hewn planks, on the other were three more Reivers, even now reaching for their rifles, which had been propped against the stone wall behind them. Big mistake. One should aways keep one’s weapon close to hand. I remedied my own fault by wrenching my sword from deep in the body of the first Reiver and jumped toward the others, already swinging. Through sheer good luck – and more than a little skill, or so I flattered myself – I managed to separate three heads from three bodies with one fell arc of lashing steel, then looked around the rest of the room.
At the far end, in partial darkness – since the place was lit by exactly three smoky candles – sat the damnedest critter I’d ever seen, what looked like a portmanteau of human, snake, and bird, garishly outfitted in yellow, green, and red cloth armor. It looked like a bad choice to go against a dragon, but then I personally couldn’t thank of any choices that weren’t bad in a situation like that.
He seemed to have the same idea, since he made no move toward his own weapons, which appeared to consist of a wooden club studded with flint blades and a wooden spear headed with a very nicely-knapped obsidian spearhead. “Whoo arre yooou?” he hissed at me, a severe speech impediment obvious in his voice, probably resulting from a mouth full of very sharp and pointy teeth and a tongue that was decidedly forked. If a snake could talk – and this one obviously could – he’d sound just like that.
“The global Goddess of the Underworld, and other things too numerous to bother mentioning.” I didn’t want to get into a pissing contest with him, whomever he might be, and my first title really encompassed nearly everything, since everything that lived in any sense came eventually under my dominion, and I was very patient. ‘Mother Earth is waiting for you; there’s a debt you’ve got to pay.’ “And who might you be?” I enquired.
“Quetzalcoatl! Sky God, Vision-Bringer, and Creator of the Universe,” he boasted loudly. He didn’t quite beat his manly chest, but he might as well have.
“Yeah, well,” I said, not in the most friendly manner, I have to admit, “I’ve got quite a few other tricks up my sleeve as well, but I don’t like to hyperbolize. To be perfectly plain, I’m not at all fond of these creeps you seem to be hanging out with, but have nothing in particular against you that I know of, so I’m inviting you to leave the field of conflict and retire in perfect safety.”
“Woman! How dare you!?” He was obviously incensed. “I am the God of War”
“Yeah? You and whose army?” I just happened to be the Goddess of War myself, from a lineage far more ancient, I suspect, and the little creep was starting to annoy me, that was for sure, so I partly blame myself for what happened next.
The snaky guy opened his mouth wider than seemed humanly possible – which was a dead giveaway that he wasn’t really human, I suppose – and stretched out his head to engulf me, or I guess that’s what he’d been planning to do – when two things happened. First, I brought up my sword and plunged it down his open gullet in half a trice, which didn’t do him much good at all, and then Gumball stretched out his scaly neck and ate the guy from his shoulders down, which left his head still hanging on my sword, from which it fell and then went rolling on the ground, managing to find its way into a corner from which it didn’t move. He didn’t say much after that, although his eyes did blink once or twice before they glazed over. “Great job, Gumball!” I praised him effusively, since I was loath to criticise any action taken in the heat of battle, which this clearly was, nor did I forget the fact that Gumball had intervened to save my life, a habit I tended to approve of, and would be extremely reluctant to censure him in any case, even if a more measured approach might have left the reptilian idiot alive. As a treat, I picked up the now redundant head and tossed it to him, and he caught it very nicely. I couldn’t help wondering at the symmetry of it all, since Gumball as a dragon might be considered a type of serpent with wings, whilst this Quetzalcoatl guy had appeared to be a type of serpent with only feathers. Funny how all things seemed to be connected. If I didn’t know better, it might have seemed almost like a story.
‘Beryl, sweetie,’I called instantly to my putative wife, ‘ Gumball and I have sent you a little special gift, along with the Reiver riffraff. He seems to be some sort of snake god in the local pantheon, but he’s not very bright.’
‘They never are, and you don’t have to tell me,’ she said sourly. ‘He’s already whining about his plight, since he expected an entirely different sort of afterlife, is irritated that a mere women struck him dead, by what he loudly declares were unfair means, since he didn’t have time enough to get fully prepared for your treacherous ambush, and doesn’t much care for our mostly self-service franchise down here either, since he believes that he’s entitled to a large retinue of servants, and especially a bevy of sexy women at his beck and call.’
‘Hang on, I’ll be right there,’ I said and changed my viewpoint in a flash of illumination.
I took in the scene in an instant, our little God-boy all puffed up with indignation, Beryl on her throne in high dudgeon, her brows furrowed and her manner tense. ‘Hey, you!’ I said. ‘Snakeboy!’
He turned and glared at me, obviously recognizing the source of all his troubles in me. Tough luck; he’d asked for it. I conjured my virtual deck of cards again and slapped Trump Twenty-One upside his head, The World, a Woman grown in power to rule the cosmos, and the Significator of my own Dominion, which changed everything. All that was other shrank in him until it was subsumed in the face he’d had before he was born, the fœtal tadpole that we’d all started out as, destined to evolve into feminine form with a good jolt of testosterone. He was lucky at that, since I could as easily have jolted him right back into a starfish, the ancient originator of our own roughly five-fold symmetry, and left him with no brains at all.
I sat back to watch him radiate for a few instants before I stopped him, his new Müllerian ducts already fixed, and let him grow until he started breathing on his… make that her own, then put the finishing touches on, stopping her accelerated growth at the equivalent of about eighteen years of age in the waking world. “Wake up!” I said. “Arise reborn!” and she did.
Unfortunately, her personality hadn’t changed all that much, and she immediately tried to attack me again, albeit somewhat less forcefully, so I killed her again. I really didn’t have all that much time to spare for reclamation projects, and we have a whole system set up in the Underworld to rehabilitate lapsed sinners, so I sent her to the back of the line. She’d been working with the slavers, in any case, whatever it was she was doing, so was probably just as much of a jerk as she’d looked like as a God. I can’t see being part snake as any sort of character recommendation, in general, and of course snakes aren’t terribly clever in the first place, so her intellectual capacity may have been limited. A few thousand years spent talking with ordinary people, perhaps even a few scientists and philosophers, might well improve her prospects.
“After all… tomorrow is another day,” I mused aloud.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012-2014 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
We have made thee neither of heaven nor of earth, neither mortal nor immortal, so that with freedom of choice and with honor, as through the maker and molder of thyself, thou mayest fashion thyself in whatever shape thou shalt prefer. Thou shalt have the power to degenerate into the lower forms of life, which are brutish. Thou shalt have the power, out of thy soul’s judgment, to be reborn into the highest forms, which are divine.
— Giovanni Pico della Mirandola, Oration on the Dignity of Man (1486)
And so Adam, in that his speech to Eve
uttered his faith in the promise made to her
of her seed, so in that respect Adam himself
came in under her covenant.
— Thomas Goodwin
A belief in a supernatural source of evil is not necessary;
men alone are quite capable of every wickedness.
― Joseph Conrad, Under Western Eyes, 1911
“And so my brethren, I leave you this day with a quote from Ephesians: ‘For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God.’”
Jack Renfrew politely applauded with the rest of the congregation and rose from his seat on the heavy wood bench along with the thirty or so other parishioners at the morning’s service, but rather than complete the experience with the usual greetings and milling about in front of the church, he struggled against the flow of humanity about him to exit through one of the side doors, leaving his roommate Frank to document his other roommate George’s next failure to convince Julie to date him. Blonde, beautiful, and in pre-med like George, she never seemed to have time for anything but classes and studying. Jack ran his fingers through his dark brown hair while positioning his arm so as to prevent George from seeing him snicker.
It was a matter of seconds for Jack to reach his car and — after a brief prayer for a fast start — turn the key. It wasn’t his normal behavior, but it just seemed right after attending services. This time the engine caught the first try and he headed out of the parking lot to the blaring sounds of John Kay and Steppenwolf’s Born to be Wild on the golden oldies station. Just because it was Sunday didn’t mean it was necessarily a day of rest, and Jack had a major paper to complete before Friday morning. For the next five days he was going to have to eat, sleep, and breathe demonology if he was going to complete his paper entitled “An Examination of the Myths and Misunderstandings that Resulted in Devil Worship.”
“Jack, it’s the day after ‘over-the-hump-day’ and it’s time to unwind.” George Dombrowski and Frank Ahtram were at the door to Jack’s small bedroom in the apartment-style dormitory they shared. Frank expanded on George’s comment saying, “Come on and join us at the Arlington. There’ll be female-type creatures there.”
“Yeah, and at least a few of them won’t be Julie Oliver,” Frank chimed in with an evil grin.
George was still down from his latest failure with Julie and took time to glare at his friend.
“Sorry guys,” Jack rubbed his sore eyes and blinked several times. “I’d love to, but I can’t. I’ve got a major paper due tomorrow for Professor Long and I haven’t finished the footnotes and bibliography yet.”
George and Frank glanced at each other. It wouldn’t be the same without Jack but, being serious students themselves, they respected his needs. “Okay,” Frank answered as he gestured toward the door to get George moving. “We’ll let you slide this once, but you owe us some quality party time tomorrow night. No excuses.”
“You got it. I’ll even try to come up with something special for our TGIF celebration,” Jack called after them as they closed the door to his bedroom. Deciding it was time for a break; he stretched and stood to work the kinks out of his back. The stretch was not enough and Jack realized that it was time for a “level-two” work break — he paced. Three paces brought him to the unmade bed and three more to the far wall and the “Playmate Collage” poster on the back of the door. Finally, after about five minutes of pacing, he headed back to his desk. It was even harder to get back to work with thoughts of missing out on party-time flitting through his head, but Jack was a serious student. He planned to go into teaching, and good grades and glowing recommendations from his professors was a key part of his strategy.
With the paper done and handed in, it was truly time to celebrate. Jack had promised something extra-special and he was driving, so they ended up cruising toward the south side of town. It was the opposite end of town from the University, so they rarely went there, but he had gotten a recommendation from one of the folks in his class on Mythology. The area was, well, not seedy — exactly … there were no street people urinating on the dumpsters, or cars slowly cruising past overly made up and underdressed women standing by the street corners — but it wasn’t exactly pristine either. Every building seemed to have at least one boarded up window and the signs were worn and barely legible. Functional street lighting was spotty. The place Jack was looking for wasn’t much better, with a fairly shabby and worn-out front façade and broken second floor windows. It was called “Calaca E.” and, from the sounds emanating from its dark interior, the “joint was jumpin’ ” as Professor Long, Professor Emeritus in the Department of Mythology would have said.
Inside, there was the expected bar and dance floor, but surprisingly this place had a stage also, so evidently they did live shows sometimes. The other surprise was the motif; a mixture of Aztec and Mayan art and statuary lined the walls of the club, along with that of at least one other early American civilization that none of the boys could name just off-hand, but many of the pictures were of happy skeletons, dancing, feasting at tables stuffed with food, and one huge mural of what seemed to be a dead woman with a huge flowered hat, but she was grinning … well, she had no lips, but she seemed happy. Jack hadn’t mentioned anything about the place, as he had wanted to surprise his friends, and it worked for all of them. His informant hadn’t mentioned the weird interior, although he had warned him about the neighborhood. Even he was a bit surprised by the extent to which the club had been transformed to look like it was some kind of strange cross between an ancient temple and a frat-house Halloween party.
Once they gave him a moment, Jack explained that Pedro, a guy from his Mythology class, had said that it was a great place to go, but had warned us not to try to pick up any of the girls there. Apparently, there was a large group of locals who frequented the place and they were a bit on the possessive side about their women.
After that warning, he told them what the name meant. “ ‘Calaca E.’ stands for ‘Calaca Extraordinario,’ which means ‘Strange Skeleton,’ or even ‘Wonderful Death,’ or other things, depending upon how you translate it.” Frank and George almost decided to leave after hearing that, but Jack convinced them to stay.
The bar was as crowded as the dance floor. Frank grumbled about it, but finally agreed to get drinks while the other two found someplace to settle in. They ended up right next to the stage since it was the only area not overflowing with people.
Three rounds and they were all loose enough to try to find someone and get out on the dance floor, all of them forgetting — or deciding to ignore — Pedro’s advice. Frank had been searching out unattached girls since they had first arrived, taking care to seek out dark haired beauties for himself and blondes for George and Jack. He had found several trios meeting their esthetic requirements who’d seemed to be awaiting their attentions but every time the boys approached a likely group of girls, some of the locals would get there before them. Each time they would head back to their table and have yet another beer. The beer buzz was getting noticeable and they were getting annoyed with being shut out by the locals. It was quickly becoming clear that Pedro had not been joking about his warning. George was sufficiently fed up to suggest heading back to one of their regular haunts when the lights dimmed and a hidden loudspeaker announced the start of the stage show.
“Did you know there was a stage show tonight?” Frank asked Jack as he settled back into his seat.
“Nope.”
“Let’s get out of here,” George said, rolling his eyes toward the latest girls he’d struck out with when their ‘novios’ showed up. He still stood by the table waiting for the others to join him. “We can’t even talk to the women here without the locals getting their noses bent out of joint.”
“Let’s at least see what kind of show they’ve got here. If we still want to leave after the first act, we can.” Jack was actually proud of himself for being so logical after more than a half a dozen beers.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” the speakers blared, “the Calaca E. is proud to present the dance stylings of la bailarina sin igual, la mujer mas bella del mundo, la estimable … Lilith!”
“Oh great,” George grumbled and rolled his eyes. “‘Dance stylings.’ I can’t wait.”
Music replaced the announcer’s voice, slow, sensuous, erotic music. None of them recognized it, but it was so blatantly sexual that it made Ravel’s “Bolero” sound like a nursery rhyme. George and his complaints were forgotten as they all stared at the stunning raven-haired beauty who flowed onto the stage with indescribable grace. They’d all read stories about people exuding sexuality, but this was the first time they’d ever encountered it. The boys were mesmerized. They had no idea what she actually did on the stage. It was all a blur, except for one vague memory of her permitting Jack to place a dollar bill in what might have been a gee-string if it were larger.
They slowly came out of their trance as the sounds of applause faded away. A bit shaky and confused, they finished off the last dregs of their beers and headed back to the dorm. No one seemed to want to extend the evening and they all went directly to bed upon their return. Usually, they’d have sat around talking for a while, talking about the girls they seen, or even what a dump the place was, but they were all bone-tired by the time they left, which Jack at least attributed the the long hours he’d spent sweating bullets over his paper.
Jack dreamed of “her” that night, the woman called Lilith, vivid dreams, erotic dreams, impossible dreams. She came to him dressed in the sheerest of gauzy negligees, floating in the air above his bed with her hair flowing gloriously about her. An alabaster hand gently reached out and she touched his cheek. Like a faint breeze, her hand slowly slid down Jack’s neck to his hirsute chest, pausing briefly to lightly graze each nipple before sliding downward, following the contour of his stomach hair down to his navel and below.
Her touch was the most erotic thing Jack had ever felt. His nipples were rock hard in the wake of her hand’s gentle, teasing passage. He was painfully erect before she reached his navel and exploded at the first touch of her hand to his genitals. The orgasm was incredible, both in how it felt and in its duration. It went on and on — filling him with exquisite sensations of pressure in his loins as he spilled himself into her hand. It was like the all the fluids were slowly being milked from his body by this incredibly luscious vision of femininity, her touch so delicate it felt like a feather on his loins, like a breath of air, yet so powerful that it conjured a series of multiple orgasms like he’d never experienced before, like those he’d heard that some women had, where the trailing edge of one convulsion led immediately to the build-up to the next, which was even more powerful than the last, building and building until he was finally exhausted, and her touch, so gentle at the beginning of their dreaming enconter, became gradually imperceptible, until there was nothing left. When it finally ended, Jack was so exhausted that he lay in a stupor, and never saw her slowly fade away.
The next thing Jack remembered, George was shaking him. “Jack. Wake up. Are you all right? It’s nearly dusk. You’ve been asleep the entire day.”
“Wha? Go ‘way. Lemme sleep.” The words were barely intelligible.
“Your choice, guy. Get up now or live with a cold dinner.”
“All right, all right.” The words were only a bit louder or more coherent. “I’m coming. Give me five minutes to clean up.”
“Hey, George. Really great hot meal.” Jack looked at the hot dogs with a side of macaroni and cheese on the paper plate in front of him with distaste. Frank ignored the others and kept shoveling in macaroni.
“Hey, if you don’t like it now, wait an hour and then try eating it cold, congealed, and rubbery,” George suggested. They all shivered a bit at that thought. They lived in the one dormitory that had kitchenettes because they had pledged never to eat in the school cafeteria again.
“That’s okay. I’m not really hungry anyway.” Jack weakly pushed the plate away and struggled to rise. “Actually, what I really want is to go back to sleep. I’m bushed.” George and Frank glanced at each other.
“Are you feeling okay?”
“Sure. I feel fine. I just didn’t get a good night’s sleep last night, although I’ve got to admit it was an interesting night. Wow, what a dream.”
“Huh?”
“I dreamt that stripper from the Calaca E. came floating into my bedroom and gave me some of the best sex I’ve ever had.” The grin on Jack’s face kept growing as he thought about it.
“That’s funny,” Frank spoke around the food in his mouth. “I dreamt about her too, but I guess she didn’t like me as much as you. She just floated through my room and left, but what a fox.”
“Me too.” The three stared at each other before laughing.
“That’s cool. We all had the same dream.”
“No, I had the same dream as Frank, but she passed through my room without stopping too. I got the feeling she was looking for something or someone.”
The other two returned to their food, but Jack slid his chair back and carefully stood. “I’m going back to my bedroom and rack out. See ya, guys.”
“Say hello to the floating babe if she comes back,” Frank called after him, grinning lasciviously along with George as Jack turned to leave.
“Hey Jack. Did you spill something in chem lab yesterday afternoon?”
“Nope,” Jack responded, turning back with a puzzled expression. “Why do you ask?”
“You’ve got a huge light spot on the hair on the back of your head.”
“I do?” Jack reached back and stroked his hair as he tried to get a better view of the back of his head in the darkened window over the kitchenette’s sink. He couldn’t see anything, but noticed that his hair was much shaggier than he remembered.
“I better check it out,” he said and headed for the bathroom. “And I guess I’d also better get a hair cut tomorrow.”
He stopped for a huge yawn. “But right now I need some serious rack time. I’m dead on my feet.” With that, he changed direction and went back to bed.
“But he doesn’t want to go anywhere.”
“Damn it George, I don’t care what he wants. He’s not eating, he’s slept most of the last two days, and he looks … different.”
“So what do we do?”
“We call the university health clinic. We make an appointment. Then we get him to the clinic even if it means knocking him out and carrying him there.”
“I don’t know if I want to carry him. Maybe he’s contagious.”
“Yeah, and maybe he’s really a voodoo zombie waiting to steal our hearts for his … his … oh hell, I can’t even remember what they call someone who makes and controls a zombie.”
“You mean a witch doctor?”
“Nope.”
“A shaman?”
“Nah.”
“Then I don’t know. We’ll have to ask Jack.”
“Yeah, if he ever wakes up. I’m calling the clinic. You try to wake him up.”
“Wha? Ooh, what’s that smell?” Jack blinked himself awake, his eyes were burning and the lining of his nose was on fire.
“Good, Mr. Renfrew, you’re awake. The aroma is what’s left of the ammonia ampoule we used to wake you. We need to talk.”
“Where am I?”
“You’re at the University Health Center. How are you feeling now?”
“Fine. I’m feeling fine, just tired. Who are you?”
“I’m Doctor Brannigan. Your friends are worried about you. They say you’ve been losing weight, not eating, and sleeping most of the last week. I also looked at a picture of the three of you taken last month at one of the Greek parties.” You’ve developed a variety of unusual symptoms including: hypersomnia, selective forms of both hypertrichosis and hypotrichosis, gynecomastia, hypogonadism, hypotension, and hypocalcemia. Have you been taking any unusual drugs or herbs?”
“No. I don’t do drugs.” The Doctor’s expression was clearly skeptical, which annoyed Jack. “And what were all those hyper/hypo things you listed?”
“They mean you’re losing hair on some parts of your body and gaining it on others, your blood pressure is dropping to unusually low levels and you are developing what appear to be female secondary sex characteristics.”
Jack just lay on the hospital bed in shock.
“I’d like to do some tests on you; nothing fancy, just a urine sample, some blood work and a small tissue sample. Then, I’d like you to see some people I know at the university hospital.”
“Why? What’s wrong with me?”
“I,” he paused to consider his words, “I don’t have the equipment here to do a through diagnostic work-up. This is just a clinic and I’m only a general practitioner. You’ll need to see some experts for a definitive answer.”
“Fine. I’d rather just go back to my dorm and go to sleep, but I’m too tired to argue with you.”
“Good. Please sign here.”
“We’d like to see Jack Renfrew please.”
It had been more than two weeks since Jack’s hospitalization and Frank and George had been phoning every day since, trying — still unsuccessfully — to talk to their roommate, or even get someone to talk to them about him.
“Are you family?”
“Yes.” George kicked Frank under the desk before he was corrected. “I’m George Renfrew and this is my brother Frank.”
“Very well. He’s in room 1514. Let me get you passes. Take the elevator to the fifteenth floor and turn left.”
The receptionist turned away and — seeing Frank sucking air into his lungs to object — George again signaled his friend to be quiet with a kick. The receptionist turned back with the passes and the boys silently accepted them and headed off to the elevators.
Once the elevator doors closed Frank railed at George, “Why did you kick me, and why did you lie? If they checked our IDs we could have been in big trouble.”
“I kicked you to stop you from giving us away and I lied because I’m tired of being given the run-around.”
“Well,” Frank was obviously still angry, “all right. But next time tell me before doing something like that.”
They made it to their friend’s floor without further incident and no one was at the nursing station so that wasn’t a problem either. Finding the room took a bit longer, but that’s mostly because they were too intent on other things to watch the room numbers. Frank was still angry about being kicked and George was too busy trying to keep from being kicked in return as they good-naturedly scuffled while walking down the hall. As it was, they only had to double back two rooms.
“Are you sure this is the right room?”
“The lady said fifteen fourteen, didn’t she?”
“That’s what I heard and that’s what’s written on this pass,” Frank replied after glancing at the piece of paper on George’s chest rather than try to read his upside down.
“So come on. Let’s go in already,” George hissed, practically dragging the larger man into the darkened hospital room.
“Hey. Cut it out.” It seemed funny listening to the large man whine. “And why is it so dark in here.”
“You mean besides the fact that the lights are off and the curtains are closed?” Frank asked.
“Yeah, smart ass.” The whine was now a growl. “That’s what I meant.”
“I don’t know, but I think I can work some magic to solve that problem.” With a flourish, Frank flicked on the light switch and they were briefly blinded by the sudden light.
“Hey Jack,” George whispered when his eyes had adjusted enough to see again.
Whoever was in the bed gave a muffled groan and rolled over pulling the covers more tightly up over their head.
“Shut up George,” Frank hissed. “Can’t you see he’s sleeping?”
“Sure, but now that we’re here it’s time to wake him up.”
They moved over to the bed. Frank examined the covered form with a confused look on his face while the other man grabbed the chart at the end of the bed and began reading it.
“Just because you’re pre-med I suppose you’re going to tell me you can read that stuff?”
“Sure. It’s English,” George replied, grinning wolfishly as he paused for effect before continuing. “I just don’t necessarily understand it.”
“So why are you bothering?”
Frank was still staring at the body under the covers. Something was bothering him, but he wasn’t sure what it was.
“Because I am pre-med,” he answered without looking up from the chart. “What I don’t know I’ll look up when we get back to the dorm.”
Frank was done examining the body. “George?”
“Umm.”
“George!”
“What?” He looked up from the chart.
“Are you sure we’re in the right room?” Frank asked.
“I thought we went through that already. It’s the right room already.”
“Then why does it look like that’s a blonde woman in the bed?”
“What?!” George jerked his eyes away from the chart and carefully examined the sheet-covered body. He stared at it carefully for almost a minute before intently flipping through the numerous pages of the chart. “It says Jack Renfrew on each page and there’s no one else in the room. Lift the cover and we’ll check it out.”
“No way, George. I’m not getting accused of rape or sexual harassment or anything. Let’s get out of here and ask the nurse.”
“Lift the damn cover. Then we’ll be sure.”
“I’m sure enough. If I can’t tell when I’m looking at a female body at my age, I may as well join a monastery. You lift the cover if you think it’s so important. I’m leaving.”
“An excellent idea,” said a woman’s voice behind them.
They turned as one to the door where a nurse was standing; hands on hips, and her jaw set in anger.
“What are you, ah, gentlemen doing here?” she asked in a tone of voice that made it clear that the intruders were in big trouble.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
The art of living is more like wrestling than dancing.
― Marcus Aurelius, The last of the ‘Five Good Emperors’ of the Roman Empire
The room was that ugly institutional green that only hospitals and army bases seem to favor. The chairs were waiting room modern — stackable metal and green plastic torture devices specifically designed to be uncomfortable for any length of time — and they’d already been waiting for the best part of an hour, so George and Frank were both reacting as planned. The nurse had left, but the security guard at the door was reason enough to wait as she’d told them to. Frank paced nervously while George, having tried the chairs already, sat patiently on the more comfortable table.
“What’s going on here? Why are we being held here?” Frank demanded of the guard.
The guard looked bored and ignored them. Frank was about to pursue the issue farther when the nurse returned along with a short balding, pot-bellied man in a white coat.
“Hello, boys. I’m Doctor Dunlevy. I’m the internist treating your friend, Jack Renfrew.”
“Why are we being held here?” said Frank.
“I apologize, gentlemen, but I felt it was important to speak to you, and you were present in a patient’s room in violation of hospital policy.”
“So why didn’t you call us in the first place?”
“I would have been glad to call, but you didn’t leave a telephone number when you called earlier in the week, several times, in fact, but according to the call log,” he consulted a file folder, “first ‘Frank’ called for ‘his friend Jack,’ then ‘George called for Jack Renfrew,’ and so on through the week. While I’m sure you’re both extremely famous people within your circle of intimates, unlike ‘Cher,’ ‘Madonna,’ and ‘Björk,’ you haven’t yet reached that stage of notoriety in which last names are superfluous. It was you, wasn’t it?”
George made a sour face. “So why didn’t you call the college and ask them to connect you?”
“Actually, Nurse Cattrell tried several times,” he nodded towards the nurse, who smiled briefly but coldly in response, “but the college has some rather stuffy rules about giving out information regarding their students to perfect strangers, citing” he looked at his folder again, “ ‘privacy concerns’ and ‘confidentiality’ regarding putative students who’d completely failed to leave adequate contact information, and for some strange reason wouldn’t give us a list of their students so we could go out fishing for the right students amongst thousands, and so refused to give us the opportunity to contact you earlier. And then, lo and behold, you show up in person and invade a patient’s room after having given out false information regarding your identities in an effort to subvert strict medical seclusion intended to protect the public from what might be a dangerous and contagious disease. How am I doing so far?”
Further discussion was interrupted by ironic applause from George, who was still sitting on the table. “Very interesting. I’m totally awed by your bullshit. Now can we get down to basics? Why is there what appears to be a woman in his room, with his chart hanging on her bed, and what the Hell’s happening to our friend?”
Nonplussed for a moment, Dunlevy cleared his throat. “Have a seat.”
He gestured to the others and then moved to sit at the head of the table. The guard remained at the door, but the nurse joined him at the table, as did Frank. George crossed his legs and remained sitting on the table. He split his attention between glaring down at the others and staring out the window at the hospital courtyard through the dimming light of the setting sun.
“Your friend is suffering from a variety of symptoms not usually associated with each other. First there is hypertrichosis. That means unusual hair growth in some areas, in this case his head. He’s growing hair at an astounding rate. Then there’s hypotrichosis, which means unusual hair loss. In your friend’s case it means that he’s losing the hair on most of the rest of his body, again at an astoundingly rapid rate. These two symptoms don’t usually occur together and usually there is a genetic cause for each.
“Next, there is gynecomastia, the growth of breast tissue, which is usually associated with the intake of any of a variety of drugs. We’ll get back to that later. He also seems to have hypogonadism, which means his testes are quite small and one is undescended. This is not uncommon, but it is unusual for someone to live to be as old as your roommate without someone diagnosing and treating it, especially as testicular cancer is common if an undescended testicle is left untreated.”
“That’s impossible,” Frank interjected. “We’ve taken gym together. Hell, as kids we used to compare sizes to see whose was biggest. We would have noticed something like that. The last time we saw him, Jack was a perfectly normal guy.”
“Be that as it may,” Dr. Dunlevy continued unperturbed. He was in his element when he talked about medicine, even though his bedside manner was the pits. “Next there is hypotension, the opposite of high blood pressure.”
Frank looked confused, but George appeared to be listening intently.
“Finally, there is osteolysis, which means that he is losing bone mass, which could be the result of some undiagnosed metabolic disease, although his kidneys seem to be working properly and he doesn’t appear to be suffering from a vitamin deficiency.” Dr. Dunlevy took a breath and looked about the room. The hostile young men were gone, replaced by two very anxious and worried young boys.
“So what are you doing to help him?” George asked as he slid off the table and into a more respectful position in one of the uncomfortable chairs.”
“Androsterone and testosterone. Male hormones,” Dr. Dunlevy explained. “We’re using them in an effort to slow the physical changes, I confess in desperation, because nothing else seemed to work. They have the secondary benefit of treating the hypotension, and seem to have helped slow the progress of what would have been a fatal complication of whatever it is he’s suffering from. Ordinarily, we wouldn’t even be talking to you, but were hoping that you might remember that he’d fallen into a pit of toxic waste or something that might give us a clue about what’s happening.”
“But why does he look so … so strange?” Frank asked in confusion.
Dr. Dunlevy’s answer was postponed by the beeping of his verbal pager as the PA system outside echoed the same words, “Doctor Dunlevy, Doctor Dunlevy. Doctor Hart, Doctor Hart. Room fifteen fourteen please. Code Blue.”
“Excuse me.” The physician ignored the question as he jumped up and headed toward the door at a fast walk.
“Hey! That’s Jack’s room,” George noted. “What’s the matter?”
Hurrying out the door, followed closely by the nurse, Dr. Dunlevy called back. “I don’t know, but I can’t wait to answer your questions now. Please wait here and I’ll return when I can.”
“Oh no you don’t. We’re coming with you.”
“No, you’re not,” he impatiently paused by the door. “You’re going to let me do my job and help your friend.” Then he was gone.
Frank stood up, unsure what to do, but George moved purposefully toward the door, only to be stopped when the security guard’s beefy arm moved from his chest to stretch across the door.
“Let us out,” George said, his voice pitched low and angry.
The guard said nothing as he reached behind himself with his other hand to slowly close the door. Still without saying a word, the guard stepped back to place himself against the now closed door and refolded his arms. Frank hesitantly sat down again. George stood almost chest-to-chest with the guard. At a head taller and easily a hundred pounds heavier than George, the guard calmly watched the smaller man bluster. Finally, George stalked off towards the other end of the room, grabbed a chair, moved it to face the window and stared grimly out at the lights of the city.
“You could at least tell us what ‘Code Blue’ means,” Frank grumped, but the guard said nothing so Frank looked to George in desperation, hoping he would know the answer.
George just shrugged, but said, “It’s probably a hospital emergency code, but they all have different names for the codes, so patients don’t know exactly what they mean, but it’s nothing good.” He looked worried.
Frank settled for pacing impatiently.
An hour later, the nurse came back and had the security guard escort them out of the hospital, still without any explanation. At least George was able to give her their telephone number before they left.
The orderly was pushing the gurney at top speed while a nurse ran alongside holding an IV bag with several doctors in tow, one giving chest compression on the run, the other with a stethoscope monitoring her vitals as best he could. With a loud slam, they all burst through the double door into the operating theater section of the building, leaving a wake of startled people. With another slam, the door to the emergency operating room burst open and a middle-aged man with a slight potbelly and receding hairline looked up from the cot he’d been sleeping on.
“We’ve got a code here, Doctor Venkataraghavan,” the orderly called out as he backed out of the room, happy to avoid the confrontation he expected, leaving both of the trailing doctors and the nurse behind.
“Well, well, it is Nurse Ratched, is it not?” he asked, speaking rapidly and with the slight singsong common to those born in India and speaking English as a second or third language.
“That’s Richards,” the nurse responded angrily, hands on her hips. “Unless, of course, you want another grievance filed.”
“Whatever,” the Doctor growled, but then decided to end the battle of words and turned to the patient on the gurney. “What do we have here?”
“Female, approximately twenty years of age.” One of the doctors said, all business, but still trying to catch his breath. “They had her in critical care and she entered atrial fibrillation, unresponsive to diltiazem and metoprolol. We haven’t tried digoxin, as she seems healthy otherwise and is very young for that to be her problem.”
“History.”
“Here’s the chart.”
Taking it from him, he flipped it open and examined it briefly. “This is useless. It is the wrong chart.” He threw it off to the side.
“It’s the one from her room.”
“Well, unless she is a twenty year-old male named Jack Renfrew, it is still the wrong chart. Never mind.” He was all business as he started checking pulse and respiration. “Get me some Lidocaine. I want a five CC IV drip stat, and the rest of you, clear out. This room is too small for a peanut gallery.”
“Yes, Doctor, said the nurse, as the two other doctors left, irritated by the ER specialist, but he was right; they’d just get in each other’s way in such a confined space.”
“And hook her up to the monitors.”
“Yes, Doctor, she said.”
They worked frantically and then there was an erratic beeping from the monitor.
“It’s hooked up. Her heart is racing. Blood pressure is two ten over fifty. Pulse is rapid and thready. If she keeps this up she’ll stroke out.” The nurse and the physician huddled about the body in the bed from room fifteen fourteen while the noises of the unhappy humanity in the emergency services waiting room occasionally wafted into the operating room.
“Increase the Lidocaine drip to 10 CCs.”
“Yes, Doctor.”
“Damn. She’s still fibrillating. I need Digoxin stat.”
“Yes, Doctor.” A syringe slapped into his hand.
“No change. Get me another syringe of Digoxin.”
“Yes, Doctor.” Another syringe slapped into his hand.
She said, “BP is down to one fifty over fifty and still dropping … one hundred over forty … eighty over thirty….”
“Give me the paddles and clear. I want four hundred joules. Clear!” The body jerked like a puppet on a string.
“Still nothing. Six hundred joules. Clear!” Another jerk.
“Still no heartbeat.”
“Damn. What the hell do we have to do here? Live already!” the ER Doc cursed and pounded on her chest with a series of rhythmic blows, then began chest compressions. “Crank it up to eight hundred.”
“But, Doctor, six hundred joules is the recommended maximum.”
“And the patient is in terminal cardiac arrest. If eight hundred joules works, we have a living patient who can sue me, if she wants to. If it doesn’t work, we have a slightly singed body. Now do it, stat!”
“Yes, Doctor.”
“Clear.” He placed the paddles carefully, then thumbed the trigger. The patient’s body arched off the table, but her heart was still and she wasn’t breathing.
“Still nothing. She’s gone, Doctor.”
“Let’s try it one more time.”
“Doctor!”
“Again!” He still had the paddles on her chest, properly placed and waiting for the therapeutic charge to build, which never happened. He turned to the nurse, who held up her hands to plead with him.
“Doctor, please stop. If you do this again, I’ll have to report your conduct, and I don’t want to do that. Do you want to face the Medical Practices Review Board? Do you want to face censure or maybe loss of privileges? She’s gone, Doctor. I’m sorry.”
The silence was deafening. Finally, he took the paddles away and slowly lowered them to their places in the crash cart.
“You’re right. I do not know what came over me. I could not keep my detachment. I could not bear the thought of losing her.”
“I’m very sorry, Doctor. I didn’t realize you knew her. My deepest sympathy and condolences.”
“But that is just it. I do not know her. I have never seen her before in my life, but she seemed so familiar.” Two confused people shuffled arm-in-arm towards the door of the operating room leaving behind one corpse and the continuous tone of a still connected heart monitor. The nurse seemed to be comforting the physician until his hand slid down to give the woman’s buttocks a firm caress.
“Why you….” She turned to slap him, but instead her hand reached around his neck and pulled him into a kiss as they both began frantically pulling at each other’s clothes. Seconds later they were half-naked, in the throes of carnal passion on the tile floor as the nurse cried out, “Oh, God! Oh, God! Oh, God! I never realized!” and the Doctor crooned, “Alison! Alison! My beautiful Alison! I’ve always wanted you!”. They never noticed the corpse’s hand twitch or the monitor start beeping again.
“Hey, Frank. Get the phone.”
“You get it. I’m working on my project and I can’t move until the glue dries.”
“And I’m in the bathroom,” George called back.
“Then I guess they’ll have to leave a message on voice mail.”
“So, tell me again. What did they say?”
“I’ve told you twice,” George responded irritably. “Here, listen to it yourself.”
Frank waited impatiently while George dialed for his voice mail and then shoved the phone at Frank. When the message was over, Frank punched the keys to repeat it yet again. After the hearing the recording for a second time, he carefully replaced the telephone on its cradle and sat down on the living room couch facing George. Neither spoke for quite a while.
“So what do we do now?” Frank’s question finally broke the silence.
“I guess we go down there and identify the body. Gee, that might even be more fun than being rejected by Julie Oliver again.”
Frank didn’t even acknowledge George’s pitiful attempt at humor. “That was in the message. I meant after that, George.”
“I don’t know. Make arrangements for a funeral?”
“Yeah. With no family, I guess it’s up to us.” Frank shook his head as if in pity, but his moist eyes put lie to the illusion. He ran his hand through his brown crew cut and surreptitiously wiped his sleeve against his cheeks on the way back down, trying to avoid acknowledging his tears. “So, how do we do that?”
“I don’t know. I just don’t know.”
More silence.
“We’d better get down there.”
“Yeah,” George answered, but neither moved.
More silence.
Finally, George shook himself as if to get himself moving and slowly stood. Frank just stared after him. “Coming?”
“Yeah.” Frank swiped at his face, this time more blatantly, then got up and dragged along behind his friend.
At the dorm entrance, they stood under the starry moonlight sky. “Car or bus?”
“I don’t know. Car, I guess.”
“Are you up for driving?”
“I guess so. I just don’t really want to see anyone else right now.”
“Okay.”
“Geez these guys are confused,” George noted for the fifth time. “You’d think that they had lost the body or something.”
The trip to the hospital had taken only a few minutes, but they had been waiting in the lobby of the emergency room for almost two hours.
“That’s not really funny, George,” Frank said angrily.
“I know. I’m just getting ticked off at all the waiting and the mealy-mouthed excuses. I’m going to check again.” George stood and stalked over to the information desk. When the family in front moved on, he spoke. “Excuse me, but we’re still waiting for Doctor Dunlevy. It’s been quite a while now.”
“Yes, sir,” the gray-haired receptionist responded. “Doctor Dunlevy has been paged, but he hasn’t answered. I’ll try again.”
“You did that three times already.”
“Yes, sir. This is a hospital. Sometimes our physicians are busy. He’s probably dealing with an emergency.”
“Yeah, right. He’s probably worried that he’s hooking his golf balls again or something. Then is there anyone else we can see? We’re supposed to identify someone at the morgue.”
“Certainly, sir. Why didn’t you say so?” the receptionist said and smiled brightly as she dialed another number. George just stared at her and muttered to himself about incompetence while wondering what color her hair had originally been.
Not for the first time, Frank marveled at how many contradictory ideas could rattle around in George’s head without stumbling over themselves. If it was a blonde joke, it seemed to be in poor taste, considering that he was crazy about a blonde who was clever enough not to date him. Then again, maybe it was a case of sour grapes, with all blondes everywhere tainted by Julie’s failure to fully appreciate exactly how wonderful George really was.
“I’ve reached Doctor Nikruma. She’s Chief of Pathology and she said she would see you. Please follow the green lines to the elevator,” she pointed to the various colored lines on the floor, “and go to the basement. Then follow the black line to Pathology.”
“Thank you.” Sarcasm dripped from his voice as George gestured for Frank and headed off. The basement hallways were empty and they had to knock repeatedly to get someone to come to the locked door that was the entrance to the Department of Pathology.
“Geez,” George grumbled. “Don’t they even answer the door when they know someone’s coming? If this is how well they do when the body can’t move, I’d hate to think about how well they do with the living.”
“Shh. Someone’s coming.”
“At last,” George snorted.
The door opened to a tall, pretty, black woman of indeterminate age, wearing blue scrubs and removing a second bloody surgical glove. “Yes? What do you want?” The words were brusque.
“Are you Doctor Nikruma?”
“Yes. Once again, what do you want?” The gloves were tossed into a red contaminated waste container.
“We were told to see you about identifying the remains of our friend.”
“Oh. Sorry. I’ve been awake for the last two days. We’ve been busier than usual. People have been dying to get in here you know.” When they failed to smile at the old chestnut, she continued in a more business-like manner. “Come this way, please.”
At a desk in what looked like a small reception area, she brought out several sheets of paper. “Please sign here.” She pointed.
“What’s this for?” George asked, curious despite his annoyance.
“It’s a wavier releasing the hospital from any damages resulting from your viewing of a body.”
“Damages?”
“You know. Legal action, in case there are any pathogens or biohazards you may come into contact with.”
“Fine.” They both signed. “Where’s our friend?”
“Name?”
“Jack Renfrew.”
“One moment please.”
She wrote the name on the sheet of paper walked through a set of double doors into the back area. The two friends fidgeted while they waited. After what seemed like an hour, the Doctor returned with a scowl on her face.
“There’s no one here by that name. Are you sure this is the right hospital?”
“Yes, we’re sure,” they responded in tandem and looked at each other aghast. “We brought him here ourselves about two weeks ago.”
“Let me check again. Describe him.”
“I’m not sure we can,” George answered.
“What? Is this some kind of prank? If it is I’m not amused.” Her voice rose in annoyance.
“No.” George’s voice rose to match hers. “It’s not a joke. He was being treated by Doctor Dunlevy for a variety of symptoms that were changing his body shape. We don’t know what he looks like any more. The only reason we’re here is because we were told by a Doctor Ven … Vena … V-something to come here to identify our friend so he could be released for burial. Now I really think an explanation is in order and rather quickly.”
“Just a moment. That was probably Doctor Venkataraghavan from Emergency Services. Let me try to call him.” She turned on her heel and strode rapidly through a second set of double doors into the lab area.
“Great,” George snarled as he turned to Frank who, although silent, had been shaking in rage. “You weren’t kidding about them losing the body, were you?”
Frank just shook his head, afraid to speak. They silently paced as they waited.
Finally, Dr. Nikruma returned and spoke a bit more politely than before. “I just spoke to Doctor Venkataraghavan. He says … well, I’ll let him explain himself. He’ll be here in a couple of minutes. In the mean time, why don’t we move into the conference room to wait?” She gestured to a door off to the side of the reception area.
“Gentlemen, this is Doctor Venkataraghavan,” Dr. Nikruma made introductions as she gestured towards the swarthy man just entering the conference room.
“You can call me Doctor Vee, if you prefer” he said with a smile. “Most people in this country don’t find it easy to say my full name.” After shaking hands, he sat next to Dr. Nikruma, facing George and Frank.
“Doctor, this is George Dombrowski and Frank Ahtram. They’re here about Jack Renfrew.”
“Hello. And how are you two today?”
Frank and George just nodded without even a polite smile in return. As it was, they were both so angry that they had almost refused to shake hands.
“Let’s get right to it then,” Dr. Venkataraghavan said, after clearing his throat. “I called you about a Ms. Jackie Renfrew. Your names were on the contact card, but it was probably a mistake. There was some confusion about the records and they also listed Ms. Renfrew as male.” He shushed them before they could correct him. “So, after calling you, I attempted to contact the primary care physician, a Doctor Dunlevy. Unfortunately, Doctor Dunlevy has taken ill. He is currently unavailable, so I was not able to correct the records. I assume your friend is still in his room being treated. I am sorry for any inconvenience.”
Dr. Venkataraghavan stood to leave.
“That’s it?” Frank took over the conversation at a near bellow. “You called us down here to arrange for the burial of our friend and then tell us he’s not dead?” George just sat back and listened. He knew from past experience that Frank was not easy to anger, but once he was, watch out.
“I think an explanation is in order. I want to hear you explain exactly how this hospital could possibly be so inept that it could confuse people who were not even the same sex. I also want to know exactly where Jack Renfrew is and I think you better show us our friend right now.” Frank gulped air. “Oh, and he had better be alive, as you’ve said.”
“But of course. I understand your anger,” the physician responded, smiling brightly. “I am waiting to be paged with exactly that information.”
As if it were planned, the pager buzzed. Dr. Venkataraghavan glanced down and smiled even more brightly, if that were even possible. “If you will excuse me, that should be the information we seek right now.”
He quickly rose and left the room. Dr. Nikruma fidgeted uncomfortably under Frank’s glare while George just rocked back in his chair and smiled evilly. A short while later Dr. Venkataraghavan returned, accompanied by several large security guards. The guards stood silently by the conference room door while he sat down again. This time he was not smiling.
“Mr. Dombrowski, Mr. Ahtram, on behalf of this hospital I owe you an apology. Something extremely unusual has happened and I assure you there will be a thorough investigation. At this time I cannot go into detail, as I have been advised not to comment in any way. I can, however, assure you that the individual you know as Jack Renfew did not die in this hospital. Now, I am going to ask you to leave the hospital with the assurance that as soon as our internal investigation is completed you will be advised of the outcome.”
He turned to the guards. “Please escort these gentlemen off the hospital premises.”
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Reports of my death were greatly exaggerated.
― Mark Twain (Samuel Clemens) (1897)
“I’m still starving. I don’t understand it.” The young woman surveyed the myriad empty plates covering the table before her as she spoke to no one in particular. She’d gathered a small but growing crowd in the hospital cafeteria as she consumed at least one of every item on the menu. The onlookers’ comments swirled about her, ranging from raw jealousy on the part of some of the women, “My God, how can she look so fabulous wearing a hospital gown and no makeup?” to the lustful, “Damn, I sure wouldn’t mind being stuck on a desert island with her.” A few of the more jaded souls were running a tally of what she had eaten and were taking bets on what she would eat next, when she would finally regurgitate the food she had ingested in her frenzied gluttony, and even who would be the first to date this hungry goddess, since insatiability in one area seemed likely to spill over into others, or at least that was the quiet consensus among some of her male admirers, who had seen an instant metaphor between this particular mortal sin and at least one other. There were more than a few stares that seemed less fixated upon her consumption than upon her body, which was, in their estimation, fine.
The young woman was oblivious to their stares and comments, focused entirely on her own needs, so much so that the people around her seemed almost unreal, as if they were phantoms in a dream. Somehow she was — ever so slowly — feeling less ravenous. At the moment, that was the only thing that mattered. The intense, driving, unbearable feeling of starvation was gradually subsiding enough to give her the leisure to actually think about what had happened to her in the past several weeks, but as she thought, she drifted back to where and when it happened, and could see herself acting out her part, as if she were a puppet on a marionette stage, but her body looked strange and misshapen, distorted somehow from its true form.
Almost three weeks ago she’d experienced an incredibly sensuous dream of being visited at night by the dancer called Lilith she’d seen at a local nightclub, a dazzling raven-haired beauty whose dance was wonderful, but whose touch in her dreams was better than sex, and she’d had what seemed like an endless series of orgasms until she’d fallen into a stupor of bliss, almost like a trance, but from her new perspective she could see Lilith more clearly, how her … aura…? seemed more … substantial…? satisfied…? as her old body yielded itself to lust. She could even feel? smell? taste? the peculiar energies she let fly into the substance of the plane she partially inhabited and observed from.
When Lilith’s … spirit? … drifted away, she drifted closer, tasted her own waning energies from the source, and they were good. She felt more powerful, more complete, as she did so, and exerted her will upon her own unconscious body to bring herself to yet another orgasm, which she consumed.
The next day she’d fallen ill, sleeping almost continuously, aside from Lilith’s nocturnal visitations, and her own parasitic sequela to each, for several days, until her roommates had become sufficiently worried to bring her to the University Health Clinic. She wasn’t worried, because she knew the eventual destination this path led to, and welcomed it, because she could see the entirety of her experience laid out before her, as if upon a scroll, or a movie reel, and saw the increasing damage to her heart and internal organs as it progressed under the heavy doses of steroids the doctors would use in a misguided attempt to ‘save her’ from an outcome which she could see was inevitable, but was horrifying from their own perspective.
From there, she’d been transported via ambulance to the critical care unit of the University Hospital, where the erotic dreams had continued as before, but had turned increasingly strange, in a confused mélange of images and feelings that switched rapidly between the separate viewpoints of the participants, so that sometimes she just laid there while the woman stroked and manipulated her to orgasm, but in other dreams it felt almost as if their roles had been reversed, so she could see himself in front of him, and she was working on him until he erupted once again, which was even more satisfying for some reason, as if she’d gotten off twice. She wondered idly where Lilith was in this, or even if she were still present, because she now seemed to fill Lilith’s role on her own.
Eventually, she’d been hooked to an IV set and told that this would provide a continuous supply of intravenous nourishment and male hormones to counteract the effects of her disease, but this treatment had been a complete failure, and hadn’t affected the progress of the pervasive changes to her body in the slightest. In fact, it had seemed to escalate the changes, but by that time the doctors were desperate, so continued doing what they thought ought to work even when it obviously didn’t. It had been the nurses who’d started calling her Jackie, because they were uncomfortable calling her ‘Jack’ when it was becoming increasingly obvious that she couldn’t possibly be male.
Finally, after losing over a hundred pounds, her heart had simply given out, although she couldn’t say — in an existential sense — whether the original depredations of the vampiric angel had been at fault, or if it were the male doctors, whose visceral reaction to seeing a man whose male energies were being drained encouraged them to desperate actions intended to ‘save’ her from her ‘horrible’ fate through massive doses of steroids — male hormones and their precursors — that they’d pumped into her veins in a futile effort to allay their own terror. She’d apparently had a heart attack and — despite all efforts to save her — had died, but somehow remembered the whole experience. They’d tried to resuscitate her, pounding on her chest, even shocking her with a defibrillator, but it hadn’t worked and at 7:52 P.M. yesterday she’d been officially pronounced dead. But even that was strange, because the doctor who’d been working to save her life, and the nurse helping him, had decided to have sex on the floor of the operating room, while she lay helpless on the table just above them, feeling not exactly dead, but very lethargic, although she’d felt somewhat better whenever the two on the floor climaxed, which they did repeatedly until they’d finally got up, put their clothing back in order, and walked hand-in-hand out of the operating room without a backward glance. She smiled, looking back, when she saw what she’d done to them as she was born.
Then, about an hour and a half later, the she she’d been back then started feeling better, and had stirred when she felt someone gently stroking her cheek and saying something like, “…young and beautiful. What a shame.” Apparently, the orderly who was wheeling her to the morgue was so shocked when her eyes fluttered open that he’d fainted right there in the elevator. That he had his pants around his ankles had seemed irrelevant at the time, but now she realized that her growing power had forced him to masturbate himself to orgasm, and that she’d fed upon the warm energy that had exploded from his body as if it were a shot of brandy, reviving her. She smiled again. ‘Good girl,’ she thought.
When the elevator door had opened, she’d risen unsteadily from the gurney and shuffled out to the nursing station to tell them about the sick guy in the elevator, then followed her nose to the smell of food and the pristine clarity she’d experienced from outside looking in was subsumed into a physical sensorium and broken into chaotic bits.
Sitting in the cafeteria, sipping languidly at a third double chocolate malted milkshake there was an urge to giggle at the thought of being dead. Here she was consuming vast quantities of just about anything put in front of her and they thought she was dead, just because her heart had stopped, and she no longer breathed. Someone placed a plate with a burger and fries on the table next to the shake and she nodded her thanks as she stabbed at several fries with her fork.
‘He wants me.’ Jackie stopped mid-stab. She resisted the urge to turn and look, turned crafty now, like a cat in a room with a fluttering bird.
“Uh-hum.”
The woman turned to see Dr. Dunlevy beside her. She remembered him from several of the brief intervals of wakefulness she had managed while sick, but he wasn’t the one.
“Oh, hello, Doctor. How are you today?”
“Fine, thank you, Ms. Renfrew. However, I must insist you return to your room so we can examine you and complete some tests.”
There were several groans from the gamblers in the back and at least one who cheered, “Yes!” before the young woman could compose herself and answer. Unsure how to respond, she blurted out the first thing to come to mind, “But I’m still hungry.”
“We’ll provide you with all the food you require, Ms. Renfrew. Will you please come back to the room with me now?”
“‘Ms?’ Why was he calling her ‘Ms?’” She massaged the question with her still-addled mind as she tried to comprehend. She was a guy, wasn’t she? What kind of a Doctor was this Dunlevy, anyway, if he couldn’t even tell what sex she was? Then she stumbled over her own thought process, because when she’d thought that, she’d unconsciously thrust out her breasts, as if to emphasize her femininity, and then she looked down and was astonished to see that she had ‘assets’ to emphasize.
“Please, Ms. Renfrew.” He placed his hand gently on Jackie’s bare arm … and promptly fainted.
Flustered, but feeling much better, Jackie stood and backed away from the bustle of medical staff converging on the now supine Doctor. Almost as an afterthought, she realized she was no longer hungry. In fact, she felt great. So great, in fact, that she decided she should get some decent clothes and go back to her dorm room.
Jackie continued backing away from the crowd and made it out of the cafeteria without being noticed. Actually, it felt strange, almost as if she were floating down the hallways. It was mildly disconcerting and she tried to focus on what was happening. She was walking, but her strides seemed to be longer than they should be, or even could be. She stopped walking and discovered that she was still moving.
‘What the hell?’ she thought. Frightened, she made a conscious effort to stop and found herself motionless in the hallway outside her hospital room. People were passing her by without paying her any attention, as if she were invisible, which was fine with her as she wanted desperately to exchange the hospital gown she was wearing for some real clothes. Once she’d noticed that what she’d thought of as a nightshirt was actually open at the back, at some point on her progress back to her room, she’d realized that she’d been showing her bare ass to everyone in the cafeteria, which explained at least a few of the laughs. The door to her room was closed, but it opened to her touch — or maybe it hadn’t because it was still closed when she walked into the darkened room. No one had seemed to notice her, but this seemed irrelevant, because her room had changed.
“Now what?” she muttered aloud. The room was empty, the bed stripped, the dresser top cleared of her few personal effects. Jackie slapped her hand against the wall in frustration, only to jerk when the action produced a loud noise. After a furtive glance through the door to confirm that no one had heard, or at least hadn’t bothered to walk over from the nursing station and investigate the noise, she checked carefully and realized that the noise had been the blood pressure cuff falling off the wall and crashing to the floor when she’d struck the wall.
With a nervous giggle, Jackie returned to the problem at hand; clothing, her favorite jeans would be nice — worn soft with many washings, and so comfortable that she tended to save them for times when she really wanted to kick back and relax, but was afraid that one day the seams would just disintegrate, like the deacon’s wonderful one-horse shay — and her best Ærosmith tee-shirt, from the Wantagh concert during their tour with Mötley Crüe would be fantastic, and she wondered if anything of hers had been left behind. Stalking to the closet with that purpose foremost in her mind, she yanked the partially-open closet door open the rest of the way. It was empty. With a deep feral growl, she slammed the door closed and gasped.
There was a wall mirror mounted on the outside of the bathroom door, but the closet door had obscured it. Now it showed her dressed in her tee-shirt and jeans, exactly as she had envisioned, right down to the torn knee. She stared in confusion, not remembering changing out of the hospital gown. “How? When? And shouldn’t she be wearing a bra?”
Even those questions were forgotten as she watched, mouth agape, as she slowly realized that the image in the mirror was that of an excruciatingly lovely young woman who looked exactly like her, and nothing at all like Jack Renfrew, but Jackie knew that her image ought to look different, like Jack, but that made her head start spinning again. Suddenly Jackie’s knees felt weak and she collapsed to the floor, her head exploding with questions and confusing answers and a gnawing feeling in the pit of her stomach like she was hungry — again.
The room door opened and a hospital aide peeked in. Seeing Jackie sitting sprawled on the marbled vinyl floor he asked, “Miss? Are you all right?”
When she didn’t answer, he came into the room and stood over her. “Miss?” And again louder, “Miss?”
When she failed yet again to respond he reached down to shake her gently — and collapsed on top of her as soon as he’d touched her. This had the unsurprising effect of snapping Jackie out of her daze. No one else was around, so she struggled out from under him, rose to her knees and patted the man’s face to try rousing him.
With each pat, Jackie felt better and better, although the guy wasn’t waking up. Instead, after the third or fourth tap, something strange happened. The man began convulsing. His hips began to buck back and forth like he was riding a bronco — wait a minute … like he was dry-humping the air … and he looked like he had an erection so turgid that it looked like an iron pipe had somehow gotten jammed against his crotch, and Jackie was starting to feel … satisfied, filled almost to the brim with something very pleasant and tasty. ‘Shouldn’t I do something about that?’ she thought, and then blushed, because she’d also thought that she ought to give him a hand, and had felt that one good turn deserves another, but then wondered what she really meant by that.
Fearful for the well-being of the aide — but suddenly reluctant to actually touch him — she stepped back.
He’d stopped writhing and was now merely groaning as he lay panting upon the floor, Jackie rushed into the hallway and called for a nurse. Within moments there was a nurse kneeling beside the still groaning man and ignoring Jackie. Knowing that she had little to offer medically, and still embarrassed by her thoughts, Jackie silently backed out of the room.
Standing in the hallway beside the still open hospital room, Jackie pondered what to do. A nervous breakdown was tempting, but for some reason, Jackie just could not bring herself to a proper state of disorientation and depression. More frustrating was that it shouldn’t have been an issue of ‘bringing herself’ to do it. If anything, she should have been struggling to avoid it, but what should have been and what was were just not matching up today. In fact, she felt better than she had in many days.
Giving up on her impotent contemplation of a nervous breakdown that apparently was not to be, Jackie considered her other options. She could go back into her room and wait for more doctors to come poke and prod her, but somehow, she didn’t think she’d ever be permitted to leave if she did that. Given her apparently unique situation, it seemed likely they would treat her more like an experimental animal than a human being, especially since she’d been declared dead already. She wasn’t an expert on the law, but she couldn’t recall ever hearing that dead people had any rights at all.
The experimental animals at the university lived well, but briefly as a rule, and with nothing of their own beyond the four walls of their cage, so that was clearly not an acceptable option. Besides, she was pretty sure they had absolutely no idea what, why, or how this had happened to her and, when she thought about it, finding out exactly what had happened to her had become extremely important.
What other choices were there? Going back to her old life would be difficult, as this was a remarkably conservative part of the country, despite the presence of the university, and either she wasn’t her old self or the mirrors at this hospital were really great liars. What would her friends think? Would she still be able to share her current dorm room with two guys? Would she even be allowed to return to classes like this, especially if she left the hospital now, without medical clearance? Finally, what would she need to do to have access to her bank account? She didn’t even know if her driver’s license was valid any more, and what would she do if it wasn’t?
Clearly there were many more questions here than answers. Jackie decided that the first thing to do was to get some help figuring out exactly what options were actually available to her. Family was out. She didn’t have any real family to speak of, besides her uncle and his wife, and he was a cop, so might feel obligated to enforce the law, whatever the law was regarding dead people. That left Frank and George.
The aide was being wheeled off to Emergency as Jackie was finishing her internal debate. The orderly pushing the gurney nearly bumped into her as he rushed off with the aide. He didn’t even say excuse me, which kind of annoyed Jackie. It was as if he hadn’t even seen her, but Jackie was more concerned about getting back to the dorm now that she’d made her decision. Instead of stopping the orderly and confronting him about his rudeness, she followed him out to the emergency room waiting area.
Spotting the exit, she veered to the left and went out into the parking lot, then stopped again to get her bearings. The hospital was part of the university, but located about a mile and a half from the main campus and Jackie’s dorm room. There was a bus that traveled back and forth between the hospital and the campus, but Jackie could see from the City Hall clock tower that it was well past midnight, which was when bus service between the hospital and the campus ended. That made things more difficult, since she didn’t have any money. She could have risked flashing her school identification card and hoped the driver would not bother checking the picture if the bus were still running, but a quick check of her pockets revealed that her wallet was gone, probably wherever the rest of her personal effects had gone when they’d cleared her room. With no money, a taxi was out of the question and there was no one in the parking lot from whom she could beg a ride. That meant hoofing it, so with a sigh of resignation she headed off into the darkness.
She had made it just two blocks away from the hospital and already Jackie was questioning the wisdom of her decision. Having never walked this route before, she had failed to recognize that even the good side of town had some seedier areas and even friendly and inviting business areas seem more sinister at night when they were barren of crowds and only intermittently lit by harsh metal halide street lights, because the city turned off every other lamp after midnight. The area she was walking through was mostly stores, closed for the night except for the occasional bar or nightclub.
As she passed one, a brightly lit bar called Callahan’s, she could hear music and laughter. Through the storefront window, Jackie could see about two dozen people inside. She licked her lips. Despite her desire to get back to the dorm, the urge to enter was a palpable pressure and she stumbled slowly toward the door, towards people, towards food.
Fingers just touching the door, Jackie struggled as she tried to control the craving driving her. She jumped and squealed in fright, jolted back to reality by the sudden sound of a siren immediately behind her. A passing police cruiser had turned on its lights and siren and surged off into the darkness. There was also a surge of something else, a feeling of excitement, or maybe lust, that Jackie imagined she felt from the direction of the departing vehicle. It was as if she somehow knew that the man, she was sure it was a man, in the police car was sexually aroused at the thought of the possible conflict in which he was about to become involved. Serendipitously, Jackie also noted that the pressure to enter the bar had lessened a bit. With a nervous giggle, Jackie let her hand drop from the doorknob and slowly strode off towards school. The craving was still present, but for the moment, it was controllable.
Rounding a corner a block from the campus, Jackie could just glimpse the dorms in the distance, behind the science and technology building. She was in a residential area, not as quiet or devoid of people as the business area, although the streets were just as barren. Jackie could feel the warmth of humanity behind many of the apartment windows. It was a curious feeling and not a little disconcerting to realize that she was feeling something she had never felt before. Concentrating a bit, Jackie realized she could detect differences. Some of the bodies were more — for lack of the right word — intense than others. One set of bodies about two floors up and a bit in front of her seemed almost painfully intense. Trying to determine what she was feeling, Jackie stopped and concentrated intently on the two strongest feelings of warmth. It was like something was about to happen that was just out of her reach — and so annoying. She concentrated even harder and she felt herself floating into the air, not flying so much as dreaming of motion that became real with an idle thought.
They were teenagers and they were on a couch in a nicely-appointed living room watching an old horror movie on television. There was a large bowl of popcorn sitting between them on the couch. Lust was barely contained in their eyes, but they sat primly on opposite ends of the couch while sneaking glimpses of each other from the corners of their eyes when one thought the other was not watching.
Wow! Nice hallucination, Jackie thought to herself. I wonder why they didn’t warn me about these?
Floating in the middle of the living room Jackie realized that the lust-filled couple was staring through her to watch the television behind her. Double wow! They can’t see me.
The girl licked her lips and a drop of sweat was forming on the boy’s upper lip. They both squirmed uncomfortably. The intensity of their lust seemed to be growing and Jackie felt more satisfied and at peace with herself than she had in weeks. With a blinding recognition of the truth, Jackie realized that their emotions were affecting how she felt. The more sexual tension they felt, the more replete, satisfied, full Jackie felt, as if she had just finished a really good meal.
With this insight came the decision to experiment. Hallucination or not, if concentrating could bring her through the air, through walls, to their apartment, what would concentrating on the two teens do? Jackie decided to find out and concentrated on what they were doing to each other, and how they were feeling.
More squirming. The girl’s nipples were hard enough to be seen through her thin cotton blouse. The guy was trying to unobtrusively shift things around in the area of his crotch. Each struggled to look away from the other. Simultaneously hands reached for the popcorn, and touched. The couple froze. Slowly they turned to face each other, hands still touching. Fingers intertwined and they stared soulfully into each other’s eyes as if in desperate need, but afraid to act. And then they lunged at each other, popcorn flying to the floor as they embraced while a shocked Jackie sucked in her breath at the sudden rush of emotion.
It felt fantastic, erotic, powerful, and … and … satisfying? Embarrassed beyond her most horrible dreams, because she was acting like a peeping tom, getting off by spying on two lovers, Jackie tore her attention from the erotic activity in front of her and the intense feelings were dramatically reduced. The ardor of the couple on the couch subsided. Mid-kiss, their eyes opened and they stared at each other in shock. They pulled apart and the girl huddled on the couch, evidently ready to burst into tears. The boy stood trembling as he faced the girl, mouth opening and closing as he tried to think of what to say. He was so close Jackie could have ruffled his hair with an exhalation, yet neither acknowledged her presence.
“Come on, say something,” Jackie muttered in frustration, afraid her intervention might have destroyed budding young love. Just as she had concentrated before in order to sense the warmth between them, now she concentrated to make the boy say the words she was sure he needed to say.
“I….” The words would not come, “I….”
“Say it, damn it.” The words were spoken out loud before Jackie had realized. Her hand shot up to her mouth, afraid they would realize she was in the room, but they didn’t appear to have noticed her presence, much less heard her words.
“I love you,” the boy finally said. It sounded strained and forced, but it came out. The boy looked shocked that he could utter such blasphemous words, then quizzical, and finally relieved as he realized that he meant it.
“I love you,” he said again as he smiled and reached out entreatingly. “I love you.” He said it louder, more firmly, and with a huge smile on his face.
The girl grinned, then leapt back into his arms and sighed as they just held each other close, cuddling in blissful happiness, looking deep into each other’s eyes, as if truly seeing each other for the first time.
Jackie looked at the happy couple and began to smile in her joy for them. That’s when the agony came, sharp, stabbing, excruciating pain as their emotions built to a different level entirely, and it was too strong, too much for her to take. With a scream of anguish, Jackie fled the apartment for safety — the safety of her dormitory room. The young lovers continued their embrace, oblivious to the world around them, unconscious of the fleeing wraith that had nudged them past the barriers they’d both felt, just as Jackie was unaware that she’d fled straight through the apartment wall and had flashed through the air into her own apartment.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Never ask a question unless you’re very
sure that you want to hear the answer.
― Anonymous
“Do you believe those idiots?” It was a full day later, but Frank was still annoyed. Even now, as George and he entered the dorm building again after classes, he was complaining, but at least his recriminations were finally down to a grumble.
George was angry too, but he held his peace, knowing that anything he said would be additional fuel for Frank’s anger. George mostly wanted to figure out what to do to get their friend back, or at least find out how he was. He too was upset about their friend, and annoyed at being unceremoniously kicked out of the hospital, but he needed Frank to be calm enough to plan things out if they were going to succeed in getting past the security guys.
Frank was good at that, a planner and a schemer, where George was more the pound somebody into the ground type. He’d identified with the Han Solo character in Star Wars, when he’d blown up the communicator thing when he couldn’t keep his story straight.
Frank, on the other hand, was more like Obi-Wan Kenobi, and would have talked the Storm Troopers into helping them escape, provided he didn’t get bogged down in the Dark Side of the Force, which he did whenever he got bogged down in problems of social injustice, esoteric morality, and/or basic human rights.
George had even made them stop for groceries at the all-night supermarket, to give Frank a little extra time to calm down, and now were taking the stairs rather than the elevator for the same reason. Frank was so mad that he wasn’t paying attention to the distractions George kept tossing at him.
“I’ll get the door.” George piled his grocery bags on top of the ones Frank held. They were piled so high he could barely see around the sides.
“You’d better, after making me walk up three flights of stairs with my hands full of groceries.”
“Aw, come on, you know it’s good exercise. You’ll thank me when you make it to varsity.”
“Right, all because you made me walk up three flights of stairs with groceries in my hands? What do you want in return, my first born child?”
“That depends. Will she grow up to be a fox?”
“Cradle robber.”
“Indian giver.”
The last brought a smile to Frank’s face at last.
“Milord,” George said as obsequiously as he could as he unlocked the door to their apartment and threw it wide open while making a caricature of a deep, courtly bow. Frank snorted and walked in, head held regally high. George smiled. The old Frank was back. Not to be outdone, he followed, dragging one foot behind him as he pretended to be Igor, the hunchback from “Young Frankenstein.”
Frank blindly struggled into the kitchen still holding all the groceries. He called back to George, “Will carrying all the bags make me Team Captain? George?”
George didn’t respond. He was staring slack-jawed at the shapely blonde sitting sprawled on their couch and scrawling notes in several notebooks, at random as far as he could tell. She was hunched over a huge book and surrounded by at least a dozen others, but she didn’t remind him of Igor at all, or even Teri Garr. Teri Garr was very pretty, but this woman could easily persuade the Pope to give up the rule of celibacy and allow women to serve as Priests and Archbishops, if she’d put her mind to it.
Frank dropped the bags on the counter in the kitchenette and finally, with his view restored, turned to see a beautiful, erotic, exotic, raven-haired woman on the couch.
As usual, George was first to react. “Hello. Who are you? What are you doing here, and will you bear my children?” He swaggered over to the beat-up lounge chair that was the room’s only other seating and slouched down into it. Frank, usually the more assured of the two in the presence of women, joined her on the couch, sitting on the other side of the stunning beauty, after moving a few books to make room, so as not to block George’s view of her.
“It’s my apartment too, isn’t it?” She looked puzzled for some reason. Her voice was melodious and silken, wanton and virginal at the same time. Both boys shifted a bit to hide their growing excitement.
“Excuse me,” Frank said as he finally just gave up and placed his hands over his lap, “but I’m quite sure I would have remembered a dark-haired beauty like you sharing this apartment with us.” He gestured to include George in the “us.”
George gave Frank a strange look, but said nothing.
“What are you talking about?” she said. She looked back and forth between them, and looked confused as well. “We’ve been roommates for a year and a half, George. Remember when I helped you with calculus? You wouldn’t have passed without, I think. Remember when you had the flu and wanted to call that babe you’d been seeing, Samantha Armitage, to break your date, but couldn’t stop sneezing enough to dial the phone?” She pointed to George and pouted prettily.
“And you, Frank. Who helped you design some of those house models your professors liked so much? Wouldn’t they be just a bit annoyed if they knew you’d had help?”
“This is a joke right?” George said. “Jack put you up to this. Where is he, in the bedroom watching?” George turned to the bedrooms and called out. “Okay, Jack, the joke’s over. You can come out now?”
Now it was the girl’s turn to be confused. “What are you talking about? I’m right here. I’m Jack.”
The silence was deafening, but then again, there was rarely a lot of noise at half past three in the morning, even in a college dormitory. George snorted and stalked off to check the various bedrooms. Not finding anything, he returned to the living room to stand, hands on hips, towering over the still seated woman. “Okay, Blondie. You’re beautiful, and I’d love to get to know you, but neither of us are in the mood for jokes about our friend, so what’s the story.”
“No story. I’m Jack Renfrew. Don’t you recognize me?”
“Jack Renfrew was not a babe,” George responded through gritted teeth.
“George, stop it! Look at me! You know who I am! I’m Jack Renfrew, your roommate. Now tell me, who am I?” Jackie stared intently at her friend as if willing him to recognize her.
George got a strange look on his face, dazed, almost like he’d been sucker-punched and was ready to pass out. He spoke with a wooden monotone, “You are Jack Renfrew. You share this apartment with Frank and me.”
“Good. Now grab a seat and chill out.” She looked at Frank who was watching George march over to the chair he had vacated and slouch down into it. “Now, how about you? Do you know who I am?” This time she was beseeching rather than demanding.
“You look like the most beautiful black-haired babe I’ve ever seen.”
Her face started to cloud over in a frown, but it was a cute frown, and Frank continued rapidly, “…but you seem to know things that only Jack should know. Before that damned hospital kicked us out, the doctor treating you said you were changing, and the shape I saw in what seemed to be your bed sure looked like it was female, so I guess maybe you are Jack.”
“Oh thank god. I was beginning to believe I was crazy,” she shrieked gleefully as she lunged out of her seat and hugged Frank, who immediately got the strangest look on his face and then grunted explosively, totally confused, but with a slack jaw and his eyes glazed over as he started to collapse. Jackie let go and quickly returned to her seat while Frank sagged onto the recliner behind him. It looked as if he would have sank right through the floor if the chair hadn’t, by purest chance, been there to catch him first.
“Oh, shit. I’m so sorry, Frank. I guess you might want to go clean up a bit.”
“What happened? How did you know? What’s going on here?” Frank was confused and then scared when he saw the damp stain on his pants.
George was still staring off into space, having evidently reached the mystic state of Satori, ‘No you, no me.’
She frowned again, but it was even cuter than her last frown. “Clean up while I try to bring George back to the land of the living. I think I know what’s happening, and can explain, but it’s pretty fantastic and I’ll need help from the both of you to confirm it.”
“Mind if we have some coffee?” Frank asked. “It’s been a long day and a longer night?”
“Sure, Frank,” Jackie responded sexily. “May I have a cup too?”
“How do you want it?”
“Like I always have it, Frank, with lots of cream and four sugars.”
Frank said nothing but rolled his eyes and prepared the coffee as requested. Jack had liked his coffee as black as midnight and as strong as sin.
“Still checking me out, Frank?”
Frank said nothing, but blushed as he brought over the coffee and sat at the counter of the kitchenette with the others.
“Okay.” George interjected. He was back to his usual domineering self. “Can we have an explanation now?”
“Right.” Jackie took a dainty sip of her coffee and sighed. “This is going to be hard to believe.”
“Harder than explaining how my dark-brown-haired male roommate turned into a gorgeous blonde bombshell?” George snorted.
“That’s twice you’ve said that,” Frank interrupted.
“Said what, Frank?”
“Said she was a blonde, when she’s clearly got black hair.”
George looked at Frank like he’d grown an extra head until Jackie interrupted while gesturing as if peering into an unseen crystal ball. “If you’ll just listen, gentlemen,” she said playfully, “Madame Olga will explain all…”
Still looking confusedly at each other, the two men subsided and waited.
“Thank you. Like I said, this is pretty fantastic, and I still don’t have all the pieces together, so bear with me.” She glanced at her two roommates, who nodded silently.
“Have either of you ever heard of a succubus?”
“It’s a female demon of some kind, isn’t it? The monks invented them to explain wet dreams or something.”
“Two points for George,” Jackie purred. “For another two points can you tell me what a succubus does?”
“Something to do with sex?”
“Close, but no points. For ten points and the win, can you take it, Frank?”
Frank just sat dumbly staring at her as she hummed the “Jeopardy” theme song; somehow making it sound like a striptease.
“Buzz. Time’s up. No points for you, Frank,” Jackie sighed. “Geez, guys, for all the time I spend helping you guys with your homework, you’d think you’d have picked up at least a little bit of what I was studying. “A succubus is a female demon, a member of the Lilim, the result of assorted couplings between the first woman, Lilith, and the Djinns. According to Sumerian legends, the Lilim were considered the first vampires.”
“You’re a vampire?” Frank self-consciously crossed himself while George visibly shrank away from her.
“No,” she sighed. “Although I suppose succubi and vampires are cut from a similar cloth. Where the vampire feeds off the blood of human beings, the succubus feeds off their sexual energy.”
“So why are you drinking that coffee, or do you still need regular food?” George was trying to keep it light, but it fell flat.
“Actually, if you’d seen what I’ve eaten in the last day you wouldn’t believe it. I’ve just got to enter the next food-eating contest. But to answer your question, I’m not sure, but I don’t think so. Still, it’s something normal and I could really use a little of that right now.”
“So you now live off sex? That’s a bit hard to imagine.”
“Harder than imagining that I can look like a blonde to you and a brunette to Frank?”
“Okay. I’ll agree that something weird is happening here, but there seem to be three questions that need to be answered. First, how did this happen? Second, what other weird surprises do you have for us? Third, can you prove any of this?”
“Add a fourth question.” Frank had been listening pensively, but now added a thought of his own. “How do we get you back to normal?”
“Oh, thank you,” Jackie beamed happily as she jumped up and down, clapping her hands. “I knew I could count on you guys. I could just hug you.”
“Uh, are you doing something?” The two men squirmed uncomfortably as they stared at her chest like it was the most important object in the world — as, perhaps, it was.
“Oops. Sorry.” Jackie concentrated for a moment and both Frank and George looked relieved.
After a brief pause to rearrange themselves yet again, George continued. “How about you finish explaining? And let’s add another item to the list: Why the Hell are you acting so girly now, when you’re claiming to be good old Jack Renfrew, man-about-town and normal college student?”
“Sure, at least I’ll explain what I can.” She took a deep breath and sighed before continuing. “As to how, I think it had something to do with that stripper we saw at Calaca E. Ever since that night, at least until I died, she’s been in my dreams.
George and Frank both looked shocked.
“What? What’s the matter?” Jackie asked as she stared worriedly at her friends.
“You died? Then the call from the hospital was real?”
“I don’t know about any call, but let me finish and I’ll explain. That night, after we got home and went to bed, I dreamed that that stripper had come floating into my room and we had fantastic sex, well, she sort of jacked me off that first time, but it was pretty damned good. She became more inventive after that.”
“Yeah, I remember. We all dreamed about her that night.”
“Well, I don’t think it was a dream. She came back to me every night for more than two weeks, even while I was in the hospital. I think she was a succubus. I think she was sucking my sexuality, or at least my masculine sexuality, from me, a bit at a time until I died.”
“Why you?” George asked. “Why don’t we hear about this all the time? And, once again, what do you mean you died?”
“Is anyone keeping count of how many questions you two have asked already?” Jackie asked flirtatiously before continuing. “Why me? I don’t know? I never thought of myself as being so excessively sexually endowed that I would be a magnet for some sexual vampire. As to why you don’t hear about such things, again, I don’t know. Maybe there aren’t a lot of succubi around, so it doesn’t happen all that often, or maybe most guys don’t get the full treatment I got, so just wake up the next morning with sticky underwear, a smile on their faces, and get on with their lives. How should I know? I’m just the woman who got struck by lightning. I have no idea how the lightning works, or what the odds are of getting hit and surviving.”
“Or maybe it was the treatment the hospital was providing,” George mused aloud. “I checked out your medical chart. They were using a non-traditional and somewhat controversial treatment, I think, pumping you full of male sexual hormones. For something that feeds on male sexuality, that might have been like catnip to a cat or waving a red flag in front of a bull.”
“I think that makes sense too,” Jackie acknowledged, but it was evident from her hesitant tone of voice that she wasn’t completely convinced. “It would explain why she kept coming back long after any natural male sexuality had been drained from my body.” With a wry grin, Jackie added, “I suppose I should be happy that I died like a man, orgasming to the end. Maybe for most people they stop after the initial depletion and it seems like little more than an especially vivid ‘wet dream.’”
“What about the girly stuff. You sure don’t act like Jack did, not at all, you even move differently.”
Her brow creased slightly. “I’ll get to that. Anyway, sometime that night I must have died. I remember being in a sort of dream state most of last week. I couldn’t rouse myself enough to talk or let anyone else know, but I was aware of what was going on around me. She came for me yet again. She did whatever she does to me again and then there were people rushing about all around me. The funny thing was, they never saw her as she floated above my head smiling down at me with a really strange expression on her face, sort of mingled sexuality and … crazy cruelty, the sort of expression you’d imagine on Jack Nicholson in The Shining, if Jack Nicholson was a sexy girl.
“Anyway, I watched, unable to speak or move as they took me to the emergency room where they gave me a couple of injections and then shocked me a couple of times. Funny thing. I couldn’t feel anything except a light tickle, as if someone was gently running his hands over my skin where I was being manhandled, even when the doctor shocked me with those watchmacallit things, and pounded on my chest, trying to get my heart started again. Then they pronounced me dead and I still couldn’t move, but started to feel this terrible hunger. The only other people in sight were the emergency room Doctor and the nurse working with him. I remember finding the energy to turn my eyes to glance at them, thinking I could finally move and was getting better, but when I looked they were having sex on the floor, right in the ER with what they thought was a dead body on the table above them. Jackie shivered a bit at the thought. It was gross … I think …. Wasn’t it? Jackie was momentarily nonplussed as she wondered why she might question whether sex around dead bodies might not be gross. With an imperceptible shake of her head to clear the cobwebs, she continued.
“Once they were done, exhausted and lying there, but not moving around much, I felt a little better — still starving, and still almost frozen to the table when they finally managed to pull themselves together and walk out the door, but they were still holding hands, so I didn’t know whether I’d done something to make them have sex with one another, or whether they’d had feelings for each other all along, and watching me die had … aroused them both, as happens to many people who’ve experienced dangerous or exciting situations.
Eventually an aide came by and pulled me off the operating table and rolled me into an elevator, where he evidently got so carried away by my dead beauty that he dropped his pants and started masturbating, or something, right there in the elevator, although my brain wasn’t working all that well at the time, so it took me a while to figure out what was happening. Anyway, after that I was able to move a bit more — so I got myself up and followed the signs to the cafeteria, because I was hungry.
“In the cafeteria, I just walked up to the line, took some food, and sat down. The cashier asked me for money, but I was starving and I asked him to let me pay later, but I was acting all flirty, like a girl on the make, and it just came naturally to me, as if a whole … life had been grafted onto me. I know what my damned bra size is, for example, even when my body changes, which it does, depending on who’s looking at me, and I know what color eyeshadow would look hot on me, and how to coördinate my lipstick, and rouge, and … everything, instinctively, like you might grab a baseball out of the air if someone threw it at you. Anyway, he got this glazed expression and repeated back what I had said to him in a monotone. He ignored me from then on, even when I went back for seconds, thirds, and so on. Several clusters of people gathered watching me eat, and eat, and eat. I ate more than I would normally eat in a month and was still hungry. The food wasn’t satisfying me, but there seemed to be a trickle of something — I’ve since figured out that it must have been sexual energy — coming from the crowd, because there were quite a few guys who were sort of putting the make on me, carrying over new stuff from the cafeteria line and stuff, but it didn’t bother me for some reason, even when they rubbed up against me — which felt pretty good, now that I think about it — and that finally filled me enough to stop eating.” Caught up in the tale of her death and rebirth, Jackie didn’t realize that tears were streaming down her face.
“Then what?” Frank gently prompted and handed Jackie a loose napkin that had been lying on the floor by his chair from a previous pizza feast.
“Then I went back to my room to try and find some clothes — until then I’d been wearing nothing but a standard-issue hospital gown….”
“You went traipsing around a hospital in a hospital gown looking like you do?” George interjected, always the practical one. “It’s amazing you weren’t groped in the hallway.”
“I’ll get back to you about appearances. Suffice to say, I think each of us has a different image of what I look like.” The other two looked puzzled. Jackie saw their expressions and sighed.
“Fine. We’ll do that first. Frank could you hand out some paper and pens. I’d like each of you to write down what you see when you look at me. You know, the obvious: gender, hair color, clothing, physical attributes.”
They all concentrated on their papers for a while, and then Jackie waited while the other two scribbled.
“Good. Now George, would you please read each description?”
George cleared his throat. “I’ll read mine first. ‘Female, about twenty years of age, blonde, well built, about five foot six inches tall, fantastic blue eyes, wearing a pale blue tank top and cut off jeans so short they should be illegal.’ I drew a picture too.” He held it up, and it was a pretty decent portrait of a buxom young woman, obviously blonde, although it was just a pencil sketch, and with light eyes that obviously represented blue
Jackie watched Frank listen incredulously, then look at George’s drawing. “You’d better read Frank’s now.”
“Okay,” George agreed and shuffled papers. “Frank wrote, ‘Female, about twenty years of age, black hair, well built, about five foot ten inches tall, green eyes….’ ” His voice faded away in confusion.
“That’s what I expected,” Jackie sighed. “Please finish reading, George.”
George hesitated, but then continued. “Wearing a red lycra mini dress.” He looked at Frank like he was crazy.
“He’s not crazy, George” Jackie sighed and gently reached out a hand to comfort him only to jerk it back at the last moment for fear of doing to him what she had done to the orderly at the hospital. With yet another sigh, she said, “Now read mine, please.”
George nodded and shuffled papers again. “Male, about twenty years of age, light brown hair, slight pot belly, about six-foot one-inch tall, brown eyes, wearing a dark blue Ærosmith tee-shirt and faded blue jeans. Jackie, this just isn’t possible,” George declared and waved the papers in the air.
“I’m afraid it is, and it isn’t exactly what I’d thought I could do at first. I seem to be able to do several things. I made a list, based on my experiences so far and what I could glean from my textbooks.” She pulled a folded paper out of one of her textbooks and read.
“One: I feed off sexual energy.”
“Two: I can control other people’s minds to make them do what I want, more or less.”
“Three: At first I thought that I could take on any appearance at all, because I practiced for a while — after I came home — when I realized that I’d gotten myself dressed in my favorite ‘comfy clothes’ in an empty room. My first tries all had me as one kind of foxy girl or another, but by concentrating I could manage to look like Jack, or so I thought. You two have disabused me of the notion — which is too darned bad, because I’d thought that I’d solved all my problems, since I could go to classes, and drive, and maintain my normal life with hardly any effort ….” Her voice trailed off, and she pouted slightly, than shrugged and went on. “Anyway, I can appear as almost any female shape to others, usually whatever they themselves consider the ideal woman, which I must do unconciously, because it happens by itself, but I can also control it to some degree, if I concentrate. The other person’s own desires and expectations can modify my … presentation, to some extent, especially if I’m not putting a lot of effort into maintaining the illusion, so that’s why I could make myself look male to me, at least for a short time, and why I looked a lot like both your own ‘ideal women,’ which is blonde for George, and dark for you, Frank. but then I slip back into a default female mode that looks a lot like your idea of me, Frank, and I guess like my own former notion of what my ‘ideal woman’ was. I’ve already noticed that it’s getting hard to hold the illusion of being male, even to myself, because I don’t really want to be a guy anymore, so it’s just something I sort of half-way expect to be, but know that I’m not, like you might see a figure in a fun-house mirror maze and think for a minute that it was your own reflection, but then realize that it wasn’t. I’d guess I’ll be fully socialized in a more traditional orientation and expectation very soon, because guys look attractive to me now, and I’m starting to find it difficult to remember that I was ever a man. so I suspect that it’s built into the spell — or whatever it is that woman did — that turned me into what you see now.” She furrowed her brow slightly as she concentrated, and turned herself sequentially into a petite Chinese woman, then a Geena Davis look-alike at six feet tall, and then a reasonable facsimile of Grace Jones before flowing back to what they thought she looked like. What I can’t do — evidently — is change myself to look like any kind of male, except to myself, and even that ability is fading. My brain is already rewriting my childhood, so I can remember my favorite dolls now, and the dress I wore for my Senior Prom, which ought to feel a lot weirder than it does.” She looked puzzled for a while, then shrugged again. “What is, is. I’m not going to worry about what can’t be helped.”
“Four: I can disappear.” She demonstrated by flicking into invisibility and back again, as easily as blinking her eyes.
“Five: I can float through walls and I guess you could say I can fly, seeing as how I can control the speed and direction of my movement as I float.” She levitated herself until she was floating near the ceiling, but not too close, because she didn’t want to muss her hair.
“Six: I’m probably impervious to just about any type of pain or injury, as far as I know now. I’ll leave that to your imagination, though. I got that from my books, and I don’t trust them much further than I can throw them. With any occult work, there’s a lot of nonsense woven into what might be true, because people like certainty, and a Sorceror or High Magician who acts like a scientist and admits his ignorance doesn’t sell many books, or attract many students.”
“Seven: I think I can live just about forever, although there’s some reference to several angels sent to destroy demons like me. Their names are Sanvi, Sansanvi, and Semangelaf, although the names vary slightly in different traditions.”
“Eight: Love, real love, is painful to me. I’m guessing that’s what I felt when those teenagers went at it. Anyway, love is the antithesis of what a succubus is about, lust, and I suspect other forms of magic could be painful and might be able to override my will.”
“Teenagers?” George asked. “What teenagers? I don’t remember you mentioning anything…”
“Sorry. It was on the way back to the dorms. I floated into an apartment and there were two teenagers. They went at it and I fed off their energy, which disgusted me, so I stopped. Then they went at it again and it was horribly painful. I’m guessing they fell in love and that’s what hurt so much. Anyway, nine: I’m supposed to have some type of control over animals, especially snakes.”
“Ten: I may have some type of control over, or affinity with, fire, although I’m not sure what. All I could find about that was that some descriptions of Lilith, the mother of all demons, describe her as being a woman from the navel up and fire from the navel down. I wonder, though, if that isn’t just an allusion to the fire in the loins some poets use to describe sexuality….” She drifted off into her own throughts again, then looked up at the two of them and offered a wry smirk. “See? That’s the trouble with scientists and scholars. No final answers and no pounding on pulpits, only lots of questions.”
“If there’s anything else, I haven’t been able to do it or find it in my research.” Jackie folded the paper and stuffed it back into the book. He waited for the others to speak.
Finally, George took the bull by the horns. “This has got to be some kind of elaborate joke. Magic doesn’t really exist. Succubæ don’t really exist. You can’t really be Jack Renfrew.” He turned to Frank. “Tell her, Frank. Tell her this is a crock.”
Jackie sat quietly waiting for the tirade to end. When Frank didn’t confirm his opinion, George finally sputtered to a halt and Jackie asked, “What do I need to do to convince you?”
“Prove yourself,” George blustered. “Do some of the things you say you can do.”
Jackie thought while George stewed and Frank waited patiently. “I’m already appearing to each of you as a different person and that hasn’t convinced you? I levitated and that didn’t convince you? I ran through changes on a handful of totally different ‘looks’ and that didn’t convince you? What do you want me to do, go find Saint Peter as a character witness?”
George shook his head no. “Stage magicians do that sort of stuff all the time. I want to see something hard.”
“Well, I guess I could float through the walls, or disappear and bring back a pizza or something, but you’d probably say it was another trick. Same if I were to let you drive a knife into me to show I can’t be hurt, and I’m not sure about that, so I won’t do it anyway. I don’t know about the fire or animals yet, so I’d rather not try something in that area. How about I give you an orgasm where you sit?”
“I’m so close now if you bent over and showed me a bit more of your tits or ass I’d be there. That won’t work.”
“If I were really as much of a girl as I think I’m becoming, I’d probably either be insulted or flattered,” Jackie noted as she smiled sardonically. “But as I’m not, let’s just say that I’m a tough-minded broad who can smack you on your ass if I feel like it, and anything I say about that would be unprintable. That means I need to bring out the big guns.”
Again she thought for a moment. “How about I make someone fall in lust with you? Frank maybe?”
“Not on your life,” George said. “I’m already wondering if he’s not in on this prank.”
Frank looked relieved. “Thanks, pal. I like you, but I’d prefer our friendship to remain on the other side of shaking hands, and I believe her. I’m convinced, and you’re just being a jerk.”
Privately, Jackie agreed, but George was her friend, so she wanted to cut him some slack. The ‘scientific method’ was very important to George, almost an article of faith, and whatever it was that she was, didn’t seem like science at all. “Well, I hate to bring some other unsuspecting victim into this, but I don’t see a choice. How about this? You name the person, any person, and I’ll have them here as soon as they can get here.”
“Anyone?”
“Anyone,” Jackie repeated, but then thought better of her blanket statement. “That is, anyone human who’s not some kind of magic user. I don’t know of any at this time, but if I can exist, I’ve got to believe they can too, and you can’t take advantage of them, whoever it is, since that wouldn’t be fair.”
“No problem. I’ll even make it easy for you. She’s right here in this dorm. Can you read my mind and tell me who I’m talking about?”
“I can’t read your mind without certain … consequences, although I could probably make you tell me and then forget you told me, which would seem like almost the same thing. The funny thing is, you’re so predictable, I don’t really think I need to read your mind anyway.” Jackie watched George cringe at the thought of having his mind controlled by someone else. He didn’t want to believe, but he was getting there.
“Let me guess. You’re probably thinking about Julie Danson. You’ve lusted after her since you first met, a year and a half ago, and it’s been killing you that she’s a lesbian.”
George nodded.
“You’re sure I can’t convince you some other way?”
“Not that I can think of.”
Jackie sighed. “I guess that’s it then? Will you really believe me if she walks up to the door to this apartment, knocks on it and then, when you open it, she seems glad to see you?”
“Not only will I believe,” George smirked, “I’ll be very relaxed.”
Another, even bigger sigh came from Jackie. “Very well, but you can’t take advantage of her. That wouldn’t be fair, and more than that, if you try it, I’m perfectly capable of draining you dry in five seconds flat, which will be an interesting start to a ‘date.’ Give me a few minutes. She’s still living downstairs, right?” George nodded and she faded out.
Less than five minutes later she was back. Reappearing behind George, who was still looking for some secret trick, mirrors or something, to explain her disappearance, she tapped him on the shoulder and, after he had jumped in shock, said, “Answer the door, George.” She sounded resigned and regretful.
“Why? No one’s knocked on it.”
With a frustrated glare at George for his stubbornness, Frank walked over to the door. Just as he reached it, there were several tentative knocks. When he opened it, Julie was standing there in a baby doll nightie. Her eyes feverishly scanned the room and, when she saw George, she smiled and lunged at him, giving him the biggest and best kiss he had ever received.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
The axe forgets what the tree remembers.
― African Proverb
George staggered out into the living room a bit after noon wearing nothing but jockey shorts and a tired smile. Frank and Jackie, relaxing on the couch watching television, both gave guilty starts and then greeted him.
“Way to go, jerk-face. Do you believe me now? You promised not to take advantage of her, asshole,” Jackie said angrily.
“Either you’re telling the truth, or that was one hell of a great dream.” George’s smile grew bigger, if that was possible.
“Where’s Julie?” Frank asked.
“She’s still sleeping. I must have really worn her out.” George dropped into the lounge chair in the living room and scratched himself absently, which ticked Jackie off.
“Yes, George. She’s still asleep. She’ll stay sleeping until we agree what to do about her.”
“Huh?”
“As it turns out, she didn’t need much persuading, because she already had a crazy crush on you, but thought that you were always busy with other women so you kept blowing her off. I presume that was you playing Mister Macho Man to impress her, which it did, but not the way you thought it did. What are you going to do about it?”
“What are you talking about?”
“She’s under the impression that you’re deeply in love with her now, and formed the crazy scheme of having one of your ex-girlfriends visit her to inform her of your secret passion, so she thinks this is a serious, once-in-a-lifetime love affair that drove you to desperation, so I want to know, is it?”
“Hey! What business is this of yours?” he said.
“Cut it out, George” Frank interjected. “Jackie’s right. She’s only here because Jackie made her come here to prove herself to you, because you were being an asshole, and it sounds like Julie’s formed the impression that you set her up as a go-between, so Jackie’s asking if you’re prepared to follow through like a man.”
“True, but I didn’t force her to come here; Jackie did. I love her. I always have.” George seemed rather proud of his logic.
Frank bit his lip knowing that Jackie would have to respond to those comments and that it wasn’t going to be pretty. He was right. It only took her the time to take a deep breath.
“Okay, you horse’s ass. I know you love her. I had to get as far as possible from your bedroom because I couldn’t stand the pain of the pure unadulterated love in that room, but does she? I had to feed off Frank, but I’m feeling guilty about both things, because I may have meddled in some woman’s life in such a way that she could be hurt.”
Frank had blushed when she mentioned ‘feeding,’ but nodded to confirm that part of her statement.
His discomfort was not lessened by George’s “Way to go, horn dog.”
She glared at him with a look that could have blistered paint. “I’m warning you, George, if you treat her like dirt, I’ll have your ‘horn-dog’ ass in a sling for the next fifty years.”
George just smirked and said, “And what’s more, Miss Smarty-Pants, you don’t know everything, because she loves me too! So there!”
Jackie frowned and asked, “She loves you? How do you know? I shouldn’t be able to do that at all.”
“None-the-less, she does. She told me so last night, and you didn’t do it, so there! Just like I’ve been acting like a goofball, because I was afraid to tell her how I really felt, she’s been afraid to tell me how she felt, because I was acting as if I was such a hot stud that she felt intimidated, because she thought she’d never be able to measure up to the raving beauties she imagined I was having every night. I felt like a putz. She was trying to pretend that I was persona non grata because she was sure I’d just laugh at her. She wouldn’t talk to me because she thought I was being smug and condescending. She was always giggling to her girl friends when I was around because she was embarrassed. She never even dated any other guys. We all thought she was a lesbian.”
“It’s true.” Julie was leaning against the bedroom doorframe in the baby doll nightgown in which she had arrived earlier that morning. She sauntered over to George, dropped down into his lap and placed her arms around his neck possessively. “I don’t know how she knew it,” Julie gave a nod of her head in Jackie’s direction, “and I can’t imagine how she persuaded me to build up enough nerve to come up here and throw myself at you — especially when I’ve never even seen her before — but I’m glad I did and I do love you.”
She radiated love to the point that Jackie winced. Then she turned back to George and the glow was gone. She snarled and slapped him as hard as she could. “But that’s for even thinking I was a lesbian, and for being such a jerk.”
George was shocked. He reached up to rub his smarting cheek and said, “I sorry, baby, because I was a jerk. I was just as scared as you were. All that macho stud stuff was just the same as what you were doing, in a way. Ask either of these two. I have exactly zero ‘success’ with girls, so I pretended to be Mister Irresistible so I didn’t feel like such a failure, and with my luck, I figured you must be completely unavailable, because the only woman I really wanted would have to be. I’m very sorry. I should have stood up for myself and told you how I felt instead of acting like a stupid schmuck.”
Her anger faded as quickly as it had appeared and she gently took his hand in hers and kissed the already reddening cheek. “I know you are, Sweetie. Come to Mama so I can kiss it better.” She glared at Jackie with fierce protectiveness and said, “Did you guys really laugh at him?”
Frank answered first, embarrassed. “Well, not exactly, but we did tease him a bit,” he admitted, “because he was carrying such a torch for you and didn’t know what to do about it. I probably helped along his delusion, for which I apologize. I should have been more supportive, but I was having problems of my own at the time. You know how guys are, don’t you? In Grammar school we ride our bikes into walls to get the girl’s attention, then in high school we do stupid things with cars. ‘Goofball’ is sort of our default setting. It takes time to grow out of it.”
Jackie coughed politely to get everyone’s attention. “Gee, guys, it’s been really neat seeing as how everything is hunky-dory between you after all this angst, and I hate to be whiny, but could we talk about me now?”
Julie and George both glared at her, and even Frank rolled his eyes.
It took quite a while to convince Julie that Jackie used to be the guy she’d seen with Frank and George, but when she levitated for them, she started thinking that it was a possibility, and after she’d talked with her for about five minutes on their own, she admitted that no real girl could possibly be as stupid as she was, so she had to be a former guy.
Which brought them up to their present situation.
“What the heck are we doing here?” George muttered to himself. “We must be crazy.”
Julie and George were huddled behind a dumpster next to the rear entrance to Calaca E. Julie shivered from the unseasonably cold wind blowing through the alley and George stopped muttering and complaining long enough to unzip his coat and offer her the opportunity to huddle inside it with him to share the warmth. The plan was simple: Beard the demon in its own den, so to speak. Julie and George were out back, as near the back door as possible. Given that they were dealing with a creature that could become invisible and float through walls, their job was not so much to stop it as to encourage it to go in a different direction in order to avoid the pain of their “true love.” The hope was that the other direction would be one that would bring it closer to Jackie. In the meantime, Frank and Jackie were going in the front door. Frank, with his athlete’s body, was to act as Jackie’s escort and keep the human wolves away while Jackie tried to find her maker. The plan wasn’t all that great, but it was the best they’d been able to devise.
The first signs that the plan was coming undone came in the form of laughter and shouting from behind Julie and George. Turning, they saw a group of five tough-looking young men strutting down the alley toward them.
“They won’t see us here behind this dumpster,” George whispered hopefully to Julie.
“Sure. No problem.” Julie shivered again and huddled even closer to George.
“Hey, boys. Lookie here! Two darling little love birds. How precious!”
Julie yipped and jerked when the dumpster was suddenly pulled away and uncovered their hiding place.
“Hey, darlin’, give us a little kiss.” One of the men pointed to his cheek and made kissing sounds while the others laughed uproariously.
When there was no response he pointed to another part of his anatomy. “I said give me a kiss, cunt. Share the wealth, girlie.”
George stood up, flexing his muscles and stretching to his full five-foot eleven as he moved between Julie and the taunting men.
“Hey, guys. Get a load of Captain America! I’m shaking in my boots, man, but where’s your magic shield? And shouldn’t you be wearing shiny tights?” He sneered and the others snickered.
“Yeah, Macho Man here scares us all to death,” one said.
“We don’t want any trouble so why don’t you just go wherever you were going?” George struggled to keep his voice from cracking. He was not weak and he was not small, but he was only one man against five. Julie moved up behind him to clutch him for protection and that added to his worries as he tried to protect her too.
“So sorry, fairy boy. You found it. Now move out of the way and let your pretty little slut show us how good she is. If she’s really good we’ll even let you have sloppy seconds later.” They moved closer, beginning to circle their victims. Suddenly a knife appeared in the leader’s hand.
“Oh shit.” George had muttered the word so quietly even Julie hadn’t heard, but the leader must have, or at least guessed what he meant from his moving lips, because his sneer grew even broader. The gang began to close in.
Frank and Jackie pressed, apparently aimlessly, through the crowd in the nightclub. Frank was leading, but he was moving according to gentle guidance from behind as Jackie tried to sense and locate the faint traces of magic that might be the succubus that had created her. She hadn’t even known she could do it until she had glanced out the window of the car as they drove to the club and realized that every now and then there was a glow that should not have been there. When she had concentrated she had found that specific people and objects seemed to have the glow and wondered why. At first, there didn’t seem to be any rhyme or reason, but then it had come to her. It was a logical assumption, but there had been no time to prove it. She only hoped that her guess had been correct — that it was some kind of magic aura — because that hypothesis was now being put to the test as they meandered through the club looking for an aura similar to her own.
There was nothing. Jackie had seen more auras on the drive then in the club, some brighter than others and speculated that the brighter auras meant more power. They had swept the bar area and the dance floor without success. All that was left were the bathroom and the employee areas. With Frank waiting by the entry hall leading to the bathrooms and beyond, Jackie checked the ladies’ room. Still nothing.
“I’m going to check out the men’s room and then the employee areas. Wait here.”
Frank nodded and then blinked as she faded into invisibility. Seeing it happen made it no less unbelievable.
“I think we’re in trouble,” Julie whispered from behind George. If he had any doubt about her feelings, Julie’s fear could be felt in the death grip she had on George’s arm. The young Galahad carefully watched the men threatening them while he struggled to get Julie to release his arm long enough to remove his jacket without making her think he was abandoning her. He desperately wanted to have it wrapped around his arm as a protection against the knife the gang leader was brandishing.
The leader paused to encourage his troops. “It’s ‘pussy time’ guys! Watch my style!” They cheered and he turned back to the frightened couple, unbuttoning his Levis with one hand while he menaced them with the knife.
“Eep!” Julie squeaked as she unexpectedly backed into the wall as she retreated from his advance.
A woman’s voice, as low and sultry as a teenage boy’s wet dream, cut through the fear like a strong wind. “Oooh! Just look at that huge knife. Oh my, you must be a brave one. Is that supposed to make up for what you lack below?” The entire gang stopped advancing on the couple and turned as one toward the new voice. Jackie was posed enticingly against the back door, the unshielded fixture above the frame casting bold shadows down her front that highlighted her more-than-ample ‘headlights.’ Her arms were held languidly above her head, as if she were cooling off after heavy exertion, and her breasts thrust out provocatively in a pose straight out of a girlie magazine. You could even see the extra shadow that molded her prominent nipples, as if she were … excited. George thought he saw a faint glow as she smiled at the gang members, most of whom were transfixed by her allure.
“Just stay there, bitch, and we’ll take care of you next. Paul, Mike, get that bitch and hold her while Arty and Al help me take care of these two.”
“No problem, Ricky.” The two gang-members closest to Jackie shook themselves, and then rapidly closed on her. Each grabbed one of her arms — and instantly collapsed with matching grunts as they ejaculated in their pants and fell unconscious.
“What the hell?” Arty’s exclamation grabbed the others attention and they again stopped advancing on George and Julie as they turned to see what had happened to their associates.
Jackie stepped daintily over the fallen men. “Yum, yum. They were tasty tidbits, although I’m glad I didn’t actually have to touch them. What’s the matter, boys? Am I too hot for you? Can’t you handle a real woman?”
“Arty, Al, get that bitch,” he growled, “and hurt her.”
Jackie just smiled. Al waved his stiletto menacingly, but drew back in surprise and confusion when Jackie just kept swaying closer, her hips moving in a slow dance that promised instant bliss and a lifetime of pleasure. He couldn’t take his eyes off her as he muttered, “Shit, man. She’s some kind of crazy witch.”
Arty shrugged, and started unbuttoning his fly. Crazy or not, this was one hot broad and he intended to have a piece of her tail.
They lunged as one — and fell through the space Jackie had been occupying. Jackie appeared behind them. “Peek-a-boo, boys,” she called out as she reached out and daintily touched each boy with just the tip of one finger, then took a tissue from between her breasts and fastidiously cleaned her hand and threw the tissue in the dumpster while the boys collapsed, almost like the first two, except that they spent a few moments jerking their hips against the pavement as if they were tying to ram their cocks right into the concrete before they too lost consciousness.
Ricky watched in shock as his gang was incapacitated before his eyes. Then he heard a male voice behind him. “Uhm, excuse me.” Ricky turned back to his original victims with a puzzled expression on his face, which lasted only for an instant before George’s fist slammed into it with all the power of an outraged male athlete. He was unconscious before he hit the pavement, and managed to lose two front teeth in the process.
“Thanks for the help, Jackie.” George turned and enfolded Julie in his arms as she shivered in reaction to her terror. “How’d you know we needed the help?”
“It was weird. I was just about to check the dressing rooms when your glow disappeared.” She paused for a moment. “Oh, did I tell you I can see your love as a golden glow?” She saw their blank looks. “Guess not. Anyway, it seems I see these auras around things. Lust comes out as a reddish glow, love comes off as a golden glow, magic is a pale blue and demons like me are various shades of black.”
“What about the other succubus?” Julie asked.
“I haven’t found her yet.”
“Ah, actually, you have.” A sensual voice from off to one side caused the others to turn as one.
“Déjà vu all over again,” George muttered. Lilith was posing just as Jackie had, by the stage door, and looked, if anything, even more alluring.
“Well, well. I haven’t seen a sister in decades,” the new succubus said as she floated closer to Jackie staring at her. Suddenly, her voice was no longer friendly, “What are you doing here?”
George and Julie glanced at each other. “I guess we’ll be leaving now,” George suggested, as he kept himself between the two demons and Julie. Walking backward, he tried to slowly back out of the alley while Lilith and Jackie warily assessed each other.
“So why are you hunting in my domain?”
“I’m not. I’m trying to find you.”
“Why?” the succubus asked. She stepped back and assumed a crouching defensive stance.
Just as they backed around the corner, leaving the alley for the main street, George and Julie heard Jackie answer, “Because, I think, somehow, I’m your daughter.”
“So what did she say?” Frank sat on the apartment couch beside Jackie, his arm around her shoulders, stroking her neck and shoulder as he gently tried to pull her closer to him.
“She said, my research was pretty good and my guesses about magic auras were even better,” Jackie explained as she shifted position so that Frank was rubbing her shoulder instead of her breast. She had long since stopped trying to keep him from touching her, realizing that he couldn’t help himself. No matter how hard she tried to turn off her sexual magnetism, a lot still seeped out, so Frank really couldn’t be blamed for his attentions, and Jackie had to admit that it felt … good to have him near and touching her. She tried not to suck up his sexual energy, not wishing to treat him as she had the thugs last night. “If I live long enough, I’ll probably even learn enough to do some magic.”
Frank kissed her lightly on the head and Jackie squirmed uncomfortably. George and Julie were in George’s bedroom and there was no question in Jackie’s mind what they were doing. She wished they would stop or she might have to take a walk until they were done. “She also told me to watch out for Sanvi, Sansanvi, and Semangelaf, because they couldn’t be trusted.”
“Huh?” Frank stopped nuzzling Jackie for a moment. “Who are they?”
“They’re the angels I mentioned earlier, sent by God to destroy Lilith’s demonic children….”
“I thought succubi were demons?”
“Slow down,” Jackie pleaded with a sigh. “Let me tell the story at my own pace.” Frank nodded and started nibbling her ear.
“When God created man, he also created Lilith, Adam’s first wife, although the names vary in different cultures. Eve was his second wife. Did you know that Cain and Abel weren’t actually brothers? They were only step-brothers?”
Frank shook his head.
“Cain’s mother was Lilith, and he was born before they left the Garden, but Abel’s mother was Eve, so he was born after the Fall. Lilith was made from the same earth that Adam had been made from, at the same time, so there was none of that ‘I was here first!’ or ‘You were made from my rib!’ for Adam to brag about, and Lilith was apparently the world’s first ‘liberated woman.’ ” She thought for only an instant before adding, “First woman, period, but also liberated. She refused to be subservient to Adam, which was sort of contrary to what God had in mind at the time, or at least what Adam expected from her. Lilith’s nose is still a bit bent out of joint about it, and she becomes angry whenever Adam appears in the conversation, so I’m not exactly clear what went down, but evidently Adam thought that her proper rôle in life was as his bedmate and household servant. Lilith disagreed. When Adam tried to force her to obey him, she thumbed her nose at him and then at God, when they both tried to make her act like the supportive ‘little woman.’ There were words spoken and rather than risk being turned into a pillar of salt, she fled. God sent three angels as emissaries to reason with her and get her to return to Adam, but they failed, since by that time she had a new boyfriend, Samael, the Angel of Death, who evidently had all the right moves, to hear Lilith tell it, and wasn’t nearly the idiot that Adam was besides.” Jackie shrugged, momentarily pushing Frank’s hand away. It was creeping towards her breast again.
“Anyway, instead of going back to Adam, Lilith just bugged out and did a lot of begetting, some with angels, and some with a magical race called the Djinni — who were sort of like angels, I think — the Bible left out a lot of stuff, and kept what the compilers thought were ‘the good parts’ — anyway, the Djinni were doing some special projects in a nearby part of the world — the folks that were later known as the genies of Middle Eastern lore, although they have many names in many different places.” Jackie shivered and wrapped her arms around herself. George and Julie must be thinking especially romantic thoughts in the other room. Frank hugged her even more closely and Jackie had to admit that it felt kind of good, now that she had learned how to control her hunger so that she didn’t suck the masculinity out of every male who touched her. Of course there would always be a link between them, now that he had touched her, although Lilith had been rather vague about what that meant. Jackie had formed the distinct impression that Lilith really didn’t care, and thought about men with the same friendly disinterest as a poultry farmer thought about his chickens. As long as they were useful, well and good. If they stopped being useful, well, there were other ways for poultry to pay for their keep.
“So?”
She started, realizing that she’d stopped talking. Frank’s caresses did feel awfully nice. “Oh, sorry. I must have been daydreaming. Anyway, Lilith had thousands — maybe millions — of little demon babies over the years, just to piss off God. Did I tell you she’s also called the Mother of All Demons? Apparently God wasn’t taking his Prozac with any regularity back then, and he was really pissed off about Lilith flipping him off, so he gave the three angels he’d sent to reason with her a different job. They had to kill all Lilith’s children — children like me.”
“Why? Why are you leaving?” Frank was beside himself as he watched Jackie sort through the few possessions she had worth taking. It was down to his class ring and a couple of photographs in which George and Frank were prominently portrayed. George and Julie were in class, apart for one of the few times they had to endure each other’s absence during the day. They were already making plans for a wedding after the spring semester ended.
“We’ve gone over this, Frank. I can’t stay here. Being around those two turtledoves is becoming increasingly painful. In addition, the longer I stay, the more likely I am to slip and suck you dry. I don’t want to hurt my best friends and I much prefer you as you are, rather than as my new gal pal.” There was moisture around Jackie’s eyes and she kept her face turned away from Frank as she spoke.
“If you leave, you’ll be alone. Stay here and we can help you.”
“Against angels?”
“You believe all that crap Lilith fed you?”
“Look at me.” Jackie wearily posed before Frank. “What do you see?”
“My friend.”
“No really. What do you see?”
“A beautiful raven-haired woman who’s about five-foot seven-inches tall, my favorite look, by the way.”
“Wearing?”
“A white, form-fitting sweater dress, and you look beautiful.”
“Thank you.” Jackie spun around once. “And now what do you see?”
“A five-foot two-inch brunette with hair half way down her back, brown eyes,” he squinted, “or are they hazel?”
“But is it still me?”
“Sure? By the way, nice sweats.”
“So how did I do that?”
“Do what?”
“Stop it!” A dainty foot stomped. “You know what I mean. How can I be two different people?”
“I don’t know. I don’t think you are. You’re just a girl who likes matching outfits, and it doesn’t cost anything, so why not?”
“Yes, you do. Say it.” Jackie crossed her arms and waited petulantly.
“Oh, all right,” Frank sighed. He understood her point, but even this brief refusal to accept the obvious kept her with him a few more moments. “It was magic.”
“Correct. Give the man a cigar.” Jackie smiled and dropped back down onto the couch. “Now if that’s magic, can you accept that I might be a demon?”
Frank was silent for several seconds before answering. “I … I guess you might be slightly demonish, Jackie, but no, not a real demon, not you. You’re too nice. You didn’t even kill those creeps who were threatening our two lovebirds with rape and mayhem, and no court in the land would have blamed you. Hell, the police probably would have given you a medal. Instead, they all of them got off for their trouble — well, except for the one George belted — which is exactly what they’d wanted to do, just not quite as painfully as it actually transpired, and certainly not ending with being hauled off to jail for attempted rape, felony possession of big honking knives, assault, gang activity, and coercion later. I can’t manage to work up any sympathy for them. Smooth move, by the way, ‘persuading’ the cops that you knew Karate, and that they ‘didn’t need to see your ID.’ You stole that line from Star Wars, didn’t you?”
Jackie blushed. “Yes,” she admitted. “But what about angels?”
Frank gave a deep sigh and a grudging answer, “Well, I guess so, but they actually sound like creeps to me — what with picking on girls and all — and much badder citizens than you, so maybe they’re the real demons.”
“Angels who hunt demons, or demons who hunt me, what difference does it make? I’m not paranoid if there really are people out to get me.”
“All right already. You’ve made your point. Not that I have to accept it when it means you’ll want to leave.”
“Thank you, Frank. I’ll always appreciate your friendship. But then you understand why I need to leave.” Jackie stood to return to her old bedroom to finish picking out what to take with her but Frank grabbed her hand and pulled her back down onto the couch.
“No. I understand that you need help and we can help you. You remember help? It’s what friends do.” Suddenly there was a ravening beast slavering over him and he yelped as he rolled off the couch onto the floor.
When the beast didn’t follow he regained a bit of his composure. “Funny. Very funny. You’re shedding on the couch.”
By the time he had gotten to his feet, she was the blonde again. Before he could return to his seat she was in front of him, lifting him off his feet and holding him above her head with her left hand. “What can you do to stop an angel? I can lift you with just one hand. I can walk through walls. I can suck the life out of you without even trying.” She gently put him down and he slumped onto the couch as she began crying. “Damn it, whenever you’re near, I have to make a conscious effort not to hurt you. What can you do to help — against angels — angels who probably have enough power to make my puny abilities seem less than an ant’s?” She dropped down beside him, head in hands, sobbing by now. “Can’t you understand?” she managed to choke out, “you are my friend, my very best friend and I don’t want to see you hurt.”
His hand gently stroked her cheek and she jerked back as if bitten. “But I love you, and I will do whatever I can to help you and protect you.”
“It’s you.” She jumped to her feet and back away from him in shock and pain. “The pain. I thought it was the link with George and Julie, but it’s you. You … you … love me.” She gave out a cry of anguish, then turned and ran to her bedroom, locking the door behind her. Frank could hear her crying on the bed, but she wouldn’t respond to his pleas to open the door and talk to him. After an hour, he dejectedly went to bed himself.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
It is necessary to have wished for death
in order to know how good it is to live.
― Alexandre Dumas Père
No matter what the bus companies say about how clean, well-lit, and safe their terminals are; they lie. They’re always in crummy locations, which ensures that the neighbors are lowlifes, so it’s hard to say whether the bus station brings down the tone of the neighborhood or the neighborhood brings down the tone of the bus station. This one had garbage overflowing the lone wastebasket, assorted newspaper sections scattered about on the benches and floor and, to show it was a high-class terminal, only two bums sleeping it off in opposing corners. A third of the lights were out and several more flickered as if trying to join their striking comrades. Other people had been in and out of the terminal, but at the moment, aside from a very bored ticket clerk, the only other people present were a young couple quietly, but fiercely, arguing over something in another corner.
It was after midnight and Jackie was sitting on a bench in the corner by the now closed newsstand, looking as prim and proper as she could in order to minimize the pickup attempts. However, she couldn’t help the fact that she was stunningly beautiful, so she’d already been propositioned five times in the half hour she had been waiting for a bus, any bus. She hadn’t noticed the hunger when she was back with her friends, but now it was back. The hunger was back and it was so strong that she worried that she might not be able to control it soon. If a bus failed to arrive shortly, Jackie was afraid she might accept the offer of the next man to wander over from one of the nearby bars and proposition her. From what she managed to pick from their muddled brains, they were foolishly looking for a slightly cleaner bathroom.
She hated leaving her friends, but was convinced it was best for them. She knew if she remained they would do their best to protect her, no matter how much their loving efforts to help pained her or put them at risk. If the angels failed to get them, Jackie was afraid she would harm them herself. When he had touched her check as they sat on the couch in the dorm earlier that evening, she had told him it was his love that was hurting her, but it had been more than that. She had felt her power welling up inside her, preparing itself to jump out and engulf her friend, preparing to consume his very essence.
Another few minutes and a bus would be arriving, according to the posted schedule, assuming it was on time. Jackie offered a silent prayer to whatever God or Demon King was responsible for her kind, “Please be on time. Please.”
She was so intent on her prayers she missed the tall, well-dressed man who sat next to her until he spoke. “Hungry?”
“Huh?” Jackie snapped back into awareness as she warily examined her new companion, wondering if he was going to try to pick her up too. She guessed he was in his early sixties, based on his flowing white hair, but his face was smooth and he looked to be in excellent shape under his winter coat.
“I asked if you were hungry.” His eyes flickered downward and when Jackie looked, he had an apple held out in his hand.
Jackie stared blankly at the proffered fruit for several moments before responding, hoping he would take the hint and leave her alone. “No, thank you.”
“The name’s Sam. Samuel Ngelaf. Or Father Sam, as some call me. Ngelaf is Middle Eastern, in case you’re wondering.” The apple was gone, but the hand was still there, waiting for her to shake it. Jackie tensed, afraid she might slip if she touched him. Finally, with a deep sigh, she hesitantly offered her hand and his hand engulfed hers, but his grip was remarkably gentle and warm. It felt… comforting. He smelled nice too, a grandfatherly mixture of mild pipe tobacco and the faintest whiff of bay rum. She could imagine him in a rocker by a fire, telling some child a story, acting out all the parts with warmth and good humor.
“Jackie … Jackie Renfrew.”
“I’m on my way to Coxsackie,” Father Sam continued affably. “It’s the next bus. How about you?”
The voice was so warm and friendly, Jackie felt compelled to respond. “I’m on that bus too.”
“Oh, good. It will be nice to have some company. Sometimes, when I make this run, I’m the only person on the bus besides the driver.”
Jackie said nothing.
“I’m on my way back from visiting family here. Normally, I live at the Jesuit monastery a couple of miles outside of town.”
Jackie remained silent.
“You’re running away, aren’t you, my child.” It was a statement rather than a question, as if he could read her mind.
“What?” Jackie’s shock was evident in her voice and face, but also by the way she drew in on herself. “What do you mean?”
“Why, exactly what I said. You seem to be running away from something, or someone.” He examined her face carefully. “No, make that both something and someone.”
She glared at him and started to say something….
…But he held his hand up to stop her before she denied his allegations. “Please, my child, no lies, and don’t say anything you’ll regret later. We both know my observations are factual. Of more importance is why and what to do about it. Why don’t you tell me about it?”
“Thank you for the offer … Father, was it?” Jackie looked for a sign to determine what to call him but neither a correction nor an acknowledgment was forthcoming, merely benign interest. “But I don’t think I can do that.”
The silence continued, growing and becoming uncomfortable. “Excuse me. I need to go to the bathroom,” Jackie blurted out as she jumped out of her seat and ran off. At the bathroom door she debated continuing on past it and into the street where she could try hitching a ride, but for some reason she decided she didn’t want to do anything that would end up causing her statements to Father Sam, or whoever he was, to be a lie.
With brownish black ooze covering a good portion of the floor and part of one wall, the bathroom was even worse than the waiting area, almost unbelievably rank and foul. It had an odor that seemed to reflect the worst of bleach and several bodily secretions. The stall doors were missing, the mirror had more graffiti than reflective surface, and Jackie was afraid to get close enough to the toilets to examine them more thoroughly. Rushing out the bathroom door and slamming it shut behind her, Jackie leaned against a nearby wall of lockers and feverishly sucked in the slightly fresher air of the waiting room. She shuddered, but it was as much in response to the unwelcome images of what the bathrooms in the local bars must be like, if these were any example of the local notions of hygiene, and if even drunks came here expecting them to be cleaner.
“Attention please. Adirondack Excursions bus number fifty-one from Montreal has arrived and is disembarking now. All passengers please report to the departure gate. Bus number fifty-one will be departing for Glens Falls, Saratoga, Albany and points south in ten minutes.” With a shrug of resignation Jackie moved to stand by the small counter beside the gate while several bedraggled people disembarked from the bus and straggled past to quickly disappear into the darkness.
“Still running, my child? Is there nothing you’ll let me do to help you?” Jackie jumped and then blushed in embarrassment because she hadn’t realized that the Father was standing in line behind her. He’d said he was taking this bus, so why she was surprised she couldn’t say.
“Please, Father. I’m doing what I must.”
“And what does he think about your decision?”
“He?” Jackie was perplexed.
“Isn’t there a boy involved?” Father Ngelaf asked with a conspiratorial smile and a wink.
“There was.” Jackie smiled unhappily, but she was technically accurate, having been born male.
“Not yourself, my child. I meant your… friend.”
Jackie’s carefully-schooled poker face slipped into obvious panic as she frantically wondered, “How did he know? What else does he know? Who is this guy?” She frantically reviewed her interactions with the strange cleric, trying to figure out what she might have said or done to expose herself. Almost as an afterthought she checked for magical auras and was blinded by the white glow surrounding the Father. What was he? Fearful of being this close to anyone with this much magical power, Jackie backed away. She stumbled into the counter, then blindly ran towards the door, but only made it another two steps before slamming head first into someone. They both fell to the ground and Jackie scrambled to get up, panicking even more when she felt hands grasping her and holding her so she could not stand or flee. In a flash of insight, she remembered that she was a magical creature herself and tried to float through the hands of the person holding her and out of the building, but found she couldn’t do that either.
Jackie was ready to scream in fear when she heard Father Sam say, “Be at ease, my child,” and a wave of serenity washed over her. “You have only yourself to fear.”
“And that’s more than enough,” she retorted angrily. Then, looking around, Jackie realized who was holding her. “What are you doing here, Frank?” she asked as she slowly untangled herself from her ex-roommate.
“Shouldn’t I be the one asking you that question?” Frank asked from his position beneath Jackie. “Oof!” Jackie’s hand accidentally pressed on his stomach as she tried again to stand up. Suddenly a large hand was under Jackie’s arm, gently but forcefully lifting her to her feet.
“Thanks.” She watched as the Father next offered Frank a hand, lifting him to his feet as easily as if he were a child’s balloon.
Frank grunted and nodded his thanks before rounding on Jackie. “Why are you running away? I thought we were your friends.”
“You are and that’s why I’m leaving, before you get hurt,” Jackie responded with a sigh, tears of frustration welling up. She realized she had been sighing a lot lately, crying a lot too. “We’ve talked about this….”
“And you were the only one who thought you should leave.” Frank was angry, and his voice held an edge of frustration and betrayal.
Jackie was panicking, and raised her voice to try and impress on him how important it was that she leave before someone got hurt. “And I’m the only one who knows how much you’re both at risk. I don’t want the same thing that happened to me to happen to you!”
“But you,” Frank said with some heat, “seem to be the only one who thinks you ought to run out on your friends because of it. Don’t we have a say in what we want to do?”
“Children?”
They both stopped talking and looked at Father Ngelaf questioningly.
“Excuse me, but this is a private conversation,” Frank said and took Jackie’s arm to lead her away.
“No, my son. No loud conversation occurring in the middle of a bus station is private and this one seems to meet both of those conditions,” he noted with a broad wave of his hand at their surroundings. “Why don’t we take a seat over here and discuss this. Maybe I can be of some help.”
When they didn’t move he came around and gently but firmly pushed them over to some benches near the building’s two vending machines. Not sure why, they both moved as he guided them to the seats without objecting.
“Now, my children,” he began, after they’d cleared the trash away enough to sit, “What seems to be the problem?”
Frank and Jackie looked questioningly at each other wondering what the other was thinking. Finally Jackie shrugged and looked down. Frank took a deep breath and began. “Father? Is that what we should call you?”
“Why don’t we avoid fancy titles? Call me Sam,” he offered and waited expectantly.
“Fine, Sam. I don’t think this is something you can help with.” Turning to Jackie he continued. “What do you think?”
“Yeah. I guess so. I don’t know. Oh, heck. Tell him. There’s something about him that makes me think maybe he can. It can’t hurt.”
Frank debated for more than a minute before offering his dubious response. “Okay … if you think so.” He glanced over that the Father. “But I’m pretty damn — er, darn — sure you’re not going to believe it.”
“Try me, my son. Start at the beginning and I promise not to interrupt until you’re done.”
True to his word, the cleric never opened his mouth once while Frank explained, initially alone, but shortly with asides from Jackie and finally with her doing most of the speaking while Frank listened. When they were finally done, they both sat cautiously watching and waiting — for laughter, condemnation, they knew not what.
“A fascinating tale.”
“But?” Jackie nodded her agreement with Frank’s anticipation of censure.
“No ‘buts’,” he said simply. “Just fascinating.”
“You believe it?”
“Most of it.”
“Ah ha!” They both said, glancing knowingly at each other. “What part don’t you believe?” Jackie added. “The existence of magic? Succubæ? That I used to be a man? What?”
“No, actually I believe all of that.” His benign smile was beginning to irk Jackie.
“You do? Right,” the sarcasm dripped from Frank’s words. “And I suppose you also believe in Santa Claus and the Tooth Fairy?”
“Well, Santa Claus anyway. I’ve never met the Tooth Fairy.”
Frank stared back and forth at the two people before him, first at Jackie and then at the Father. Finally, he threw up his hands and glared at Jackie. “Where do you find these guys? He’s crazy as a bed bug.” Standing, he tugged at Jackie’s sleeve, trying to drag her back to the dorm. “Come on. Let’s get out of here.”
“Wait.” Jackie took Frank’s hand and gently pulled him back down onto the bench beside her. “I believe him. He’s got an aura of magic around him.”
“You noticed.” Sam’s smile grew even larger. “Let me introduce myself, but first, let me promise you that you have nothing to fear from me.”
When he was not interrupted he continued. “My full name is Samuel Adolphus Ngelaf these days, but many thousands of years ago I was known as Semangelaf.”
Jackie gasped and tried to cower back into the bench. A moment later, a confused Frank also gasped as her hand squeezed his painfully. Her eyes began fearfully darting about, looking for a way to escape from the angel assigned to kill demons like her while Frank, finally catching on, moved immediately to place himself between Jackie and the cleric.
“I see you’re better read than most, but please,” he raised a hand and Jackie flinched, waiting for lightening or something to engulf her, “I told you that you have nothing to fear from me and I meant it. Yes, you understand part of my rôle in the world, but please allow me to allay your friend’s suspicion and fear on your behalf.”
Jackie nodded in resignation, knowing she was merely postponing the inevitable and wondering if it was normal for angels to show such sadistic streaks.
“I am, in fact, an angel. I’m one of three assigned by our Master to destroy the demon spawn of Lilith, Mother of all demons.”
“Run!” Frank lunged toward him, or at least he tried. About three feet from the angel, Frank found himself slowing and before he had gone another foot he was stationary, floating in the air between Jackie and the angel.
“I must say I’m disappointed in your lack of trust. After all, I am a representative of your Creator and we angels are known for our honesty…. Well, most of us. May I suggest you listen to me as patiently as I did for you while you were telling your story?” Frank found himself floating back to his seat where Jackie grabbed him protectively.
“You have part of the story correct. Lilith was Adam’s first wife. She did leave him, and although she did return after listening to the entreaties of my brethren and I to return, she left again shortly thereafter, but that was her perfect right under the doctrine of free will. I think that she and Adam could have worked out their differences, given a little more patience, but they were both angry and — if you’ll pardon the observation — the most obnoxious pair of self-righteous jerks you were ever likely to meet, although I have to confess that Adam was the worst offender. Poorly-socialised, the two of them, which I suppose wasn’t entirely their fault, since there wasn’t any society to be part of at the time. If it had been up to me, I would have given Adam a slap upside the head, as they say, and paddled her little behind, but that’s all water under the bridge. She decided to pursue a career as the Mother of all Demons, who started making themselves a nuisance immediately, so Sanvi, Sansavani, and I were assigned to destroy the most egregious of her abominations, but you’ll notice, I’m sure, that the order didn’t include her, and she’s been around a lot longer that you have, my dear, roughly a million years or so, since true humanity emerged from the great web of life.” He nodded at Jackie. “Lilith is merely a sinner, albeit an immortal one, and may yet repent. She’s been granted an eternity — or as near to it as makes no matter — to do so, and quite frankly, when I see how she’s behaved toward you, I think our long wait may be nearly over. Well, relatively-speaking. After waiting for a million years or more, a few more millennia are no trouble at all, the blink of an eye, more or less.”
“Attention please,” the speaker suddenly crackled into life. “Last call for bus number fifty-one for Glens Falls, Saratoga, Albany and points south. Bus number fifty-one now departing.”
“As I was saying,” the angel continued as if he hadn’t been interrupted. “We were assigned to destroy all of Lilith’s demon children, but that does not include you, Jackie, nor even Lilith, despite her nasty temper.” Reading their expressions was easy. Jackie was incredulous while Frank was cautiously hopeful.
“I see I must explain further. I’ve always liked Aristotle. He was an amazing teacher with a nice sense of humor too. We’ll use his method. Okay, Jackie?”
She jerked as if bitten, but then nodded.
“When we first met, were you feeling, shall we say, ‘hungry?’”
Another nod.
“But I offered you an apple. May we assume it was not food you craved?”
“No. It wasn’t food,” she said with irritation.
“When you were back at your dorm, were you hungry then?”
Jackie considered carefully, before answering. “No. No, I wasn’t hungry.”
“Are you hungry now?”
“No, but I don’t see where this is going.”
“Have you, ah … taken nourishment since you were at the dorm?”
“No! I refuse to hurt other people because of what I’ve become.” Jackie was indignant. “Now what’s the point of these questions? I have a bus to catch.”
“No, you don’t!” Frank blurted the words out. He grabbed her hand. “I love you. You can’t leave.”
Jackie flinched, expecting a wave of pain, not a little shocked by the meaning of the words she had just heard from one of her best friends. An instant latter she realized that she was not feeling any pain and was even more confused.
“Confused, my child? Don’t be. Everything is as it should be. Not to be flippant, but as Pangloss said to Candide, ‘Dans ce meilleur des mondes possibles, tout est au mieux,’ everything is for the best, in this best of all possible worlds.”
Jackie thought furiously. She should be starving, but she wasn’t. She should be in pain, but she wasn’t. She should be getting the hell out of here before she hurt someone, but she wasn’t. She should be punching that damned angel in the face to get rid of his smug knowing smile, but she didn’t. There had to be a reason, an explanation. Was something different? Frank was present and there was a link. Could it be that she’d been feeding off him without realizing it? That must be it. She was sucking her best friend dry. Now she really had to get away, but before she could rise there was a hand on her shoulder, the angel’s.
“No, my child, you don’t quite have the answer yet, because you’re not thinking straight. There’s a lot of your mother in you.” He smiled. His hand gently pushed her back into a seated position despite her efforts. She even tried to become insubstantial but couldn’t accomplish even the most basic magical action.
“Let her go!” That was Frank, his hand over the angel’s hand trying to pry it away. Suddenly Jackie felt a wave of magic and wondered what the angel had done since she was still alive. Then she saw Frank’s hand returning to his lap as he sat quietly beside her. Only his eyes revealed his panic.
“That’s twice you’ve attempted to interfere with a duly-authorized representative of your Creator in the performance of his duties.” His voice was very stern. “I will not permit a third such attempt. Now you will sit quietly and avoid being stupid until I permit otherwise.”
Semangelaf turned his gaze back to Jackie, but before he continued she spoke with tears welling up. “Please. If you’re going to destroy me, do it already. Just leave Frank alone.”
“So close and yet so far,” he sighed. “I’ve told you both several times; I’m not here to destroy you. I’m not here to harm you in any way. I am here to enlighten you and offer you a new career choice, so to speak.”
“But that’s your job isn’t it, to destroy demons?”
“Yes, my child, but you are not a demon, only a succubus, for now, and not even a very bad one.” He waited while the thought percolated through Jackie’s confused and frightened brain.
“But that’s impossible. What else could I be? I’ve been drained of life by a demonic succubus and then become a similar demon who floats through walls, sees magical auras, and sucks the sexual energy out of men. Isn’t that the definition of a succubus? It’s certainly what Lilith said I was.”
“You’ve become, like me, and like Lilith, a creature of magic who floats through walls, sees magical auras, and has a duality of nature that you don’t seem to understand. You must choose the path you follow, whether it be away from the light and into darkness or toward the light. Should you choose the darkness, you can indeed live as a bad succubus, a vile creature who preys upon the sexual energy of others, the ultimate prick-teaser, something like Lilith on her very worst days. If you go that route, you’ll be the quintessential “one night stand’ who leaves her partners drained but never gives anything in return, leaving all their hopes unfulfilled, and their lives blighted. But it is a choice. Even Lilith is not just the Mother of Demons, she’s also the Mother of Dryads, Naiads, Nereids, and all the other guardian spirits of places and things all around the world. She also an entertainer of considerable skill; you’ve seen her dance, so you know well how alluring she can be, and how exciting. You might think of her as a Muse as well as a Siren. If she sometimes lures men to their deaths, she also inspires others to astonishing acts of creation and courage. Yes, she sucked you dry of manhood, in her psychic vampire persona, but she also filled you with immortality and psychic power, and gave you a chance at a destiny greater than you could possibly have imagined when you were swotting your exams and papers and scheming to become a tenured university scholar and professor. Who’s to say whether what she took was more valuable than she gave you in return? How narrow was your life before, and how broad can be your scope now? Before, you were existentially solitary, alone in all the world, but now you are truly loved by a courageous young man who would challenge an archangel for your sake, fight dragons if he ran into one, and most probably — from what I see of his heart — love you through eternity. From the plain fact that you just offered to submit to death, if only his life could be saved, I daresay you love him as much as he loves you. Look around you, Jackie, and count your many blessings; even Lilith isn’t all bad; most of the time she acts as an agent of transformation, and leaves open the possibility of unlimited spiritual growth. All things move unimpeded toward a single Purpose, as my friend Vishnu succinctly put it.”
“And I have a choice here?” Her cynical comment turned to a slight smile as she thought it funny that she was being flippant with an emissary of an all-knowing, all-powerful being. The smile was fleeting, however, changing to a look of wistful hopefulness until the angel nodded. “You mean I do have a choice?”
The angel nodded again. “Of course you do. Haven’t you been listening? We’re all of us born into a state of grace. We have to be chased out of it.”
“I don’t have to leave to make sure I don’t hurt my friends. I don’t have to spend eternity, or at least until one of you finds and destroys me, sucking men dry?”
A third nod, but this time he rolled his eyes. “Shall we reënact the Monty Python Complaints Department skit with the parrot now? Which character do you want to play? The parrot?”
“But what? How? I don’t understand. Please,” she beseeched him, “explain.”
“All beings, even our maker, even me, have a dual nature, and have free will. We all have the power to choose between good or evil, not just once, but every time we act. Just as, in every moment, I have the choice to be a cruel avenger and go around whacking people’s heads off with a flaming sword, or to be instead a kindly guardian who urges all sentient beings to embrace their better nature, your own choice lies between existing as a selfish succubus or as a generous spirit who spreads love and joy wherever she goes, a cupid, as it were. They’re two sides of exactly the same coin, the human capacity to love, in both a physical and a truly spiritual sense. That’s why the succubi are mostly tolerated, unless they get out of hand and start murdering people, which some do, because they have a purpose in the grander scheme of things, and may eventually evolve beyond their youthful indiscretions. The two words are actually related, albeit distantly, succuba, sub-cubare, to lie beneath, the traditional position assumed by almost every woman eventually….” He paused, with a twinkle in his eye. “Have you reached that point, daughter?”
She blushed and shook her head. “I’ve been afraid of what might happen.”
“And well you might be,” he said. “Very commendable, dear, and wise. Until you learn to control your … appetite, you’ll have to be very circumspect, although of course there’s no chance of pregnancy, more’s the pity. Cupid, on the other hand, is from cupere, the other side of desire, to long for, to wish for, since just as the female desires the act of sexual congress, so does the male, in a wonderful asymmetry of desire and behavior that causes them to come together, all things being equal and ideal, in reverence and love. You’ll find, my dear child, that ‘lying beneath’ to succumb, has considerable charms for you now, although of course other positions are possible, and very nice for a change. Helps keep love fresh and interesting, in my own opinion. Our Hindu brethren have a lovely book, the Kama Sutra, which you might want to check out thoroughly, eventually, since eternity is a long time to do the same old thing every time. But as I said, it’s not safe yet, and I’d have to advise marriage as well. It’s not mandatory, of course, but it helps to remind one that the mystery of human love is a holy sacrament, to be kept always close to your heart in reverence and humility.”
“I thought the Church was against sex, though ….”
“Au contraire! The Church, broadly speaking, is very much in favor of sex, within proper bounds. Without sex, there would be no human beings, only spirits, and we spirits are necessarily barren in the physical sense. Then too, there are many ‘Churches,’ and not much to choose from between them. None have all the answers, or even ask all the right questions, but all are at least a good start toward discovering what it means to be a decent human being, a gracious individual, and to do good in the world instead of harm it.”
“But how did Lilith have children, then? How does she?”
“You forget that she’s not really a demon, no more than you are, but a human being in spiritual form, Adam’s first wife from before the Fall, and thus immortal, as are you, since you were created in her image. She assumed a spiritual form through the intervention of an angel, much as you did through her own intervention, because the angel who gave her the gift, or rather passed along the secret of it, merely built upon what she was already capable of. Many forget that Lilith bore Adam’s first child, Cain, before the Fall, and the Fall changed the entire manner of human reproduction. Before the Fall, childbirth was painless, almost instantaneous, and hassle-free, and would have been so forever, if Adam hadn’t botched things up with Eve almost as badly as he had with Lilith.”
“What I meant to say is, can I have children? I really love Frank,” she admitted it to herself at last, “but I’d hate to deprive him of his chance for children of his own.”
“That’s an interesting question, but I don’t think I know the answer yet. I suspect that it may have something to do with how you develop in the next few years. Don’t give up hope, though; because these things have a way of working themselves out, and your concern for him is a very good sign, because it shows that you haven’t succumbed to Lilith’s inclination toward selfishness. Remember, Sarah had a child in her old age, and was still so attractive in her sixties that Abraham loaned her out to the harem of Pharaoh of Egypt, and then many years later ran the same game on Abim’elech, King of Gerar, when she was well into her nineties, so she may well have been a spirit of some sort. I never met her, so I wouldn’t be able to say. Then again, perhaps Lilith might help as well, since she clearly has the knack of it.”
“Loaned her out?” Jackie was horrified.
The angel was not. He shrugged. “Those were different times back then. Abraham was worried that the rulers might kill him to get their hands on Sarah, and as anointed Kings, it was their perfect right to do so, so he passed her off as his sister, and stayed alive, but Sarah spent considerable time in both harems. What she did there, deponent sayeth not.” He rolled his eyes comically, and Jackie laughed.
“It sounds as if Lilith wasn’t such an oddity in those times, doesn’t it?”
“No, not at all, especially among the upper classes, which Sarah seems to have been, since her name means ‘Princess,’ and they took such claims seriously back then. Since Lilith was the wife and/or paramour of Archangels at the time, her position was quite similar to royalty, and they cut their Royals a lot of slack.”
“So how did she get such a bad reputation?”
Now he seemed surprised. “What are they teaching in that college of yours, anyway? Of course she had a bad reputation; she was an independent woman in an era in which women didn’t have any right to be independent. As you can see from the story of Abraham and Sarah, the scandal wasn’t that she slept around, but that she did it on her own initiative. No one would have said a word if it had been her husband arranging her little trysts, since Abraham managed to extort substantial reparations from both Kings in a sort of ancient ‘badger game, thus proving himself a clever fellow, admirable by ancient standards, if not exactly the stuff romantic heroes are made of these days.’ ”
“How horrible!” she said.
“Well, yes, but it’s also a lesson to us all. Perfection is never demanded of us, only that we try to be better. Abraham and Sarah wound up doing very well for themselves, and for others, despite their history as venal pimp and his profligate whore, con artists and sexual blackmailers both. Even some of the people they harmed, or tried to harm, got on famously, like Hagar and Ishmael, who wound up building a great nation as well, the Arabs and their kin, who eventually founded the most successful religion in the world, Islam.”
“I thought Christianity was the largest world religion,” she said.
“Well, it depends on how you slice it.” He pursed his lips slightly. “The total population of people who call themselves Christians is somewhat larger than those who call themselves Muslims, but the ‘Ummah,’ the world community of Believers in Islam, is much more coherent, where Christianity as a generic appellation includes many groups who don’t actually recognize each other as Christian at all, and indeed many who are absolutely certain that most other groups of ‘so-called Christians’ are going straight to Hell as ‘unbelievers,’ more like a professional football league than a single religion, with many teams, each with their own fans, and no particular ‘loyalty’ to any sort of abstract Football Holy See. Bill Moyers tells a wonderful joke about that, by the way, although I think that it was Emo Phillips who created it.”
He looked at her as if he expected her to be interested, which she wasn’t, being caught up in mere survival, so he continued without telling the joke.
He sighed. “Then too, many who call themselves Christians don’t actually participate in anything like a community of fellow Christians, other, perhaps, to respond positively when people wish them ‘Merry Christmas.’ You, for example, were among the minority of Christians who attended church at all, perhaps four in every ten nominal ‘Christians,’ yet many of your fellows would now refuse to acknowledge that you could possibly be a ‘real’ Christian, due entirely to the circumstances of your transition to the ætheric realms. Ironic, isn’t it?”
“Am I still a Christian?” she asked.
“Do you want to be?” He looked at her as if he was genuinely interested.
“Well, yes, I think so,” she said, trying not to be defensive.
“Then I’d say you are, although it makes no personal difference to me. Religions come and go over the years, and I’ve seen many — some better, some worse — during my time on Earth, and even before that elsewhere. I know for a fact that you try to be better than you perceive yourself to be, so I think you could fairly say that you’re a good Christian as well.”
“Why do I crave sexual contact with men, then, so much so that I feel like I’m starving for it?”
“Why not?” he asked. “Is there a handbook somewhere that defines ‘religious people’ as those who are immune from sexual cravings? Are they immune from the desire to sin at all? If so, how do we account for the very large numbers of ‘Christian’ ministers and priests — not to mention congregants — who live lives of wasteful luxury and sloth while there are millions in the world who are destitute and starving? And who’s to say that sexual desire is sinful in the first place? Human beings are designed to feel desire. Lack of it is a treatable disorder with a diagnostic code in the World Health Organization’s ICD and the US DSM.”
“But I’m a man!” she said in desperation.
“Really? You could’a fooled me, although that’s another treatable disorder, if you intend to pursue this line of thinking. Do butterflies go around moaning about being caterpillars at heart? Do adults complain that they’re really just babies trapped in grown-up bodies? What happened to you is neither unique nor unprecedented, albeit rare these days, in this particular manifestation, but you might as well complain about the cosmic injustice of being struck by lightning, or getting smacked by a falling piano while you were minding your own business walking down the sidewalk. Get over yourself; you’re still alive, if not technically breathing. Things change. Accidents happen, that’s all. You pick yourself up and move on.”
“But why do I want to elicit these sexual explosions of energy from men? Why do I want to eat them?”
“What, you think women have no desires? What do you think women really want? Do you suppose they fantasize about having a penis so they can have ‘real’ sex? News flash! Freud was an idiot. ‘Penis envy’ is a joke. Women want control of their lives; many want power, but the desire to have a dick isn’t all that common, and the vast majority of women think themselves very lucky indeed to have a womb, a vagina, and functional breasts instead. Used properly, they’re lots more fun, and much more useful. A penis, when contemplated seriously, is somewhat ludicrous, a definite disadvantage in many situations, and external testicles are so profoundly silly that many have seen in them proof positive of natural selection and evolution, since no one with any sense would have designed them in such a slapdash manner.”
“But….”
“But me no buts, daughter. You need to do a little research on normal sexual development in the female, either online or in a book, preferably both, since it’s nice to have an ‘Owner’s Manual’ handy for the body you’re living in these days. Normal women are more ‘narcissistic’ than men, because their brains are designed to connect more easily with other brains, so for a woman the interior feeling of another’s lustful gaze is much more intimate than it is for men, and they crave it on a level that men don’t usually experience. Likewise, part of sexual intimacy for a woman is an envelopment, at least in part, aside from the involvement of her breasts and larger sensorium, as when the vagina engulfs the penis, or a hand, and can be experienced as a type of hunger rather than an urge to poke, but normal women feel no more urge to have a penis than you ever imagined having a proboscis, like a mosquito, so you could eat ‘properly,’ by plunging your ‘mouth’ inside some living body and sucking out the blood. What you feel is what many women feel, perhaps writ somewhat larger, because you’re free of corporeal limitations, being a creature of pure spirit, and may thus be more focused and less diffuse, because your experiences aren’t mediated through mere flesh and bone, but you’re not unique by any means.”
Jackie thought hard about that for a while, and even looked up to see if the angel was losing patience, which he didn't seem to be doing at all. At last, she said, “Thank you,” she said, “for putting that into words. It makes sense to me now, when you put it that way, but why am I so driven?”
“Because you’re young, of course, and know no limits. You’re still exploring, as young people do, testing your powers as well as your vulnerabilities, but you have very few vulnerabilities, and are much stronger than the ordinary new succubus — I suspect because you participated in your own conversion, and thus drew in a considerable portion of the sexual power on a psychic level that you were losing on a physical level — and so, like men who are very big and strong, have the ability, and thus the temptation, to be a ‘bully.’ The dark side of female sexuality is the desire to control and devour the male, as some insects do, and as Lilith partly did to you, just as the dark side of male sexuality is to dominate, capere, to take, to capture, or to rape, the act of the satyr or incubus. Abraham felt that he had the right to ‘dispose’ of his wife’s sexual favors because — in the context of the times — he owned her, and she was barren — that is to say, ‘worthless,’ so he felt free to rape her by proxy when it served his own ends. Lilith, because she has incredible power, has the temptation to devour men entirely, as she did to you, but even then she gave you back more than she took, in my opinion, but without asking you if it seemed like a fair exchange, which is a form of rape, just as Abraham used, or allowed, powerful men to rape his wife in order to obtain money and more power. The cupid represents the other side of both dark impulses, which is why they’re usually depicted as innocent children, whatever they look like in life. Cupids are in it for the long haul, and encourage giving rather than taking, as you yourself have done with your friends Julie and George, with those two teenagers you encountered that night, and the doctor and his nurse, who are even now deeply in love, where first was — as so often in matters of the heart — hostility.”
“Cupid? But Cupid is supposed to be the Greek god of love, a small winged boy with a bow and arrow. How could I be Cupid? For that matter, if I’m Cupid why did I feel pain when George and Julie were together? and how do you know about them anyway?”
“Whoa. Slow down,” the angel laughed and his all-knowing smile seemed to glow. First, you have the potential to be a cupid, not the Cupid. It’s a convenient label to describe the attitude and function, not a specific physical form … although you may appear to others in that manner if you wish and it becomes your nature. I always thought the Romans were feeling a bit …shall we say … ‘light on their feet’ when they selected that particular form with which to immortalize Cupids, or maybe they just thought it would be unseemly to have half-naked girls flitting about with little bows and arrows — they tended toward prudishness in public morality, you know. Maybe it had something to do with the techniques their legionnaires used to relieve their ‘itches’ when on the march.” He shook his head, evidently bemused, and slightly off track.
“In any case, to ‘cut to the chase,’ as it were, you are what you think you are. You appear to others as you wish to be, or — if you allow it — you can appear as they wish it. Both options have their appropriate uses.” The angel went through a dozen body transformations, from young to old, male to female, tall to short, black to white, in a matter of moments. “It’s that duality I spoke of. You always have a choice. You might even choose to become a tutelary spirit, but it can be a lonely life, guarding sacred groves and the like in lonely splendor, and I wouldn’t recommend it for you. You’re what we call a ‘people person.’ You like people, you want to help them, as a rule, but certainly to be around them, even when you’re not being helpful. Your loneliness and heartache were the result of trauma, not inclination. If you think and act as an evil succubus you will eventually delight in wanton lust — the loveless pornography one buys furtively in shabby shops — and loathe the joy and caring intimacy of those in love. However, if you think and act as a virtuous cupid, you will find delight in true love of all sorts, and feel pain from any base or degrading sexual act, just as every kindly human being does. But both choices have their dark side and their light. A so-called cupid can cause incredible mischief and heart-ache through inspiring inappropriate love that does harm to those around the lovers, just as a succubus can transform the stultifying life of a stagnant male into vibrant creativity, allowing them to focus their ‘lust’ for life into art, into music, with the same passion many men reserve for their lover. Think back to when you were Jack, when you saw the ending of An Affair to Remember, the one with Deborah Kerr and Cary Grant, were you disgusted by the ‘mawkish sentimentality’ of it, or were you charmed by the poignant romanticism of his love for her, a love that transcended her crippled body and saw the beauty of her soul?”
Jackie blushed, because she’d cried all through the last scene, from when the Cary Grant character gave Terry, the Deborah Kerr character, his mother’s shawl, to when she’d said “if you can paint, then I can walk. Anything can happen, don’t you think?” She’d been embarrassed about it, because ‘men don’t cry,’ but she had, and she was weeping again, just remembering that movie, the emotional catharsis of it as vivid as if she’d been Terry, longing for love but afraid of pity, suddenly confronted with the man she’d loved desperately, but had wanted to spare the burden of caring for a cripple.
The angel smiled… angelically. “You see, Jackie? Consider that what happened to you may not have been an accident, or even entirely Lilith’s ‘fault,’ and that there may be a higher purpose in even the tiniest incidents in a long life. It’s not truly a matter of nourishment — as Lilith usually describes it — that you crave, but the fulfilment of your inner nature. In fact, you no longer need any nourishment at all, either corporeal or spiritual, although it may take a while to convince your ætheric body of that.”
He smiled at her again, and Jackie felt …blessed, and truly looked at him for the first time, looked into his heart, and was astonished by the mingled joy and pain she found there. “You have a tough job, don’t you, Sam?” she said.
He grinned. “It has its good days, and its …not-so-good days, but the good days make up for the bad ones. This is turning out to be a good one, I hope. Beware of how you choose, though. Once you take too many steps down either path it will become more and more difficult to retrace your steps and take the other. Many — some days it seems like most — take the easy route, so familiar to their corporeal bodies, and succumb to greed and cruelty when freed of physical limits. I hope you’ll take the road less traveled. Watch that movie again, Jackie, and explore the world of real love as most women do, in your imagination. Read women’s literature, look at women’s movies, and talk to other women. You have a lifetime, many lifetimes, of ‘catching up’ to do.”
“But what about the pain I experienced? Why did love hurt me while lust made me feel full.”
“For the same reason a child likes roller coasters, Jackie, but would feel oppressed if asked to compose a romantic sonnet. The physical rush of sex hormones, œstrogen, testosterone, and adrenaline, can be very pleasurable, and it’s easy to experience and understand, but sooner or later most people graduate from adrenaline to dopamine, serotonin, and oxytocin, the ‘love drugs’ that signal the onset of pair-bonding and all forms of mature love, both between couples, and the deep love that exists between a mother and her child. Once you’ve experienced real love, the uncertainty of adrenaline, ‘just sex’ and ‘one-night stands’ begins to cloy, and will eventually disgust you, although one would hope that you always retain the ability to experience the deep desire that can make an active sexual life transformative, allowing you to live outside yourself for a few moments, and to experience the bliss of transcendence. Were that child to start with the ‘hard stuff,’ it would overwhelm him, or her, just as it did you, because you’re very young for an immortal spirit. I’m sure you’ve seen very young children make sour faces, or stick out their tongues, when the ‘mushy stuff’ starts, because it makes them feel uncomfortable, and they don’t like it. Lust is a weak precursor to love, a ‘quick fix,’ as it were, and is thus easier for someone just starting out in life to accept and understand, but the root meaning of ‘lust’ is not ‘sin,’ but ‘delight.’ There’s nothing wrong with delight, whether you receive or give it. The only sin is treating people, or anything, badly, of using them with reckless disregard for their ultimate welfare. Your sensorium has changed, and nerve endings that were once buried within flesh are now exposed, so you have to pay close attention to what your new ætherial body is really telling you.”
She nodded, but didn’t say anything, thinking about everything he’d said.
“Look around you, Jackie. Look at Frank, who loves you desperately. Don’t be so sure that love hurts, when you haven’t examined exactly where love lies. We’re sitting here in a bus station, the boundary between everything you know and the beginning of a new land, where you’ll be alone, without a friend in the world, a stream you can either cross, or turn back to cross the threshold behind you that leads back to a radically-changed life in more familiar surroundings, the fond regard of those who love you, and what may well be the grand passion of your life. Choose wisely, because second chances are rare.”
Jackie thought about that for quite a while. “And here I am, wrestling with an angel….” she said, giving him a crooked grin.
The angel smiled. “There are many forms of struggle, Jackie. Good luck, my dear. I’d grant you the boon of freedom to make your own choices, except that you had it all along, but you do have my blessing, and my sincere best wishes for your future happiness, which is very much the same thing.” Suddenly the angel was gone.
Jackie turned to the man beside her and realised that, if she wanted to leave, the way lay clear before her. The bus was still boarding, and Frank was still asleep. Her own decision made, she settled in to wait.
Frank moved first. Shaking himself, as if coming out of a deep sleep, he turned to Jackie. “Let’s get out of here, sweetheart. I just don’t understand why you wanted to come here in the first place.” He stood and offered her his hand. Jackie was confused until she peeked into his mind and realized that he had no memory of Father Sam.
“Uh, okay. I guess we can go, because I’ve forgotten too.” They headed out of the depot hand in hand, but Frank carried her suitcase, and she let him do it.
“Wait here and I’ll get the car.” Frank left and Jackie glanced about. Just inside the depot were two people, the couple she had noted earlier, still arguing over something. Jackie concentrated for a moment and watched them silently stare at each other for a moment and then walk off hand in hand, smiling into each others’ eyes. Jackie hoped they would be happy together.
When Frank returned, she slipped into the car and then slid over to sit next to him. Taking his nearer hand from the wheel, she encouraged him to place it over her shoulder while she leaned her head against his chest. It felt good. Life was good. Love was good. She couldn’t wait to see what tomorrow brought them.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Billy, in one of his nice new sashes,
Fell in the fire and was burnt to ashes;
Now, although the room grows chilly,
I haven’t the heart to poke poor Billy.
― Harry Graham
Ruthless Rhymes for Heartless Homes, (1899)
“I got it! I got it! I’m real again!” Jackie Renfrew danced into the small, off campus apartment she shared with Frank Ahtram. Her purse dropped to the floor by the door and her shoes went flying in a low arc into the same fireplace which Frank had been procrastinating about checking for functionality, despite the andirons and gas log already installed. Seconds later dance music was playing loudly on her roommate’s stereo as she danced over to him and hugged him from behind.
“Congratulations,” Frank responded, albeit with a voice slightly muffled by the huge pile of architecture texts and three-dimensional structural dioramas surrounding his face as he bent down to make a minute adjustment to one of the model struts using a pair of Kelley forceps and a hypodermic loaded with cyanoacrylate glue. “Now please turn that down, I’m on a deadline; I have to finish my architectural model and I’m not even close to finished. Plus, Doctor DeBauck wants me to show him the finished cost analysis at the construction site this evening, around eleven o’clock for some God-awful reason.”
“But I want to celebrate,” Jackie said in a high-pitched, little girl voice and pouted briefly. She stood behind Frank, tapping out the rhythm on his head as she danced, but realized he was ignoring her. With a mischievous grin, she stopped tapping in favor of another method of obtaining his attention.
“Yeow! Don’t do that!” Frank shouted in surprise as he nearly fell backwards off his chair trying to jump back from the table. Jackie merely smiled back at him from her new position. She had become immaterial and floated up through the table, her neck now apparently connected to the table.
“Thanks for the forced work break,” Frank grumbled. “So…what are you so happy about?”
“I finally have legal identification, a new birth certificate as Jacquelyn Leigh Renfrew, a driver’s license, college transcripts, all the proof I need to get a credit card.”
“To get a credit card, you don’t even have to be human, just breathing.”
“My point exactly. Remember, I don’t have to breathe any more.”
Reminding Frank of Jackie’s recent death and subsequent reïncarnation as a supernatural wraith put a damper on his annoyance at being interrupted. Jack Renfrew had been his best friend and Jackie Renfrew was still his best friend — as well as live-in girlfriend and roommate for the past four months, but no sex yet, since Jackie was still afraid that she might hurt him until she gained more experience as a succubus/cupid who lived off the sexual and emotional feelings of humans. Then too, she’d talked to an angel, or so she’d claimed, and he’d convinced her that waiting until marriage might be the best idea. It’s hard to argue with angels, or at least it seemed to be so for Jackie.
“I’m sorry, Jackie,” he said as he righted the chair and hugged her even before she fully cleared the tabletop.
“Umm.” Jackie moaned sexily. “A hard man is good to find.”
Frank blinked twice and then started laughing. “First, that hard object you’re feeling is the tabletop. Second, where do you find lines like that?”
“The late late movies on cable television. They had a Mae West marathon last night. Do you like it? I’ve been dying to try it since I heard it.”
“Well, I appreciate the laugh. I can’t afford it, but I really need a break from this project.”
“What does Doctor DeBauck have you doing now?” Jackie asked with a gesture toward the project materials scattered over the table.
“You mean Doctor Debauched? I’ve got to find a better class of professor if I’m going to continue to be a research assistant.”
Jackie just nodded knowingly. Even though she wasn’t really a succubus, she still spent time at Calaca E., the night club where Lilith, the ur-succubus who’d initiated her change, worked. Many were the times that she had seen DeBauck there, trying to pick up another one of his infamous ‘one night stands, and she knew that Lilith didn’t like him, but she refused to say why, exactly.’
“I know he’s supposedly a genius,” Jackie said, “and seems to know just about everything about everything, but he’s still a creep. Given some of his private comments, he might even be crazy, at least from what I’ve heard. How did you end up having him for an advisor anyway?”
“Bad luck, I guess. He actually selected me. He said he had a minor in chemical engineering and thought we’d have a lot in common to talk about.” Frank rubbed his stubble covered chin. “Funny thing is, I don’t think we ever did discuss anything related to chemistry. Now he’s got me doing busy work, doing a cost analysis of that project he’s just completing down by the lake,” Frank righted his chair and sat down. Jackie immediately sat on his lap and squirmed enticingly, reminding Frank of exactly how well his ex-best guy friend had adapted to being female, albeit any female she wished to be. “Hey! No fair.”
Jackie rolled her eyes. She may only have been a woman for a few months, but she had teasing down pat. “That’s the one Doctor Long is still steamed about?” she asked.
Dr. Long was a full professor in the Humanities Department and Jackie’s advisor. In the last few months it had been the exceptional advisory meeting when he’d failed to make at least one, and often several angry comments about the house being built by DeBauck, since it blocked his view of the lake, and had somehow been built on what had been a protected area adjacent to œcologically-significant wetlands.
“Yup. That’s the one. There’s something wrong with the figures, though. It looks like it’s costing about twenty percent more than it should.”
“Well, given Debauched’s reputation, maybe he’s skimming money off the top on the project.”
“I don’t think so. If he is, it’s through a dummy company or something. The bills seem to match the charges. What I don’t understand is why so much concrete was needed. It’s more than twice the amount that should have been necessary for a building of that size.”
“Don’ ask me; I’m just a lowly Humanities major. I don’ know nothin’ ‘bout birthin’ no buildings.” Jackie offered her best imitation of the Black slave ‘Prissy’ in Gone With the Wind, and had transformed into her clone. It was in questionable taste, but they were alone.
Frank rolled his eyes. “Right. My barefoot and pregnant girlfriend.”
“Who’s pregnant?” she responded glumly, although she did raise one leg and wiggle her bare toes in tacit admission that he was at least partially correct. The topic of pregnancy kind of bummed her out though, since she was not now, nor ever would be, likely to have a child. Being dead puts one at a distinct disadvantage in the pregnancy department, since she didn’t ovulate, didn’t go through any of the physiological changes necessary to carry a child, and didn’t menstruate, which last wasn’t so bad, but it depressed her when she sensed the menses of her woman friends, and realized how far from being a real woman she really was.
“Aren’t you the one who has always helped me complete my architecture projects and checked my math?” Frank continued as if she hadn’t spoken, the twit. “Aren’t you the one who reads all those mystery novels?” He poked her in the ribs.
“Aren’t I the one who’s going to kick you if you don’t stop tickling me?” Jackie responded, and then vanished into thin air. The only reasonable response to his infuriating questions, which were depressingly logical, was to adjourn to her bedroom, at least for a while, and sulk.
Someone was banging on the door, loud, repetitive slams that rattled the door on its frame. An angry man yelled, “Open up. Open up this door right now!”
Jackie rolled out of bed, where she’d been reading one of her trashy romance novels — not having to sleep, or even being able to, left her a lot of free time — to the sounds of loud, persistent pounding and glanced at the bedside alarm clock; seven-eleven in the morning. Next she poked her head through the wall and checked the other bedroom for Frank’s blanketed form and thought, “At least Frank is safe at home. I wonder what time he got home last night.”
A moment’s concentration and she was magically dressed and ready to meet whoever was at the door. As soon as she unlocked the door two large men in cheap suits pushed into the apartment flashing badges.
“Is Frank Ahtram here?” The taller one asked as they both began suspiciously examining the room. The one in the brown suit walked over to the kitchen table, still covered with Frank’s project material, and began nosing about.
“Who wants to know?” These guys were rude, noisy and intruding into Jackie’s home. While she considered herself a law-abiding person, this smacked of abuse of authority.
“Don’t get wise, lady,” the one in the grey suit snapped. “We have a warrant.”
“Then you’ll show it to me, along with your badges again, and slowly so I can really read them.” Jackie stood her ground and grey-suit was surprised to be unable to push past her. Putting as much authority in her voice as she could she demanded, “And get away from that table! Now!”
Brown-suit jumped and actually stopped poking at the papers on the table for a moment. Grey-suit shrugged and presented the requested items as he rumbled, “You a lawyer or something?”
“Nope, just a citizen exercising her constitutional rights. You remember them, don’t you?” Jackie examined the badge first and then started on the papers. “Hey, I said leave the stuff on the table alone.”
“Read the warrant, lady.” Brown-suit continued flipping through the material on the table. “I’m just doin’ my job. Send your complaints to Internal Affairs.”
“Are you done reading yet?” Grey-suit was again trying to push past her, and it pissed her off, so she did something about it, and besides, he’d touched her first, and was being rough about it. He instantly backed off, and they both looked at the wet spot on the front of one of the pair of pants that came with his cheap two-pants suit.
“Officer Brown-Suit, I think this boorish behavior on the part of your colleague constitutes sexual harassment and assault, and I’d like to file a complaint. Could you please call a second evidence team, as well as Internal Affairs, to collect the evidence from your abusive companion and document the grounds for my complaint?”
Now both men were staring at the front of his grey pants.
“Oh, Jesus, Hamilton, what the fuck happened here?”
“I don’t know, Cecil. I was pushing past her to find our perp, and it just went off by itself.”
“I insist, Officer Cecil, whatever your last name is. We have a crime scene here, a culpable party, and evidence to be collected. You will call in an evidence team, and Internal Affairs, or I’ll do my very damnedest to see that neither of you collect your pensions. Now why don’t we all sit down like good boys and we’ll talk about this like civilized human beings.”
“I asked you if Frank Ahtram was here,” Hamilton said defensively, “when all this happened, and I didn’t do nothin’!”
“Yeah, he’s here,” a deep voice, hoarse from sleep, said from behind them.
Instantly, guns were out and pointing at the man standing by the bedroom door. He had a softball-sized contusion on the right side of his forehead that still was still oozing blood, but the bleary-eyed Frank was instantly wide-awake with his hands in the air.
“Frank Ahtram, you are under arrest for the murder of Sylvester DeBauck.”
Jackie watched in shock as the two detectives read Frank his rights, then waited — at her insistence — while he dressed and put some antibiotic on the blood still slowly seeping from the wound before handcuffing him. Then they called in a wagon to haul him off while they all sat and waited for the evidence team and the wagon. The wagon arrived first, and the cheap suit duo were separately pissed off, because some other officer was going to get credit for booking him, and one of them blamed the other while the other wasn’t sure who to blame, except it wasn’t himself.
Frank’s final words as they escorted him away were, “Call my Uncle Hank. He’s a sergeant at the thirteenth precinct.”
While they were waiting, she called to let Frank’s uncle know what was happening, and he promised to look into it, and told her to stop by as soon as she could.
Then she waited some more.
“May I please speak to Sergeant Ahtram?” Jackie’s voice quavered as she tried to hold back the tension and worry in her voice and she danced from foot to foot in her impatience.
“Over there.” The desk officer pointed to a room with a half dozen desks piled high with folders. At one was a hulking grey-haired man in tie and suspenders. Jackie’s high heels clicked loudly on the worn wooden floor, but the man didn’t look up as she approached, or as she stood wringing her hands beside his desk.
“Hello, Jackie. How are you?” He had a deep, rich voice that made you want to trust him. Jackie thought it was a good thing he was a cop because he would have made an absolutely fantastic con man.
“Huh? You know me?”
“You were at the family picnic.”
Jackie fought back the tears that had been threatening to overwhelm her since her arrival at the station house and thought furiously. “Of course! That must have been you I saw just before your cellphone went off. All I remember seeing was your back as you headed for your car.”
“Ah, I see we remember each other perfectly, then.” He leaned back in his chair and looked at her at last. Jackie felt she was under a microscope, but then he blinked and it was as if the examination was over and he was looking at a smiling friend. “Before you ask, I’ve got a photographic memory. It helps in my line of work.”
The chair moved back to an upright position. “From the way you’re wringing your hands, you’re worried. Have a seat and tell me exactly what’s been happening. I particularly want to hear your side of the arrest of Frank, and how the officers behaved.”
Jackie sat, but said nothing. Hank watched her lower lip trembling. Without another word, he reached into a drawer to pull out a box of tissues and gave her an encouraging smile. This was the final straw and the dam broke. Through sobs, Jackie explained how Frank had been arrested and how he had asked her to contact him.
He listened quietly without saying a word until she had wound down. “Before you get your hopes up, I need to tell you that this is not my case,” Hank gestured at the pile of folders threatening to topple off the corner of his desk, “and I have more than enough of my own.”
He raised a hand to stop Jackie before she interrupted him. “Let me finish, dear. I can, however, tell you that the detectives who have the case are Hamilton Handelson and his partner Cecil Parmenter.”
“I met them,” she blurted out before he could stop her.
“I’m sure you did. Now let me finish, dear.” He waited patiently as Jackie bit her lip, then nodded her acquiescence.
“Handelson is a big hulk of a man who favors grey suits?”
Jackie nodded.
“And Parmenter isn’t much shorter, but can’t stand still and usually can’t stop poking about. He favors brown suits.”
Jackie nodded again.
“Neither of them is very bright and neither is likely to dig once an arrest has been made. I’ve talked to Handelson, off the record, of course. They’ve got motive and opportunity, but they’re weak on method. Frank is in trouble, but it’s not an open and shut case, and Handlson may have botched the evidence collection, because the DA won’t dare put him on the stand, since a clever attorney could get the jury right on your side with one word about the ‘incident,’ so they’ve shot themselves in the foot, especially if Frank’s attorney introduces the complaint against both officers as evidence of bias. That doesn’t mean that there’s nothing to worry about, because there always is, but it’s going to raise an element of uncertainty that will make the DA’s office much more cautious, and less anxious to go to trial.
Jackie took a deep, shuddering breath. She hadn’t realized she had been holding it until then and hoped that Sergeant Ahtram hadn’t noticed either, because she had no idea how long it had been since she breathed last and didn’t want the detective to realize she wasn’t human.
“The motive is apparently embezzlement,” he continued, apparently without noticing. “They found the books in your house and they don’t match the books at the site.”
“But Frank was going over them complaining that they didn’t make sense. That’s why they were there. DeBauck had asked him to check them.”
“A fact which no one else knew about, and Frank cannot prove, given DeBauck’s death.”
“But….”
Hank gently placed one of his huge hands over hers to stop her.
“You can explain until you’re blue in the face, but as his girlfriend, you’re not going to be considered a credible witness, although the DA will have to prove that Frank actually doctored the books, which will be difficult, one would think, unless he had been keeping the books all along. Anyway, the opportunity was supposedly when they were together at the construction site. Handelson and his partner found bloodstains there and it matches Frank’s blood type, which makes perfect sense, given the fact that Frank was clearly assaulted somewhere. DNA testing won’t be done unless your lawyer insists on it and you pay for it.”
“But….”
Again he gently hushed her.
“Let me get the good news out. Like I said, they’re weak on method. They tried to do dental comparisons to confirm DeBauck’s identity, but couldn’t, since DeBauck had never had any dental work done, so there were no records. There wasn’t much left but a few bits of bone and ash. This is unusual. Crematoria operate at temperatures above sixteen hundred degrees Fahrenheit and need special equipment to obtain those temperatures. Even more unusual is that there was only a blackened spot on the cement to indicate where the fire was. Nothing else was damaged. Thus, Hadelson and Parmenter have no idea how DeBauck was incinerated.
“The problem is that Frank’s minor is chemical engineering and they figure he must have the knowledge to pull it off. They’re expecting Forensics to come up with a method that they’ll have no trouble proving that Frank was aware of, and had access to equipment and materials that would have enabled him to accomplish the crime, but it’s all a real stretch.”
“But Frank couldn’t have done it. He just couldn’t have,” she said, “and wouldn’t they have to demonstrate the plausible existence of these putative means at the scene of the crime to make it stick? The DA could claim that DeBauck was incinerated by a Martian raygun, but without a visible flying saucer, it’s difficult to prove.”
“Nor do I believe he did it. I’ve known Frank from the day he was born, and he partly grew up in our home, so I know him like I’d know my own son, if I’d had one, and I need to be a fairly good judge of character in my job.” Hank sighed with a sound like a steam locomotive releasing pressure. “Let me lay it out straight for you. I told you that the evidence is a stretch, but DAs can do a lot to tilt the scale in the direction that gets them elected come November. One or more ‘jail-house informants’ may appear — after payment of a substantial bribe, in the form of a reduced sentence or dropped charges — who will swear on a stack of Bibles that Frank ‘confessed’ to his crime in a fit of either braggadocio or remorse — it doesn’t much matter which — and ‘eyewitnesses’ can be subtly manipulated into identifying Frank ‘behaving oddly’ at the scene of the crime. It’s not that difficult to persuade a witness that they saw the whole thing from start to finish, nor is it all that difficult to coerce a suspect into a false ‘confession,’ through browbeating, sleep-deprivation, and psychological — but perfectly legal — torture. It happens all the time, and people are executed every month, all across the country, on trumped-up evidence produced essentially as a reëlection campaign strategy for the prosecuting District Attorney. I can’t interfere, and I can’t ask a lot of questions with jeopardizing my ability to keep track of what’s going on. Similarly, I can’t investigate on my own without being investigated myself by Internal Affairs. Do you have any money saved up?”
Jackie shook her head.
“Too bad. I can lend you some, but Sarah, Frank’s Aunt, has been ill and the doctor bills have been a real drain. Can you get a couple of thousand dollars from a friend?”
“No, sir, I’m an orphan. The only people we’re close to are George Dombrowski and his fiancée Julie — and they’ve got most of their money invested in their wedding. It’s coming up in two months.”
“I was afraid you’d say that. Credit cards? Stocks? Bonds? Annuities? Property? Inheritances?” Jackie just kept shaking her head no, looking more and more solemn and woebegone as he spoke.
“Then my best advice is useless. The idea that cops have this cozy relationship with private detectives and can get them to help for nothing is a myth, to say the least.” The big man gave another huge sigh. “I’ll see if I can scrounge up some money and get a private detective on the case. I know a few that are pretty good, but you’re going to have to help, a lot, or Frank may be spending quite a few years in jail.”
“Save the money. I’m afraid we’ll need it more for the lawyer, unless we’re foolish enough to use an overworked and underpaid public defender. If I do the grunt work, will you tell me what to do to investigate this myself?”
“Girl, that’s crazy. You know what they say about a man who acts as his own lawyer. It applies double to investigatory work.”
“It’s not going to get done any other way, and I have some resources that might surprise you. Will you?”
“Jackie, please don’t do this.”
“Will you?”
“Please….”
“Will you?” This time she leaned on him a little.
Yet another sigh; longer than the others. His response was barely louder than a whisper. “Yes, my dear. I’ll help you.”
“Oh, thank you. Thank you, Mister Ahtram.” Jackie threw herself at the older man and hugged him mightily.
“Whoa. That’s some hug you’ve got for a little slip of a girl,” Hank laughed as he carefully disengaged. “Come by our house this evening and we’ll see what we can do.”
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
These are the times that try men’s souls.
― Thomas Paine, The American Crisis, (1776)
“Would you like something with your tea?” Frank’s Aunt Sarah was an unfailingly friendly, matronly woman, with the puffy hair so common to those of her generation. Only the faint stress lines at the corners of her lips and the small ripples on the surface of the proffered teacup revealed her shaky hands and underlying illness.
“Now, Sarah, you know Jackie’s not here for tea and cookies,” Sergeant Ahtram rumbled from his cushioned chair.
“Yes, dear. You’ll talk in a moment.” Turning back to Jackie, she continued, “Would you prefer cream, sugar, or lemon?”
“Just one lump of sugar is fine. Thank you, Mrs. Ahtram.” Jackie could not help it. This woman was a throwback to a time long past, a gentler time, when courtesy and manners were important. Without thinking, she found herself sitting straighter; knees primly locked together, thoughts of slang forgotten. Despite this, or maybe because of it, Jackie could not help but like the older woman.
“Call me Sarah, dear,” Mrs. Athram suggested as she added sugar to the tea and placed it on a lace doily on the coffee table in front of them. Sitting back, Mrs. Athram folded her hands on her lap to prevent them from trembling and nodded to her husband.
“Okay. First, here’s some money.” Hank glanced surreptitiously toward Sarah and then down at the coffee table as his face reddened. “It’s not much, only five hundred dollars, but it may help.”
“Hank, Sarah, you know I can’t accept this.” She pushed the wad of money back across the table toward the embarrassed man. “And we don’t have time to argue if we’re going to help Frank.”
The ritualistic give and take continued until Jackie had almost decided that the next time he offered the money she’d have to use her mind control powers to force them to stop. They needed their money to pay for Sarah’s medical treatments, she knew from talking to Frank, because their insurance didn’t cover a lot of the experimental drugs and procedures being tried. She didn’t want to force the issue because she’d already leaned on him once, so further efforts to influence him ran the danger of arousing him sexually, which lust might well attach itself to her instead of his wife. Luckily, Sarah intervened before Jackie felt forced to act.
“Hank, dear, the girl doesn’t want the money. Put it away and help her to save Frank.”
Calaca E. was dead — both the bar and some of the people in it — but Jackie was usually there on weekends rather than on a Tuesday night. There were only two couples on the dance floor and another half dozen people at the bar. Music with an alternating Latin or rock beat blared through the tinny speakers instead of the live music to which she was accustomed. Regardless, Lilith was still on stage, gyrating to the music in the most amazing and erotic ways.
Jackie was at the same table by the stage where she’d been sitting on the night her life had changed, the night she’d first met Lilith. She was waiting for her to finish her last set of the night. If it weren’t for Lilith, Jackie would have still been male and alive, but she wouldn’t have the intense and wonderful relationship she had with Frank, nor would she have found her calling as a “cupid,” a bringer of love and creative desire. In that sense Lilith was her mother, more of a mother than her natural mother, who had died along with her father when Jackie was less than two years old. Of course, Jackie thought to herself, if Lilith were her mother, Jackie must be something of a disappointment to her for not following in her footsteps as a demon who thrived by absorbing the sexual energy of humans.
“Why do you enter my domain, timid minion of the Light?” Lilith scowled as she sat opposite Jackie.
“For information, Mommy dearest.”
“What information would I have for you? I neither know, nor care to know, anything of the path you’ve chosen.” The succubus smiled lasciviously and licked her lips in sexual enticement. “Now if you were to come join me, hunt with me, and wallow in the lust and depravity that humans do so well, I might be of more use.”
“Tempting offer, but no, thank you very much.” Jackie could not help but smile at the audacity of the woman. “I’d like information about someone who hangs out here a lot, a tall man, about six-foot even, one-hundred-eighty pounds, wavy black hair with grey streaks. His name is….”
“His name is Sylvester DeBauck and he is beyond the reach of your kind.”
“Excuse me?”
“He’s dead, or so they say, and given his behavior, I feel quite certain he is now a plaything for some of my other children.”
“Oh?” Despite having met a succubus and an angel, despite being a supernatural being herself; Jackie was still a bit shaken at the implication that anything like Hell really existed. She shook herself as if to brush off the unpleasant thought and continued. “Anyway, what can you tell me about him?”
“I believe the question is, ‘Why should I tell you anything?’” Lilith slid back in her seat and crossed her arms over her chest, challenging her to give an acceptable answer.
“My boyfriend has been accused of his murder.”
“So?”
“You could help me prove him innocent.”
“You bore me, child. Given the typical sexist makeup of the judiciary in this state, the number of men sure to be empaneled on any probable jury, not to mention the upper echelons of the police department and the District Attorney’s Office, You yourself are capable of influencing any possible combination of judge, prosecuting attorney, or jury to do whatever you want them to do; stand on their heads and sing ‘I’m a Little Teapot’ if you’d like them to. This is a non-issue and you’re just being silly. Go away.” Lilith turned and gestured to one of the unattached men at the bar and within seconds he was seated next to her, staring raptly into the demon’s eyes.
“I don’t think I will,” she said, and played a little chord on the man’s heartstrings.
“What?” the man asked, interrupting their conversation.
“Hush, boy. Dream of me while I speak to my wayward daughter.” A sappy smile formed on the boy’s face at the same time as his eyes glazed over. Moments later there was a slight dribble of spittle on his chin.
“I don’t think I’ll leave. If you won’t help me, I might as well stick around and see what I can scare up, since I know he was a customer.”
“You would hunt in my domain?” Hackles raised and suddenly Lilith wasn’t a beautiful creature, but a thing of razor-sharp teeth and claws, — a thing of hell.
“No, of course not; I don’t ‘hunt’ at all, as you yourself so clearly pointed out. But won’t I cramp your style a bit? Isn’t it going to be hard to get your particular sort of ‘nourishment’ from these poor souls if I’m around turning their perfectly natural sexual arousal and lust into perfectly natural loving concern and individual respect? Your little hideaway could become known as the wedding capital of up-state New York. There’ll be tour buses bringing in happy couples asking for your blessing.”
“You think you can challenge my power?” The beauty was back, except for glowering red eyes. “Try me, little one.”
She looked into the man’s heart, and gave him another little nudge. “Be my guest, Mom. You have a victim. Feed. Isn’t it a nice change when your victim really loves you?” Jackie’s voice quavered but she sat back and tried to present more of an air of confidence then she actually felt.
Several seconds passed while Lilith examined her conquest, and then she laughed, surprisingly enough. “Go, boy. Back to your friends with wild tales of love and lust.” Turning back to Jackie she continued, “What do you want to know, Daughter?”
Jackie’s ploy had worked, but she really didn’t want to get into a contest with her mother that she’d almost certainly lose. “Tell me about DeBauck.”
“He was an egocentric pig, always trying to pick up women here at my club as if they were whores and then ‘stiff’ them in every possible way. He must have had some familiarity with our kind, as he was always smart enough to steer clear of me, and of my other daughters.”
“That’s not what I heard.”
“You call me a liar?” The demon was plainly visible in the glowing red embers that had replaced her eyes.
Jackie flinched, but held her ground.
Suddenly, Lilith was laughing uproariously. “There may yet be hope for you, daughter. Consider this small bit of information to be a professional courtesy. Besides, sometimes the truth can be better than a lie. DeBauck, or Debauched as we liked to call him, was more animal than human, or, to be more precise, a satyr.”
“You mean like horns, hooves, and a hyperactive libido?”
“Yes, daughter mine, exactly that, but a libido so uncouth and raw that it made one gag, as you’d know if you’d met him.”
Lilith liked to remind her that she’d been responsible for creating her as a succubus and how easily she could slip back into that mode of existence if she wasn’t careful, but she had to admit — at least to herself — that she’d started the quarrel. And to be perfectly fair, it wasn’t as if Lilith had raped her, back when she was a man. She’d coöperated in her own ruination with pleasure, enthusiasm even, and had bragged about the pleasure she’d had in what she’d thought were ‘just dreams’. Debauchery only seems bad after you regret your acts, and even now she could see that her mother had a point. Who would she rather hear, if she were honest with herself, when she wanted to ‘kick back’ and listen to any of the discs in her extensive music collection? Janis Joplin, hard-driving drug addict, drunkard, and promiscuous ‘sinner,’ or Doris Day? Grace Slick, everybody’s ‘Bad Girl,’ or Josie and the Pussycats, who were certainly ‘family-friendly,’ but weren’t even a real band?
There was an old saying, ‘The Devil has all the best tunes,’ and even she had to admit that her mother’s biggest ‘sin,’ in many eyes, was that she wanted to live ‘like a man.’ She always had, and as far as Jackie could see, always would, and Jackie couldn’t exactly blame her.
“Mother mine, I find myself liking you, for all your faults, and I admire the stand you took for women. It must have been very difficult for you, back in those days, and I sympathize. There may be hope for us both, and I promise you here and now that I’ll try — in my fashion — to be a daughter you can be proud of, and will do my very best to love you.”
Clearly, Lilith was surprised, and more than a little suspicious.
“Go ahead, Mother. I have nothing to hide.” She sat still while she felt her mother rifle through her thoughts, which tickled, so she had to restrain her impulse to giggle.
When she was done, she was still suspicious, but who wouldn’t be after a million years of persecution? What she did, though, might have been a tiny crack in a long-standing wall. “I’ll grant you this, Daughter. I think you’re right to be suspicious of DeBauck. I don’t keep track of the movements of lesser beings, but the brutal death of a Satyr of his power, as it was described, should have raised a slight ‘ripple’ in the Æther, and I didn’t feel it. By itself, that means scarcely anything, because I might easily have failed to notice, if I were otherwise engaged at the time, but I didn’t notice that ripple, and that may be a clue. Do with it what you will.”
Looking at her, Jackie was torn. She’d resolved never to allow herself to be drawn back to the darkness that was the obverse of the coin of her own putative goodness. Jackie hated being reminded of how little difference there really was between a cupid and a succubus and how easily just a slight change in perspective could result in her feeding off lust rather than love, but the other side was true as well. She wondered if Lilith had ever loved Adam, and then supposed she must have, if she’d consented to bear his child, and then Sam, her angel, had actually told her that he had high hopes for her mother. Jackie decided then and there that she owed it to her to maintain her own hope, and to care for her as best she could.
Lilith had waited, almost as if she could follow Jackie’s thought process, but now continued. “Sylvester was a satyr, and satyrs tend toward a peculiarly masculine stupidity and complacence. Even amongst satyrs, Sylvester wouldn’t take home any prizes for intellect, so he’s not nearly as smart as you, daughter. Most of his so-called accomplishments were the result of rifling the thoughts, and sometimes the papers, of those around him, passing off their work as his own. Most importantly, he couldn’t seem to learn to avoid seeking to use my pond as his private fishing hole, so to speak, and liked to brag to the girls in the bar about all his imaginary accomplishments and friends. He even dropped hints that he knew a Phœnix, which is ludicrous, since there hasn’t been a single instance of a Phœnix for almost a thousand years, although they used to be much more common in medieval times. The day before he died, I’d warned him that I would send him straight to Hell if he didn’t discontinue his unwelcome forays here at Calaca E. It was terribly convenient of someone to relieve me of the nuisance of his unwanted presence. If you do find his killer, please let me know. I would so love to thank him, or her, personally for their service to me.”
Jackie looked at the self-satisfied smile on Lilith’s face and asked — jolted right back into suspicion of her mother’s motives by something in her voice — “Why should I believe you? Why should I believe that you didn’t kill him?”
She smiled, and then laughed, not nearly as unpleasantly as she might have. “You shouldn’t. After all, I am the primal demonic figure, of sorts, and haunt men’s nightmares as well as their dreams, although I can’t say that I’ve ever done anyone any real harm — unless the man deserved it, of course — and I would have gladly destroyed him without the slightest bit of the ‘remorse’ of which these foolish humans speak, since he richly deserved the true death for many reasons. But I’m also a lover,” her sardonic smile belied her words, “not a fighter, and it would have taken some preparation and effort — effort that I was pleased not to expend.”
Jackie stared at Lilith trying to decide if what she had said was true, or if her disreputable spiritual mother even knew what the truth was. After going around in circles while Lilith’s self-satisfied smile slowly grew into a satisfied grin, Jackie finally gave up. If this was going to work, she had to take her at face value. “Fine. If you didn’t kill him, do you have any idea who might have done it?”
“Certainly, but will you believe me if I tell you?” Lilith asked, and then added, “ ‘Family values,’ after all, begin at home, Daughter dear, and you show a remarkable lack of filial respect for an upholder of ‘virtue.’ How does it go…? ‘Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land….’ You might consider mending your own ways before throwing up your hands over mine. In the long run, you’re flesh of my flesh, and bone of my bone, and ‘blood’ will always tell.” Then she laughed uproariously at her own wit.
Jackie growled in frustration and stalked off. Who ever said families were easy?
Jackie wondered if DeBauck had ordered the fog and drizzle in order to assure an appropriately dismal atmosphere for his funeral. She also wondered if he was somewhere in hell, laughing about the Christian rites of burial his remains were being given … or maybe it was painful for a demon. That cheery thought made the slick muddy hillside more bearable until she realized how uncharitable it was.
Chiding herself, she turned to Dr. Long and whispered, trying not to be sarcastic, “Nice service.”
When her mentor nodded, she continued, “Did you hear how he died?”
“No,” he whispered back.
“He was immolated.”
“That’s nice.”
“You didn’t like him much did you?”
“No, not at all.”
“Do you know who might have done it?”
“The list is quite long. I don’t think this is the time or place.”
Jackie actually agreed with him, but wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity to find a possible alternative to Frank as number one candidate for murderer. “Let’s move to the entrance to that crypt. It will be drier and we can still watch the ceremony.”
“Actually, we could go back to my car and still watch, since there’s no one else here but the priest and the grave diggers. All of them would happily get about their jobs and leave more quickly in our absence.”
“Fine. Let’s go.”
Jackie appeared to be wet and uncomfortable, although she was actually untouched by the foul weather, but remained that way rather than use her magic to change her image to one that was dry. Dr. Long was a bit absent-minded and distractible, but he was the smartest man she had ever met, as well as one of the most knowledgeable human beings in the world when it came to things supernatural. She always wondered how someone who knew so much about the occult could have so little ability to perceive it. It boggled her mind to imagine what he might have been able to accomplish with even a little bit of mystical power to complement his encyclopædic store of arcane knowledge.
“I think the priest was glad we left,” Dr. Long said. “See how quickly he finished once he didn’t feel any obligation to provide for our spiritual needs. He did the man a favor, you know, in providing even a graveside service, since there was no body to serve as a testimony to the promise of the Last Days, which is a requirement of Church doctrine.”
Jackie looked over at the grave site and saw that the man had indeed finished his service and was even now half-running across the graveyard toward the doorway that led to the sacristy. “I hope he doesn’t slip on the muddy grass,” Jackie commented absently as she unconsciously bit her lip in thought and tried to decide how best to proceed. “Look how quickly he’s leaving.” Finally, deciding to just ask away, she spoke. “Doctor Long?”
“Yes, my dear?”
“What was Doctor DeBauck like?”
“Let’s not speak ill of the dead. How’s your thesis research coming?”
“Fine, Doctor, but please. I’d really like to know.”
Professor Long sighed and brushed at his scruff of grey-white hair. “Must we?”
“Please, Doctor. It’s important to me.”
When he still hesitated, Jackie tried another tactic. “A few among the police officers investigating the case think that there was a supernatural aspect to his death. I’m working with a Sergeant at the thirteenth precinct, but I’d appreciate your help.”
“Why didn’t you say so, my dear. Congratulations. Is this your first consulting fee?”
Jackie nodded, a little uneasy at the implied lie, but then reasoned that saving money by being her own investigator was a sort of ‘payment.’
“May there be many, many more.”
“That’s why I need to know about him. Please tell me everything you can think of. You never know what can help.”
“Well, if you insist.” He brushed at his sparsely-covered pate again as he thought. “Well, as much as I disliked his political positions, his life style, and his cavalier attitude towards others, he seemed take particular pleasure in telling me about his exploits, as if I ought to admire or envy him, but he was yang to my yin, as it were, and embodied the worst of the so-called ‘masculine’ qualities without the slightest notion of any sense of complementarity nor realization that every full flower of yang contains within it the inevitability of its transformation into its opposite. He was the perpetual ‘bad boy,’ the ‘spoiled brat’ who goes through life lopping the heads off flowers and kicking random dogs. I can best describe him in those terms.”
Jackie nodded and smiled encouragement as the older man took a deep breath before continuing.
“He was an unrepentant reprobate, always chasing skirts and mercilessly teasing anyone who wasn’t as ‘lucky in love’ as him. For example, I would always know whenever he’d had sex the night before. Instead of calling me Ben, as usual, he would greet me with ‘Ben Long, now short,’ as puerile a bit of faux ‘wit’ as any schoolyard taunt.
Jackie tsked appropriately and he continued, totally oblivious, or totally unconcerned, of how much he was revealing of his personal life.
“He was vehemently opposed to the recently proposed expansion of the Department of Humanities and was quite vociferous, albeit surprisingly eloquent, in his opposition before the University Senate. As Department Chairman I’ve had my work cut out for me since, smoothing the ruffled feathers of some of the other members of the Humanities Department who were counting on a bit more room in their offices and a bigger library with access to better research facilities.”
“Anything else?”
“Well, you know about the house he was building by the lake, the one that blocked my view of it? I had always thought I was safe from such construction because the land between my house and the lake had been designated as wetlands and as such could never be built upon.
Jackie nodded helpfully.
“As usual for Sylvester, it wasn’t enough to build that monstrosity, he also had to gloat about how he had convinced the zoning board to ignore my objections and accept another, and larger, parcel of land he happened to own, and could be designated as wetlands, and how it served me right for not purchasing the land to insure it would not available for construction.
Jackie shook her head in resigned commiseration.
“Did you know that last night he even came by my house? He said he wanted to see exactly how poor the view would be once it was finished.”
“Wow!” Jackie could not help interrupting in surprise. “I knew he was a pain from some of the comments Frank had made, but I didn’t know he was that bad.”
“Have I ever met your boyfriend? If so, I don’t remember. How is he doing?”
“He’s in jail. The police arrested him for DeBauck’s death.”
“Oh my. Is there anything I can do?”
“I don’t know, Doctor Long, but I wouldn’t volunteer much if I were you. If you tell the police what you just told me, they might consider you a suspect too.”
“Oh my. Really?” He sounded almost excited to Jackie.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
For every time She shouted ‘Fire!’
They only answered ‘Little Liar!’
And therefore when her Aunt returned,
Matilda, and the House, were Burned.
― Hilaire Belloc, Matilda, Cautionary Tales for Children, 1907
“Be quiet and don’t turn on your flashlight until I tell you,” Sergeant Ahtram instructed Jackie as he slipped out of his car and into the passenger seat of Jackie’s. Jackie had just pulled to the curb behind his car. They were both parked a block from the house where DeBauck had died and well away from any streetlights. “It’s not quite dark enough yet. While we’re waiting, let me finish bringing you up to date on what I found out.
Seeing the expression of hope on Jackie’s face, even in the dim twilight, he quickly raised a hand. “Before you get too excited, I don’t have much.”
“Sorry. I couldn’t help myself.” The hopeful tone in her voice belied her words.
“I understand, but you must understand. This isn’t one of your mystery novels and we don’t have one of those master detectives out of a mystery novel to take a dozen obtuse clues and wrap them up in a solution in the last chapter. We’ve got you and me to dig and dig and hope for a break.” Hank realized he was lecturing and stuttered uncomfortably before continuing.
“I saw the autopsy results. The dental work was inconclusive, there were no bone breaks or fractures in DeBauck’s record, nor the ‘corpse’s,’ as far as they could tell at least, that could be used for identification, and you can’t do reliable DNA sampling from ash so the identification comes from the personal items found in the remains. DeBauck had this huge ugly ring with some mystical creature on it; half man half goat.”
“A satyr,” Jackie said.
“What’s that?”
“A male wood spirit, like a faun, but randier, and with a goat’s ears, tail, legs, and horns” Jackie explained. “It’s usually depicted with enormous erections and playing these wooden pan pipes like that guy Z-something plays on the late night music commercials. They were the original party animals and were known to be extremely sexually active. Some scholars of myths and magic have suggested that they might be a divergent form of incubus, also sexual predators of women.”
“Well, that’s more than I probably ever wanted to know about satyrs,” Hank responded ruefully. “Anyway, it’s not a conclusive identification, but it’s good enough that it will might stand up in court, despite being fairly indirect and circumstantial, unless DeBauck magically shows up.”
“Boy, that would be nice, Uncle Hank, but I guess we can probably rule out him being so obliging. Heck, from what I’ve heard about him, even if he were alive the bastard probably wouldn’t assist in his own mother’s defense … if he had a mother.”
“Whoa, girl. Whatever happens, you can’t let your emotions get in the way of good police work. It’s a sure way to mess up a case.”
“But this isn’t just any case. It’s Frank.”
“I know,” he sighed and they sat there silently for a while before Hank cleared his throat and continued in a voice so caring and compassionate that Jackie had to listen. “But you’ll be helping the prosecution instead of the defense if you let your emotions make you see things not really there and ignore things that really are there. To make this work, we’ve got to do it the right way, girl. You know that in your heart. Now I need you to use your mind to manage your emotions. I know you can do it. You’ve just got to convince yourself.”
Jackie swallowed hard and nodded her head, too afraid on Frank’s behalf to speak.
Seeing her agree, Sergeant Athram continued in his professional voice. “Anyway, DeBauck always seemed to have plenty of money, but I couldn’t tell how much, since all but one of his accounts seem to be located off-shore. In other news, for someone who was as universally disliked as him, I’m having real difficulty finding anyone who he’d screwed over.”
“But there must be dozens, maybe even hundreds….”
“You didn’t let me finish. I found a bunch of people he’d cheated, but very few are still alive besides Frank and Doctor Long; and some of his detractors were heavy hitters, people no one in their right mind would mess with. I guess he just had problems keeping friends.”
“What happened to them?”
“That’s a bit peculiar. It seems almost all of them were involved in fires. One died when his house burned down in a lightening storm. One died when a tanker truck crashed into his car and exploded. One fell in a vat of unspecified flammable liquid at a chemical plant that then proceeded to catch fire, although they never figured out what the guy was doing there in the first place. One supposedly committed suicide rather than go to jail for embezzlement by dousing himself with barbecue starter fluid in the bottom of his empty pool and having a smoke. I think you get the idea.”
Jackie nodded. “If he weren’t dead, he’d be right at the top of the list of suspects. Doesn’t that also suggest that, if he wanted to cover up his own escape, he’d use some sort of arson?”
“It does, but the DA is unlikely to look, because it’s way too expensive to do the investigation required to build such a case, especially because the suspect seems to be dead, so first they’d have to prove that he was alive. Trying to do that would completely blow away the case against Frank, so instead of a tidy crime of anger they’ve got spaghetti, and they hate prosecuting cases involving spaghetti, especially against people with tons of money, because they can blow a lot of public funds and then look like saps when they lose. They much prefer going after some sad sack like Frank, with no particular assets to draw on.” He frowned at the injustice of it all, then continued. “The other funny thing is that even his dog is missing.”
“His dog?”
“Yup. Some really ugly mixed breed. Say, that gives me an idea.” Hank glanced at the dashboard clock and swung open his door. “We’d better get going, but tomorrow I’ll check out the local animal shelters, vets, kennels, and pet transport companies. It’s a long shot, but maybe I’ll turn up a long lost relative that killed him for his money.”
The ground sloped gently down toward the house and then beyond to the lake. Luckily there was no moon, so they would be hard to see, but it also made it harder to walk — at least for Hank. To Jackie, the house was eerily aglow with psychic energy that spilled over into the surrounding grounds, but of course she couldn’t divulge this to Hank — and so they walked very slowly, at Hank’s pace, feeling the path before them prior to each step. Jackie found it very difficult to control her impatience, and only stopped herself from running ahead by remembering the Frank’s freedom was on the line, and Hank might help her prove his innocence, although the woods themselves furnished a lovely distraction, wild sarsaparilla, Solomon’s seal, Indian pipe, bunchberry, and goldthread were scattered through the undergrowth, with oaks and a few hickories towering overhead, the trees reaching toward the dark sky, which to Jackie’s new perception was glowing with millions of pure stars, all holding themselves aloof from what went on beneath them. Finally, they were at the house, or what had actually been built, much less grand than the elevations Frank had showed.
They hadn’t gone far before they encountered a flimsy black and yellow striped barrier of plastic tape stretched across the path, running from tree to tree off into the darkness on either side of the path. Every couple of feet it had black letters printed on a yellow section: CRIME SCENE - DO NOT CROSS
“Go under the barricade tape,” Hank whispered as he bent at the waist and slipped under the tape before holding it up for Jackie, careful to use the back of his hand.
“Keep your flashlight aimed at the ground. We don’t want anyone to know we’re here,” Hank whispered. Jackie rolled her eyes, thankful for the darkness that hid her own impatience, then followed him up to the steps leading up to the front door, but neither one seemed willing to be the first to start up those steps.
Jackie furrowed her brow and squinted about her as if to see something just at the edge of sight. “Something doesn’t feel right about this,” she said.
“Yeah, crime scenes are always that way. You never quite get used to it, that feeling of wrongness. Although you’re right, this one feels wronger than most for some reason.”
His comment made Jackie briefly wonder if the police detective might not have some psychic talent. She knew why she was uncomfortable; the entire area was glowing with the dark aura of evil magic. With growing trepidation, she followed Hank around the side of the partially completed structure to the back door. There was a foundation and first floor, but the second floor and above was just framing. It looked like the living room was going to be a solid wall of windows and skylights facing out toward the lake and the moon.
“Shine your flashlight here.” Jackie shone her flashlight at the doorknob while Hank pulled out a gadget of some sort and inserted it into the lock, then twisted it slightly as he pulled a trigger repeatedly, click, click, click, until the device turned in the lock and the door opened. “Locksmith’s ‘bump’ gun. We’re not supposed to have these, but most detectives have one handy, just like a hold-out gun. It lets you poke around without busting down doors.” Seconds later they were inside.
“Use your flashlight just long enough to survey each room. Always point it downward and don’t touch anything. If you see anything, and I mean anything, unusual don’t move, and definitely don’t touch it; just call me. You don’t know how to preserve evidence and you could end up destroying the evidence needed to prove Frank’s innocence.”
Jackie wasn’t going to tell him, but it seemed that everything in the house was lit by the glowing darkness she’d seen from the yard. A flashlight was going to be superfluous for her. Still, while he was still in sight, she aimed it downward as if using it rather than have to explain her unusual abilities to the detective.
While Hank was slowly and methodically examining every inch of every room except the one Jackie was in, she turned off her flashlight and closed her eyes as she tried to determine where, if anywhere, was the source of the glowing darkness that spread across the floor and then crept up the walls like a sludge that was somehow buoyant, flowing against gravity. The evil radiance of darkness was so bright that it was hard to distinguish any differences, but slowly, gradually, as if her senses were adapting, she began to get a feeling, a impression of greater darkness in the basement that seemed to be the primary source, but there was another, second source of magic too, and it was outside; much smaller, and it seemed to move about almost at random, and it was an orange red instead of black.
“Jackie. Come here, but watch out for that pile of wood.” Hank called from the living room. He didn’t look up from his position kneeling by the fireplace as she approached. “What do you make of this?”
“It’s a fireplace with singe marks on the stone.”
He nodded, silent and unmoving; waiting for her to continue.
“But this is a new building. Not even new, but still being built. It’s still under construction. Would the construction workers have used it to burn rubbish or something? It doesn’t seem likely.”
“Not if they wanted to avoid getting docked pay to cover the cost of cleaning it, maybe even redoing the work entirely, if this DeBauck wanted to be a jerk about it, which he seems to have been.” Hank quickly flashed the light around the room, taking care to avoid the windows with the narrow beam of brilliant white. “We need to check the rest of the place, but there’s no sign of anyone squatting here, nor of entry damage that would suggest vandalism.”
“Ah, Hank? I think I should tell you that there’s something moving around outside the house.”
There was a gun in the detective’s hand before she could blink and a second later he had moved into a crouch against the wall after pushing her behind him.
“Hank. Relax. It’s not human and it doesn’t seem to want to come in.” The man continued scanning the yard from the edge of the open window frame, searching for whatever Jackie had seen move.
“Wha…?” Her words finally sunk in. “What do you mean, ‘not human?’”
“I think it’s a dog or something, silly,” but the levity in her voice was strained. Dogs didn’t usually have auras. “You didn’t let me finish my thought….”
Slowly, with a scowl, he stood up and put away his weapon. “Let’s check the basement,” he growled and turned abruptly on his heel.
There was only a rough construction ladder built from two-by-fours between the first floor and the basement. Hank insisted on going down first to check the area out and make sure it would be safe. While she waited, Jackie tried to get a better look at whatever was lurking outside. It was clearly magical in origin, but it kept itself just far enough away to prevent her from getting a good view.
“Come on down, if you must, but the stench is going to be really bad.”
“Be right there.” As her head moved below the level of the floor joists it hit her, a cloying, sweet smell, like a combination of roasted pork, charcoal and rancid garbage. “What is that smell?”
“Ask me after we’ve left and I’ll tell you. If I tell you now you’ll just foul the crime scene.” The detective was kneeling beside a dark stain on the concrete floor, staring at it intently. Hank reached out and gently rubbed a finger against the stain. A fine powder came away on his finger and there was a line in the powder where his finger had been.
“I have a friend who investigates fire scenes and we like to compare notes over a beer every now and then. You never know when some piece of information will be useful.” He looked around the room, puzzled for some reason.
“Anyway, I don’t know everything that he does, but I’ve never heard of something that could burn hot enough to cause cement to turn into powder. Have you? It would have to be something hot, very hot.”
“Somewhere between 1610 °C and 2230 °C,” Jackie promptly responded, “but heat alone wouldn’t do it.”
“Huh?” he looked up at her confused.
“What? You think a girl wouldn’t know facts like that?” Jackie was miffed.
“No. I don’t expect anyone to have facts like that at their fingertips unless he or she was in the profession or a trivia buff like me.”
“Oh.” Mollified and a bit chagrined to have been so touchy about it, Jackie explained. “I guess I’m sort of ‘in the profession,’ then, because I’ve been helping Frank study for his exams for years, and he’s a materials engineer. I guess some of it sticks with you, if you see it often enough.”
Hank looked a bit dubious.
“My bigger concern is that heat alone would not have turned cement, which is mostly sand or silica, plus a bit of lime, into powder. It would turn it into glass. There’s something else going on here.”
“I think you’re right,” he said as he stood. “Unless there’s something else you want to see, I think we should get out of here.”
“I’ll call Daren Brightman tomorrow.” Hank stood by Jackie’s car with his head hanging just inside the rolled down passenger window. “He’s the fire investigator I was talking about.”
“Good. Thank you, Hank. Oh, and I think I can guess what the odor was.” She touched the back of her hand to her lips and grimaced fetchingly. “I’m going to sit here a few moments more.”
“Are you going to be able to get home okay?”
“Yes, thank you, Hank.” Jackie smiled at the old fashioned concern in his voice and wondered what he would think if he knew what she really was. “I’ll be all right, really I will.”
Jackie waited until he’d gotten into his car and driven away before hurrying back to the partially-built house. Eschewing the door, she passed through the wall and squatted demurely before the fireplace.
“Come out, come out, wherever you are,” she called. She could feel the presence. It was close, but it was hesitant. She needed something to entice it to come to her, something to make it feel safe and comfortable, but what would make it comfortable?
“Of course.” Jackie ran to the fireplace and tossed in a bunch of wood. Then, she searched for something to use as tinder, but the room was bare. In fact, the whole house was bare, except for the wood.
“Gotta start a fire.” Yanking off her blouse she stuffed it under the wood and considered how to do this. Speeding up the atoms ought to work, since the blouse was nylon, and had a low ignition point.
Soon there was a roaring fire and Jackie could feel the presence moving closer and closer. Suddenly, there was something else in the fire, something alive, something looking at her from the heart of the fire. “Zzz-ang-oo. Vvv-uzzz cold.”
It took her a moment to figure out that whatever was in the fire had just thanked her and told her it was cold. “You’re welcome, but what are you?”
“Zzz-al-man-der.”
“Oh, a Salamander. How nice. What are you doing here?”
“Vvv-ate vvv-or Mazzz-der.”
“You’re waiting for your Master? Who’s your Master?”
“Vvv-nix.”
“Phœnix? There’s a Phœnix around here? Damn, this town is getting too crowded with mystical creatures.”
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
The fourth part of the universe is entirely fire,
and is the source of the salutary and vital heat
which is found in the rest. From this we may conclude
that, as all parts of the world are sustained by heat,
the world itself also has such a great length of time
subsisted from the same cause….
― Marcus Tullius Cicero,
from The Tusculan Disputations,
(composed some time after the year 47 BCE)
“I saw Frank this afternoon. He’s hanging tough, but he looks gaunt,” Jackie told Sarah after she had thrown herself onto the Ahtram’s couch, frustration clear in her every word and action.
“There, there, dear. Everything will be all right.” Sarah’s arm was around Jackie, hugging her, holding her. “Hank will help you. Won’t you, Hank?”
“I’ll do the very best I can,” Hank agreed as he cleared the assorted knickknacks off the coffee table and spread out a bunch of papers from a thick folder. “This is what I’ve got so far. Let’s start with the autopsy.
“The autopsy is a bit weak, but then there wasn’t a lot left besides bits of bone and ash for the coroner’s to work with. Additionally, DeBauck had no broken bones or fillings that we know of. He was apparently a disgustingly healthy corpse. As a result, the determination of identity was based primarily on the discovery of an heirloom ring amongst the ashes, the location of the body at the construction site, and the chronology provided by his associates that placed both Frank and DeBauck there about the time of the murder, plus Frank’s wound, which argues for some sort of altercation, even if Frank can’t remember what happened, and Frank’s blood at the crime scene.”
“So they can’t really prove it’s DeBauck?” The smoldering hope in her eyes belied the calmness of her words.
“Forensics is usually better than that, but in this case the findings don’t really prove anything. That’s why they still have cops. A good lawyer could play with these findings, but in the end, the autopsy is unlikely to be a deciding factor. Motive, opportunity, and means are the real issues, so let’s move on to them. Did your friend check on the two sets of books?”
“Yes, but it’s not that helpful either,” Jackie answered. “The books weren’t ‘cooked’ as he called it, despite there being two sets of them. The problem seems to be the purchase of more concrete than the house should have needed or apparently contains. One set of books — the set Frank had at home — showed the excess concrete, but the other didn’t, so the ‘cooked’ books were in DeBauck’s control. He thinks someone got a kickback, but if it went to DeBauck, he couldn’t find it without comparing the books of the excavating company.”
“Difficult, but not impossible. I’ll start the paperwork tomorrow, but you’ll have to submit it instead of me. I’ll get you the name of a friendly judge. You’ll have to get him to authorize a subpoena. Then comes the fun part as the excavating company has its attorneys file show-cause orders ad nauseam.”
“My God, is this what you go through every day?”
“Yup. Exciting, ain’t it?” Hank responded with a rueful grin before continuing. “Considering what an unlikable person DeBauck was, it’s quite amazing how few people there are who seem to have a motive for wanting him dead. Most of them are dead instead.”
“Excuse me? You mentioned that before, but have you found out anything more?”
“Not much. In the short time I spent checking out DeBauck’s acquaintances I found twelve dead people. As I said last night, the really interesting thing is that all the deaths were somehow related to fire, but none of the fires seemed to have much in common, other than being hot. The folks I talk to tell me he has a ‘bad rep’ and no one — not even any of the folks I know on the fringe — is willing to work with or for him. He’s damn close to a pariah in this town.”
“That’s got to mean enemies. Doesn’t it?”
“No. It means he didn’t have many enemies at all. You can’t have serious enemies if people won’t do business with you, and if the few people unlucky enough to have done so are mysteriously dead, it tends to encourage people to stay away from you. Hell,” Hank snorted, “he couldn’t buy a cigarette from a bum. Hardly anyone would do business with him, above or below board, so most of his contractors were hired through shell companies, who were ticked off when they found out who they were really working for, but probably not ticked off enough to kill him. They just demanded an escrow bond before starting work. Even his credit cards had been revoked. Appearances to the contrary, he was broke, at least on paper, although there are supposedly off-shore accounts somewhere, and a record of payments overseas for no apparent reason, but there’s not much we can do about that at the local level. So it looks like all his ready money went into building that house, and the rest vanished into the Cayman Islands and other ‘banking privacy’ warehouses.”
“So who did he have as enemies?”
“Well, unfortunately it’s a very small list and Frank is still on the list, high on the list. He had motive; DeBauck was making his life hell and everyone knew it. He had opportunity; he admits he saw DeBauck at the construction site that night and he has no alibi to prove he left before DeBauck was killed. He even had means; there was an oxyacetylene torch at the site that could have gotten hot enough to burn the body, and the tank was empty.”
“Hank, that’s just plain silly. Even I know that it takes several hours in a specially-constructed retort to reduce a human body to ash, using an enormous amount of heat and fuel. Doing that with an oxyacetylene torch — essentially a point source of heat — would be about as practical as roasting a turkey with a book of matches. I don’t know exactly how long it would take, but I suspect several days and a truckload of replacement tanks.”
Hank blinked in surprise. “Good point. We’ll have to mention it to Frank’s attorney, but not yet, I think. If you give the DA’s office any warning, they’ll just work harder to come up with an alternative, since Frank’s their only suspect and they won’t be happy if they’re made to look like fools before they go to court. They’ve already spent a lot of money on building a case, so their reputation is on the line. If they think they have an air-tight case going in, maybe they won’t pull as many dirty tricks to bolster their case.”
“Oh, great,” Jackie said. “This is just so not CSI. At least they go after guilty people. All this ‘circumstantial evidence’ the DA supposedly has in hand might just as well point to ‘spontaneous human combustion,’ so maybe the ‘murderers’ are really cosmic rays or space aliens.” Jackie was almost in tears and Sarah gave her a gentle pat on the knee. Startled, she looked up into the older woman’s eyes and saw the love and concern. The tears stopped stillborn and a tentative smile appeared in their place. They hugged.
At last Jackie was ready to continue. “So who else do we have?”
“We have Doctor Long. He had motive, what with DeBauck being responsible for the university not agreeing to the expansion of the Humanities Department and the home construction. He had opportunity — being at home and alone at the time of the death. But means is a bit weak, unless he used the mystical arts,” Hank laughed sheepishly.
“There must be someone else. Isn’t there?”
“Well,” Hank gave a deep sigh. “Not that I can find. I can’t even find the guy the house was being built for.”
“You mean he wasn’t building it for himself? Do you have a name?”
“Sure.” Hank flipped through his papers. “Here it is. Ignátio Fénix. Funny thing is, he doesn’t seem to care about the construction delay this investigation is causing. He hasn’t answered any of the messages Handelson’s left.”
‘Fénix! Phœnix! The Salamander had said that a phœnix was the ‘master’ it was waiting for, and her mother had said something about a Phœnix being involved — if only to dismiss the notion that DeBauck could possibly know one — but if a Phœnix was involved with DeBauck, that would account for the burn marks on the concrete. Mom did mention that the guy wasn’t the sharpest tack in the box, so maybe the Phœnix offed his goto boy when he goofed up somehow.’ “Could he be a suspect? Or could this whole thing be a scam? Ignátio Fénix seems about as obviously phoney as ‘Primo Suspek,’ or ‘Ima Crook.’ If this Ignátio guy is out to scam people, though, the first rule of villainy is that dead men tell no tales.”
“I don’t think so. The guy lives somewhere in Mexico. There’s no evidence that he’s ever been in this country, let alone in this area, so opportunity is out. As to motive, why do something to delay the construction of your dream house?”
“He’s never been in this area? Then how could this be his dream house? And having no evidence that he’s here isn’t nearly the same thing as not being here. There are probably a thousand informal ‘tourists’ and ‘economic refugees’ within a mile of here. Any man wealthy enough to build that house on the lake shore is easily capable of bribing someone in Mexico — or anywhere south of the border or in the Caribbean — to create a false ID, or even a passport. He might not even exist. Anyone could show up and claim to be acting on his behalf, and all they’d need would be a piece of paper to wave around.”
“Who knows?” Hank said. “ The guy apparently has enough money that he can afford several houses.”
Jackie sat very still, concentrating as hard as she could. Something didn’t make sense, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. Well, tonight would be the full moon and that would help her powers. Maybe it would help her think too? Then again , when she thought too much, she began to sink into despair. “I think I need to go home now,” she said, trying not to lose control.
Sarah reached out to touch her arm. “Don’t worry dear, something will come up. I have total confidence in Frank’s innocence.”
“Thank you, Sarah. I’d better go now.” Jackie nearly tripped over her feet in her rush to leave before the tears started again.
“Why am I here? Why am I here?” Jackie kept mumbling as if by repetition it would become a mantra to relax her and keep her safe as she squatted by the still incomplete home’s fireplace. She had just started a roaring fire in hopes of luring back the Salamander so she’d have someone to talk to while she waited. She’d brought the lighter from home this time, and a little can of lighter fluid to speed up the fire. She remembered being in the Campfire Girls, but didn’t recall going on any camping trips to hone her woodcraft skills. The trick with the nylon blouse had been fun, sort of, but even on sale at Ross it had been ten ninety-nine, and she’d liked that blouse.
It would have been easier if she knew what she was waiting for, but she didn’t. There was just that gnawing feeling that the answer to her problems was here if she could just figure out what it was.
“Zzz-ang-oo. Vvv-uzzz cold. Zzz-ooo cold.”
“How’s it going? Still waiting for the master?”
“Eeh-zzz.”
“Any idea when he’ll come?”
“Zzz-oon?”
“You don’t sound very sure of yourself.”
“Not zzz-ure. Hhh-ope.”
“You know, it doesn’t sound like your master is a very nice person.”
“Not pur-zzzon. Vvv-nix. Mazzz-der izzz vvv-nix.”
“Well, it sounds like your Phœnix isn’t very nice.”
“No.”
Jackie thought for a moment. “Tell you what. If this Phœnix doesn’t come back, you can live with us. We have a fireplace you can use.”
“Zzz-ang-oo. Be nnn-ew mazzz-der?”
“How touching,” said a new and scornful voice behind her. Jackie jumped and turned to see a tall man standing in the shadows by the door. “We’ll deal with your treachery later, Salamander.”
Two quick steps and the man was standing over Jackie. “It … it’s you,” she managed to say before a flash came out of nowhere and caught her with some sort of psychic blast. She was unconscious before she struck the ground.
The room was about twelve feet by twelve feet and solid concrete. Even the roof was concrete. What was more unusual was the absence of any doors or windows. What was even more unusual — although Jackie found herself ruefully admitting that this sort of stuff was fast becoming commonplace — were the black candles surrounding an elaborately drawn pentagram. In one corner, shivering, cringing as far as possible from DeBauck himself, was the Salamander, and in the middle of the pentagram was her captor.
“Wh … where am I?” Jackie asked the man who had struck her. She made a special effort to appear dazed and confused.
“Where I want you, in the room I had built beneath my house.”
“Your house?”
“Not a great conversationalist, are you? Yes, this is my house,” the man responded as he sprinkled some powder onto the floor inside the pentagram. It flared up brightly for a moment, clearly showing the face of the man standing in the center of the room.
“You’re Ignátio Fénix?”
“At your service, sweet thing.”
“But you’re Sylvester DeBauck. And you’re alive.”
“Right on both counts. It’s a shame I can’t keep you for later.” He took the opportunity to leer at her. “I’ve always liked dumb blondes.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Is it possible I’ve overestimated your dim intelligence? Do you expect me to spell it out for you, woman?” he sneered and made a lewd gesture. “Oh, what the hell?” He glanced at his watch. “I’ve got time to kill. Where would you like me to start?”
Jackie slowly sat up and tucked her legs under her. Thinking a few moments before speaking, she asked, “Why Frank?”
“Tsk. Tsk. And I thought you would ask what I was doing first. Oh, well, your loss. The answer is ‘Why not?’”
“That’s it? ‘Why not?’ You set up your research assistant for your own murder and the reason is ‘why not?’”
“Would you prefer something deeper?” DeBauck asked as if it was the most hilarious of questions.
Jackie was getting really tired of that sneer.
“He was available and easily manipulated. What more reason should I need? You humans are so weak and unworthy.”
Jackie noticed that he had described her as human. She knew her mystic aura was less when she wasn’t tapping into her magic, but he should still have been able to see it, just as she could see his. Whatever the weakness, Jackie knew that she would need to take advantage of it if she could.
“What do you hope to gain here?” Jackie gestured to the pentagram.
“Ah, now that’s what I expected to be your first question although it should be obvious.” He tsked at her blank look, allowing contempt to twist his features, and then continued. “I’m about to be reborn.”
“But how’s that possible?” she asked.
“I,” Jackie could see him preening as he spoke, posing to present the most attractive profile, ‘am a Phœnix, an immortal being who is reborn in fiery glory every millennium.”
‘Sure, and I’m Queen Marie of Roumania,’ she thought, but carefully didn’t say. Jackie turned to the Salamander. It looked completely miserable, so Jackie began whistling and patting her lap in order to call it to her. If nothing else, it gave her a chance to look at something, anything, other than DeBauck, still busy gloating over his own genius.
“You disbelieve? You doubt my supernatural nature? Then see me in my true glory.” With that he shimmered and something else stood before her. It was still DeBauck, but it was something else also. It had the hoofed legs and pelt of a goat and two small horns on the head. The hair on its head looked the same as that on the legs and the ears were pointed.
“You’re a satyr?” Jackie was careful to sound disbelieving.
His already ruddy skin turned a deeper purplish red and the perpetual sneer became a vicious snarl. “I am a noble Phœnix, do you hear me? A Phœnix, not some common wood spirit, some frolicking billy goat! How dare you suggest anything to the contrary!”
Jackie refrained from mentioning that the Phœnix was reputed to be a bird, and he showed no signs of having feathers — other than the ones inside his head where most people kept their brains — but had to bite her tongue to restrain her natural tendency toward sarcasm, because the guy was clearly loony; dangerous, but loony, and she didn’t know how he’d managed to knock her out.
His rage was beginning to dissipate a bit. “I should destroy you for such blasphemy.” His face became calculating and an evil smile replaced the snarl. “But no, I must not forget. I have a special fate in store for you. You will be the thirteenth. The last oblation destined to ensure my glorious apotheosis.”
“Thirteenth? The thirteenth what? Corpse?”
“Ah, there is a glimmer of a brain in that pathetic human head of yours after all. Yes. You shall be the thirteenth sacrifice.”
“Of course, the twelve people who died by fire,” Jackie blurted out. Then her eyes grew wide as she realized that she might have given herself away by letting him realize that she knew things that she should not have known, things that might reveal her to be more than just another human to be sacrificed.
“What do you know of them?” He was instantly wary.
“I … ah, nothing in particular. I’m in the Humanities Department you know.” She ignored his derisive snort as she frantically searched for an explanation that he would believe. “I specialize in mythology. The Phœnix was reborn each millennium from the ashes of its own funeral pyre. Actually, it’s not exactly a millennium, but full moons approximately a thousand years apart. There’s nothing specific that I’ve ever read about thirteen sacrifices as a precursor, but thirteen is a mystic number associated with the moon, so it makes sense, and you’re the one who said that I’d be the thirteenth, not me. I suppose there’s a timing to the sacrifices that requires some esoteric knowledge? Secret ceremonies known only to you?” Belatedly, she resolved to flatter him as much as possible. He had that hungry look about him, and Jackie was a very shrewd judge of male character. Her mother had been right about him; he was almost as stupid as a box of rocks, not that she’d proved herself much smarter, after foolishly blabbing what should never have been said aloud. She began to think that her mother might have been right about the other thing as well; that she’d never done anyone any harm who didn’t deserve it.
“Very good,” he nodded, flattered by her subtle acknowledgement of his superiority. He smiled. “The Sacrificial Lamb must be offered at the rising of each full moon of the last year of the Lunar Millennium, which is almost upon us, the Culmination of the Mystic Prophecy of The Last Moon, the sacred day of Divine Fulfillment, the Sacred Culmination of the Ever-Ascending Cosmic Spiral of Rebirth. Know that your puny death shall assist me in my Ascendance into Glory!”
“But wait, you don’t have a funeral pyre!”
“Of course I do; that’s what the Salamander here is for,” he said, sneering as he looked at an expensive watch, a Ulysse Nardin Men’s Maxi Marine style, she noted, around twenty-five grand at discount, twice that retail, so at least he had enough taste to avoid the clichéd Men’s Rolex Submariner, or perhaps he had a fashion consultant who told him what to buy. “But enough idle chatter. It is time,” he said with grandiose condescension. With a wave of dismissal he turned to the Salamander. “I know you’re hungry. There’s your food.” He pointed to Jackie.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Little Polly Flinders
Sat among the cinders,
Warming her pretty little toes.
Her mother came and caught her,
And whipped her little daughter
For spoiling her nice new clothes.
― Mother Goose, The Little Mother Goose, 1912
The Salamander just huddled in the corner of the doorless, windowless cement room shivering.
“Go,” DeBauck commanded, “or I will leave you here to starve. There is your food. Consume it.” It shivered, but remained in the corner.
“Aren’t you on a time schedule here?” Jackie asked, to distract him. “If I don’t die at moonrise this is all for nothing, isn’t it?”
“Shut up, bitch!” Suddenly a gun was in his hand and pointed at Jackie. “Salamander, I am your Master. You must obey me or be punished — and you know that I am very good at punishing you.”
“What are you going to do with the gun? If your theory is right, I’ve got to die in a blaze of fire, and a lead bullet isn’t likely to have much impact on a Salamander.”
“I said ‘Shut up!’ “ he shouted. ”You may have to die by fire, but that doesn’t mean I can’t give you a couple of painful but nonfatal wounds.” He fired off one shot in her direction to emphasize his willingness to hurt her, and laughed demonically when it went ricocheting from wall to wall.
‘Okay. Total wing-nut here,’ Jackie thought to herself. ‘Try to avoid sudden moves, Jackie-girl.’ She tried to move closer to the Salamander, since it had obviously been hurt by this whacky cornflake before.
“Enough stalling. Salamander, do it now or else,” he growled.
“It’s okay, Salamander. Come here to me. I'll take care of you.” Jackie coaxed the creature to her, her instincts telling her that the Salamander was hurting and afraid, and she felt that she had to protect it from that vicious snake, DeBauck, who’d spent all his energy hurting everything he touched as far as she could see, and had already murdered at least a dozen innocents. It quivered, but remained where it was. DeBauck fired another round, this time into the Salamander. It jerked, but still didn’t move.
“Stop that! Leave the poor thing alone,” Jackie pleaded. “It’s okay, boy, come here.”
“Salamander, burn her now! I command it.”
When it still didn’t move, Jackie shifted onto her knees as DeBauck watched warily. Slowly she began to crawl towards the Salamander.
“How brave and touching. I will accept your death however it occurs.”
Jackie ignored his sarcasm but continued to slowly crawl towards the Salamander to avoid frightening DeBauck into any hasty stupidities. At about two feet away she could feel the heat sheeting off it.
“Nnn-ooo. Vvv-ill hurt yyy-ou. Sss-toppp.”
“It’s okay. I trust you. You’re cold and scared. Come into my arms and I’ll protect you. He won’t ever be able to hurt you again.” Another shot from DeBauck’s gun emphasized the urgency of Jackie’s actions, but he still seemed to have no clue about her true nature.
“Get a move on. There are but seconds left for the sacrifice.” DeBauck glared at the still unmoving Salamander and cursed. “It will be better if it’s by a direct fire source, but I think a gun will do. After all, there is combustion in the chamber to expel the bullet.” With that he aimed the gun directly at Jackie’s head.
“Come on, you can do it,” she continued, desperately trying to coax the Salamander to her side. “Come to Mama.”
“Ten, nine….”
The Salamander quivered and slid about half the distance between them.
“Eight, seven….”
“That’s right, baby.” Jackie held out her hands so they were almost touching the Salamander. The sleeve of her blouse smoldered and turned brown from the heat. “Just a little closer, baby. Mama loves you, Sweetheart.”
“Six, five….”
She could hear the hammer of the gun as it moved backwards. In the silence Jackie could hear the click as it settled into the cocked position.
“Four, three….”
The Salamander jumped into her arms. Its skin had turned a dull brownish red. It seemed to be trying to control its heat, reducing it so that Jackie would not be harmed, which of course she couldn’t be, and the Salamander’s flame felt invigorating, even at its reduced level. The blouse itself, and all the rest of her clothes, had immediately flashed into brilliant sparks as soon as the Salamander had touched it. The flare of light revealed Debauck staring at her nude body in horror, outlined as it was by brilliant light, and he raised his gun, too late, of course, because Jackie was already turning insubstantial and falling backward through the concrete and into the sheltering earth, taking the Salamander with her into safety. The last sounds she heard were of the gun going off and DeBauck’s scream of frustration and rage turning into the incoherent babbling of fear and despair.
“Jackie!”
Frank ran to her and hugged her so tightly it seemed he was trying to crush her, rather than greet her. Lips found lips and there was a long sensuous kiss. Finally they broke for air and Frank suggested they leave the police station. It wasn’t until they were in the car and Jackie was driving away that they spoke again.
“Thank you. I’ll thank you properly when we get home, but thank you and I love you.” Frank’s hand rested lightly on Jackie’s back as she drove. He caressed her neck and back tenderly as she drove, unwilling, it seemed, to be separated from her.
“I love you too and I appreciate the offer, but it will have to wait. Just as I was leaving to pick you up I got a call from your uncle Hank. At the moment we’ve got your aunt Sarah and Hank waiting for us at our apartment.
“Aunt Sarah left the house? She hasn’t been able to do that for months.”
“Hank couldn’t talk her out of it. She wanted to see that you were really safe.”
“Did you leave a key for them? It’s not that great a neighborhood.”
“You don’t know your Uncle very well, do you? I asked if he wanted me to leave a key but he told me not to bother. He’s going to pick the lock.”
Frank laughed, but then became serious. “Do they know about — how special you are?”
“No.”
“Then what are you going to tell them?”
“The truth, I guess.”
“Ummm. I guess. If anyone will accept it, Aunt Sarah probably will.”
“You don’t sound convinced, Frank.”
“I’m not, but I’d hate to lie to her. She’s just too nice a person to deserve deceit like that. Hank is less likely to believe, but Aunt Sarah will bring him around.”
“Yeah. I agree.” The rest of the ride was in silence as they both considered what was about to happen.
“Aunt Sarah. Uncle Hank. It’s wonderful to see you.” Frank ran from the door to hug them both. “Jackie tells me that without your help and support I’d still be in jail.”
“It’s great to see you cleared of the charges, but I think I can speak for both of us,” Hank spoke as he broke from his hug to turn to Jackie for a hug from her next, “that Jackie is greatly overstating our rôles. In fact, I was hoping that she would fill us in on exactly how she cracked the case.”
Jackie glanced at Frank for guidance, but he just shrugged indicating she should do whatever she thought best and then surreptitiously jerked his head quizzically towards the fire roaring away in the fireplace. “Have you seen the official report?”
“Sure. You went back to the construction site. DeBauck came back, admitted that he had killed the twelve other people, tried to frame Frank for the crime, and then tried to make you number thirteen. You fought him off and he went mad when he wasn’t able to kill you on time. He’s babbling to the psychiatrists about how he’ll have to wait another thousand years before he can become a Phœnix and demanding to call Hong Kong or someplace to access the money he’s been siphoning off every other job but this last one so he can get a good lawyer. Good luck with that, of course, since he laid a careful paper trail of sworn and notarized documents to ‘prove’ that he had no other funds before he went crazy. They expect him to be determined to be incapable of standing trial by reason of insanity and locked up for a very long time.” Frank gave Jackie a long and piercing look. “Now, how about telling me what really happened?”
Jackie took a deep breath and then another one, which was two more than she actually needed, but it gave her something to do. Just as she was about to speak, Hank interrupted. “Whoa. Let me restate that request. Is there anything you’d like to tell a tired old cop whose curiosity is going to kill him but who will keep anything divulged during said conversation completely confidential? Oh yeah, and don’t feel pressured to say anything. This is family business, not police business.”
This time Frank shrugged again, but then nodded.
“It’s a long story … and very strange. I need you to promise to just listen until it’s done.”
“Certainly, dear.” Hank’s response was to look serious and nod. Sarah slowly lowered herself to the couch and put her head back as she listened.
“So, in summary…” it was clear that Hank wasn’t buying the story despite Frank’s assurance that it was true, “…you saying that you’re a twenty-one year-old man who was killed by a succubus, reborn as a succubus, decided to become a cupid, and found DeBauck in a secret room that no one can get into or out of. DeBauck was — scratch that — is a satyr with ambitions of becoming a Phœnix who went insane when he couldn’t make it happen. Oh, and you befriended a Salamander who was supposed to fry you but decided not to because you were nice to it. How’m I doin’ here?”
“You’re right on target.” Frank said, nodding his support for Jackie’s story.
“You’ll understand if I say this is a bit hard to believe?”
Frank and Jackie both laughed. “You should have seen what she had to do to convince me,” Frank said.
“Well, regardless of the pile of bull you’ve just given me, at least you’ve been cleared,” Hank noted. “It’s hard to be convicted of the murder of a man who is clearly alive. It’s just a good thing no one seems to care if he’s insane as long as he’s alive.” He glanced away from the couple and saw Sarah with her hand clutched to her chest and a rictus of pain on her face. As he watched she slowly crumpled and slid off the couch and onto the floor.
“Call 911 now!” he screamed as he kicked a book-laden coffee table out of the way, carefully stretched her out on the apartment’s worn carpet and started checking her vital signs. Jackie watched in shock as Hank bent over his ailing wife and began CPR while Frank ran to the telephone to call for help.
“She’s not responding,” Hank gasped between breaths into his wife’s lungs.
“Move away from her,” Jackie screamed before running to the fireplace to beg for assistance. “Salamander, please. We need you. Please help her. She’s dying.”
Hank ignored her pleadings, assuming she was crazed with shock and grief. But then the fire seemed to slowly crawl out of the fireplace as if responding to her pleas.
Hank was horrified. “Frank, the fire. Get a fire extinguisher. Quick!”
“No, Frank. Uncle Hank, it’s okay. Please just move away from Aunt Sarah.” The fire had slowly moved across the living room floor to within inches of Sarah’s limp body. True to his police training, Hank noted that the carpet it had passed over was unburnt.
“Hank, please stand away and let us help her,” Jackie begged, tears flowing freely.
The cardio-pulmonary resuscitation wasn’t working. If some kind of miracle didn’t occur, his beloved wife would be dead in moments. It was the hardest thing he’d ever had to do in a long and difficult life. Slowly, Hank stepped back from his wife’s limp form. There were tears flowing from his eyes also. Frank came up behind him and hugged him, unsure of what was happening, but confident that whatever Jackie was trying to do was for the best. Tentatively, lovingly, the fire touched Sarah and paused.
“Please, Salamander. I’m begging you. She's a good woman.”
Flowing over her body, the Salamander seemed to envelop the prostrate woman, but it didn’t burn her. Instead, it formed itself into a close-fitting garment of pure flame around her. The blaze of glory turned from yellow-orange to white, to blue, then something more — a color beyond violet in a spectrum that was beyond nature. And then it was yellow-orange again and quickly flowing back into the fireplace.
All three stared expectantly at Sarah. All of her clothes and hair had been burned off but she looked younger, maybe nineteen — tops — instead of forty-nine, and free of all blemishes or other imperfections. It was as if a statue made of human flesh lay on the floor before them.
“What was that?” Hank whispered in the silence, ever the detective.
“A Salamander,” Frank whispered back. “The one Jackie was telling you about.”
“What happened to her?”
“Wait. I only hope that Jackie’s right.” They resumed staring at Sarah’s transmogrified body. Hank gasped and pointed with a shaking hand as Sarah took a ragged breath. He fell to his knees beside her, cradling her head in his lap as she blinked and opened her eyes. When she saw him she smiled and gently stroked his face.
“What happened?” she asked weakly. “Did I faint?”
Hank nodded.
“I feel better now.” Her voice sounded stronger already. “In fact, I feel better than I can ever remember feeling.” Gently pushing Hank to the side so she could move, Sarah sat up and flowed gracefully into a lotus position. “My God, I haven’t been able to do that in decades.”
She smiled and stretched into a standing position. “Oh!” She glanced down at herself. “I’m naked,” she said, but was somehow unashamed, as wide-eyed and innocent as a new baby.
At that Jackie started giggling as she grabbed an afghan off the couch and threw it over Sarah. “I think I have something that will fit you,” she said as she guided her into the bedroom.
A still befuddled Hank watched them go before dropping heavily into a chair and began to sob, weeping — his shoulders shaking from relief and unexpected joy — as he realized how close his wife had been to deah. When he finally regained control of himself, he looked up and asked, “Can somebody please tell me what just happened?”
Jackie heard him, of course, and popped her head through the closed door to say, “We’ll be with you in a minute,” before retreating back through the bedroom door and into the bedroom again.
The kitchen table was finally cleared. The books and papers that usually covered it were replaced by a delicate bone china tea set. In the seats about the table were Hank, Frank, Jackie and Sarah, with Sarah now wearing a pair of Jackie’s jeans and a skimpy tank top with no bra, looking like a bald coed.
“Now will you tell me what happened?” an exasperated Hank Ahtram asked. As a cop he was unused to having to wait for his questions to answered and was struggling not to fidget in his frustration.
“Of course, Uncle Hank. It was the Salamander. It saved her.”
“Okay, I believe you. I believe you’re a cupid or something. I believe a Salamander that looks like a snake of flame lives in your fireplace and just saved my wife’s life … but, for God’s sake, please tell me how?”
“Sure, Uncle Hank. It was partly thanks to DeBauck. Even before he tried to kill me, I was doing some thinking. I couldn’t figure out how he intended to become a Phœnix.
“What I realized was that, like most things mystical, there’s a lot of garbage and misleading information to wade through before you reach the truth and the Phœnix legend was no exception. It turns out that DeBauck was way off the mark. The sacrifices were unnecessary, stupid even, the full moons were unnecessary, even the thousand years between rising Phœnixes were unnecessary. DeBauck had everything backwards.”
“Necessary? So what was necessary?”
“The Salamander; just the Salamander, and a pure heart. Look at the many Phœnix legends around the world as if they were confused stories about something very real, but difficult to understand, and then look at how the Phœnix is depicted in all of them: In the archetypical — and most primitive — Phœnix story, the Phœnix builds its nest of twigs, then sets fire to itself and is consumed. When the fire dies down, either a young Phœnix or a Phœnix egg is discovered, and so a new Phœnix is born, a symbol of rebirth, immortality, and renewal, but also of sacrifice and loving care, just as every mother might sacrifice herself for her child. As the Ziz bird in the Bible, the ‘Phœnix’ is the protector of the birds, and by extension all that is small and relatively helpless. As Garuda, King of all the birds in the Dharma religions, the Phœnix is the implacable enemy and devourer of serpents, both literal — because serpents eat bird eggs — and figurative — with the serpent seen as a metaphor for evil. In the ancient Egyptian religion, the Bennu bird, a type of Phœnix, is the Heart-Soul of Ra, the Supreme God, and the Guide of the Gods to the Tuat, or afterlife, so is a friend and guardian to all. In the New Testament, we see nearly the same figure: ‘And God so loved the world …’ and ‘Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.’ Many modern theologians see the Phœnix as a prefiguration of Jesus, in whom all believers are reborn, and who was himself reborn from his true death on a wooden beam or stake — which is what the words stauros and xylon actually mean in the New Testament, just as they do in translations of the Tanach — the so-called ‘cross’ is a relatively modern invention, and so might reasonably be seen as a metaphor for fire, at least in the original language. Then finally — a more recent version of the Phœnix legend — the Russian Firebird, is a magical, glowing, fiery bird from a faraway land, and is always both a blessing and curse to the man who tries to own it, or to keep it for himself, and will eventually bring him to his doom unless he’s able to conquer his greed and ‘spread the wealth,’ as the saying goes. Notice the underlying theme? Love, pure love, brings spiritual — and perhaps physical — rebirth. Selfishness brings spiritual death. The Phœnix is born from love, as we are all reborn in love, and the Salamander is an instrumentality of love. It’s a conduit through which love flows like electricity through gold wire, springing forth from the ultimate source of the pure energy of divine love. Not the gross physical energy that physicists talk about, but the real energy of boundless love that’s at the heart of the Universe, the basic form of all energy, a combination of magical and natural energy, and — I blush to admit it — my particular specialty in both of my potential forms.”
“So?”
“So, it means that DeBauck never had a chance to achieve his goal, since he was evil and greed incarnate. The people he killed died because he was a murderous lunatic, not the so-called ‘sacrifice’ he imagined. If he’d ever dared to embrace the Salamander, as I did, he would have been consumed as thoroughly as his victims were, because the Salamander draws upon that primal energy of love that underlies what we call reality and focuses it. If that focused energy surrounds a loving individual, the cleansing flames cause both a spiritual and physical rebirth, so that individual becomes younger and all physical blemishes are removed to reflect the inner beauty of their soul. If the individual isn’t worthy, it causes death, another chance at the roulette wheel of reïncarnation, just as the Wicked Witch of the West was destroyed by the cleansing water young Dorothy Gale accidentally threw on her in her effort to save her friend the Scarecrow. This is the true meaning of the Phœnix rising, that it’s only through a willingness to sacrifice one’s self that one can truly live, and that immortality is only useful if you plan to do something good with it. Sarah has been reborn as a Phœnix, the archetypical avatar of loving kindness and good, and her true nature shines forth as the essence of her soul.”
“What the hell does that mean?”
“I wish I knew for sure, but did you ever see that old movie with Olivia Newton-John, Xanadu?. I think it’s something like that, only lots more real, and with much less disco roller-skating. I couldn’t really figure it out from the research I did, because I suspect it’s a case of ‘Those who can, do.’ Those who can’t, write about it, so I probably know more about it than the writers did, because I too have an affinity, or link, to the same source of spiritual power, and it’s even stronger now, because I embraced the Salamander with a heart filled with compassion and love. My angel Sam, Semangelaf, had tried to tell me this, when he told me that I didn’t have to feed off anyone’s spiritual energy, and it turns out that he’s right. All I really know is that Sarah is now a spiritual creature like me, and that she has a long, long time to discover her purpose in life.”
“But….”
Sarah’s hand gently stayed the police officer’s mouth. She smiled adoringly at her husband as she spoke. “It’s alright, dear. We’ll find out together, and in the interim, try very hard to think happy thoughts.”
It was a tribute to Sarah that no one asked what would have happened if she had been less than wholesome and virtuous, and perhaps a tribute to Jackie as well, whose intercession had saved the Salamander, and had helped to cause the transformation, but whose ‘sinful’ past occupied the minds even of her friends, and prevented them from seeing the growing purity of her love, even when expressed in carnal forms.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Home is the place where, when you have to go there,
They have to take you in.
― Robert Frost, Death of the Hired Man, North of Boston, 1915
“Hi honey, I’m home,” Frank called as he kicked the apartment door shut with his foot. Dropping his grocery bags on the kitchen counter, he continued on into her bedroom. Not finding Jackie anywhere, he strolled back to the kitchen and checked for a note stuck on the refrigerator. He found one.
I’m at Hank and Sarah’s
house. Back about 7 PM.Love,
Jackie
“Damn. Dinner alone again,” Frank muttered. He was disappointed that Jackie wasn’t home waiting for him. Even though it had been only nine hours since he had last seen her, he missed her. “Grabbing a spoon, he pulled a quart of Wonton Soup out of one of his bags and slouched over to the couch. Television controller in hand, he started flicking through channels.
Jackie came wafting in at a quarter to eleven. Seeing her boyfriend asleep on the couch, she slipped her shoes off and tiptoed to her bedroom. Slipping into her sexiest peignoir, Jackie came up behind Frank and began tickling his nose with one of the fine silk cords that tied it at the waist. When he woke enough to groggily brush at the irritant, she couldn’t help herself. She began to giggle.
Realizing what was happening, he croaked out, “What time is it?”
“Almost eleven. I’m sorry, Honey, but Aunt Sarah had some friends over and we were talking. Oh, and Hank offered me a job. It’s just a consulting job, but it’s a start.”
“That’s wonderful. With both of us working, we’ll be able to afford that house down payment even sooner. Uh, it’s not another one of those serial killer investigations is it?” Frank asked, suddenly worried.
“Nope. Uncle Hank wrangled this one, but it’s with Robbery, not Homicide. Apparently, there’s been a rash of diamond thefts.”
“And they need a Humanities major? No slight intended, but I don’t understand the connection.”
“Good, because if you did, I’d have to punish you horribly.” Suddenly Jackie looked like a walking corpse with skin sloughing off in spots and one eyeball hanging loosely on her cheek from a slimy strand of optic nerve.
“That’s not going to work,” Frank replied laughing as he grabbed Jackie by the waist and hugged her close to him, despite her hideous appearance. “I know it’s still you under that gruesome glamour.” He sniffed suspiciously. “You could use a bath, though. The formaldehyde smell is a bit over the top.”
“Drat. Now I’ll have to think of something really bad.” But Jackie was smiling as she said it and was instantly her usual beautiful self. “Anyway, to answer your question, there are what they describe as ‘runes’ engraved on each safe and the owners swear that the safes, or vaults, some of them very modern, were locked, and were still locked after the thefts. Additionally, no alarms went off, either during the robberies or thereafter, and one of the safes had a continuous video and electronic status monitor installed which showed the jewels being locked into the safe, nothing happening all night long, and then the drawers the jewels had been locked in all night long were opened to reveal, dah-dum! Nothing. No jewels, no nothing, not even a ‘Thank you’ note. Finally, there was a faint aroma of some sort of unusual perfume.”
“So you’re going to consult on brands of perfume?” Frank asked and immediately raised his hands to protect himself from the battering he knew was to come from the throw pillow beside them. When it failed to materialize, he peeked through his fingers to see Jackie waiting for him to do exactly that. The first blow arrived before he could close his eyes again. By the third blow, they were laughing so hard they fell off the couch. Somehow, on the way down they ended up in each other’s arms, kissing and hugging for a few minutes before Jackie pulled away….”
“Sorry, Frank,” she sighed. “I’m starting to feel hungry, and that ain’t good. I’m getting better, though. That was two minutes and thirty-seven seconds, our longest make-out session yet. By my calculations, it will only be another hundred and fifty-five years before we can spend the night together.” She looked as if she might start to cry.
Frank shrugged and patted her hand lightly. “It’s okay, Jackie. I knew that our relationship would be difficult when I took it on. I love you, and I know that you love me, and that’s what counts for me, at least. Seriously now,” he said, changing the subject back to work, “what will you be doing? And I promise not to interrupt again.”
“Well, I kind of liked the interruption,” Jackie pouted, but propped herself up on an elbow and continued her explanation. A dark pink aureole kept peeking out from above the loose bodice of her peignoir with each breath.
“At least I won’t interrupt if you promise to stop that,” Frank reached out and tickled the offending piece of anatomy. “You’re making it hard to concentrate.”
With a half-smile, half-pout, Jackie covered herself and then continued. “Actually, they’ve already brought in a perfume expert to no avail. He claimed that it wasn’t a perfume at all, but only an odor — body odor maybe, or the remnants of whatever was used to etch the runes onto the steel sides of the safes.”
“I’m not interrupting here, but I can pretty well assure you that nothing that smells anything like the kinds of acids that would be needed to etch something on hardened steel would smell anything like a perfume.”
“It’s nice having an engineer for a boyfriend,” Jackie noted as she ruffled his hair. “I had come to that conclusion too. Apparently so have the police. They’ve assumed that these were a series of inside jobs since the only damage has been the markings.”
“I’ll bet Uncle Hank doesn’t share that view, does he?”
“Nope, and neither do I. Luckily, Saul Pearlmutter is Chairman of the City Council and owns the jewelry shop that experienced the largest losses from the robberies. He put pressure on the Chief of Police to come up with something creative to solve the robbery. The Chief, of course, turned to his best officer in the field….”
“Uncle Hank.”
“Exactly, despite the fact that his two top detectives, Mutt and Jeff, I think their names were, are now officially miffed. They’d lost a lot of credibility during the DeBauck investigation, or so it seems.”
“And Uncle Hank brought you in,” Frank added helpfully.
“Hey, you said no interruptions. Now I get to attack you again, but if I do I’ll never get to the best part of my news. What to do? What to do?” Jackie moaned playfully.
“One second, hon,” Frank said, interrupting her soliloquy before it really got started. Grabbing a pen from his pocket, he wrote on Jackie’s hand, “IOU 1 attack.” Then he signed it.
“Much better. I’m holding you to that,” Jackie said with a sultry look, then laughed and continued. “Anyway, Frank convinced them that I, with my arcane knowledge of mythology and the mystic arts, could decipher the ‘runes.’ or markings, whatever they are, in the ostensible hope of discovering some political group behind the ‘heist’ who felt compelled to brag about their feat in ancient Norse or whatever, and covertly to ascertain if there was magic involved. The best part that is the Chief is under so much pressure that you get a job too. He wants a professional engineer to examine the safes for any possible way of opening them.
“He is grasping at straws, isn’t he?”
“Yup. But he feels a tad guilty about your arrest, and his discomfort is our chance to work together. That’s the real good news,” Jackie bubbled with excitement.
“Whoa. Slow down, hon. I love the thought of working side by side with you, but I’d like a few details.”
“Last time I checked, your favorite was blonde, 36-22-35, five foot ten, and a hundred and twenty-two delectably perfect pounds.” Jackie posed saucily. “How’m I doin’?”
Frank laughed. “I’m not going to get too much more information out of you for a while, am I?”
“Nope.” Frank acceded to the inevitable, although when he could think again, he had to admit it was enjoyable, in a roughhouse sort of way.
“Thank God for Sunday church services or I’d never get any time to rest,” Frank chuckled to himself as he waited in the car for Jackie. It had been a hectic weekend, most of it spent by Jackie, comparing the crime scene pictures of the scratches to her reference texts, doing general research, more time than she would have liked spent on such necessities as preparing Frank’s meals, cleaning, and shopping, with very little allocated to interpersonal exploration, which was still difficult. Even after her encounter with the Salamander, she still found it difficult to control the lust and hunger that rose in her if she became too terribly excited, and didn’t want to take any chance of having Frank wind up as Françoise, her new girlfriend.
Jackie was usually ready before him, but not on Sunday mornings. This morning she was getting dressed in real clothes, as opposed to the illusions she often used when in a hurry. There was a solidity and comfort to real cloth, real textures, and real colors that she liked, because she could feel them on many levels, as if they had a sort of life of their own, made up of their combined physical reality and the creativity and emotions of the people who’d designed and made them.
When she cloaked herself in illusion, it didn’t feel all that different to her from nudity, since the manifested garments were inherently insubstantial, and all she had to do was wish and the clothes would melt into air, into thin air, but her budget couldn’t handle too many new outfits, especially the couture outfits she secretly coveted, because the vital energy that custom garments contained was almost intoxicating. She subscribed to Women’s Wear Daily now, as well as Vogue, Harper’s Bazaar, and Vanity Fair, because the outfits they featured were delightful just to see, and she could hardly imagine what it must be like to actually wear such lovely things.
Just as he prepared to honk the car’s horn, Jackie scurried out and jumped into the passenger’s seat. He was already backing out of their assigned parking space before she had her seatbelt on.
“So explain to me again,” Frank asked as soon as they were on the main road. “What am I expected to do?”
“As I understand it, the Chief expects you to discover how the safes were opened using conventional — and by that I mean non-magical — means.”
“But you said that you and Hank are certain that it was a magic user,” Frank replied. “I’m confused.”
“Well, how do you think Hank feels?” she asked him. “Having a wife of thirty years who’s a Phœnix now — even though no one knows exactly what that might mean — and who now looks to be about seventeen years old, and having a sort-of niece-in-law who’s somewhere between a cupid and a succubus, as well as having to arrest an insane satyr with magical powers, who has to be kept locked up with magical ‘wards’ surreptitiously set and maintained by a college professor who looks a lot like Merlin the Magician wearing an expensive suit from Mayfair, may have forced your uncle to accept the existence of magic, but he’s an army of one on the police force, since everyone else seems grounded in a different reality.”
“Well, there is that,” he admitted.
“There were enough people on the force who were convinced that he’d murdered his wife and replaced her with his girlfriend,” she said, “that it had taken considerable … influence … to convince them that Sarah’s changes were due to ‘experimental genetic therapy,’ which also accounted for her changed fingerprints.” She didn’t add that she’d supplied the influence, because he was uncomfortable with the fact that her powers — whether used for good or ill — were primarily based upon love, sexuality, and desire. While she was technically chaste — at least in a physical sense — there were quite a few people who were subconsciously convinced of a contrary belief, which made life a little difficult when she happened to run into them. She’d have to ask her mother how to do that Vulcan mind trick that made men forget.
“I know, I know,” Frank said, “but it just seems weird.”
“Well,” she said, “it is weird, if by ‘weird’ you mean experiences outside of normal human perceptions and awareness. But just think of the problems it would cause if a lot of people started to really believe that this sort of stuff existed. Some people would use it as an excuse to burn anyone they didn’t like at the stake, while others would be sacrificing babies and virgins in their efforts to talk to Satan or something equally icky.”
“I don’t know,” Frank said. “It seems to me that it’s no different, really, than knowing that your accountant knows a lot more about balancing your books than you do, or a doctor knows more about how to set a broken leg than the average mechanic.”
“It’s not the same thing at all, Frank. Imagine what would happen if people started Summoning really powerful demons to do their dirty work. Not only would no one be safe, but there’d be an enormous pressure on governments to ‘handle’ the problem, which they’d be ill-equipped to do, so they’d almost certainly do something stupid. You think stories about the excesses of the House Un-American Activities Committee are bad, just wait for the Federal Office of the Holy Inquisition. What’s the proper response to Demonic Possession, torture? hanging? burning at the stake? Ask yourself if you want Hell to incorporate itself, thereby acquiring legal personhood, free-speech rights, free-trade concessions, and every politician in the world, since they’ve got all the money. Lilith alone could probably outspend the entire Western Hemisphere without blinking an eye, and as you know wouldn’t have to spend a dime to gain control of every world government, since almost all of our politicians are male. — Remind me to be irritated about that. — Heck, my own powers aren’t entirely limited to men, because any woman who’s ever been attracted to women, however slightly, falls with the scope of my supernatural warrant card as well, so I might be a ‘voting’ block on my own, challenged only by other creatures of magic, and I have, to my best knowledge and belief, somewhere around two to three million sisters.”
His eyes widened as he started considering the implications. “Oh….”
“Exactly. You might also think about the fact that the great majority of ambassadors, judges, and politicians are men, especially in the higher reaches, so I myself might be Empress of the World with a little effort, although I suppose other supernatural beings might quibble over the title. Luckily, none of us seem to be all that interested in world conquest and global domination these days.”
“So my job is to both ‘solve’ the crime and simultaneously cover it up.” He didn’t sound happy at all.
“Don’t be glum, love.” Jackie offered him a gentle pat on the leg, taking care not to arouse her boyfriend before church. “Your real job will be to save humanity from uncontrolled magic let loose in the world. Figuring out how the crime could have been committed conventionally, however improbably — and then ‘proving’ that it was — will save countless lives and preserve Western Democracy. Superman couldn’t lift a heavier burden, and if you want, I’ll let you wear spandex tights and a cape, as long as you don’t do it in the streets and scare the horses.” She gave him a little wink that promised more than she could yet deliver, but he was keeping track, she knew. “Just about all of the paranormal creatures in the world are in complete agreement here. Nothing must be done to break the Compact and let humanity know of our existence.” The Compact was new to her as well, since Lilith, her spiritual mother in this form, had only deigned to tell her of it only a few weeks ago, but she didn’t mention it. It would only add to Frank’s resentment of Lilith, but they were stuck with her, despite her quirky moods.
“To give you an idea of how important this is, right after church, I have to go see Lilith.”
“Lilith? What does the queen bitch want? Don’t tell me she’s going to help?”
“Yes, dear, she is going to help. In her own way, she loves her children and doesn’t want them exposed.”
“Why would someone who’s spent the last million years thumbing her nose at God care about the Compact? In today’s world I’d bet more people would side with her and her succubi than with the forces of light.”
“Oh, that’s cold, dear, so terribly cynical — but probably true, because so many of the so-called virtuous are only in it for the money, and many people know it, but please remember that God likes her, even if you don’t. When we get married, she’ll be your mother-in-law, so please try to cultivate a little more respect, and I’ll try very hard to do the same, and you know how easily she manages to push my buttons, no matter how often I swear to myself that things will be different next time, that we’ll get along and everything will be fine. While I too doubt that Lilith cares much about the Compact, she doesn’t want her children publicly identified because of the three ‘S’s; remember Sanvi, Sansanvi and our friend Semangelaf?”
“Good point. If that happened, she’d quickly lose at least some of her more rambunctious children, wouldn’t she?” Pulling into a parking space and stopping the car, Frank added, redundantly, “We’re here.”
Jackie got out of the car, smoothed her dress, straightened her shoulders, hooked an arm around Frank’s and marched into the church with her man.
“I’m flattered,” Lilith said and smiled as she sat beside Jackie at Calaca E. Jackie had duplicated Lilith’s form and was even flirting with a couple of the barflies.
“Thank you, Mom.”
“Not that flattered,” Lilith laughed as she indolently waved a hand and wiped the memories of the two who’d heard that she was Jackie’s mother. A moment later, they wandered away, apparently forgetting that two beautiful twins were standing beside them. Moving to a table, they sat facing each other across it. “Get on with it. I’m feeling a bit peckish, and wish to dine in peace.”
“Hey, you asked me to come here. Otherwise I wouldn’t have disturbed you.”
“At least tone it down.”
“I thought I was ‘toning it down’ as you call it. You can barely see my aura.”
“I don’t need to see how ‘light’ you’ve become to feel it. Can’t you even put up a shield?”
“Sorry, Momma Lilith, I never learned about shields. I guess my upbringing has been woefully lacking in depth as well as substance.”
“Stop calling me Momma and I’ll show you, you little brat. It’s like this, watch what I do.” She seemed to implode in on herself although the outline of her body never changed. However, when Jackie examined Lilith’s aura, it appeared dim and ghostly, almost as if the real Lilith had disappeared and a normal human being was sitting across from her.
“Nice trick. Can you show me how to do it?”
“No. You should already know, since you were able to convince that fool satyr that you were mortal, or maybe he was already insane; it’s so hard to tell with satyrs. If you are too slow to learn from what I showed you, you’re just hopeless and helpless….”
“Gee thanks. I love you too, Mom.”
“…However,” she continued, as if Jackie hadn’t spoken,“ with your permission, I will do it to you, so you can observe from an easier perspective.”
“Why do I feel like I’m making a mistake here?”
“We won’t talk about anything you’re worried about until I am perfectly comfortable,” she said.
Jackie hemmed and hawed a bit, but finally made up her mind. “Do I have your promise that you will do nothing to hurt me or mine?”
She laughed, not entirely unpleasantly. “Oh, of course, Ms. Legal Eagle. Yes, if you trust any promise from the Queen Mother of All Demons. Shall we have a contract signed in blood? Oh! Wait! We don’t have a drop of blood between us, would lipstick do? You insult me, Daughter, with your constant doubts and puerile slurs. You ‘handled’ the satyr for me, and I promised that whoever did that would be rewarded, and I always keep my promises. Why do you think I left Eden? Not that it was nearly as wonderful as they make out — too hot and dry in the summer and too cold and dry in the winter, which was very dreary before the invention of lip balms and skin moisturizers, let me tell you — but it was home for a while, and there was always fresh water for bathing, which was a real luxury in those days, even when you had to break through the ice to get at it. That scrawny little male twit wanted to extort promises from me, that I, Lilith, Firstborn Woman of Mother Earth, would be a ‘good girl’ and behave ‘respectably,’ around that pathetic little volcano godling with his phallic fixations and his temper…. Feh! What an asshole! Samael, the Archangel of Death, was a much more attentive lover, and could care two figs for respectability. We had some good times, Sammy and I.” Her gaze went unfocused a little as she thought back. “We were together for almost seven thousand years, we two, and had millions of children, most of whom are still around, somewhere. Show me a longer, or happier, marriage, and you can argue with me about my choices in life.”
“Never mind, I’ll take the risk, Mommy dearest. You want something that only I can do, so I trust you, at least until I’ve accomplished what you wish done.”
“But of course. I respect your logic,” Lilith said with a smile on her lips, but with eyes colder than ice. Jackie knew it was a risk, but hoped a visit to Father Sam could help her undo any damage, just in case.
Lilith extended a finger and lightly touched Jackie’s forehead. Instantly, Jackie felt like she had shrunk to the size of a pea and was floating inside a huge shell.
“Now move your essence back to your head so you can hear and see better.”
Jackie was about to ask how when she felt herself floating upward. Thinking ‘Whoa!’ she stopped. Then she began moving again with another thought.
“Come, come. I don’t have all day.”
“Sorry.” Jackie settled in just behind her eyes and waited as Lilith glared. She had it figured out; she could run her ætheric body by remote control, as it were, exerting her will on it as if it were a puppet. It felt almost instinctive, as if she’d known all along, and had just now remembered it. “Uh, I thought you wanted to help.”
“Are you ready?”
“Sure. Can’t you tell?”
“Never mind. Go to the Convention.”
“Convention?”
“Yes, the Convention. And don’t repeat my words like a silly parrot,” Lilith growled. “Go to the Fay Convention. It starts in two days at Lamia Center.”
“Okay. Ignoring the fact that I want desperately to ask why ghosts, ghouls and other paranormal creatures need to wear funny hats and swing from chandeliers — or do they attend seminars on ‘How to be a Better Beast’ — how is that information going to help maintain the Compact?”
“Can you never learn to turn off the smart-alecky kibitzing and cynical quasi-jokes that were already tedious in ancient Mesopotamia? Figure it out! Learn to think for yourself! Go, before I’m bored enough to whip you into a better mood. I’ve told you what you need to know.” With that, she was gone, only to reappear by the bar, right between the two men she’d previously chased away. They both smiled like sidewalk drunks who'd just found a full pint of whiskey in the pocket of their overcoat.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Whatever tortures might await in Hell,
the dreary perfection of Heaven would be worse.
― AnonymousWe may not doubt that society in Heaven
consists mainly of undesirable persons.
― Mark Twain, Mark Twain’s Notebooks
(Sunday, March 1, 1903)The mind is its own place, and in itself
Can make a Heav’n of Hell, a Hell of Heav’n.
― John Milton, Paradise Lost, Book i, Line 254. (1667)
Southfield was one of the nicest parts of town. After the fire of 1894, the area had been rebuilt in variations of brick and steel, none more solidly than the First National Bank building. The Pearlmutter family bought the building when the bank went bust in 1932 and converted the building into a jewelry store. Rumors were that Grandpa Pearlmutter was the local robber baron, heavily involved with providing bootleg “hootch” to the local populace, although Saul Pearlmutter had sued the local newspaper into oblivion after they ran a history piece suggesting as much. Regardless, the Pearlmutter family knew the value of security and had routinely updated the bank’s systems with the newest and the best they could find.
“Wow,” Frank said. “This place has really good security….” He was looking up from yet another set of blueprints.
“I believe you, Frank. That’s the fourth time you’ve said it,” Jackie noted irritably. “I wish you’d stop praising the security here and find some gaps.” She was armed with the inventory of stolen gems, but couldn’t find anything in it that leapt out at her, other than that the caret weights all seemed to be on the high side. Nothing under ten carets had been touched, as if the ‘little’ stones were beneath the notice of the thieves, in spite of the fact that every major stone had been mapped and described so thoroughly that such stones were impossible to sell without cutting them into tiny pieces, which made about as much sense as stealing the Statue of Liberty and selling it as copper scrap.
“I will. I will. There’s always a gap. I’m just impressed with what’s here. It’s good enough that I could actually imagine it being perfect, except nothing’s ever perfect. Let’s check the vaults.”
Jackie gestured to one of the cops who led the way into the back of the store. Just beyond the show room was a well-appointed office and built into the wall between the office and the showroom, clear of any exterior walls, was the vault. It was huge, large enough for several people, and contained several interior vaults that made a second, or even third, layer of security.
The wall to the right had row after row of small drawers, each lined with velvet and filled with cut but unmounted jewels of various types and sizes. Above the drawers were rolls of chain made from various precious metals and a wide assortment of clasps, mostly of gold. Also in drawers along the right wall were a vast assortment of coins of various denominations and makes.
Along the left wall were safe deposit boxes left from when it had been a bank safe. Pearlmutter’s rented them out to clients, much as the bank had done in bygone days. The construction was hardened steel and cement in a sandwich with two inches of steel on the exterior and interior walls and eight inches of concrete between. The door was twelve inches thick, but only four inches of that was a hardened steel shell. The remainder was the locking mechanism, which slid six-inch metal bolts in and out of the frame. The whole thing was on a timing mechanism.
She asked one of the cops to bring in one of the owners, and while she was waiting, looked carefully at the contents of the drawers that seemed to be untouched, keeping her hands well away from anywhere the guards might object to.
The cop brought in a slight young man, bearded, and wearing a fur hat that looked like a squat cylinder with no brim, with a black overcoat buttoned right to the top and a black scarf that looked like silk tucked in around his neck, so there was no skin showing except that of his face and hands. He introduced himself as Eli Pearlmutter, but made no move to shake her hand, so Jackie figured that it must not be customary.
“Mister Pearlmutter, could you tell me why the smaller diamonds might have been left behind? It seems odd to me, because I’d think that the smaller ones would be easier to sell.”
“They would be, of course, but if the thief, or the intended recipient of the gems, were a collector, he wouldn’t have been interested in their monetary value, but in their rarity and quality. All the stolen diamonds were either noteworthy stones in their own right, or were contained in packets that also contained a remarkable gem. The few exceptions were a few packets that contained a large diamond, but one with little value because of internal flaws or defects in clarity or color. Those were left behind.”
“As if the thief had no concern with their real worth, then, or with ease of sale, but chose purely on the basis of rarity and collectability?” ‘Or as if they knew exactly the sort of thing they were looking for,’ she thought to herself, ‘but had no idea which one of that sort of thing it was.’
He considered the question for a moment before he answered, “Yes, exactly like that.”
“Thank you, I think that’s all,” she said.
During all this, Frank studied the maintenance record posted on the inside of the door. The last service call had been less than a year ago and that hadn’t been because of any problems with the safe. Instead, it had been required by the insurance carrier.
While Frank was examining the construction of the building and the safe, Jackie was looking for signs of magic. There were etched runes on the safe that looked familiar, but she couldn’t quite place them, other than as Ogham, the tree alphabet of the Druids rather than the stone carvings of the Norse. Where the ancient Norse had used an alphabet meant to be chiseled into stone or planks of wood, the Celtic Druids had cut their lanky ‘tree’ alphabet symbols onto staves with knives. Checking with ætheric vision, she confirmed that there were additional runes and symbols written in something invisible to the human eye, which might explain why only the etched runes were mentioned in the police report. She made a copy to show to her mentor, Dr. Long. Examining the remainder of the building produced nothing of a supernatural nature.
Five hours later, the tired and discouraged pair grabbed a bite at a fast food restaurant and headed over to Sarah and Hank’s home.
“Jackie! Frank! Come on in. How have you been?” Sarah Athram asked as she escorted her nephew into the house.
“Hi, Sarah,” Jackie giggled as she gave the woman a huge hug and kiss. Sarah might be fifty years old chronologically, but tonight she looked like she was twenty-three and Jackie’s twin, evidently a recent manifestation of her growing power as a Risen Phœnix.
“I see you’ve learned another skill. You look beautiful,” Jackie cooed, “even if I do say so myself.”
“You like? I learned it at my group.”
“I like it a lot,” she enthused. “We can go shopping and pretend to be the Rosso Twins. We’ll have to practice giving out autographs with gracious impartiality. Do you want to be Camilla or Rebecca? Maybe we can get discounts on designer labels!” Her eyes grew big with shopping lust, not that she’d really try to trick anyone, but she did like new clothes and her small stipend as a doctoral candidate didn’t go very far.
Frank’s eyes goggled. He wasn’t used to twin Jackies.
Sarah laughed and pinched the bewildered man on the cheek before turning back to her friend. “You don’t mind? You know how uncomfortable it can get when two women are wearing the same dress at a party, let alone the same body.”
“Sarah, remember that I didn’t really grow up as a woman,” Jackie laughed too. “I’m a shapeshifting succubus, or cupid, I’m not sure there’s any real difference. I’ve never had a real body to call my own, because my appearance shifts quite naturally depending on who’s looking at me, unless I pay careful attention and concentrate. I only have a familiar ‘look’ because I’m with Frank so much, and this is how he likes me. My own definition of a really classy chassis is extremely flexible, so I have no proprietary interest in how I look at any given moment.” She shifted through a series of bodies and outfits in the space of a few seconds. “It might be awkward for people stuck in one dress and one body for an entire evening to look like one half of a sister act, but for me it’s a delightful novelty, and one that I can change as quick as I can blink.”
“I hadn’t thought of that, although I guess I should have figured it out when the same skill appeared for me. I know you want to talk business first, though, so Hank’s in the living room with Sal. I’ll be in as soon as I’ve finished the tea.” Sarah waved them on.
Hank stood and extended a hand as they entered, but before they could shake, a ball of flame shot out of the fireplace, striking Jackie in the chest and knocking her backward into Frank.
“Ow!” Frank quickly stuck his finger in his mouth and began sucking on it.
“Sal, Sal, turn it down,” a laughing Jackie pleaded. “You’re going to hurt someone.”
“Yeah, like me,” Frank grumped.
“Zzz-ree.” The Salamander dropped to the floor and turned into a large wolfhound. His front paws immediately left the ground and landed on Jackie’s shoulders, pushing her back into Frank a second time as he began to lick her face furiously. Jackie ruffled his head and had just convinced him to get down when Sarah returned with the tea.
“Oh Frank, you’re injured,” Sarah observed. “Here, let me see that.”
Putting the tea down on the coffee table and taking Frank’s hand, Sarah examined it. A blister was already forming. Positioning his hand so the blister was toward her, Sarah placed it against her chest. There was a brief, dull glow, mostly hidden by Sarah’s hands, and she released his hand. The blister was gone. Without another word, she sat on the couch and began the final preparations for tea.
Sitting herself, Jackie was unsurprised when Sal’s head ended up on her lap. Absently rubbing behind his ears, she asked, “How are you doing, Sal. Are Hank and Sarah treating you well?”
“Ye-zzz. Alll-vvvazzz a vvv-arm vvv-irrrre here.” His tail wagged happily.
“Good. You know you can come live with us as soon as we get a house. We’ll have a big warm fireplace for you then, we promise.” Jackie looked to Frank for support and he nodded his agreement. The Salamander had almost burnt down their apartment before anyone had realized that the fireplace there was a near-fake, suitable only for a gas log, really, with no real chimney to let out the heat, just an insulated vent pipe. Frank had been angry when he finally got around to checking, but no real harm had been done.
“Sure, Sal,” Frank added, although not quite as eagerly as Jackie, “I’ll design it just for you, pal. I promise.”
“Zzz-ank-zzz. Lo-vvv vvv-ooo.” The tail wagged harder.
“Okay, youngsters,” Hank Ahtram interrupted gruffly. “I believe we were going to talk about work first, then do the family thing.”
“Don’t worry, Hank dear,” Sarah spoke quietly, still concentrating on the tea. “You’ll be able to visit and I’m sure Sal will come by and warm our fireplace once in a while.”
Hank blushed and Frank and Jackie smiled knowingly. Finally, feeling that Hank had been sufficiently embarrassed, Jackie spoke up. “You’re right about there being a supernatural angle to the jewelry store robbery, Uncle Hank, but it’s still pretty early in the investigation.”
“So? Tell me what you’ve got. Remember, I need to keep the Chief happy so he can keep Pearlmutter happy.”
“Okay, but I repeat, it’s very early.”
Hank just waited impassively.
“First, there are a series of runes on the safe, both visible and those visible only on higher planes of reality….”
“What do you mean, ‘runes’?” Hank asked. You mean those scratches on the metal? There were more? No one at the Department thought that they were terribly significant, but there was some speculation that they may have been some sort of anchor system for whatever device was used to open the locking mechanisms, since the same shapes repeated themselves on different locks. You say there there were some that we couldn’t see? We scanned the entire surface with several wavelengths of ultraviolet light, mostly to see if there were any latent fingerprints available, but there weren’t.”
“ ‘Blacklight’ wouldn’t reveal these markings, Hank. They exist only on a separate plane of reality. That’s why I suspect that magic is involved somehow,” Jackie explained.
Hank started to object but Sarah calmly motioned for her husband to listen and her twin for the day continued. “I checked the runes, but there was no residual magic that I could see. That’s unusual. Most runes have a trace of magic inherent in the runes themselves. Just in case, I made a copy of the runes to give to Doctor Long. Maybe he’ll be able to help.” She thought about this for while before continuing, despite Hank’s visibly growing impatience.
“Except for the mezuzahs on each door post,” Jackie finally said, “which are very powerful from long use, there was really nothing else of a magical nature in the entire building except some very old traces. Maybe one or two of Pearlmutter’s customers were paranormal beings?”
“Can you tell who they were?” Hank asked. “Handelson is already checking the employee and customer lists, but he’s not likely to go back more than a year or so. Most paranormals apparently live a lot longer, but of course he can’t check for that because we don’t officially know anything about magic. It’s always possible one of them was unsatisfied with the service, I suppose, but this secrecy is driving me crazy.”
“The traces were faint, and I don‘t know them from personal knowledge, but I would if I saw them, of course.” Jackie paused as understanding struck her like a ton of bricks.
“Of course, the convention. That’s what she meant. She really was giving me good advice.”
“Convention?” Hank asked. “What convention and how’s it going to help solve this crime?”
“Lilith told me to go to the convention. I thought she was being her usual pain in the…well, you know where, but she wasn’t. If I go to the convention, I’ll get to meet most of the local paranormal population and a good portion of the world-wide paranormal population, all in one location and at one time. It’s the best chance I’m likely to ever get to match those magical traces to the people who left them. Then, maybe we can see if there is a dissatisfied customer involved.”
“Okay. That sounds reasonable,” Hank concurred. “When’s this convention? I hope it’s soon.”
“Well, that’s the rub.”
“Huh?”
“I don’t know when or where the convention will be.”
“Oh great!” Hank groaned.
“I think I might be able to help, dear.”
“Huh? How can you help, Sarah?”
“My support group. You know I’ve been trying to get Jackie to join me at one of the group’s sessions and it’s meeting later this evening.” Turning to Jackie she asked, “Would you be able to come tonight?”
“Dear,” Hank interrupted. “I know you like Jackie and want to do more with her, but we agreed to business before pleasure.”
“Yes, dear, and this is actually both. Jackie needs to find out when and where this convention is and the best place to start looking is where a bunch of paranormal folks are hanging out, talking about how to fit in.”
Hank laughed. “I sit corrected, my dear. You are, as usual, absolutely right.” Turning to Frank, he continued. “How about the building? Have you figured out how it could be broken into by non-magical means?”
“Uncle Hank, slow down,” Frank laughed.
“You’re wasting your time, Frank,” Sarah observed, smiling lovingly at her husband. “I’ve been trying to get him to slow down for years.”
“I examined the building and I have some ideas, but I want to put together a diorama and play with it a bit before saying anything. In fact, if you don’t mind, I’d like to use your workshop to build it, since you have power tools.”
To Jackie’s perception, he spoke the words ‘power tools’ as if they represented holy objects, a fetish she’d never shared, she thought, even when she was a man, although her memories of that were very hazy, overlaid with memories of having been Jackie forever. Idly, she wondered whether her angel Sam had been right about her, which meant that her mother had acted as an angel of mercy, which made her brain hurt to think about. She shook herself to clear her head.
“Of course. Ladies, would you excuse us?” He was already standing and beckoning for Frank to follow.
“Let them go, dear. They’re not going to be fun to be around until they get this done.”
“Uh, true…wait! Uncle Hank, what about the aroma? Were you able to find out what it was?”
“Oh, yeah. I don’t know if it will help, but it was chicory. Does that mean anything to you? They use it in coffee in parts of the South, but that’s all I know.”
“Maybe. There’s an old English superstition that says chicory has the ability to make its possessor invisible, and to open locks.”
“Well, that would help with the video cameras I guess.” Hank was dubious. It was clear that he was uncomfortable with the thought of magic and magical creatures, despite living with a Phœnix, having a pet Salamander living in his fireplace, and having a succubus/cupid as a future daughter-in-law.
“Absolutely, Uncle Hank,” Frank interjected, “but would it also help with the infrared motion detector or bypass the alarms?”
“Good point.” Hank jumped on the idea. “How about that, Jackie? Could it?”
“How would I know? I’m just learning this stuff.”
“I can answer that, dear. Well, I can give you part of the answer.”
“Sarah? What do you know about this?”
“I know that the answer would depend on whether it was a human magic user or a paranormal creature. If it was a human magic user, the stronger the spell, the more effective it would be regardless of the device, but the stronger it would smell and the longer the smell would linger. It would also seem more acrid than fresh chicory. If it were a paranormal being, it would depend on whether shapeshifting is one of the being’s abilities. If it wasn’t, it wouldn’t make any difference, but if it was, it would definitely enhance it.”
Everyone stared in amazement, especially Jackie. It had been less than a year ago that Sarah had become a Phœnix and she had yet to discover what a Phœnix did besides live long and get reborn in a fire.
“Your group?” Jackie finally asked.
“The group. I told you it could be of great help, but of course you young people always know better.”
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Love in its essence is spiritual fire.
― Lucius Annaeus Seneca, (c. 60)
Dr. Merl Emrys’ office was in a quiet office building a block away from the downtown health center. The interior was eclectic and disordered. A skull lay atop a text on quantum physics. A model of the Mars Lander lay on its side next to a voodoo doll. A Disney figurine partially obscured a Picasso original. Off to one side of the room was an old wooden desk cluttered with folders and loose papers. The remainder of the room held a group of eight
ordinary folding chairs arranged in a circle.
“Doctor Emrys, I’d like to introduce you to my friend Jackie Renfrew. She’s the one I’ve been telling you about.”
“So you’re Jackie Renfrew,” the man said. He was tall and thin, wearing a bespoke suit that looked like it had been made in Savile Row. He had a neatly-trimmed goatee and long, flowing hair that was startlingly white, and a ‘received’ British accent. “Sarah’s told us quite a bit about you, but she didn’t tell us how pretty you are. You two could be twins.” His eyes twinkled with amusement.
“And I see you have a bit of the blarney in you, Doctor,” Jackie said, “since Sarah’s done herself up for my benefit,” but she smiled as she said it.
“Jackie was hoping to be allowed to sit in on tonight’s group session,” Sarah explained.
“If no one objects, certainly.” Dr. Emrys turned to the circle of empty chairs and asked, “Folks, we have a visitor, someone who would like to sit in one our session tonight. Now you know, that if anyone objects, it won‘t happen. How do you all say?”
“Who is she?” A tiny feminine voice asked. Jackie’s first assumption was that she was whispering, but after a moment’s consideration, Jackie decided that it sounded more like she was shouting from far away.
“What is she?” The second voice was a deep rumble, like rocks grinding against each other. Jackie looked again, but as far as she could tell, even using her magical perceptions, only the Doctor and Sarah were in the room with her.
“Jackie, would you answer their question please?” Sarah asked quietly, adding a nod of the head to indicate that it really was all right to answer.
“My name is Jackie Renfrew. I’m Sarah’s sort-of niece, since my steady guy is her nephew.”
“That’s not the ‘what’ I meant.” The deep voice said. Jackie thought it was coming from the side of the room with the chairs, but there was nothing there, nothing visible and no auras.
“Maybe not, but it’s the ‘what’ I’m going to answer.”
“Jackie?” Dr. Emrys asked.
“Yeah?”
Sarah gave her a worried look, so she guessed that she’d sounded a bit surly.
“A group is based on trust,” the Doctor explained. “Each person in the group trusts that the others will keep private any of the confidences revealed during our sessions. This trust goes both ways. You must trust us and we must trust you.”
Jackie was torn. On the one hand, she wanted to be admitted to the group for the information she felt she would need to solve her current problem. Additionally, she admitted to herself that it would be nice to have someone to talk to about her own change. However, the nature of her change, that she was designed to be a doxy, of sorts, was a matter of some sensitivity for her.
Before she could come to a conclusion, Sarah spoke. “Please give the group your trust, Jackie. I trust them.”
“Okay,” Jackie sighed in resignation. “The question was ‘What am I?’ The answer is, I’m somewhere uneasily between a Succubus and a Cupid, and some days I don’t know exactly which side I lean toward, but I want it to be the side of light and love … most days. I was created by Lilith, and she’s … difficult to get a handle on, or to reconcile with my own former assumptions about reality and justice in the world.”
“Thank you, Jackie,” Dr. Emrys said and gave her a comforting pat on the back and waved towards the folding chairs. “Please join the group.”
Turning, Jackie saw that all but three of the chairs in use. There was a huge black man with flowing white hair. He was so huge he would have made John Henry, the “steel drivin’ man,” look puny. “Welcome,” he rumbled. His was the voice that had asked, “What?”
To his right was a redheaded woman; so slight that you could see the top of the chair back behind her head. Her feet made it barely halfway to the floor. Jackie was betting she had been the one to ask, “Who?”
The third person was huge too, but compared to the black man, this pasty-skinned man seemed only normal sized. Where the others were well dressed, he wore a ragged and stained raincoat over worn pants and mismatched shoes. His long white hair was tied back in an unkempt ponytail and he looked like he hadn’t shaved in at least a week, although he seemed otherwise fit and athletic. Ignoring Jackie, he continued manipulating a clear white diamond the size of a coin, like a magician, flipping it over and over as it moved from finger to finger.
The next-to-last person wasn’t even human, and rather than sitting on the chair he was lying on it. It had scales and a snout that looked a lot like it could breathe fire, it was a small, silver-colored dragon. As Jackie watched, it hiccoughed and belched a puff of grey-black smoke, which answered her speculation. There was a tinkling sound and within the ringing Jackie thought she heard a child’s voice say, “Excuse me.”
The final person was a normal sized, or more accurately human-sized, black man with a huge belly that made one think of a Buddha. He just nodded and said nothing.
Sarah and Dr. Emrys took the next two seats, leaving the last one for Jackie. With a hundred questions yet wondering why she felt these sessions were going to be helpful, Jackie sat.
“As we have a new member today, I’d appreciate if everyone took a moment to introduce him, her, or itself and tell a little bit about him, her, or itself. I’ll start.
“My current name is Merl Emrys, although I’ve had many others. I am best known as a royal advisor and magician, but in reality I am a Muse. As such, I lead others to truth, creativity and self-understanding. I can utilize most of the skills I help my students learn — although I daresay I might have a bit of trouble with Jackie’s — and I feed on self-satisfaction and knowledge.
“Dross, would you introduce yourself next please?” Everyone turned to the white-haired giant.
“Name Dross Scoria. Am troll. Work with metals. Feed off energy in earth.”
“You mean like Vulcan?” Jackie asked innocently, only to have the troll jump to his feet, roar in anger and rush toward her.
His second step found his foot landing on air. He was floating, suspended in the air before her, but still struggling to swim toward me. That was when Jackie noticed that he had no hand below his left wrist.
“Dross,” Merl’s voice was quiet, but commanding. “Please stop. She doesn’t know.” Turning to Jackie, he continued. “Please apologize to him. I can only hold him so long and then one of you is likely to get hurt.”
“I apologize, Dross. I don’t know what I said, but I assure you I had no intention of insulting or hurting you in any way.”
Merl explained while the struggling slowly stopped. “The more technically accurate term is Titan, although ice giant, hobgoblin and dwarf have also been used for different clans. Vulcan was a peer of Dross’. Because of Vulcan, Dross was punished by the loss of a hand, which has made it impossible for him to work with metals.”
Aghast, Jackie turned back to Dross. “Dross, I really am sorry. I just didn’t know.” Dross turned his back to her and she could feel his mingled anger and anguish seething beneath the surface of his impassive stance.
“Don’t worry, Jackie,” Sarah assured her niece, patting my arm. “Dross will get over it. He’s really a very nice Titan.”
Beside Dross is Colleen O’Herlihey,” Dr. Emrys continued. “Sadly, she is among the last of a dying breed — a leprechaun.” Colleen was a beautiful, if tiny woman, about four feet in heels, yet perfectly formed, with flowing, fiery red hair, and green eyes, the color of grass.
“Amazin’ it is, too,” Colleen explained. “Normally, we survive on the emanations o’ moonlight on gold, but I were a sickly one. Me parents feared for me very survival. The luck o’ the Irish bein’ with me, I found I could survive off other than the emanations o’ gold. Woe be it for me fellows as they could not and have been slowly starvin’ to death since the world went off the gold standard and the price o’ gold went through the roof.”
“Couldn’t they too feed off whatever you’re feeding from?”
“Aye, were they not too proud to break from the old ways and learn from the likes o’ a ‘pervert’ like me.” She grinned and laughed.
“Moving on,” Dr. Emrys quickly intervened before Colleen could work herself into a bitter passion. “Next, we have Tris Magister, a man of many parts with a very long history behind him.”
The man scowled. “I’m a gambler and a thief, sometimes a spy and go-between, but I’m doing all right as a translator for people who need official forms and stuff, and I used to be the God of commerce, so I still get a quite a bit of action from Wall Street types. I don’t like to be tied down, though, so I usually sleep rough and keep moving.”
“Aren’t you forgetting something, Tris?” Emrys gently prompted.
“Oh, yeah. I’m a liar and a sorceror, not necessarily in that order, but Jeez, Emrys, we could sit here all night if we all listed our complete biographies.”
Dr. Emrys nodded, but said, “I think, in the circumstances, those last two items might be germane, Tris.” Then he looked toward the tiny dragon. “Dragon has no name, at least not one that can be spoken with a human tongue. He has graciously allowed us to give him a name pronounceable in a human tongue and so we now call him Tinelle.”
There was a tinkling sound in Jackie’s head that she somehow knew to be the dragon agreeing with Dr. Emrys.
“I was going to ask how he speaks if his language is so foreign to ours, but I think I see.” Another tinkling sound, but this time it translated as a giggle.
“Tinelle is actually here for medical help, not counseling, but since there are so few of his kind about, we’ve been exploring the memories of others to see if they can help. If no one in any of the groups I run can help, he’ll have to try the convention.”
“I doubt I can help, but I’m willing to try. What’s the problem?”
“Much like birds, dragons can’t chew food. They have a gizzard and swallow hard objects that grind their food up for them. Unfortunately, Tinelle doesn’t know what to put in his gizzard.”
“I gather stone is not an option?”
“It crumbles to dust before a single meal is finished.”
“Geez, what does a dragon eat?”
“Iron. Preferably iron with small traces of nickel and molybdenum.”
“You mean steel?”
“Uh, I hadn’t thought about it, but yes, it is steel. How did you know?”
“My … boyfriend’s an engineer,” Jackie said. “I help him study sometimes for his tests. You pick things up along the way. I know they use diamond bits and tools to work high-tensile steel, but corundum might be cheaper, and easier to come by, since you can buy corundum grindstones at almost any hardware store, and just break them up. The clear stones, of course, are much more valuable, because that’s what rubies and sapphires are, just colored clear corundum in large crystals, although they can grow them in a laboratory now, so they aren’t as pricey as they were a hundred years ago. Anyway, who’s this last gentleman?”
Emrys was amazed. “Wait a minute, Jackie. You may have just solved Tinelle’s problem, or at least given us a line on solving it. Do you have any idea how large they should be?”
Jackie blinked. “Not a clue. You’d have to ask my boyfriend, ’cause he’d know a lot more about it. I just know what I’ve picked up haphazardly, but materials science is one of his concentrations.” Then she thought of a possible hitch. “My boyfriend’s mortal, though, so we might have to be subtle about the questions.”
“But it’s very hard and durable?”
“Oh, yeah. Because it’s so hard, it weathers out of rocks as streams cut through deposits, so they used to collect the gritty bits from beaches as ‘black sand’ and the stones by sifting through the sand along the banks and bottom. You can find it in many places around the world, because it’s just aluminum oxide, but it’s almost as hard as diamond, a nine instead of a ten on the Mohs hardness scale.”
“What’s that mean?”
“It means that corundum can scratch almost anything except a diamond, which is Mohs ten. Impure varieties of it are called emery, like you use for filing your nails, or in sandpaper, but emery is softer than corundum proper.”
“Thank you so much, Jackie,” Dr. Emrys said. “It explains a lot, when I stop to think about it. Tinelle’s ancestors and relatives must have been able to find mineral deposits in the lands they inhabited that contained natural abrasives, but you say they’re common, and used in human industries, so that might explain why they often lived in caves as well; perhaps there were veins of this stuff deep underground that they could use without human interference.”
“Make sense to me. If it works, I’m glad to help, so no need to thank me at all, so who’s next?”
“The man beside Tinelle is Jumbe Mungu. It means Chief God in Bantu or Swahili, and he’s originally from Zanzibar, off the eastern coast of Africa. He used to be a lot bigger, but he’s running out of believers.”
A scowl briefly crossed Mungu’s face, but then he nodded politely to Jackie. Dr. Emrys rubbed his hands together in anticipation.
“Very well, shall we begin? I believe last week Dross was just about to tell us what metal he was going to specialize in and why. Dross, would you continue please?”
“Dross work diamonds,” he said, challenging any one to question his decision.
“Diamonds be not metal, me boyo,” Colleen said.
With a roar, Dross was out of his seat and lunging at the leprechaun. Before anyone could react, he was crashing into the chair. As the noise of the chair flying across the room ended, it was replaced by high-pitched giggling. Colleen was perched on Jumbe’s shoulder.
“You’ll not be catching me that easy, me boyo,” Colleen giggled and jumped off his shoulder before Dross could grab her. Making a high arch as she flew through the air, Colleen looked like a ballerina as she lightly landed on Dr. Emrys’ desk.
Much faster than one would expect of someone as large as the titan, Dross charged the leprechaun again. He made it to about a foot from the African God and disappeared.
“Jumbe, please return Dross from wherever you’ve sent him,” Dr. Emrys requested. Before he had finished, Dross was back in his chair, shivering and looking like he’d seen an army of ghosts.
“Dross, dear,” Sarah said quietly. “I’m glad to hear that you’ve finally chosen and I’m sure you’ll do wonderful things with them, but I too would like to know why you chose diamonds.”
Dross was again out of his chair, this time charging at Sarah. I jumped in front of her, placing myself between my Aunt and a very angry troll. I wasn’t quite sure what I was going to do, maybe make him love me so that he wouldn’t hurt Sarah or me.
I was still debating as Dross rapidly closed the few feet between us. A ham-sized fist rose into the air above my head and then down to crush me. As I tried to force my talent into overdrive before my head was crushed, I was suddenly pushed forcefully to the side. Twisting as I fell, I saw Sarah had been the one to push me. She had stepped forward to stand calmly where I had been as the troll’s powerful arm continued to speed, ever faster, downward. Even before I could take a breath to scream, the hand struck Sarah with what had to be a killing blow — and passed through her.
Dross stumbled, falling into Sarah’s chair and then over it. He landed hard, but was up and lunging at Sarah before I could rise to my feet. Just a foot from the woman, the troll’s momentum stopped and he floated in the air again, arms still scrabbling madly to reach Sarah.
“Dross, I must ask you to act civilly.” Merl spoke quietly, but it was clear he expected Dross to listen. Unfortunately, the troll had a different opinion and continued to snarl and struggle as it tried to reach Sarah.
“Dross? Dross!” Merl’s words had absolutely no effect. It was as if the troll could not even hear him.
Finally, after watching the huge man struggle in vain, Jackie turned to Sarah and said, “We might as well go now. If we don’t, someone might get hurt.”
“Aye, lass,” Colleen agreed. “Once he gets like this ‘tis best to get far away from him ‘til he can calm down.”
“How long will that be?” Jackie asked.
“None can say. Hours, days, mayhap years. Why I once knew a troll….”
Dr. Emrys cleared his throat. “May we dispense with the tall tales for the moment, Colleen? I expect to see you all at the convention. Remember, mixing with others and learning more about yourselves is an important part of your therapy.”
“Dross, dear, please calm down and talk to me,” Sarah beseeched. Nothing happened.
Sarah was about to try again, when the air popped twice as Mungu and Tinelle disappeared. Colleen stayed just long enough to jump onto the troll’s head, give him a sloppy kiss and jump away before he could grab her. Standing in front of the troll, she gave him a big grin and tipped an imaginary hat at him. Then, she disappeared too. Taking Jackie’s arm, Sarah slowly led Jackie out of the office. They could still hear the troll’s snarls and growls from the street.
“This is going to be an interesting convention, isn’t it, Jackie?” Sarah said.
Jackie just nodded and bit her lip. She still didn’t know anything more about when the convention would be or where the convention would be held.
“Oh,” Sarah added as if reading Jackie’s mind, “Doctor Emrys says the convention will be held at Calaca E. He said it was customary for the eldest supernatural in the area to host it and Lilith, of course, is eldest of all, aside from the angels, of course, but they usually stay away, since they make some of us uncomfortable.”
Jackie sighed. ‘God, Lilith could be such a pain in the butt sometimes.’
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Two’s company, three’s a crowd, and four make a vice ring.
― Thorne Smith, Turnabout (1930)
If you have never been to a convention, you should go, at least once, for the experience. Each one is different, yet each is the same. Always a different theme, sometimes different attendees, but never a dull moment. There is something about a convention that brings out the worst in some people. Usually, it is funny hats and alcoholic beverages with strange names. Sometimes there is a notable prank or two. Jackie was impressed to discover that supernatural conventions were no different.
You would think that folks who lived and breathed magic would actually try for something different — say, normalcy — at their convention, but no such luck. The self-imposed restraint required by the Compact required most of the participants to hide their magical abilities in order to live safely among the humans. The remaining creatures were able to use their magical abilities, but because they were not able to appear human, they had to stay hidden, so they were even more eager than the others to show off their skills. Of course, it didn’t help that the grand prize at the end of the conference was awarded to the creature that had demonstrated the most unique use of magic over the five days of the conference.
As far as the mortal world was concerned, Calaca E. was closed for remodeling. Instructions were that all convention-goers entering via the streets were to appear as construction workers. All others were given either a rooftop landing site or an underground entry. Jackie, of course, just flitted in in her incorporeal state, since parking was a bit of a problem on convention days, or so the invitation said when it arrived, exactly one day ahead of time.
She was just as glad, since being incorporeal meant that she got to choose her outfit after seeing how everyone else was dressed.
The interior of Calaca E. looked exactly the same, down to the faint aroma of vomit emanating from the men’s bathroom door in the hall behind the stage. If there were renovations, Jackie couldn’t see them. It wasn’t until you entered the door that said “Staff Only” on the other side of the bathroom that there was anything unusual. The door opened into a small storage room, cluttered with boxes, but when you turned to leave, there was a row of three buttons on the wall instead of a light switch.
There was a piece of paper covering the lowest of three buttons with a handwritten note saying “Convention, Middle Button.” Shuddering as she imagined what a demon like Lilith might have on the lowest level, Jackie pushed the middle button and felt a slight jerk and the pull of gravity was diminished for a moment. The storage room was evidently an elevator.
In a few seconds, there was a quiet “ding” and the back wall, boxes and all, disappeared, leaving a wide opening into a cavernous room. Cavernous was the right word, Jackie thought, as she examined the scene before her. The room was oval-shaped and easily large enough and high enough for a major league football game with plenty of room for the stands. Flames flickered from torches, set on sconces about ten feet up on the stone walls and circling the room like a series of wavering dots every three or four feet. Additional lighting came from the reflections of the torches off thousands, possibly millions, of jewels embedded in the arched, stalactite-filled ceiling, bringing the overall lighting to only slightly dimmer than one might expect at a hotel’s convention room, so the jewels must have been amplifying the light through magical means. The floors were stone, worn almost perfectly flat, as far as she could see, not quite like a dance floor, but nothing like the average concrete patio either. She could almost see her reflection in the polished stone. Not seeing a water source to explain the floors, Jackie could imagine Lilith sending slaves to march about for century after century until their continued tramping had created the smooth surface.
Chiding herself for thinking so poorly of her mother, Jackie moved on to the mingled humans and creatures wandering in small groups through a maze of tables laden with brochures and small items for sale, separated by cloth-covered dividers that could have been at any convention. With a sigh, Jackie stepped out of the elevator and started searching for Sarah, Lilith, or anyone else she knew.
“Jackie. Jackie!” Before she could completely turn, Jackie felt feet running up the side of her body and then a light tittering laugh at her right ear.
“Hello, Colleen,” Jackie replied with a smile. Something about the ebullient little leprechaun made it hard not to feel happy when she was around, and she really was “as light as a feather.” Jackie could barely feel the leprechaun on her shoulder. “How’s the Convention going?”
“There be several new Gods ye might be after wishing ta meet. The ogres be a bit crude. Avoid them I’d recommend, unless ye likes being propositioned in the most direct manner. Lilith be holdin’ court in the chapel at the far side o’ the hall and all be expected ta stop by and pay homage to her Majesty. Oh, and watch what ya eat and drink lest ye be feelin’ amorous. The witches ‘ve brewed an especially strong batch o’ love potion. Works on those like you an’ me too, it does.”
“Have you seen Sarah?”
“Aye, she be with Lilith.”
“Oh sh… shoot! I’d better get over there fast. She’s an innocent and there’s no telling what schemes Lilith might try out on her. Where did you say Lilith was holding court?”
Colleen pointed and Jackie headed off at as rapid a pace as she could manage through the crowds. About half way to the other side, Colleen saw someone she knew and jumped off Jackie’s shoulder with a wave and a giggle.
Lilith was in a smaller cavern, but only in the sense that the Pentagon is smaller than the Grand Canyon. The room was about the size of a basketball court. It looked the same as the main cavern, yet somehow felt more ominous. The far half of the room was taken up by a row of thirteen broad, flat steps leading up to a huge bejeweled throne upon which Lilith sat, looking down upon her court with regal hauteur. Heads bowed in homage, a pair of succubi stood, one on each side of each step, but they were in demonic form rather than that of human women. Standing about five feet from Lilith, chatting away as if it were the most natural thing imaginable, stood Sarah.
“Sarah! Are you okay? What lies has she been telling you?” Jackie called out as she ran toward the throne.
Sarah looked up and waved merrily, but Lilith snarled and waved a hand. Immediately, the two succubi on the lowest step jumped between Jackie and the throne. Also snarling, they crouched, claws extended, clearly blocking the way.
Surprised, Jackie skidded to a stop.
“What’s going on here?” she called out to Lilith.
An eyebrow raised just enough to be seen and then Lilith returned to her more familiar, cynical and contemptuous gaze. Finally, just before Jackie was about to ask again, Lilith waved a finger indolently and then said, “You enter my domain, publicly insult me with your vile slurs, and then expect to be treated as an equal? Play with your sisters. Best them and you might hold some interest for me. If not, perhaps I’ll destroy you.” With that she settled herself into a more comfortable position on the throne and waited.
“I didn’t come here to fight with anyone,” Jackie called out, primarily to Lilith, but also to the two succubi beginning to circle her cautiously.
Lilith sniffed in her general direction. “If so, you chose inappropriately hostile opening remarks, now didn’t you?”
To Jackie’s chagrin, Sarah nodded in seeming agreement, and then she had to look out for her two sisters, who were near to closing with her.
When the one on the left was nearly behind her, she lunged and Jackie jumped aside, which put her within reach of the second succubus, who almost playfully clawed at her arm before pushing her away with a hard shove.
The first turned to Lilith and with a curt but respectful bow asked, “Is this one truly worth our effort, Majesty?”
“Do you question me, Mary?”
“Of course not, Majesty. I merely sought enlightenment.” With that, the one called Mary turned and began a sinuous series of rapid jabs and feints, each designed to push Jackie further from the throne without seriously hurting her. Against her will, Jackie had to admire her skill, which looked like some sort of Chinese martial art, as stylized and graceful as the two women warriors in Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. When Jackie was at least thirty feet further away from her goal, Mary stopped and looked back to Lilith for further direction.
“What do you hope to accomplish by this, Lilith?” Jackie called out.
“Why to teach you respect, my daughter.”
“For whom, Lilith? You, or for two lovely broads with the tiniest of chips on their shoulders? What’s the point?” Jackie asked and gestured toward vaguely toward Mary, since she didn’t know the other.
With a shriek, Mary lunged, only to fall through Jackie, who had become insubstantial and flowed… right through her, winding up on the other side of both of them, and far closer to the throne.
“My dear sisters, I’m becoming bored with this, and I’m a little irritable, having recently wrestled with Semangelaf over the meaning of life and duty.”
At the sound of his name, both of her sisters stopped short and looked around fearfully. “You lie!” said the one who wasn’t Mary.
“Nope. We had a nice chat down at the bus station when I was trying to leave town, and he convinced me that my proper place was right here. I have family obligations, it seems, so … Hi! My name is Jackie, and I’m very pleased to meet you.” She held out her hand.
Not-Mary narrowed her brows in suspicion and said, “Why?”
“Because however much our mother may delight in continuing squabbles to alleviate the tedium of a long life, I figure we owe each other some small courtesies. I apologize for any offense I’ve given, whether consciously or through inadvertent error. I’m an orphan, actually, and never had that much of a family life, although to be fair, my boyfriend’s uncle has been very nice to me recently, and his wife has been perfectly charming as well. But you’re my sisters, and likely, if you survive the attentions of the three angels, to outlive all my mortal relations, so we might be able to help one another along life’s highway. I might well be of some assistance to you along the way, since I managed to wrest from Semangelaf the secret of survival and long life, which I thought you might like to know. Believe it or not, I think that I might quite like you both, once we all got to know one another better. I’ve met Mary, so what’s your name, Sister?” Again she held out her hand.
“Her name is Jane,” said Mary, “and don’t turn to her for mercy. I’m merely waiting for her to tire herself out and admit that I am her better.”
“Never!” Jane screamed and lunged at Mary.
As the two struggled, Jackie watched for a moment before quietly walking up to them and gathering them both into her arms, which they seemed somehow unable to resist, and she kissed them both, one after another, with as much love as she could muster. Startled, they stopped fighting and stared at her in horror.
“All you need is love, Mary and Jane, dearest of sisters, my only sisters, actually, at least that I know of right now. All you need is love, and I love you both with all my heart, so I’ll tell you how to live forever, perfectly safe from the unpleasant attentions of Semangelaf and his pals. Every day, do something nice for someone, and try not to play anyone any nasty tricks; that’s the entire secret. Let this become your habit and the three angels will let you go your way in peace, and you’ll live a long and happy life.” Then she gave them both a friendly hug, kissed them both again, and then walked past them while they stood dumbfounded.
Then she strolled up to Lilith’s throne. She was actually surprised to make it without being attacked by someone else, but wasn’t going to complain. Stopping just one step below the throne, she asked with as much dignity as she could muster, “Are we done playing games, Mother? I apologize for my insensitive remarks. I was being belligerent and stupid, and my cutting remark sprang from my own insecurity.”
Lilith seemed to be ticked off, for some strange reason. “Of course not, youngster, as long as you continue your infantile rebellion, but having succeeded in today’s task I will offer a brief reprieve. Ask your question.”
“You mean questions,” she said. “I might have several….”
“We’ll see, won’t we?” Lilith interrupted with an deprecatory wave.
“Or do I have to go all sweetness and light in the middle of your throne room?”
“Very good, Daughter,” Lilith smiled evilly, “a nasty threat following public insults. How many other large and small acts of mischief and discord can you initiate and still remain that which you think you are.”
The last was muttered sotto voce, but Jackie still heard it and finally understood. Lilith wanted a daughter like herself, not a cupid, and she was mad at her. Well, two could play that game. “And how many acts of good before you join me, dear mother? Should we all join hands in singing Campfire Girl songs together?” she asked sweetly. “Oh, Wo-he-lo, Oh, Wo-he-lo We raise our song to you, For we’ll ever be true in whatever we do, Oh, Wo-he-lo, we sing to you.” She had a lovely soprano voice, but it seemed to irritate her mother for some reason.
“Right, only one question it is, whelp. I suggest you make it a good one.” She sneered at her.
“Certainly, Mommy,” Jackie offered in her best little girl voice. It was one thing to be a representative of good, but there was nothing that said she couldn’t have some fun doing it. Besides, she really only had one question anyway. The rest would have been just efforts to get to know her mother a little better. The thought surprised her at first, but she quickly realized that it was true. As an orphan, she really didn’t care who her mother was, as long as she had one. It gave her a warm feeling of belonging that she had rarely felt before and it felt great.
“Stop that!” Lilith screamed in pain. Even Mary and Jane looked up at that, looking first to Lilith to see what they belatedly needed to do to protect their queen and then sheepishly at each other.
“Sorry, Mother,” Jackie replied, although nowhere as chagrined as would have been needed to satisfy Lilith. Moving on quickly, because Sarah looked as if she was getting ticked off at her antics as well, Jackie asked her question, “Who robbed Perlmutter’s Jewelry Store?”
“Not me,” she said airily, as insouciant as if she’d been asked to name Santa’s backup reindeer, “and I could hardly care less.”
“Look, Lilith, you’re one of the most powerful woman on Earth. You’re either involved in, or aware of, just about everything of significance that happens in this city. You must know.”
“I take no interest in gossip,” she said loftily, “unlike that money-grubbing little leprechaun whose company you’ve been seen in lately.” You couldn’t miss the disgust in her voice as she mentioned Colleen. “That’s why I told you to come to this convention. Even I am not omnipotent, but I strongly suspect that someone here does know. You just need to stop wasting my valuable time with blather and start interviewing conventioneers.”
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Virtue knows that it is impossible to get on without compromise, and tunes herself, as it were, a trifle sharp to allow for an inevitable fall in playing.
― Samuel Butler, Note-Books of Samuel Butler, 1912
With few decent choices except to take Lilith’s advice and mingle, Jackie quickly offered a fond farewell to the ‘Lair of the Succubi” as she was considering calling it if she ever wrote about her adventures, not that she had any plans of the sort, mind you. Of course, if she did, she would have to goose up the action, as the truth had been a bit less exciting than readers usually expect. Sarah stayed behind, resuming her conversation with Lilith, and Jackie felt oddly betrayed.
Colleen was by her side, though, as soon as she returned to the main convention area, dancing about, telling Jackie about everyone of note she’d encountered, and who they’d been talking to, who was doing what and where they were doing it, as well as not too subtly prodding Jackie to tell her what had gone on in Lilith’s private domain. Jackie let Colleen wheedle a bit, admiring the small woman’s skill, before telling all and realized that she was even calling it the lair when she described it to the leprechaun. She briefly wondered if there was any rule about writing about things supernatural before moving on to more important matters, like using Colleen’s skill at keeping track of current events to seek out potential jewel thieves.
Interestingly, no matter how much she discussed the issue with Colleen, it really came down to five candidates, the same five she had met at Merl’s office, which seemed suspiciously ‘convenient.’ With a sigh, Jackie decided to face the issue directly and asked Colleen, since she was in front of Jackie already.
“Colleen?”
“Aye, me cailín?” she responded with her usual, infectious smile at her play on words.
“I apologize, and I hope this doesn’t ruin our friendship, but I’ve got to ask you. Did you steal the diamonds from Pearlmutter’s Jewelry Store?”
“’Tis insulted I should be fer yer impertinence, but in the name of friendship, and in deference to your general thick wits, I’ll answer ye straight. Nay. T’was not I, nor did I influence anyone or anything in any way to obtain or otherwise involve myself with the diamonds stored or held for sale in that particular facility.”
“Whoa,” Jackie was slightly taken aback. “How very formal. I feel like I’ve gone ten rounds with a djinn, or a lawyer. Am I to take that to mean no?”
“Aye, lass. Me people have a long history o’ dealin’ with humans and their demands for wishes in return for returnin’ our very own property. T’is hard for one such as I to give a simple answer, but that is what that were meant ta be — no.”
“Thank you, Colleen. I appreciate your candor and I won’t insult you by asking again.”
“Nay, lass. You was just doin’ as you must and ye desire more than just me word.
“But I’m not asking….”
“I know, lass. And for the courtesy of that trust alone, I shall tell thee a story, but first, know ye why I was in that group?”
“Not really, just what Merl told me in front of each of you.”
“Then ye know that I were a sickly one as a child, only surviving by learning at great expense to meself to gain nourishment from the emanations of diamonds. It be for this reason ye asked me, were it not?”
“Yes,” Jackie sighed, fearing the worst.
“What the good wizard told ye not, was that he discovered the reason for me problems with gold, an allergy, and were treatin’ me fer it. I now be cured and have exchanged most of me diamonds fer gold, as our tradition demands. There be but a paltry few dozens left, and by the worst of chances, they were on consignment at Pearlmutter’s. Me plan had been to use these last few diamonds to finance a wee trip back to the old country, a trip in moderate style — which indeed I feared might come near beggaring me — but I wanted to show up those left of me old friends who sneered at me in me time of infirmity. It seems that I’d bought diamonds low and held them long enough to sell them high, much higher than me fellow leprechauns who’d just hoarded gold, which as ye know is subject to the vagaries and fads of the money markets, where diamonds have a moderately steady market in both the industrial and jeweler’s markets.” She stopped to rub her hands together in glee before continuing, “So now I be one of the richest — and thus most powerful — leprechauns in the world and me plan was to stuff my new status — poor as it is — right up me old friends’ noses, whose pots of gold are sadly diminished in these parlous times, what with collapses in the gold market and the thieves and extortionists with their cursed wishes.” She shook her tiny fist in vicarious fury and stamped her tiny foot before bring herself under control with visible effort. “Sorry, lass. We be an excitable lot, we wee folk,” she grinned at her play on words, “and tend to fly off the handle, as’twere, but we mean no harm in it a’tall, no, we don’t.”
“It also means that I be as interested in finding the fiend who robbed that jewelry store as ye, dear lass. It, and me friendship fer ye, be why I been helping ye instead o’ offerin’ such pranks as be within me nature.” She paused, thinking. “So who be next, lass? Me thinks Jumbe be closest, but he and Merl be the ones with no call a’tall for needin’ them perishin’ diamonds.”
“True, but let’s talk to him anyway. Maybe he did it for someone else, someone who promised him more followers?”
“Yer mind works at odd angles, don’t it, lass? I like that,” Colleen approved heartily. With a gleeful, and surprisingly powerful, wallop on Jackie’s back, she scampered off. As soon as Jackie had caught her breath, she ran after the fast disappearing leprechaun. It took a few moments, but Colleen finally slowed down enough to walk beside Jackie and they held hands as the petite woman pointed out everything she knew about everyone and everything they passed — and it seemed like she knew an amazing amount.
They found Jumbe Mungu in the food court amongst the many carts and stands. He was a man alone in a sea of revelers as he slowly moved from garbage can to garbage can, emptying them into a push dumpster and sweeping up spills as some of the other supernaturals laughed and hooted at him as they passed. The sight was so pitiful that Jackie stopped short, almost yanking Colleen off her feet as she continued to approach the hapless God.
Tugging at Jackie’s arm to get her moving again, Colleen dragged her up to Jumbe and greeted him. “Hi, Jumbe. How are ye?”
“Fine thank you, lovely lady.” His deep and mellifluous voice sounded like several organs playing the music of the Gods in perfect harmony.
“Do you remember Jackie? She’s trying to solve a burglary. Would you be willing to help her?”
“Of course,” he replied with a dignified nod to the taller woman. “I would be honored to help in any way that I can.”
“Okay, Jackie. He’s all yours,” Colleen gestured and stepped back while Jumbe turned his eyes on Jackie, deep soulful eyes, eyes that held the sorrows of the world but refused to be dragged under. Jackie couldn’t help stare back into them, drowning in their dignity and strength.
“Hey! Ye had questions for the man, did you not?” Colleen asked with a well placed nudge in the ribs.
Jackie jerked and blinked. Before opening her eyes again, she made sure she wasn’t looking directly at Jumbe. “Uh, yes…sorry.”
Still distracted by those wonderful, understanding, eyes, Jackie had difficulty framing her first question and Colleen jumped in yet again. “Jumbe, me darlin’, would you please tell our young sleuth here everything you know about the recent diamond robbery at Pearlmuter’s?”
“Why certainly, Colleen. I know that there has been a robbery because you’ve just told me. Sadly, I am no longer strong enough to be omnipresent, even within so limited a domain as this convention, so I know nothing more about it.”
“Do you have any need or use for diamonds?”
He thought about the question for a moment before answering. “Well, as you know, one of the most effective short-term methods for obtaining believers would be to offer them valuables, but that could be anything, not just gold, and I am loathe to take that route despite my dire need. I would much prefer a smaller, more loyal group of followers, having tried that first route ages ago.”
“Wha…what happened?” Jackie finally collected herself enough to ask a question.
“Why, they saved the diamonds and other trinkets and piled them up in mounds and pretty arrangements in a cave. It worked well until the white hunters and missionaries came. The hunters killed all my priests, egged on by the missionaries, who enslaved most of my followers in the name of civilization, and between them either stole or extorted all the valuables that they had saved, including the diamonds, gold, silver, and other jewels.”
“Hey, garbage man, get back to work,” someone called from one of the booths. Jackie jerked her head in the direction of the sound but couldn’t tell who had spoken, but Colleen, apparently with better ears, disappeared and then reappeared with a pop in front of a stand run by a shriveled and gaunt man with straggling white hair and skin so pale he looked like icicles would freeze next to him. In fact, that was what he was selling, flaming spears of some pastry, frozen by his breath, flames and all. While Colleen took great pleasure in explaining to the man how he was directly related to “gluz,” the waste products of a harpy, Jumbe merely stood a bit straighter and politely asked Jackie if it would be alright if he worked while they spoke.
“That’s alright. I really don’t have any more questions anyway…except, maybe…if it’s not too rude, how many believers do you have now?
“Just one, my dear, an older gentleman, a scholar in fact. He lives and works in this city, at the university I think. I hope to meet him some day, before….”
“Before what?” Jackie asked, then her eyes bugged out and her hand went to her mouth in realization that the wonderful man standing before her, this being once known by thousands, perhaps millions, and revered as a God, would soon fade away into non-existence. “Oh, I’m sorry,” she gulped. There was no way that she was going to allow such a wonderful creature to expire. “Do you know his name by any chance?”
“Why yes, it is one of the few powers I still possess. I cannot tell you exactly where he lives or works, which is why we have never met, but his name is Long. Earnest Long.”
Jackie’s jaw dropped. “But I know Professor Long. He’s my advisor. As soon as the convention is over I’d be honored to introduce you.”
“That would be wonderful,” Jumbe rumbled and his smile seemed to light up the entire food court. Just ask Colleen when you want to find me. She always knows which shelter I’m staying at.”
Jackie nodded and turned away so he would not see the tears forming. How could anyone in such dire straits maintain such dignity, she wondered.
It wasn’t difficult to find Tris Magister, and Jackie almost found him on her own, because she was wondering what the crowd she saw gathered in one corner of the cavern was doing. After slipping above the crowd by going insubstantial and flying, she saw someone performing on a stage, while Colleen, flitting on ahead as usual, called out, “Well and away! Here be Tris in his natural habitat.” In fact, it was Tris, all cleaned up and looking very handsome indeed in a gold lamé toga with purple borders. He was playing on a seven-stringed lyre, accompanying himself as he chanted some sort of Greek epic in a Greek so ancient that Jackie could only pick up a few words in the general flow.
It was about the Atreides family, the story of Pelops and Hippodamia, and Pelops was competing in a chariot race against Hippodamia’s own father for the right to marry her.
Since it was a Greek story, treachery and deceit abounded, with Pelops suborning a servant of the King into sabotaging the King’s chariot by promising him the virginity of his bride-to-be. The King was killed in the race because the axle of his chariot broke, hurling the King onto the track, where he was trampled to death by the horses of Pelops and his body run over and dragged by Pelops’ chariot.
After the race, Pelops killed the servant, Myrtilus, whom the King had cursed in his dying breath, because he now wanted his promised night with the bride, and in dying was cursed in turn by Myrtilus, both Pelops and his descendants.
It was about this time that Jackie lost the thread of the story completely, although she vaguely remembered that it wound up with one of Pelops’ grandsons, Agammemnon, Helen, and the Trojan War.
He had a beautiful voice though, and coached such sweet and simple notes out of the lyre that Jackie wept to hear the story, even though she could understand only bits and snatches. Many in the crowd evidently understood perfectly, because they’d cry out heartfelt comments as the story progressed, “Infamy!” “Oh, treachery!” “Helen! I remember her!” and so on.
Colleen whispered in her ear, “Iphigenia didn’t die, you know. Artemis whisked her away to Colchis to be her Priestess there. She was a gutsy one, was Iphigenia.”
“What?” Jackie blurted out, only to be shushed by angry looks and hisses from those around her.
“Were they never after teaching you manners in this school of yours, Jackie dear?” Colleen whispered. “It was all a very long time ago, mind ye, t’ree t’ousand years plus a good bit toward four, but some of us knew the people in Tris’ tale very well indeed, and it was famously popular all around the Mediterranean for years and years after. The selfsame story even made it into the Bible, giving her a sex change along the way and calling her Isaac, seeing as how they didn’t pay much attention to colleens in them parts.
“What?” Jackie blurted out again, only to be shushed once more by even angrier looks and hisses that bordered on venomous from the entire audience.
“Jackie, me wee girl,” Colleen whispered. “Can I never take ye anywhere at’all without you bein’ after stirring up a commotion and a botheration?”
Jackie clamped her lips shut and concentrated on the multiplication tables. She was up to forty-seven times seventy-three and Tris was up to Orestes before she felt able to comment. “You did that on purpose!” she whispered accusingly.
“Moi?” said Colleen, as wide-eyed and innocent as a new-born baby.
Jackie rolled her eyes. She was the mythology expert, wasn’t she? Leprechauns were famous for their twisted sense of humor and mischief, and she’d seen it at the meeting, when Colleen had baited Dross into an even greater rage with her ‘innocent’ questions. “Never mind,” she said loudly. The audience was applauding and cheering by now, and Tris was taking his bows, as graceful and powerfully masculine as Ivan Vasiliev in his prime.
“Well, don’t dawdle, Jackie me girl. There he stands, as large as life and twice as natural. Go get him!” Colleen slapped her on the back and flitted restlessly away on her own errands.
Feeling hard done by and muttering to herself as she approached the stage, she opened her mouth to speak, “Excu….”
Tris raised one perfect eyebrow and said, “No.”
“Wha….”
“The idea is inconceivable. The whole affair smacks of slapdash amateurism. Ogham tree letters indeed! A master thief never leaves a trace, and is away with the goods long before anyone knows that anything has been stolen. Empty drawers indeed!”
He waved his hand and a scrap of black cloth appeared in them, which looked strangely familiar to Jackie as he waved it around in grand gestures. Then she realized… looked down at the front of her dress, and gasped. “That’s my…” she lowered her voice. “That’s mine! I paid seventy-eight dollars for that on sale!”
He feigned astonishment. “Really?” he looked at it carefully. “I could have got it for you… wholesale.” He bowed, fluttering her bra in the air like a handkerchief when….
…she squealed. It was back, inside her dress, and perfectly adjusted. “Stop that!” she said, gritting her teeth to keep herself from screaming.
“Who, me? What is it that you think I’ve done?” Evidently Colleen had only copied her look of innocence from Tris, because he did it much better.
“Nothing! Never mind!” she said.
She retreated as quickly as possible, followed only by his mocking laughter.
And here came Colleen flying back without a care in the world. “Did you have a nice chat, Jackie girl?”
“I did not! That insufferable…. That, that…. Man!”
Colleen laughed. “You’re lucky, me fine little lassie. Just a few seconds longer and he’d have your knickers right off and you thinking it was your own idea.”
Jackie just gaped in… indignation and then in… sudden awareness of what the little leprechaun had meant. She blushed without knowing it, which was a fine trick in itself.
Jackie decided to try Dross on her own, so she told Colleen that she was going to go talk to her mother, in which project Colleen was instantly uninterested.
He wasn’t difficult to find; all she had to do was look for the biggest hole in the crowd, and there was Dross at the center of it. This time she poured on the charm first. “Dross! How nice to see you!” Ths time she took a lesson from Tris and kept her powers fully-engaged, so she had his attention in many ways. “I was terribly interested in your history, because you’d been so cruelly betrayed by that vile creature Vulcan, and I clumsily failed to express myself with proper courtesy. Please do forgive me, Dross. You will, won’t you?”
Dross seemed more cheerful away from the group, because he grinned at her and said, “I sorry too, Jackie. Dross know you just stranger, not know Dross. Some of those group people like to tease Dross, make Dross mad.”
“Why would they do that, Dross? You seem perfectly nice to me.”
“They jealous of Dross, because Dross important once.”
“Really? How long ago?”
“About four and a half billion years ago Dross was King of all Trolls. Called Titans then. Made Solar System out of dust. Very big project.”
“You made the entire Solar System? That’s astonishing! How wonderful! So none of us would be here except for you.”
Dross smiled again. “True. Dross had good idea for asteroid belt. Not many stars have asteroid belt so close to good planets.”
Jackie was puzzled. “How is that important? I’m not very good at science stuff.”
Dross, on the other hand, was literally in his element. “When Earth form, very hot. Metal melt, iron melt, sink to center of molten planet, where hard to find. When metals rare, metalworkers hard to find.”
“Okay. That makes sense. But I still don’t understand.”
He smiled. “Dross had good plan, keep metal back. Save metal in asteroid belt. Almost all valuable metals on Earth surface come from metal asteroids Dross held back.”
“That’s amazing, Dross. I’ve heard of iron meteorites, like the one in the American Museum of Natural History in New York City. The Willamette Meteorite, I think it’s called. It was very impressive.”
“That one of Dross asteroids! I remember it! It used to be bigger, but pieces break off sometime. That piece from….” His brow furled into craggy crevasses. “Psyche! Scientist call 16 Psyche. Dross don’t know what number for.”
Jackie knew that one, for some reason. “I think it means that Psyche was the sixteenth asteroid to be discovered by Earth scientists.”
“That make sense. Good system, but Dross knew where Psyche was. It in heart.”
Jackie blinked. Dross had hidden depths. “I thought that the asteroid belt was filled with small things, though. I don’t understand how there could be enough there to supply the entire Earth with metals.”
“Asteroids look smaller than they are. Many asteroids spread out over huge space, looks like less than it is. Psyche almost hundred and sixty miles across, has thirty-seven quintillion pounds of iron, mixed in with many other metals, including nickel, gold, rubidium. Lots more. Enough iron to keep Earth busy for the next two or three million years. Lots more iron and metals in big asteroid belts beyond Uranus. That Dross idea too.”
Jackie knew about those too, the Kuiper Belt and Oort Cloud. “So much?” She was trying to imagine a chunk of iron that big, but couldn’t wrap her mind around it.
“There many asteroids bigger than that. Ceres mostly rock and ice, but maybe six hundred miles across. Smaller than Pluto. Pluto around fifteen hundred miles across. It mostly rock and ice too. Metal very rare, Have to make it inside stars, but most stars not big enough.” He grinned. “Lot of fun when they explode, though, like fireworks, only better.”
“Dross, you’ve lived such an amazing life. I can’t imagine what it must be like to see a star explode.”
He grinned, which might have been frightening before she’d taken the trouble to actually talk to him. “Want see star explode?”
She was instantly suspicious. “Here? That doesn’t sound like a very good idea.”
“Not here! Not even this galaxy. Dross can show you.”
She was puzzled. “How? Aren’t the galaxies awfully far away?”
“Not far. Take shortcut.”
She thought about that for a while. “Shortcut?”
“Shortcut. Dross know when iron forms, when star life end. Just before star explode.”
She narrowed her brows in puzzlement. She didn’t know very much about astronomy at all. Frank had never taken a course in it, and she’d never paid much attention. “Okay. I guess….”
Suddenly, Dross grabbed her hand and said, “Hurry! It’s happening now!” He jumped with her in a very strange direction, somehow different from all the usual directions, and there they were. They must have been very close, because the bright white star subtended quite an arc of sky against the black sky around it. Some ways off, another orangish star floated, a thin streamer of hot gas extending toward the white one. Suddenly, a brilliant white bubble of atomic fire appeared on one limb of the white star, expanding like a giant mushroom until it had folded itself completely around the star, but when it met itself on the other side of the star there was a tremendous convergence, almost like a lightning bolt that lanced a jet of hot gas off into space and at the same time the white star exploded out in all directions, with another jet piercing the star opposite the first, and then the expanding wall of brilliant gas blew past them, quickly expanding out into the void. The twin jets that still speared the diminished star that remained like a glowing cocktail toothpick in a brilliant olive had caught up their own columns of entrained gasses rushing outward from the poles of the explosion, the remnants even then rushing back toward the small body that remained… or did it? Jackie saw now that the star itself had been shot off at an angle, propelled into space as if by a cannon, evidently caused by some imbalance in the stupendous explosion that had just occurred, and was even then receding into the distance, leaving the original orangish donor star behind.
Jackie looked around her, wherever here might be, and saw a strange slowly swirling vortex of hot gas not too far away — or at least it didn’t look too far away — which was surrounded by stars and galaxies that were oddly distorted, as if they’d been stretched out slightly on the surface of a balloon. From the center of the disk stretched out two jets of bright gas, but on a totally different scale from the jets she’d seen from the exploding star.
Dross grinned and took her hand again, and in a sudden rush they went back the way they’d come, and were standing on the floor of the cavern again, although no one seemed to have noticed either their precipitous departure or rapid reappearance. “See! Lots of fun! Billions and billons of tons of iron and other elements.”
Jackie had a sudden flash of insight. “That’s why you like diamonds, isn’t it, Dross? because their inner fire reminds you of the violent fire of creation we just saw.”
Dross blushed, which was as strange a sight as Jackie had ever seen, a deeper black spreading slowly across his face, almost unnoticeable unless she looked carefully, and probably most people wouldn’t have noticed. “Pretty. Not like real thing, but Dross only one see that mostly.”
“I’m honored, Dross, that you showed me your real treasure. It was very beautiful.”
“Diamond come from carbon made in stars like that, though, last stage of star life before final surge of nickel and iron. Explosion make all the rest.”
“I understand, Dross. By creating gemstones, you hope to be able to capture a hint of that experience so that other people can share that incredible beauty.”
He nodded and took a large pebble out of his pocket with his one good hand. He showed it to her — it looked like a lump of translucent frosted glass — and then put it into his mouth, working it back and forth like chewing gum as his jaw moved. Then he spit it out into his palm, wiped it on his shirt, and handed it to her. It was a small sphere with perfect facets cut around it, polished to a perfect shine, a round diamond, like a very shiny glass marble.
She held it up to the light from the torches and saw that he’d managed to recreate the instant of ignition, with two opposing centers of enhanced brilliance at opposite ends of the sphere. “Dross, this is wonderful. I’ve never seen anything like this in my life, and you’ve captured the moment I just saw almost perfectly, or the hint of it at least, without the violent explosion.” She tried to hand it back.
Dross shook his head and refused to take it. “It yours now. First woman Dross show how iron made. You keep. Remember Dross make star for you.”
“I’ll remember, Dross. I’ll remember your precious gift forever.” Spontaneously, she reached up to him and pulled his giant body down into a hug, which he returned with all the delicacy of a woman touching the wings of a butterfly.
“Dross remember you. You first woman never make fun of Dross, or think bad thoughts. Dross sorry he got mad, but never know anyone who not afraid, especially woman, or not cruel.”
Jackie thought about that. Her friend Colleen seemed mostly nice to her, but she could see that she had a streak of cruelty inside her as well. “I understand, Dross, and I promise that I will always be your friend. If you ever need anything, just ask. I suspect that you’ll be able to find me anywhere, or ask Lilith if I go missing.”
Dross nodded his agreement. “Dross never forget energy form.” He grinned. “You get lost, Dross find you!” With that, he wandered off as the assembled guests parted before him like the Red Sea in front of Moses.
Jackie went back the way she came, looking for Colleen.
They found Tinelle on stage. The tiny dragon was singing to an overflow audience and the song was almost unbelievably beautiful. Every listener, no matter where they sat or stood, regardless of whether they could even see her, heard the same incomprehensible but haunting lyrics. It was the most amazing thing Jackie had ever heard in a day and place where the amazing was commonplace. The song was sweet and sad, uplifting and yet wistful, all at the same time. It was a song that seemed somehow to honor the least of us and inspire the strong toward even more valiant efforts. It was — wonderful. Jackie was amazed to hear it in these surroundings.
Everyone in listening range had stopped what they were doing and were transfixed, still, and silent, barely breathing as each strained to catch every nuance of every lilting tone. Even once the last song was finished the silence continued, as if people were afraid that they would lose something precious if they made a sound. It was a good two minutes before the first clap and then it was like an avalanche, more and more until the ceiling of the convention cavern seemed to be rumbling in accompaniment to the applause. In fact, if one looked carefully, it seemed as if bits of the sky were falling. One landed several feet from Jackie and when she bent over to pick it up it glinted. From the brilliance of the reflected torch light, and the feel of it in Jackie’s hand, it seemed to be a small cut diamond.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
“Let us not be too particular. It is better to have
old second-hand diamonds than none at all.”
― Mark Twain, Following the Equator,
Pudd’nhead Wilson’s New Calendar (1897)
Dr. Emrys’ office wasn’t any neater this visit than last. If anything, it was more cluttered, with the folding chairs pushed haphazardly against the walls and the elaborate pentagram filling almost the entire floor space. Emrys was behind his desk, when Jackie walked in, apparently oblivious to the repeated knocking and calls of his name before she’d wafted through the wood and glass door. She was actually surprised that she was permitted to do so, given Emrys’ reputation as the most powerful wizard in the world, but he must have been so engrossed in whatever he was reading that he forgot to set his wards. ‘It’s amazing some people are able to get out of bed in the morning,’ Jackie thought, ‘let alone live as long has he’s purported to have lived.’
She stood by his desk watching him. First, to make certain he was still breathing, but also because she was wondering if she could tell what so engrossed him. After all, she figured that her master’s degree in mythology should have counted for something. Alas, she quickly shook her head and sighed, completely bewildered by whatever it was that he was doing, which seemed to involve scribbling arcane symbols on bits of parchment and then setting them on fire using what looked a lot like a Santeria votive candle.
Amazingly, while her knocking had done nothing, her sigh was enough to distract him.
“Huh? Wha….” he pushed his glasses back up his nose and looked around. Seeing her, his face went from confusion to surprise before he quickly schooled it back into his normal neutral counselor’s look.
“Weren’t expecting to see me, Doc?” she said, raising an eyebrow to indicate that she’d caught him.
“Uh, umm, no, Miss Renfrew, I wasn’t expecting anyone.” He cleared this throat and surreptitiously brushed a hand through his flowing white hair and asked, “What can I do for you? Are you thinking of signing up for the group?”
Realizing now that she had no actual plan, now that she was here, so she wondered how to proceed. Should she spring it on him immediately, or play with him a bit? Each option had its benefits, but she finally decided to just lay it out and get it over with since it didn’t look much like she had the element of surprise despite her unorthodox entry.
“Not right this minute, actually. I wanted to ask you why you did it.”
“Did what, my dear?”
“Take the diamonds, of course.”
“Why would I take any diamonds? As you can see I’m quite well established here and diamonds are not a necessary part of any magical or mundane activities in which I am personally involved.”
“Why are you answering my questions with questions?”
“How else would a counselor counsel? Who would come back if I just told them what they wanted to know up front? For that matter, look at Cassandra. Why would you assume I would have any interest in repeating her mistake?”
“Okay, let’s assume I’m made it through the standard series of sessions.”
“Then you should already have answered your own question.”
“This is why there are so many murderous jokes about therapists, you know. I’m fairly certain I already know the answer. You took them for Lilith, I suspect using a main de gloire, called by the ignorant a ‘Hand of Glory,’ but known to the wise as mandragore, the Mandrake Root, which smells something like chicory on its own, although I’m not exactly certain how to construct such a thing. I suspect that real chicory may also have played an important part, since one of its mystic qualities is loosening locks and removing obstacles, so perhaps chicory plays a part in the preparation of the mandragore, which also grants invisibility. When combined with the presence of Ogham runes at the site, I naturally thought of the Druids. When I thought of the Druids, of course, whose magic tended toward the herbal, I thought instantly of you, Merl…. Lilith as much as admitted it when she did the same answering questions with questions and vague ‘Who, me?’ vaudeville routine you just went through. I just don’t know why you did it and what made you think Lilith would give them back afterwards.”
He raised one eyebrow and nodded, then smiled and said, “You’ve done well…,”.
Jackie interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. “Call me ‘grasshopper’ and I promise I’ll do my level best to get you locked back inside a rock with no visitors and no sun for at least as long as you’ve been alive. I can’t believe you’d trust Lilith, of all people.”
Emrys just sighed and made a small gesture. A chair rose into the air, unfolded and moved behind her. “Please humor an old man.” He gestured to the seat. “As I said, you’ve done well. I am most impressed and I will answer some of your questions, but first, a story.”
He settled a bit into his chair, and she assumed that meant that they were in for a long story. Well, she was in no particular hurry either, so Jackie took a seat in the middle of the air, since she didn’t have to put on a show to gull anyone into thinking she was human here, of all places,, and she didn’t want to sit on a prearranged chair out of general suspicion.
He raised one eyebrow, then shrugged. “Imagine that you’re an acquisitive creature who’s been alive for thousands of years, if all be told….”
“You’re cribbing from Yeats, by the way, so if this is meant to convince me that you’re not a thief, you’re going about it the wrong way.”
He looked irritated. “Who’s telling this story, me or you? Should I just shut up and let Ms. Know-It-All tell all?”
Chastened, slightly, Jackie said, “Okay. I’ll try to keep acerbic comments to a minimum.”
He smiled very faintly, a stiff upper lip twitch, then his face went back to bland superciliousness. “Yeats, of course, stole his line from me. In another life, I was called Taliesin, and was either the original creator of, or the inspiration for many of Yeats’ poems, so be careful before you level accusations of ‘theft’ against any of the Old Ones. They might not be quite as amused as I am.”
“Okay. I apologize. Mea culpa. Mea maxima culpa.”
“Always a good start, Daughter. Sincere repentance is good for the soul.” He smiled in fatherly benevolence and made a sign in the air, obviously some sort of benediction, but not a cross.
“Could we just get on with it?” she said, irritated, and not that sincere in her repentance after all. “And I’m not your daughter.”
He smiled, as if he’d just won a close call in a tennis match, and continued, “It’s an occupational habit. Think nothing of it.” He made a dismissive gesture with his hands, as if waving away a fly. “Now imagine that you’re an acquisitive creature who’s been alive for thousands of years, if all be told …. Now imagine that it’s much, much longer than that, and that if all be told in detail, continents have shifted slightly, the Dire Wolf has thrived and died after almost two million years of dominance, and the Irish Elk has flashed into existence and vanished in the mere space of four hundred thousand years or so. How much of the world’s wealth might have passed through your hands?” He raised one eyebrow to indicate permission to speak.
“I don’t know. A lot?”
“Essentially all of it, at one time or another, and certainly all the land it sprang from. There are a few things dredged up from sea floors which might be fairly claimed as ‘finder’s keepers,’ but you might be surprised by how little of that there is.”
“So you’re saying….”
“I thought I was telling this story,” he said, with some vexation.
“Sorry.” She tried to look contrite, without notable success.
“When Lilith left or was driven out of Eden — the story varies depending on who’s telling it — which was up in what’s now Persia….” He frowned in momentary concentration, “…or what they call Iran these days — it’s so difficult to keep track — she went south, just wandering until she ran out of ground to walk upon, on what’s now called the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa. She liked the climate back then, since she thought that Eden was far too hot in the summer, either muggy or hot and dry, and the winters were miserable. She quite liked the diamonds as well, which were locally plentiful in the general area. You could just pick them off the ground, or on the sandy banks of streams, and if you wanted a bigger one, you could just waft up and down the buried cores of ancient volcanoes and find all you wanted.”
“So you’re saying….”
“Exactly, Grasshopper.” He smirked. “Lilith — quite properly, in my opinion — considers all of Africa below the river Congo, but including Lake Tanganyika and Zanzibar, her personal property by right of discovery and occupation, together with all the mineral and other wealth therein contained. The fact that many humans disagree is a matter of no interest to her whatsoever, nor to me, I might add.”
“Well, that seems simple enough,” she said. Anything else?
He seemed amused. “Of course. Guess who really discovered and claimed the Americas, well before the American Indians and other Johnny-Come-Latelys came along?”
“Let me guess …. Lilith?”
“Got it in one. Would you like to go onto Double Jeopardy?”
“Sure, why not? Lilith has what she considers legitimate claim to almost the entire world, except that area previously set aside by God as Eden, the exclusive domain of Mankind as a whole, from which he somehow managed to get evicted.”
“You are a clever girl, Jackie. There are a few minor exceptions, mostly satrapies set up by one or more of the Djinni, although many of these were her common-law husbands, so when they died — and so many of them have died — title reverted to her as surviving spouse. The big exceptions are places she didn’t like, for one reason or another. She hated Equatorial Africa and the Amazon Basin in South America, because they were hot and muggy, and isn’t fond of Southeast Asia and most of the South Seas for the same reason. She claims that the moisture makes her hair either frizz or become limp, depending on her current ‘look,’ but almost every place that one would really want to live, given their druthers, either is or was hers, which amounts to the same thing.”
“Holy Probate, Batman!” she enthused without enthusiasm.
He scowled at her, then set his lips in a thin grim line and went on despite her kibitzing. “The fact, of course, that the laws promulgated by every existing human government may contradict her claims are beside the point, in her opinion, because they were promulgated by interlopers and thieves, and obtained a pirate’s title only, that is, they can keep what they’ve stolen only as long as they themselves have their hands upon it. If Lilith wants her property back, all she has to do is ask for it, or take it. She tends to do the latter, because it saves argument, and Lilith, above all, is….”
“…a lover, not a fighter. Yeah, she mentioned the same thing to me, and I have to admit that I can see a certain justice in it. It seems fair enough to me,” she said. “So Lilith had a need for her property, you agreed with her that she had a rightful claim to it, and you helped her to get it back.”
“Essentially, yes, although she has many overlapping claims on most of the world, either by direct right, or through one of her many spouses over the years. Most of those arguments I’d stay out of, if I possibly could. You may be amused to note that through Samael, the Archangel of Death, her first spouse after Adam, and still in God’s good graces, she has a partial claim to the entire Roman Empire, but specifically the entirety of the land and buildings within the Vatican City and most of Rome. It was her home for a while, you know, some time in the middle of the Ninth Century, when she became Pope, and since the Pope’s election is for life, could fairly claim to be the only legitimate Pope even now. That’s another tiff I’d stay away from, as it would likely start a holy war. I suspect she’d win, of course, since the Holy See has no divisions, as Stalin famously said, but only a hundred or so Pontifical Swiss Guards. She tends to be careless of ‘collateral damage,’ though, and I’d just as soon not take sides if she ever made an issue of it. Then again, as Adam’s only surviving spouse, and since there was never a proper divorce, she has at least a partial prior claim to everything owned by humans descended from his bigamous association with Eve, anywhere on Earth, since she was never affected by the Fall, and thus never afflicted with mortality. That was all down to Eve and Adam, the sorriest pair of dolts that you could possibly imagine.”
“I’ll be damned. I’m an heiress.”
“Well, the first is still an open question,” he chuckled, “ but the second, yes, within strict limits, so you’ll understand that it’s not a matter of ‘trust,’ but justice, and I’ve always been on the side of justice.”
Jackie thought about that for a moment. “Okay. I guess I’m on your side there, and please don’t worry. I like my new Mom, taking all in all. I’m not interested in bumping her off for any putative share of whatever. I imagine I’d have to share with a lot of greedy demons, in any case.”
He smiled again. “I’m glad to hear it, although I wasn’t worried, in fact. She’s immensely powerful, and not likely to be overcome other than by a large consortium of archangels, and it would be difficult to get enough of them to agree to do it, because many of them remember her with fondness, either as lover or spouse, and there’s also one overriding fact: To wit that, for some reason of his own, God quite likes her.”
“Oh, I can understand it,” she said. “She’s got chutzpah, and God always seems to like the ones with chutzpah, even if they aren’t quite the sort one would trust alone with one’s spouse, or ask to guard one’s valuables.”
He thought about that for a while. “I believe you may have hit the nail on the head, as you say. Like tends to like, but God’s plans are often quite obscure, so I doubt that that’s quite all of it.”
“Maybe, who knows? We all muddle along as best we can. Can you tell me why she needs the diamonds?”
“I’m afraid not; it’s not my secret to tell, but I will say that I agree with her reasoning.”
“Good enough for me. Is there anything she can do for poor Colleen, she’s quite devastated by the loss of her diamonds, you know.”
“Poor Colleen?” He laughed quite pleasantly, shaking his head in rueful admiration. “That’s rich! Look at the inventory of the missing jewels and count them up. Try to figure out exactly who the so-called ‘owners of record’ are. Just guessing, I’d estimate Colleen’s pre-insurance loss from your mother’s informal reassertion of her claims at thirty million dollars, since she had possession of many of the finest stones, which were all that Lilith was interested in. As one of the last leprechauns left alive, she’s got enough stashed away to make Bill Gates look like a street bum begging for quarters by the entrance to the subway, and could certainly afford enough diamonds to fill a bathtub she could soak in, more like a swimming pool, even after the loss of one of her smaller stashes. Didn’t she tell you that they were insured? Didn’t she tell you the full value of her holdings at Pearlmutter’s? You have to realize, Jackie, that leprechauns tend to be almost as economical with the truth as they are with their coin.“
“No, she didn’t feel obligated to share that information with me,” she said darkly. “In fact, she left me the distinct impression of the exact opposite, although looking back, she didn’t exactly lie to me as much as she allowed me to form an erroneous opinion.”
”Don’t be hard on her, Jackie. As you observed, leprechauns don’t ever really lie, as such, but they’re very sharp dealers. Did you ever read any of the old Uncle Scrooge stories? He was modeled after a leprechaun that the series’ first author and artist ran into once, which is possibly why his stories have withstood the test of time. They’re much more realistic than many people realize. They’ve been reissued, you know, so you might want to pick one or more volumes, so you’ll have a little insight into your friend Colleen.”
“I have read one or two of the original stories, a very long time ago, when I was just a girl. That bathtub thing, though; is that why leprechauns all have a pot of gold in the stories?” she asked.
“It is indeed. Before bathtubs, most people bathed — if they bathed at all — in the same pot they used for rendering, laundry, and whatever other domestic processing formed a part of their daily lives. A separate bathing facility was an unbelievable luxury, and leprechauns typically live very frugally, despite their wealth. They like to climb into their pot and roll around in their gold, claiming that’s what makes them healthy and long-lived. They’re probably right, since they’re a type of Elemental, something like your Salamander, only they embody the spirit of money, which has a duality about it, just like fire, which can create as well as destroy. So gold, or any wealth, can serve the purposes of either greed or generosity, and it’s up to those who wield it to decide whether it’s used for good or evil.”
“That makes sense, I suppose, and if Uncle Scrooge was modeled after an elemental, that explains why he liked to go swimming in his money. I live and learn, Doctor Emrys, I live and learn.”
“Hot Damn!” she cursed. Jackie had just wafted back through Dr. Emrys’ door when something that looked like it belonged in one of those old stop-motion Jason and the Argonauts movies leapt from the middle of the air and tried to decapitate her with one swipe of the biggest sword she’d ever seen. Oddly enough, the sword shattered into about a million tinkling pieces as soon as it encountered the frosted glass window, which at least evened the odds a little, so she took a harder look while the thing drew back his diminished sword with a look of puzzlement on his face which suggested that he’d been at the back of the line when they started handing out the brains.
As far as demons went, he wasn’t bad, if you managed to ignore the über-Neanderthalish slope of his forehead that made him look like he’d used his former sword to whack off the top half of his own head. He was green, of course, with the requisite slobbering fangs, bloody claws, horns, oozing sores, and bad breath, so’s you couldn’t possibly mistake him for the romantic lead, but he was male, so Jackie kicked him hard in the balls on general principles, which had the interesting and simultaneous effect of causing him to double over in agony at the precise moment he simultaneously ejaculated, shouted something incoherent, and choked because all these separate events somehow came together in one mouth — well, some of it got into his eyes — so she kicked him again for making a mess on the carpet.
Someone cleared his throat behind her, so she whirled around to face a possible new threat when she saw that it was only Dr. Emrys. “Friend of yours?” she asked, jerking a thumb over her shoulder at the recumbent figure on the floor, by now unconscious and prostrate.
After looking at him carefully — which told her that he must have some very strange friends — he said, “No, but it seems that someone doesn’t like you very much, because he was summoned for this task. Pity.” He made a few passes with his hand, said a few incomprehensible words, and the creature dissolved into flame with a shriek, leaving a sulphurous stench behind.
“Did you have to kill him?” she asked, since she viewed the idea with distaste, despite his hostile assault.
He blinked. “No, of course not. He was Compelled, and had no choice in the matter. I just sent him back to Hell, which is his proper place, and re-baptized him in fire and blood at the same time, so he can’t be summoned again until someone figures out his new True Name, which usually only happens because this class of demon isn’t very bright, as a rule, so it’s fairly easy to trick them into telling you what their name is.” He smiled. “If it makes you feel any better, I slurred my speech a bit, so it’s fairly likely that he didn’t quite catch his new name, as concentrated as he was with his personal misery, which will be a very big surprise to whoever tries to summon him again, using what he’ll probably think is his True Name, because the rules of the game allow him to eat the summoner who doesn’t get it right, which will be instantly clear to him when he doesn’t feel the bond.” He smiled again, this time a little dangerously. “I’m not fond of cowards who set innocents into harm’s way by forcing them to attack people they don’t like while hiding behind the bushes. As the Lord High Executioner said in The Mikado, I’ve got a little list, they never will be missed.”
As she left Dr. Emrys’ office building, Jackie was more confused than ever. She was embarrassed as well, because she’d completely overlooked Dr. Emrys as a suspect during her first round of thinking, because he was a Doctor, and because he looked respectable. But even if Lilith was the one stealing diamonds, it didn’t seem at all likely that she would have summoned a demon to try and kill her. In her admittedly short acquaintance with her, it didn’t seem to be her mother’s style, so there must be more than one hand being played in this game. As she’d pointed out herself, Lilith was a lover, not a fighter, and she’d probably be amused to have been found out, since she felt that she ‘owned’ the diamonds in any case, which even made her statements during the convention … truish, even if not strictly true. It’s not exactly theft if you retrieve your own property, even by proxy, and even if she’d been standing right behind Dr. Emrys while he absconded with her mother’s jewels, she hadn’t seen him ‘steal’ anything, by the same logic, and neither had Dr. Emrys ‘stolen’ anything. She gritted her teeth, suddenly furious that the two of them had blithely told the truth, but not the whole truth, and had deceived her through verbal tricks as morally dishonest as the physical sleight of hand that Tris had used to taunt her. She felt like a fool, but with that poignant sense of hurt one felt when people that one had thought to have been friends turned out not to be. She’d gone into Merl’s office as a potential client, at his invitation, even though she’d also had a private agenda. Didn’t he have a professional duty of care? Wasn’t his trickery also a type of malpractice?
She pondered this for a while, then thought, ‘Okay, so leaving aside the fact that they’d conned me, and that my feelings were hurt, there are still two real questions: Why am I a particular target, and why “retrieve” these particular diamonds at this particular time?’
She didn’t think the two things were related, or if they were, the connection was obscure. From what she’d seen at the convention, Lilith had the ceilings covered in diamonds, and she tried working the sums in her head: The largest cavern was about two and a half to three acres in size, call it three, to make life simpler. An acre is 43,560 square feet so that’s 130,680 square feet in three of them, so 144 times that is 18,817,920, and if there were only one diamond per square inch — which seemed unlikely — that would be almost twenty million diamonds on the roof of that one cave, and ten times that seemed more likely. She tried to whistle in astonishment, but discovered that she’d forgotten how to whistle, and that really astonished her. How could she have forgotten how to whistle? Why? She shook her head to get the cobwebs out. One more damned mystery to figure out.
But it was no wonder Lilith didn’t have a crew out there picking up the diamonds that had fallen from the ceiling. She probably just had them swept out with the trash, which brought her to Jumbe Mungu. Could he have been tempted to pocket the diamonds in said trash? But what would it profit him? He only had one believer, her own faculty advisor, Professor Emeritus Long in the Department of Mythology, who didn’t seem the type to covet diamonds, and why bother stealing them when bunches of them were literally laying around on the ground. Then she wondered what it was that constituted ‘belief.’ She certainly believed in Jumbe’s existence, but did that count? Did Jumbe have ‘believers’ that he didn’t know about? Jumbe Mungu meant ‘Chief God’ in Swahili, if she remembered her survey course in African religions correctly, and the introduction during the group meeting had mentioned the same etymology, but had referred it to Bantu, the usual linguistic source cited for Swahili, but what did it take to be considered a ‘Chief’ among Gods? And why would Professor Long’s ‘belief’ count for more than hers? Because she wasn’t human? For that matter, everyone in that meeting believed that Jumbe existed, and none of them, as far as she knew, were human, but that hardly seemed fair. And then again, her angel Sam had told her that she was human, as was Lilith, and she didn’t suppose that he would lie. The whole situation was making her head hurt.
In any case, if Lilith went to the trouble to ‘recover’ those particular gems, there must have been one or more gems of special interest among them, but which ones, and why? She supposed that the easiest way to start would be to ask, not that she expected an answer, not from Lilith, but why not begin with simplicity?
When she got to her parking spot, and into her car, she turned the key and almost started out for La Calaca Extraordinaria, her mother’s business and usual hang-out, as far as she knew.
Then again, simplicity was vastly overrated, especially where Lilith was concerned. Jackie could see her point; after having been alive for more than a million years, she’d seen almost everything before, and hated being bored. People who didn’t do their ‘due diligence’ before wasting her time bored her almost immediately. She wasn’t one of those unctuous ‘self-help’ gurus who claim that ‘There are no stupid questions,’ as long as someone was paying for the stupid answers. With Lilith, the first stupid question was usually the last, and Jackie had the impression that Lilith was actually cutting her some slack, every once in a while, and regretted her own smart mouth, which tended to run off on its own whenever she was around Lilith, for some reason. So her first stop was her own desk, and her small collection of esoteric texts, plus access to several academic databases that might be handy. She smiled when she thought about it, because she really loved research, discovering stuff that people either didn’t know or didn’t realize was important in ways they hadn’t imagined.
She felt a rush of pleasure when she first approached what seemed like an impossible tangle of unrelated facts, just as she imagined Edmund Hillary must have felt when he saw a mountain that looked impossible to climb. After careful inspection, she’d eventually discover a ‘toehold’ that would let her stretch a little further, and so on until she’d mastered the raw data and turned it into a hypothesis, then perhaps a ‘law,’ an accurate and predictive description of the interrelatedness of some particular set of observations, and then a theory, if she was very lucky, or very thorough. The academic world had plenty of room for both.
First though, she might as well stop and see if Dr. Long was in his office. There’s little point in having an advisor if one didn’t take advantage of their years of experience from time to time. He might have a few ideas on the subject, even if she didn’t divulge everything she knew.
At the first likely intersection, she turned right, then swung around the block until she could retrace her way back to the campus, and as she drove, she went over what she knew already in her mind. First: diamonds were compressed carbon, and so related to carbon-based life, which was to say everything living. That seemed like a likely point, in occult terms at least, if not as a nutritious breakfast cereal. Second: The diamond suit in an ordinary deck of cards represented the original coins or pentacles suits, and thus the element Earth in esoteric philosophy. Third: diamonds, and all crystals, were symbols of Order, and potential focal points for meditation and magic. She wasn’t sure, but the extreme regularity of diamonds on an atomic level seemed more suited to High Magic, or Ceremonial Magic, than to the more free-flowing and amorphous cantrips and spells of ordinary divination and invocation.
She already knew, from her research for her recent paper, that most invocations of the higher orders of demons involved aspects of Ceremonial Magic as well as the basic invocation, since one had to be able to control the inimical creatures summoned forth as well as call them, unless one merely had a death wish. Her own recent encounter with a Demon outside Dr. Emrys’ office was a case in point. If she’d been human, she’d likely be dead right now, and the same fate would await every careless summoner. So it seemed at least possible that the jewels had been used to summon or control a demon, although she had no idea how or why. The trouble with that line of reasoning, though, was that she doubted that Lilith would have any trouble at all in kicking demon butt if she had a mind to do so, and certainly wouldn’t need human gimcracks and doohickies to do so, since she herself — and she had no illusions about their relative powers — could obviously handle minor demons on her own. Her Mom, she suspected, would be Hell on wheels.
“So there you have it, Doctor Long. I ran across the use of precious gems in relation to demonic summoning and possession during my research for my paper, and wanted to pursue the topic further in another direction, but couldn’t be sure whether I might have missed something or not, so of course my second thought was to ask you, since you have much more experience in the field.”
“Well,” he said, “I’m flattered that you thought of me, Jackie, but your précis seems very thorough, and your paper was first-rate work, I want to say, from start to finish. I’ve sent it round for review, and would be pleased to sponsor it for publication, if you’d be interested.”
“I’d be honored, of course, Doctor Long, but….”
He laughed. “Of course, Jackie, back to business. I was going to mention that I remember seeing a reference, I believe it was Aleister Crowley, and of course you know how unreliable he can be, but I recall reading a passage in one of his ‘Thelemite’ hodgepodges about trapping demons in the crystalline matrices of certain precious gems.”
“Like diamonds, for example?”
“Exactly. In fact, what’s usually called the light body in Theosophy and related systems is termed the diamond body in Vajrayāna Buddhism, which itself is popularly called the Diamond Vehicle. Then too, the Diamond Realm Mandala, the ‘Vajradhātu,’ almost precisely mirrors the interior structure of diamonds as revealed by modern x-ray crystallography, so we must imagine that either this is pure coïncidence, or that the ancient Tibetan sages had actually divined something of the true structure of the universe through pure contemplation of ultimate reality. For all his faults, Crowley was an avaricious reader and the plunderer of many very real occult traditions, so managed to squirrel away a few nuggets of valuable insights and information in the midst of his ego-driven self-aggrandisement. If the Theosophic and Thelemite Light Body, or Body of Light — the ætheric manifestation of the soul — is in fact related to the Diamond Body described in the ancient Tibetan texts, physical diamonds might be appropriate for achieving mastery over demons, or even phowa, a type of astral projection in which a dying person can direct his passage into a new body of his or her choice, thus transcending karma to some extent. I’d focus on the Tibetan texts, I think, since they developed this line of thinking further than any of the other schools of Buddhist thought that I’m aware of, and in fact use the process to this present day to ensure the continuance of the line of Dalai Lamas, who are all reïncarnations of Avalokitasvara, or Guānshìyīn Púsà, or Guānyīn, the Bodhisattva of Compassion.”
Jackie furrowed her brow in puzzlement. “But isn’t Guānyīn a woman?”
“Or a Goddess. Yes and no,” he said, with phlegmatic equanimity. “It’s a common misconception, especially among those for whom Buddhism is conjoined with preëxisting thealogies, or those for whom pure compassion seems most likely or prevalent among females. Guānyīn, the Bodhisattva of Compassion, transcends male and female, and can appear as either sex, although various Buddhist traditions may prefer one incarnation or another. The current Dalai Lama has even suggested that his next incarnation may be female, and occur outside Tibet, and one supposes that he would know.”
Jackie wasn’t familiar with this at all, since her own focus had been primarily directed toward European traditions, but it seemed like a promising lead, especially since this line of spiritual transmission seemed to place great store in diamonds, or their spiritual equivalents. ‘Back to the salt mines,’ she thought to herself, and headed for home as soon as she’d said her good-byes and left the office.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Withhold not correction from the child:
for if thou beatest him with the rod,
he shall not die.
Thou shalt beat him with the rod,
and shalt deliver his soul from hell.
― Proverbs 23:13-14
How many angels can dance on the head of a pin? No, seriously, if God were all-powerful and all that shit, could he make angels so tiny that an infinite number of them could dance gracefully in an infinitesimal space without stepping on each other’s toes? And if they twirled, would the infinitely delicate fabric of all their tiny skirts billow out to follow that asymptotic curve known as the Witch of Agnesi? Parametrically, it would be: x = 2a tan θ, y = 2a cos2 θ, or in Cartesian coördinates: y = 8a3 / x2 + 4a2. And could all those tiny dancing angels sing the calculus of infinitesimals as they danced in chorus? Were there no limits to their collective audacity? ‘We’re here! We’re here! We hear! We hear!’ Is reciprocity a divine attribute? Quid pro quo? Tit for tat? If life is but a dream, was she always dreaming?
Jackie woke with a start? Was she sleeping? Dreaming? How could sleep be triggered without blood in her veins and breath in her body? Was it only a habit, the boring repetition of an obsessive-compulsive tic? Did she have circadian rhythms? Was she a morning person? A night owl? Did it matter? Sleep that knits up the raveled sleeve of care, the death of each day’s life, sore labor’s bath, balm of hurt minds, great nature’s second course, chief nourisher in life’s feast. But was it? She didn’t feel rested particularly, just the same. What time was it, anyway? She glanced over at the clock beside her bed, which glowed, although it hardly mattered, since whatever ‘light’ she used for vision didn’t follow normal rules, except it did, sort of. When she closed her eyes, she couldn’t exactly see, although she could still sense things going on around her, exactly how she didn’t know. And there! There something wasn’t right.
She flitted to where the disturbance was, and there was a man open before her, using a tool of some sort to lever the screen from an open window. A woman lay sleeping in the room, and the window was open for air. Jackie wasn’t outraged so much as ticked off, because this was her territory. She didn’t like his mind at all, so she fixed it for him, so that he dropped his pants, stepped out of them, and started masturbating frantically, ejaculating almost immediately, and then knelt under the window and began to lick up his own emission. Then she called the police, and told them she’d seen a prowler, told them where it was, and waited until the cruiser arrived, turned on its alley and takedown lights, and clearly videoed the man’s pale ass in the air as he kept licking, now frantic when he realized that he was now displayed. As the officer exited his vehicle, she left, content that the would-be rapist now had a different problem, fetishistic exhibitionism, which would have him in reparative therapy for a good long time, or until his aggressive impulses were gone. As an afterthought, she reached back and added a compulsion to brag about his past exploits, whatever they were, which ought to take care of justice as well, without requiring her to soil her own mind by dipping into his.
Looking around her, she could feel many thoughts and feelings in the air, but had a special sensitivity to thoughts and feelings of a sexual nature, and so saw something of her mother’s temptation. Within the radius of a mile, or more if she stretched a bit, there were more men masturbating than she could shake a stick at — she almost laughed at her ‘happy’ metaphor — and quite a few women. One didn’t have to tempt or seduce anyone at all, although she supposed that taking an active part would have its charms. There was more than enough sexual energy being thrown around to keep a dozen succubi replete with no effort at all.
When she thought about it, though, it didn’t seem like a very productive way to make a living, as a sort of mosquito tapping into a communal artery that was freely available, so she supposed that Lilith was engaged in a type of helpful commerce, because she added ‘value’ to the transaction by embellishing the rough act with dreams, the teasing seduction, the affirmation of prowess, and perhaps even the smash and grab that made off with the entire package in a transformative change. Or was it Lilith who’d drained him dry at all? Toward the end, when she’d become Lilith, at least in her mind, was it Lilith, or was it Jackie herself, who’d delighted in sucking down her own energy, and in watching herself die and be reborn? She knew that she was much more powerful than her sisters, at least the two she’d seen at the convention, Jane and Mary. Was it because she’d embraced her change, had wanted it before her encounter with Lilith, as her angel Sam had seemed to say?
Lilith, of course, had said nothing, but who was being the grownup here, Lilith — who’d left her free to make her own way in the world without any sort of coercion that she could see, and in fact seemed remarkably happy to see her sometimes, considering all in all — or herself, petulant, whiny, even churlish at times, sulking when her mother didn’t behave exactly as she wanted her to behave? If she had been her Mom, she would have smacked herself more than once, and felt perfectly justified. She’d been holding herself up as the paragon of virtue, and had mentally labeled her Mom as the ‘Bitch,’ but the only one of the two of them who’d really been acting like a bitch had been herself, injecting herself into what had evidently been a private conversation between her Mother and her friend Sarah, and jumping all over her Mom without bothering to find out what had been going on. Sarah was much older than she was, despite her apparent youth, and probably felt more comfortable with her Mother, a fellow ‘Oldie,’ — if not quite on the same scale — than Jackie did herself.
Then, thinking of her mother, she thought for some reason of Blake’s poem, The Tiger. Her angel Sam had been quite careful to refer to the Creator and the Maker, but her mother had dismissed ‘that pathetic little volcano godling’ as something contemptible, and she wasn’t at all sure any more that they referred to the same thing. Lilith was indeed a type of tiger, fierce and proud, and ‘What immortal hand or eye Could frame thy fearful symmetry?’ Could Lilith’s ‘pathetic godling’ have been her Creator, or was there some subtle difference? Sam had referred to ‘his friend Vishnu,’ but if Vishnu existed, why not Adi Parashakti, the Goddess, Divine Mother — to whom Lilith had also referred, at least indirectly — as the Supreme Being and ground of all reality. In the Upanishads, the Trinity, Lord Brahma, Lord Vishnu, Lord Shiva, and all other Gods worship Her, and indeed without the power of Adi Shakti the Gods Themselves can neither move nor speak. Even the Three Supreme Gods, Trimurti, are as nothing without the Tridevi, their Consorts and Goddesses, Saraswati, Lakshmi, and Parvati, all of whom have multiple Aspects, and in fact Parvati, Goddess of Destruction, of preparing the way for making all things new again, is often depicted wearing a tiger’s skin, as is Kali, one of Parvati’s most terrible incarnations, and so subsume its essential nature. Was Kali, was Parvati? Were all these women Lilith? Or was Lilith them? What was she, herself, if not Lilith made new again, free of bondage?
And then she woke again, recursively. She’d been sleeping on the couch, one of her books lying open in her lap, papers and four- by six-inch note-cards scattered on every flat surface around her. They were covered with some small fraction of the Ten Thousand Names of God.
In the distance, she heard the police cruiser responding to her call.
“Hello, Mother,” Jackie said, when Lilith looked up from the bar where she was sitting, surrounded, as usual, by a small coterie of male admirers.
She frowned slightly and waved a negligent hand, causing the men’s eyes to unfocus and their faces to go slack. “Come to carp and criticize, as usual, dear? Or do you want something else?”
“No, Mother. I’ve come to offer my help, if I may, but I have no idea what that help might consist of, or even if it might be useful to you, but I owe you my….” She’d almost said ‘love,’ but stopped herself in time, “…gratitude and loyalty.”
Lilith smiled with no particular enthusiasm, but at least she wasn’t sneering. “How much have you guessed?”
“Not much,” she admitted, “but I suspect you have a powerful demon in captivity, ‘on ice,’ so to speak, trapped within the matrix of a large diamond, probably the large yellow diamond that ‘went missing’ recently.”
Lilith visibly preened, so pleased was she, her natural beauty becoming more radiant, so much so that every activity in her club came to a standstill, with every male staring at her, jaws slack, and spittle drooling from the mouths of several. “How clever of you, Daughter, but then blood will tell… eventually.” The last word dropped a bit, and she looked somewhat less sanguine, and most of the men shook themselves slightly, as if they had been dogs coming in out of the rain, and then tried to think of what they’d been doing before.
“I confess that I have no idea who it might be, however.”
“Not to worry, dear. There’s no reason you should, since he’s been absent from the world for more than twenty thousand years. He was a boring little twit to begin with, Mastiphal, one of many self-styled ‘Princes of Darkness over the ages.’ ” She rolled her eyes. “Spare me,” she sighed, “the pretensions of petty pretenders.”
“If you’ll pardon my ignorance, who’s Mastiphal.”
She smiled, “You mean, apart from a ‘metal’ band from Gdansk? Or was it Katowice? Poland, anyway, a dreary place, entirely appropriate for Mastiphal, who was a dreary fellow as an angel, and even less appealing as a demon, although the two words are completely interchangeable. Fancied himself the Demon of Slander and Lies, which I suppose are very grievous sins in Halacha, but they have tabloid celebrations of his domain at every supermarket checkout stand these days, along with candy and chewing gum. How are the mighty fallen….”
“But why do you need him, then?”
“Moi? Need? Not likely, but I thought he might spare me some trouble, and if he doesn’t agree, he can go right back into his little bottle.”
Jackie felt like rolling her eyes and making a ‘smart’ remark, but rather renewed her resolve to be better than she was, usually. “All right, then how might he be ‘handy,’ if that’s a better word.”
“Mastiphal’s one grounding in reality was that he hated Sansanvi, who’s gone rogue of late, and is killing innocents. If he undertakes to take rid me of Sansanvi, I’ll set him free, to save myself the trouble of more personal involvement.”
“But is this Mastiphal that powerful?”
She actually laughed. “You’ve been listening to Semangelaf, I see. Don’t be swayed by his puffed-up little masculine ego and self-aggrandizement. Those three little twerps were errand boys, back in the day, and haven’t much improved themselves, having started out as hit men who preyed upon women and children, for the most part.” She sneered in contempt. “I was married to an Archangel for two thousand years, remember, Samael, one of the seven Regents of the World. I was Empress of the Realm of Death, and as Mictecacihuatl reigned alone as Queen and Goddess of Mictláan, the Underworld, for another two thousand years. Mastiphal was, in very fact, one of the great Princes amongst the angels, although not nearly of Samael’s measure.” She smirked, then winked laciviously. “In more ways than one.” She smirked again, in slightly better humor. “He was Mosachiel, of course, the ‘Chosen One of God,’ before he changed his name. He thought it sounded too Jewish or something.” She was obviously unconcerned with his opinion.
Jackie didn’t know what to say. “Unh, what do you mean by ‘innocents’ and Sansanvi?”
“I mean the nasty little toad is killing people who haven’t done any particular harm, of course, including quite recently your sister Jane, who was too weak and unassuming to hurt a fly, which is of course an enticement for vicious thugs and cowards like Sansanvi.” She spat on the floor to underscore her disgust.
“He killed Jane?” Jackie was stunned, trying to reconcile her formerly-comfortable view of the world to an intrusive reality that seemed monstrous and vile. She could hardly believe it, ‘Jane?’ “But I knew Jane.”
“He did, seeking to curry favor from someone higher on this week’s totem pole, I suspect, although of course he didn’t consult me, since he undoubtedly worried that I’d snuff him out without the slightest hesitation. Bullies rarely confront the source of their fears.”
Jackie didn’t take long to make up her mind; she didn’t have that many relatives to spare, and she’d liked Jane, despite her quirks, and she’d promised her safety, trusting in Semangelaf’s lying words. “Could you teach me something about diamonds, Mother?”
She smiled in what appeared to be genuine pleasure. “Of course, Jackie. You have only to ask, but you already know most of the trick of it, since it’s almost the same as concealing your aura, but you do it to someone else, and stuff them elsewhere than behind their own eyes.” She rose from her stool and walked toward her, reaching up and plucking something from the air as she came toward her, which turned out to be the two apparently flawless deep blue cut diamonds she pressed into her palm. “Having two is better,” she said, “because you have two chances at the trick, and they usually feel smug after having escaped the first time, and so fall easily to a second try. If that one fails, flee like all Hell is after you, because it will be.”
Jackie stared at them. They felt almost heavy in her hand, about the weight of her keyring, including her car key, the clicker, the key to their apartment, a tiny Swiss Army knife with a tiny nail file and scissors, and a fancy decorative key fob, which happened to be a pretty brass rose that Frank had given her. “Unh, how much am I carrying around here?”
Lilith raised one perfect eyebrow. “Who cares? Around three ounces total, at a guess. It’s difficult to trap a relatively powerful spirit in anything much less than an ounce or so without a lot of practice, so these two have plenty of room to play around with.” She paused for a moment, then added, evidently amused by Jackie’s hesitation, “They’ve never been claimed by anyone, dear, and my hands are the only ones to ever touch them, aside from the diamond cutter, since I picked them up on the shores of a lovely riverbank in South Africa, and that was almost twenty thousand years ago, so you needn’t worry about being caught with them. Whatever anyone else might think about their value, they’re worth considerably less than your life. Now let me show you how it’s done….”
Jackie felt a little odd, as she was parking her car beneath their apartment building as if it were an ordinary day, as if nothing had changed, as if her head might not explode. She had ready-to-hand a matched pair of gems worth many millions of dollars, tucked away in a tiny extra-dimensional quasi-universal oubliette that followed her around like an invisible balloon on an cosmic string, another trick that Lilith had shared with her. She tried to think of them as life-preservers, which made it a little easier not to feel excited, and to consider them a ‘loan’ from her mother, not a gift, but it was difficult to take her mother’s casual perspective on them, having worked for a living for her entire adult life. When she’d worked as a waitress, there’d been times when a three-dollar tip had been the difference between the street and having a roof over her head, and here she was walking around with a outlandish fortune in her really-truly foxy pocket.
She walked over to the elevator, but didn’t press the call button. Instead, she extended her perceptions to ascertain her privacy, then flashed upstairs to the bathroom in her bedroom.
She could feel Frank and Hank in the living room, so flushed the toilet, purely for the sake of the familiar sound and warning, then walked out into the main room. “Hi, Sweetie. You too, Hank. What’s up? Made any progress on the method?” Frank’s diorama was plainly visible on the coffee table, so she imagined that they had.
Frank looked up. “I was wondering when you were going to wake up from your nap. And we have. It turns out that there are several spots in which ‘jumpers’ could possibly have been placed to bypass both the alarms and the video circuits, so we want to make a trip back to check them out. Want to come along?”
“Of course. Just let me grab my purse.”
At Pearlmutter’s, the same young man they’d worked with before was in a tizzy. It seemed that the thieves had had trouble unloading the stones, since they were ‘too hot to handle,’ and just the day before had shipped them back to Pearlmutter’s by special courier from Antwerp, along with a polite note apologizing for the mess. They’d just arrived, and the owners were going through the inventory list at that very moment.
“Well,” Jackie observed, “I was hoping that someone would drop a dime and let us know where they were, but never expected such quick service.”
Both Frank and Hank glared at her.
“What?” she said. “Did I break some obscure sleuthing rule? It must have been in the fine print, because I never noticed it.”
This time, only Frank glared, while Hank looked puzzled.
“Well, if you’re going to be snippy, I think I’ll go to lunch while you guys work. A carrot and raisin salad would be nice, I think.”
Both men groaned, and Frank said, “Cornmeal might be better for you.”He dug in his trouser pocket and handed her a coin. “Here’s a dime; I’ll give you a ring later.”
This time, she glared at him….
Once outside, she stepped into a shadow and went insubstantial, flitting back up to Pearlmutter’s offices where she arranged Frank’s props ready to be ‘discovered’ inside the walls, and then flitted back to the car. Lilith had been very amused by Jackie’s plan, and had arranged the temporal displacement on her own, since she saw having a ‘source’ in the police department as possibly useful, and Jackie had pointed out that the quondam owners of record were as safe a place to stash her gemstones as any, until and if she needed them again.
All in all, she thought, it was a good compromise. The local police had at least some bragging rights, since the crime was ‘solved’ and the jewels recovered. The Chief and the Mayor could both hold press conferences and subtly imply that they’d been ‘closing in’ on the culprits, and this was what had forced them to abandon their plans to sell them in Antwerp, a major center of the international diamond market. Lilith had her captive angel/demon back, and he had in fact agreed to seek out Sansanvi for retribution in exchange for his freedom. But most importantly, the Compact had been preserved intact, which Jackie felt privately was at least part of the reason Lilith had agreed to Jackie’s scheme, because Dr. Emrys had left a few too many clues behind that pointed to supernatural causes. Not that Lilith would ever admit to any part of a mistake. She decided not to tell Sarah that Emrys, alias Merlin, former Magician to King Arthur’s Court, quite possibly the most powerful Druid and Sorcerer on Earth, and her current group counsellor, had been involved in the diamond caper, because it was family business in the first place, and because it might be detrimental to her progress in her group, as well as that of all the others.
So now, all she had to worry about was how to maintain a loving relationship with a mortal man without either killing him or destroying his manhood, and of course staying out of the way of Sansanvi. She wasn’t too terribly worried about that, though. After all, with millions of Lilith’s children alive in the world, what were the odds against Sansanvi finding her?
“Oh, shit….” Jackie said calmly. It was three o’clock in the morning, and she hadn’t been dancing at all — worse luck — and there was a man in her bedroom who looked exactly like Sam, but didn’t have the same feel about him, and the look on his face was grim. “You’d be Sansanvi, then.”
His eyes narrowed in suspicion, then he grew more hostile, saying, “Die, Jezebel! Whore of Babylon!” and advanced towards her, hands outstretched ad menacing, unconsciously mimicking a thousand film clichés.
“Aren’t you mixing metaphors, Sannie? You don’t mind if I call you ‘Sannie,’ do you. It seems less formal, and a girl should never invite a man into her bedroom unless they’re on friendly terms, don’t you agree?” She did her mother’s trick of shielding her aura, shrinking her essence into a tiny point, which only momentarily confused him. “Of course, you weren’t invited, were you, Sannie? which makes you a Peeping Tom and home invader, all of which are crimes under New York State law for which you can be sentenced to serve a sentence of not less than six months nor more than…. Eeep!” His hands upon her ætheric body were cold, colder than ice, even as far away from it as she was, so she shed it, like shrugging out of a négligée, allowing it to drop away as she slipped his grasp and fled through the walls of the apartment and deep into the warm and welcoming Earth.
Sansanvi followed close at her heels, shouting incoherently, reaching toward her with fell purpose.
Jackie kept up a running commentary, absurdly pleased that she didn’t need to breathe, and so had plenty of time for gibes. “Jezebel was a proud Princess and Queen, Sannie, the daughter of the King of Tyre, whose only ‘sin’ was defying the treacherous Jehu, who came into Jezreel to murder her, but was too chicken-hearted of her royal sanctity to actually touch her, so had eunuchs do the dirty deed on his behalf, which makes perfect sense, since two eunuchs make ten times the man he was, the sniveling little coward.”
His eyes widened, a little crazed, actually. “Blasphemy! Jehu was annointed of the Lord!”
“What? By Elisha? Not hardly. Even Elisha, another pusillanimous oath-breaker and vicious pig, didn’t dare blaspheme to that extent, but rather had a servant perform the sacrilege, so as not to soil his own pasty little hands and thereby tempt the Lord. Elisha was a filthy little spy who did everything by proxy, sitting at the center of his little nest of assassins and saboteurs like a bloated spider in his web, even less of a man than you are, Sannie dear, who sees fit to sneak up on women in their chambres intimes to murder them, one more candy-ass failure in a long line of effete stumble-bums and utterly beneath contempt. I have to thank you, though, Sannie-boy, for allowing me to feel precisely the courage of Jezabel when she denounced Jehu as a lying traitor. Jezabel was, for all her imputed faults, a woman of valor, Eshet Chayil, plotted against by worms and slandered by pimps and murderers, and you, I see, are a lot like Jehu, can’t get it up without playing the bullyboy toward women. What’s the matter, ‘Little’ Sannie, did those big bad angels make you take it in the ass?”
By now, Sansanvi was in a perfect froth of rage, almost sputtering as he shouted, “Slander! Infamy! Die, you vicious bitch! Cunt!” and finally managed to grab her with his clammy hands, hands as cold and strait as death, and began to squeeze.
Chilled to the core, she reached down and out for warmth, that fiery warmth and love that lies beneath the waking world she’d touched when she’d rescued Sal from the sociopath DeBauck, his captor, then reached again, deeper, deep within the Source of Love that was the Salmander’s natural home, and hers, and began to swell with power. “Sannie, Sannie, Sannie, what am I going to do with you?” With a sudden surge, she washed over him, enveloped him within her ocean, surprising him with the sudden reversal of their rôles, drowning him, subsuming his pathetic essence within her primal feminine power, devouring him, squeezing him, wringing him out like a dishrag, reducing him to his primitive size, no longer puffed up with self-important rage but wilted small in fear and terror, less than a grain of sand, of dust, until he was itsy-bitsy enough to spit out into one of her diamonds, still floating within easy reach, in which strict durance she left him, rattling around within a reticule which pierced him through and through, a fine mesh of covalent atomic bonds. Those bonds, as it turned out, were more powerful than even an angel’s strength, at least on an atomic scale. On this pinhead, at least, there was only room for one to dance.
With a sigh, she created a new ætheric body for herself, then flitted over to her mother’s nightclub, La Calaca, a name she now realized was self-referential, representing herself in her pre-Columbian heyday as the Goddess Mictecacihuatl, Queen of Mictláan, the secret world beneath and beyond the world of life.
Lilith was sitting in her usual place at the bar, surrounded by her fawning coterie, and seemed surprised to see her, but then pleased. “Daughter mine! I see your new aura of power and delight in it. Have you come to increase it? I have many willing donors ready for you, as you can see.”
Jackie smiled, glad to see her mother’s smiling face after her struggle with the murderous angel, although she supposed — since angels and demons were the same class of creature — Sansanvi was a demon now. “No, Mother. I’m still a one-man woman, but I wanted to give you a present.” She reached up and took one of her diamonds from her foxy pocket and handed it over to her mom.
Her brows went up, and then she looked at and into it more carefully and smiled with something like joy. “My darling girl! What an utterly charming and thoughtful gift!” she said, then reached up into her own foxy pocket and brought out a velvet bag. “Although your offering is very generous, a girl should never be without a good supply of ‘prophylactics.’ Please keep at least two or three in your… purse at all times. You never know when you might need one.” She handed Jackie the bag, which was astonishingly heavy, and simultaneously tucked the diamond away in her luscious décolletage.
Jackie looked down at it suspiciously. “Is this what I think it is, Mother?”
She arched one eyebrow, perfectly, of course. “I have no idea,” she said. “Do you think it’s a five pound wheel of aged Wisconsin Cheddar? If so, I’m afraid that you’ll be very much disappointed.” She shook her head sadly.
Jackie rolled her eyes. “Mother!” she said, aggrieved.
“What? I can’t give my own daughter a little housewarming gift? You have people depending on you, dear, especially your delightful little Salamander, who needs a proper fireplace and a cheery blaze to feel his best, not that dinky little thing you’re keeping him in now, and he needs to be near you, not farmed out to your boyfriend’s distant relatives. If you’ll just think carefully about how big he is, you’ll realize that around ten feet wide and three deep will give him a few inches to stretch out and be comfortable, so of course you’ll have to have a spacious home to match or the whole architectural statement will be grossly disproportionate, a poor advertisement for Frank’s talent.”
“But….”
“But me no buts, dear. My mind is quite made up. I can’t have my own daughter running around in rags and tatters.”
“But Frank….”
“My very dear,” she shook her head sadly. “You’ll find, I think, that there are very few masculine quirks of which I am not well aware. You’ll soon discover that… Frank… has very good news waiting for you, once you get home.”
“But how….”
“Daughter,” she said with a sultry languor worthy of Greta Garbo, “do you imagine that I am not numbered among those ‘owners of record’ you prattled on about. Over half those stones were mine by modern legal title, as well as moral right, so legal counsel for LLT Holdings, Ltd, just happened to drop an appreciative note in the mail, the day before yesterday, I think….” she paused, considering, then nodded slightly, “…thanking your intended for his services. There is a small token of gratitude enclosed as well, a tiny bit more than the five percent finder’s fee usual in these matters of trust, which require a delicate sense of discretion and judgement. Mustn’t bind the mouths, you know, of the kine that tread the corn.”
“But how am I supposed to explain….”
Her glance turned instantly fierce and proud. “You’re not supposed to explain anything, dear. These trifles are yours, your sole property and trust, needed for your personal safety, and you’re a free woman, not a slave. In addition, inside that bag is another bag, much smaller, and it contains only one stone, a green diamond. Within that stone lies the sleeping soul of your sister Jane, awaiting rebirth. However much I may fault her taste, I think Jane would rather be your child than mine.”
Jackie began to weep, her tears flowing freely. “But you said she was dead! How….”
Lilith’s temper flared. “Of course she’s dead! Haven’t you been listening to anything I’ve said? A naked soul isn’t alive again until it’s reïncarnated in a new body, either physical or ætheric.”
“I’m sorry, Mother. There’s so much that I still don’t understand….” She was still crying, grateful and ashamed.
“Then spend some little time puzzling it out,” she said scornfully, “before wasting my time. Now get out.”
She turned back toward her admirers, who noticeably brightened, basking in her perilous regard.
Jackie turned away to flee toward home, still weeping, but snatched up the velvet bag as she left, holding it closely to her bosom — as though it were Jane indeed — as she flew.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Most people of action are inclined to fatalism
and most of thought believe in providence.
― Honoré De Balzac.
Jackie cradled the stone in her palm. She was sitting in her new living room in front of a blazing fire, although it was the middle of summer and the air-conditioning was on, maintaining the delicate balance between Sal’s comfort and Frank’s. The sun through the window spilled through it, casting a fragmented greenish net of light across her hand and arm, reflecting green stars onto the walls and ceiling, occasionally spearing her eye with a brilliant flash. Inside the stone, she could feel the soul of her sister Jane, something of her feistiness, her vulnerability, the caring heart she’d had to hide beneath belligerence and anger. But all these things were part of her, just as her own sometimes belligerence and anger were part of her, but not all. She could love perhaps more easily than she could hate, but both were necessary. Without her fury, and her mocking tongue, Sansanvi might not have been so very angry, might have been more careful, and kept his distance, in which eventuality he might have been able to best her and she’d be dead. Without her love, she wouldn’t have had the power to resist, much less to emerge victorious. Perhaps her mother could have snatched her soul away from dissolution as well, and she and Jane might have shared space in the pouch she now had open before her, and there’d be two green diamonds, and someone else would be looking at them.
But this was now, and she was here, and she literally didn’t know what to do. Her mother hadn’t exactly made her feel that she’d be welcome back to her club until she did, but she didn’t know where to begin. She already knew that her books didn’t say much of anything about Cain’s birth other than the bare fact of it, nor how her mother had managed it, much less a few million demons, or angels, as it turned out; the boundary seemed somewhat more flexible than she’d been given to understand in Catechism Class. Of course, she took those memories with a grain of salt, because she remembered going to an all-girls school in great detail, but knew that the school must have been coëducational, because she’d attended back when she was Jack.
It was an odd feeling, because she knew who she really was, but also realized that her memories were an odd re-crystalization of a fluid sort of quantum reality, a re-projection of the holographic whole of her existence upon a different multi-dimensional screen, her intertwined worldlines encompassing all that she could have been or might become, the stodgy professor ensconced in an ivory tower, the ravening rival to her mother, acting out on her behalf her mother’s rage against the injustice of a male-dominated world by taking it apart, piece by piece, until it shattered into bits and tatters, waiting for a more auspicious act of Creation, the smirking Jack — She had a sudden flash of parallel memory, in which she saw herself, as Jack, putting money in her mother’s g-string that first night, her fingers straying a bit lower than they should have, and realized that what may have prompted Lilith’s nocturnal visitations just might have been her own actions — She flushed with belated shame.
‘Hoist with your own petard, aren’t you, Jackie dear. Remember that the next time you feel morally superior to anyone.’ From her new perspective, she saw that she couldn’t exactly blame Lilith for her sometimes hostile attitude, since she herself had been treating Lilith at least as shabbily as Lilith treated some men. And then she thought of her true self, the simple Jackie, sail set toward an unknown destination, a part of all she’d been and seen, and of those she’d met along the way.
Sailing, she realized, implied a wind, some purpose to fill the sails, and the same impulse that had driven her mother out of an arranged marriage and into the free world drove her, or at least she realized that now. She’d been depending on Lilith, however ungratefully, to do everything for her, so that she kept going back to her side, asking — demanding — another handout whenever things went wrong. It was time, she thought, to steer something of her own course, and she realized that she did know someone who’d been around back then — although she didn’t know how welcome she’d be on his doorstep, having just done one of his fellow angels a rather nasty turn — ‘her angel,’ Semangelaf. He’d said that he lived in a Jesuit monastery near Coxsackie, and Coxsackie wasn’t all that large.
A few minutes on the Internet yielded the Abbey of Piccolomini, with an address and a telephone number.
She stared at it a while, and then punched in the number. A man answered, so she said, “Hello, is Father Ngelaf there, please? This is Jackie Renfrew. We met quite some time ago.”
“Just a minute, please; I’ll see if he’s in his room.”
There was a longish wait before a familiar voice came on the line. “Jackie, how good to hear from you. To what do I owe the honor of your call?”
“Well, actually, I have a couple of questions, but first I’d like to say that I captured your friend Sansanvi when he tried to kill me, so I wanted to ask if you had any hard feelings about that.”
“You say he tried to kill you?” he asked, but his tone seemed dubious.
“He did indeed, and had previously murdered one of my close kin, another succubus, but not a terribly effective one. She certainly wouldn’t fit the scenario you outlined to me of an unrepentant murderess and menace to society, because she was very young and inexperienced.”
“This is a very serious accusation, Jackie. Do you have any proof?” He was starting to sound like a damned bureaucrat, covering up his corporate ass with weasel words and orchestrated ‘surprise.’
Jackie was getting irritated. “Well, other than that I have a dead sister and his sorry ass in jail, I suppose I don’t. You’ll just have to take my word for it.”
“You … captured an archangel?”
Now, she was officially ticked off. “Look, if we’re going to play Twenty Questions here, just forget I asked. I’ve got better things to do than make idle chit-chat with an angel who doesn’t seem to know whether I’m lying to him or not. Is this the same Semangelaf I talked to in the bus station? If so, how’d he get so stupid between then and now?”
“But you have to release him.” He seemed stuck on the issue, like the people still argued about who really won Florida, as if corrupt politicians and partisan judges didn’t exist, or had no power, as if there were an infallible referee somewhere with the power to ensure for absolutely-positively-certain that the ‘good guys’ always won. Get over it. Bad things happen. Nobody argues about whether Kitty Genovese really died because she was murdered by a criminal and no one who heard her scream bothered to help her. Oh, oh! Do-over! Give me a break.
Jackie tried once more to explain. “No, I don’t, and in very fact I’m never going to let him go. He killed a friend of mine, then he tried to kill me, so I have a very personal interest in dissuading him from further attempts. Not to worry, though; eventually plate tectonics will bring him to a subduction zone and he’ll be released, not more than five hundred and eighty million years from now by my rough calculation — well, unless someone who doesn’t like him, like me, for only one example, and I will be looking out for him, moves him in the interval, but even then surely within twelve billion years or so from now, when the Earth slowly spirals into the Sun during its red giant phase — by which time one hopes that he’ll repent himself of his rash actions and be a good boy thenceforward. I like to take the long view; it seems cheerier, somehow.” She smiled benignly, even though he couldn’t see her expression.
“But you can’t just lock up an archangel….”
She rolled her eyes. “I beg to differ, because I did, in very fact, just lock up a putative ‘angel,’ although I’m not at all sure about his current position in the hierarchy. Call me crazy, but I think having his ass whipped by an unarmed girl might lower his standing in the playoffs, and it seems to me that — having chosen a life of crime — he’s a fallen angel at best, perhaps a has-been angel, and quite possibly a mere demon when one looks at the issue calmly.”
“But…. How ever did you manage it?”
Jackie was instantly suspicious, so said, “Well, I started out with eye of newt and toe of frog, so it’s definitely a New California Fusion recipe, but I found it in Sunset Magazine, which I just adore for their architecture and landscaping ideas, although the recipes are great as well. It may have been in the October issue, for Halloween, you understand, but I could be wrong.” The way he was acting, he might take umbrage at her little trick, in which case she might eventually be very glad that he didn’t know exactly how it worked, and she had no plans to tell him.
“Why are you lying to me?” He tried to inject a stern tone of reprimand into his words, but it was difficult to carry this off over the telephone, so he merely sounded constipated.
“Why ever not?” she said with considerable insolence, and feeling just a bit more like a grown-up. She could hardly believe how much in awe of him she’d been before this revelatory conversation. “We’re already agreed on the fact that you suck at lie detection — in particular that you have difficulty distinguishing between patent truth and ludicrously unlikely fiction — and are generally an idiot, so let’s just say that I’ve politely declined to answer an intrusive question that you had no business asking using humorous deflection. In other words, it’s none of your damned business, Mister Nosey-Parker. You have your choice here; you can choose to be my friend or you can choose to take up with sociopaths and murderers, just because they happen to part their hair on the same side you do, but you can’t be both.”
There was a long pause before he said, “Fair enough. Could you please tell me how he tried to kill you? Is there any possibility you misunderstood?”
“I don’t think so, having seen countless horror films as a young girl. The only cliché he omitted, as far as I can recall, was ‘Slowly I turned, step by step, inch by inch.’ In simple fact he grabbed me with his hands — I was blithely alone in my boudoir in a state of déshabillé at the time — and attempted to squeeze the life out of me, having prefaced his naughty actions with the succinctly witty bon mot, ‘Die, bitch!’ Oh, and he called me a ‘cunt’ as well. It didn’t sound like an admiring compliment, especially when preceded by the B-word.” She paused, then added, “It also disproved the old theory that cold hands indicate a warm heart, because his hands were as cold as ice, and his heart was definitely on the chilly side as well.”
There was a long pause before he answered, and then he only said, “So you say his captivity is ensured over geologic time?”
“Pretty sure. I gave him to my mother, which seemed fair, since he was killing her children, and she’d already engaged another angel to destroy him. She was tickled pink to get him alive and kicking, but I somehow doubt that she’ll misplace him in a paroxysm of girlish enthusiasm.”
“I imagine,” he said drily. “I don’t suppose you’d tell me who that angel might be….”
“You imagine correctly. As I said, it’s really none of your damned business, since you’ve never declared your real position in this long-standing conflict. From my own observation and belief, I think that I’m on the side of the angels, as it were, and if you’ll pardon my presumption. Given the recent behavior of someone I’d believed to be an angel, I begin to question the terminology itself, and suspect that its only real meaning is as a method of ‘keeping track’ of where the players are positioned on the field, so I strongly suspect that my mother’s not quite the demon you’ve made out. I know that in the Bible the terms Daimon and Angelos are used more-or-less interchangeably, although Hebrew tends to favor one word, Malakh, ‘Messenger,’ since the Jewish tradition isn’t quite so focused on Manichæan black and white or good and evil, so we can presume that any differentiation between the terms is probably very late, a pious invention, as it were, meant to further a particular viewpoint. I also suspect — especially given my recent experience — that as you yourself implied when you talked about our ‘dual natures,’ an ‘angel’ can ‘fall’ at any time, and that the choice isn’t historical only, but continuing, which implies that ‘fallen angels’ can — as the song says — pick themselves up, dust themselves off, and start all over again.”
He laughed briefly, and with no particular good humor. “There speaks a scholar. It’s true, although very rare. Once one has committed one’s heart to evil, our Maker may ‘harden’ that heart to make it possible to do evil without utterly destroying one’s soul, just as slaughterhouse workers become inured to the suffering and cruel deaths of animals. Roughly the same thing occurs when one commits to living a virtuous life, so it becomes simultaneously easier to perform good works and more difficult to imagine doing otherwise. I apologize. Is there anything I can do to restore your trust in my word?”
“I’m perfectly willing to be persuaded, because you did Frank and me a wonderful service when I was feeling mighty low, and I’m grateful, but I’m not a pushover; I demand reciprocity and honesty.”
“I agree. It’s a reasonable demand, and I’m sorry that I doubted you, but what you described is so very rare that it seemed, at first, impossible, nor did I believe that you alone could have defeated him. I was wrong, and not for the first time in a very long life. As you spoke, I tried to locate Sansanvi in the world, and he seems to have gone missing, which lends considerable credence to your story. I’ve also taken another look at your aura, which turns out to be easily perceptible, even from here, almost as noticeable as that of Lilith. As the current idiom goes, Grrl, you been ‘workin’ out.’ I’m personally convinced, and the likelihood of the two isolated facts — your story, and Sansanvi disappearing — occurring simultaneously through pure coïncidence are even more unlikely than the story itself. Ergo, Sansanvi succumbed to his baser nature and did in fact kill your friend and others, and tried to kill you. It follows then that whatever you did was part of an act of self-defence, and so carries no blame, and may perhaps even have been compassionate, because it seems likely that when you had him in your power, you might well have destroyed him, as would have been your right in common law. In fact, you spared his life, thus preserving the possibility of his eventual repentance and reconciliation to society-at-large.”
Jackie thought about that for a while, and realized that it was true. Sansanvi was drowning; she could have persuaded him to drown in very truth. “You’re right, but whatever I did wasn’t a conscious decision. When he was helpless, my anger vanished, and I had no desire to harm him, only to prevent him from harming me or anyone else.”
“You were not only justified, but required to stop the ‘Rodef,’ the one who pursues for the purpose of murder or rape, by any means necessary. In halacha, one is seen as ‘saving’ the murderer from the grievous sin of murder, even at the cost of his own life, since a sane person would rather die than kill an innocent human being. Since it was evidently within your power to prevent the murder without killing the pursuer, your obligation was to do exactly what you did. Case closed. You done good, Jacquelyn Leigh Renfrew.”
She rolled her eyes, which of course he couldn’t see. “Well, that’s certainly a load off my mind.” She tried not to sound sarcastic.
“Sweetie?” Jackie’s voice was soft but it was difficult for Frank not to notice, because she was sitting — and not quietly enough for Frank’s entire comfort — in his lap at the time. He was trying to watch something on the television. She was far less than rapt. “I’ve been thinking about what I want to do after graduation.”
“I thought you already knew, Jackie. You were going to apply for an assistant professorship somewhere, and work toward a full professorship and tenure. I’m flexible.” He shrugged. “Engineers can find work almost anywhere.”
“You’re such a doll, Frank, but that’s exactly what I’m thinking about. When I made those plans, I was ‘Jack’ Renfrew, but the job prospects for PhDs are in the pits these days, and especially so for female PhDs. And if I figure out how to make babies, which angel Sam says is entirely possible — although he’s not sure how it works — I’d want to take time out to be a mother to our child, or children, depending on what we decide, which would take me right off the tenure track, with no telling how long it might take to get back.”
“But couldn’t you just influence the tenure committee somehow and get back on?”
Jackie flew into a rage almost literally, because she levitated right off his lap.“Right! Maybe if I give them all blowjobs they’ll be even happier. You think….”
Frank grabbed an ankle and drew her down again, “Hush, Sweetheart, you know I didn’t mean it like that. I meant like you ‘influenced’ the police to accept the fact that Sarah had been changed by an experimental medical procedure, so they let Hank go back to work instead of arresting him on suspicion of murder.”
“Oh.” She brought her emotions under quick control, because she’d never told Frank the exact nature of the pressure she’d brought to bear upon his superiors, which had been somewhat less ‘impersonal’ than she’d made out. She knew that she’d had to do it, to preserve both the Compact and Hank’s job, not to mention freedom, but it wasn’t anything she was especially proud of. ‘Moving right along, then….’ “The problem is, though, that it wouldn’t be fair to take advantage of that sort of power to jump in line in front of other women with the same problems, or even men, and as time goes on I’m becoming less enthused about the security of a tenured faculty position at all, because I’m feeling both more secure personally and more adventurous, but also because I’ve seen all the tedium endured by Doctor Long, who complains endlessly about faculty politics and backbiting. That whole sordid episode with DeBauck was at least partially inspired by DeBauck’s hatred of Doctor Long, you know, because he could easily have found another ‘patsy’ for the crime — he’d already got away with twelve murders by then — but he had to put the house there to spite Doctor Long, and you came to his attention through me, because Doctor Long was my advisor, so hurting you hurt Doctor Long indirectly. I was trying to find a replacement ‘family’ in academia, I think,” she smiled, “ but I have a family now, two of them, actually, although one’s a bit more ‘difficult’ than the other, so I’d like to reset my goals to encompass more of my desires.”
“Okay.” He seemed cautious, for which Jackie couldn’t really blame him. He was amazingly open-minded about her supernatural nature, and strange family, considering the fact that he was a ‘reality-based’ engineer, but his mind was definitely susceptible to boggling. “So, what do you want to do?”
“I want… to design clothes.” She said the words a little like Milla Jovovich as Jean d’Arc in The Messenger had said ‘I have a message from God,’ a little hesitant, but certain none-the-less.
Frank was astonished. “You’re kidding, right?”
“Not at all. You’ve seen how many fashion magazines I subscribe to, because I absolutely love the human creativity and joy embodied in them, or at least the ones I like.” She thought about that for a second, then pursed her lips in a slight frown. “It’s kind of circular.”
“Well, yeah, but fashion?” He spoke the last word as others might say the word ‘slug.’
“I want to create,” she let her passion grow, “not read and talk about the things created by others, long ago. I don’t want to molder away in some academic ivory tower. I want to be out on the street, on the runway, I want people to see what I can do, what I can do for them. This is my power, Frank, can’t you see? I have a unique gift. I can see how people fit together, and I can also see how people’s clothes can be a part of them, enhance their individual beauty, in a way few others can do with as much certainty and skill.”
“But how can you throw away years of study….”
She rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Because I’m not ‘throwing it away,’ Frank. Fashion is the new mythology! People want to wear shoes by Christian Louboutin because of the legend, the psychic aura that his shoes embody, just like the Marines are still singing about defeating the pirates of Tripoli. Myths are stronger than reality, because they’re rooted deeper in our brains than mere utility. Women will want to wear my clothes because I can truly connect them with their inner Guenevere, or subconscious Angelina Jolie. Whatever they want to be, I’ll know it, and know exactly how to bring out the inner strength and beauty they most desperately yearn to see in themselves.”
“But you still intend to finish your Doctorate, right?” He still sounded dubious.
“Of course, Frank. I’m not quite a fool.” She frowned slightly. “ Having an academic background in something very much like magic is something I can use to create my own legend, and the aura of magic will surround my collections, without ever going beyond the power of the human mind to create its own reality.”
“Oh, well then. That makes sense.” He seemed absurdly pleased with himself for some reason. “The degree is just a ticket to get you in the door. What counts is what you’ve really done, and done lately, for most real jobs.” He gave her a little cuddle. “Whatever makes you happy, I’m happy with, Sweetheart.” He smiled and went straight back to watching some weird show that featured clips of the New York Giants doing nothing in particular with various other teams as a pre-Superbowl retrospective, whatever the hell that was.
Jackie was standing outside the door of La Calaca, wondering whether she ought to go in. In the daylight, the genteel decay of the building was clearly visible, but there was also something about it that reminded her of Babylonian Ziggurats, or Mayan Temples, even though there were only two levels, perhaps because the walls seemed to lean inward slightly, and because the smaller top level was set back from the main mass of the building, leaving a narrow area — not a balcony, because there was no railing — around what looked almost like an altar. The broken windows on the top floor didn’t make it look so much derelict as weathered, open to the elements, which pervaded it. As she was watching, a bird flew in through the window; there’d been a sprig of grass, or something, in its beak, as if it were building a nest, and the normal sounds of the city — cars honking, the rush of wheels on pavement, engines reving, even sirens in the distance — were absent, as if this place were somehow displaced from where it seemed to be, surrounded by buildings, an entire city, and were standing free, alone on a vast plaza.
She took the bird for an omen, and walked in.
Her mother wasn’t there. When she asked the bartender where she was, he shrugged, as if it were none of his business, which she supposed it wasn’t.
Frustrated, she turned away, and wandered through the club, which seemed much larger on the inside than it seemed to be from the street. There were several large rooms in addition to the entry, where there were benches and a reception desk, the bar proper, which the main door from the entry opened into, and one on either side, separated from it only partially by wide pocket doors, which were open. On one side was what appeared to be a restaurant and banquet hall, with many tables and many chairs, empty, but available, presumably for the evening meal or for catered events. She didn’t remember noticing the restaurant on her first visit, but then she hadn’t been interested in much beyond a beer or two at the time. Maybe they closed the doors to keep down the noise. The other side featured the dance floor, which had another large hall opening off from it, the stage floor, both of which had dozens of small cocktail tables surrounding the main area, each with two or three chairs. On either side of the stage there were doors which opened, she knew from her first visit, on hallways lined with doors, at the end of which were respectively the men’s and women’s restrooms.
The women’s room was down the hallway to the left, so she idly wandered down and entered. It was much larger than the men’s room that she vaguely remembered from her first visit, and divided into two main rooms, the first, separated from the door by an anteroom, was devoted to three walls of mirrors, with a series of makeup tables and cushioned stools spaced along the perimeter, each with enough room between them that you could stand away from the table and see yourself in a full-length mirror. In a secluded alcove off this room were several chaises longues, and more mirrors on the walls, but the lighting was dim, so the mirrors didn’t reveal quite so much. On the other side of the main room was the entrance to the facilities, where there were a number of pretty washstands, and two rows of stalls on the other side, with at least twice as many stalls as she remembered from the men’s room, and at least ten times the total space available.
In this suite of rooms, there was nothing that catered to men, no urinals, no wide-screen television available to catch up on the latest scores, and everything was luxurious, designed to make one feel almost at home, as if everything one could possibly need was ready to hand, even a shower room at the end of each row of stalls, large white towels available on shelves beside each door, shampoo and soaps in baskets, lotions lined up in tiny bottles, each individually packaged, and benches near the door, where one could imagine freshening up after a long night of celebration, perhaps resting on one of the chaises, touching up one’s makeup and then sallying forth as beautiful as nature and artifice might make one.
Having no metabolism, and the ability to change her appearance in an instant, the various amenities were largely superfluous for her, of course, but the care taken here for the comfort of women in general made her feel honored, dispassionately cherished in a way she’d never experienced before.
It was a side of her mother that she hadn’t noticed, perhaps because it was purely dedicated to a purpose Jackie had as little real use for as did her mother, but which mortal women did require, for which her mother had generously — make that lavishly — provided.
Walking back toward the entry door, she saw around her none of the calculation she thought of when she imagined Lilith, no ‘What’s in it for me?’ All she saw, in fact, was… kindness, and compassion. ‘Even a child is known by his doings,’ she thought, ‘whether his work be pure, and whether it be right.’
When she walked out into the main bar, Lilith was still ‘out,’ so she sat down on a barstool to wait.
The bartender was a gorgeous hunk who could have made a good living posing for the covers of women’s romance novels. He had a nice square jaw, broad shoulders, and features so perfectly symmetrical that he could have been his own image in a mirror. He poured her a glass of lemonade with a powerful grace that somehow reminded her of a nicer Tom Cruise, for which he refused payment, explaining — in a Boston accent thick enough to spread on toast — that Lilith had told him that she had a gratis bar tab.
Smiling, she laid down a tip, the price of the drink plus a little extra. “I understand, so this is just for you. What’s your name?”
“Calvin, Ma’am.”
“Thank you, Calvin. Call me Jackie. ‘Ma’am’ makes me feel like my own grandmother.”
“Alright, Jackie. It’s a professional courtesy, ya know, nothin’ to do with age. If a ten-year-old girl walked in, I’d say, ‘I’m sorry, Ma’am, but you’ll have to leave until you’re twenty-one years old in this state. Have a nice day.’ ”
Jackie laughed. “Really?”
He laughed too. “No, not really. If she was that young, I’d probably say ‘Miss,’ and I’d have to find someone to take care of her until we found a responsible relative. It doesn’t happen very often, but the neighborhood has quite a few ‘latch-key’ kids within a few blocks off the main drag, and sometimes they get scared. We usually have someone around who can take care of them, either one of the wait staff or someone from the kitchen or the back office. Sometimes, what they really want is a sandwich or something, so we try to keep a few bag lunches packed and on hand, some juice maybe, or milk, and some kind of fruit, plus a sandwich. Nobody goes away hungry.”
“So they’re not frightened of a place with skeletons on the walls?”
“Las calaveras? Of course not. Why would they be? La Calaca welcomes everyone, and everyone is happy in her land. El Día de los Muertos is a very big holiday, at least in this part of town, and we pass out plenty of candy skulls and pan de los muertos for the days before and after.” He grinned and added, “One big advantage of offering food to the dead is that they only eat the spiritual part of it, so living people can safely eat whatever they leave behind, and our ‘dead bread’ is very popular, because we bake a little calaverita inside, a silver dollar, so the dear departed can buy themselves a drink in the afterlife, and the living can spend whatever’s left. We hire some local teenagers to run a booth out in the parking lot, so the kids aren’t tempted to run in and get us in trouble about our licensing.”
“A silver dollar? Doesn’t that get expensive?”
“Not that much, actually. We run a special for the month afterward, dinner for two in the restaurant, plus one bottle of the house wine, for one silver dollar. We call it our 1850 celebration, and hand out prizes for the couple with the best 1850’s costume. It helps build good will in the neighborhood, and we usually wind up taking in more silver dollars than we pass out during the run-up to Thanksgiving and Christmas. While we don’t exactly make money off of it, when you count in the good will engendered in the neighborhood community, it’s a minor expense. This place is wicked profitable. Your… mom, is it? She’s wicked smart; everything she touches just turns to gold.”
“Yeah, she’s that,” Jackie said, feeling oddly proud.
“You look a lot like her. I noticed that the first night you were in here.”
“Yeah, well. She tries to keep it quiet, I think. You know how women are about their ages.”
“Okay. Mum’s the word, then.” He laughed at his own joke.
Jackie was tickled too, but managed to stop herself from laughing before she spit lemonade across the bar. “Exactly,” she managed to say, after swallowing her bit of drink to wherever it went. She hadn’t quite figured out how she could drink, and even eat, without any of the usual consequences.
One of the men sitting at the other end of bar raised his empty glass in mute supplication, and Calvin, who obviously had eyes in the back of his head, reached up for a new glass and poured a perfect beer, with just the right head, perfectly rising slightly above the rim without a single drip to mar the appearance of the glass before he turned around and walked down the bar to hand the man his beer.
He stayed to talk a while, and in the interim, one of the men sitting at the table behind her, seizing his opportunity, walked up behind her and said, “Can I buy you a drink?”
She turned around to face him, and was about to say, ‘No, thank you,’ when she caught a glimpse of something very sad behind his eyes. “Of course,” she said. “My name’s Jackie. What’s yours?”
“Tom. Tom Ackroyd. I don’t usually walk up to strangers, but you looked different than most women, for some reason.”
“I like to think so, Tom.” She smiled and laid one hand on his arm, which was all it took.
“No, really, it was almost as if I knew you.”
“We may have met….” She stared at him pointedly. “Tom Ackroyd… your wife passed away recently, didn’t she? I was so sorry to hear of your loss.” She took his big hand in both of her smaller ones.
His face worked for a while as he tried to control himself, but then a single tear trickled down from his right eye. He turned his head away, to hide himself from her, then mumbled, “Yes.”
“She loved you very much, you know.”
“Betty? Did you know her?”
“Not very well, Tom, but women talk…. You know how it is, don’t you, Tom? How women talk? It must have been very hard on you, and on your… daughter…. Ellen, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it was.” He was enthralled.
“Ellen is so very young. She needs both a father and a mother now, doesn’t she, Tom?”
“Yes, she does, but….”
She laid her finger on his lips, hushing him. “She needs a mother and a father both, Tom, and you have to make that happen, because you can’t raise her on your own. You realize that now, don’t you?”
“Yes, you’re right. I was just thinking that. I can’t possibly raise her by myself, but….”
Jackie stopped him with another touch of her hand to his lips. “But you can’t do what you planned to do, Tom, because Betty still loves you both, and she wants you both to be happy. You know that, don’t you, Tom? You can feel it.”
“She wants us to be happy,” he said, his lips twitching slightly, into a sad smile.
“And Betty wants to see her daughter grow up, and become a woman, because Ellen’s going to meet a wonderful man, and he’ll be the love of her life, just as you were for Betty, and Betty was for you. You can see that now, can’t you, Tom? You can see your beautiful daughter on your arm, and she’s dressed in a beautiful white gown as you walk down the aisle with her, toward the fine young man she’s chosen. Your heart swells with pride, Tom, and is full of love as you realize that your child, yours and Betty’s, is about to embark on a new life, and that soon there’ll be children, and then grandchildren, and on and on, an everlasting memorial to your love for Betty, and of Betty’s love for you. You want that, don’t you, Tom?”
He turned to face her. He was weeping openly now, his face desperate and contorted by the grief he’d tried to hide. “I do want it, Jackie, I can see it now.”
“Good, Tom.” She looked deep into his eyes. “I want to see it too. And there’s a woman in your office, a woman you’ve noticed, I think her name is Ruth. She’s a widow, isn’t she, Tom? She’s someone you could talk to and she’d understand everything, wouldn’t she?”
He seemed surprised. “Yes…. Yes, of course she would….”
“She’s noticed you too, Tom, and wanted to say something, but was afraid to intrude, afraid it was too soon, because she understands how fragile your emotions were after your great loss, because she experienced the same thing. In fact, you probably feel like you should approach her, and offer your sympathy, because only now can you fully understand how deeply her own loss affected her, and how strong and brave she must be to hold her head up high and soldier on.”
“She’s shown a lot of courage, that’s true.” He nodded.
“But you could help her, couldn’t you, Tom? Because you’re a man, still in the prime of life, and she’s a woman you could easily love, because you already admire her, and she’d love Ellen, because she never had children of her own, so it would be a second chance at happiness for you both, and for Ellen too, because Ellen is just at that age when she needs a mother, another woman she can talk to, and you know how women like to talk, don’t you, Tom? It would be such a relief if Ruth could help you to raise Ellen to be the wonderful woman she’s destined to become. Don’t you agree, Tom?”
“Yes, I do. I was just a little crazy for a while, that’s all. Once I thought about it, I realized how much I had to live for, and how many people depended on me still.”
“I’m so glad to hear that, Tom. Why don’t you give Ruth a call right now? She’ll be very glad to hear from you, I think. She’s been waiting for you to make the first move. You can use my phone, Tom. Her number is on speed-dial as number five. But before you do, you want to give me the gun you have in your waistband, because you don’t want to worry Ruth during your first real meeting.”
He blinked, and looked down. “Of course. Would you mind? I’d be very grateful.”
He handed her a snub-nose automatic, which she slipped into her purse so deftly that she might have practiced it. “Not at all, Tom. She’s a lucky woman.” she reached down towards his thigh. “In fact, you’re a little excited by the thought of seeing her, aren’t you?”
He blushed. “Yes, I am a little.”
“Don’t be embarrassed, Tom. That’s the one compliment a man can offer a woman that she knows can’t possibly be insincere.”
“It’s a little awkward, though. Everyone will see.”
She handed him her phone. She’d already dialed the number. “It’ll be fine, Tom. You’ll see. You’re a virile man, and you’re looking forward to seeing her. It’s perfectly natural.”
He held the phone up to his ear, listening….
As she watched Tom leave the bar, she said, “Hello, Mother.”
Her mother’s voice was right behind her ear, whispering, “That was masterfully done, Daughter. I’m proud of you.”
“Well, it saved a frightful mess, and possibly a visit from the police.” She turned, and handed her mother the gun. “Could you take care of this for me, please? I don’t want to carry it out. It has an unpleasant feel about it.”
Lilith took it, and beckoned Calvin with a small movement of her forefinger. He noticed and was standing before them within the second. “Would you please dispose of this, Calvin? The gentleman won’t be needing it, as it turns out.”
“Of course, Ma’am. Consider it done.” It vanished into his pocket.
“Thank you, dear. Please set down a two hundred dollar tip for yourself as well. Take it out of petty cash.”
“Thank you, Ma’am, but it’s no trouble.”
She smiled. “Neither is it for me, dear, and friendship is rarely its own reward in these venal times. There are always bills to pay, and pleasures to be indulged in.”
“As you wish, Ma’am.”
She dismissed him with another motion, then sighed. “It’s such a shame to see a great talent like yours go to waste, Jackie, dear. Why didn’t you feed from him? He was aroused almost to the point of pain. It would have been a kindness, really….”
“Mother, who can truly say that anything is ever wasted until it’s gone? I didn’t arouse him just to tease him, but to put him back in touch with his own lust for life, because living had lost its appeal.” She paused, considering what to say. “I suspect we’re on the same side, Mother, in the end, and certainly draw from the same well. After all, your own power, far greater than my own, created me, just as I am. Who’s to say what end was ultimately served? Did you ever hear the story of Sir Tristram and Lady Iseult? Or perhaps Vis and Rāmin would make the same point.”
“Yes, to both,” she said suspiciously.
“Well, then, you understand. Sometimes we can’t see the end of the story until it’s written. Even tangled tales have a way of working out, however little we know of where we’re going with it.” She quite deliberately changed the subject and her usual attitude of suspicion toward Lilith, her… benefactor, all in all, to whom she owed her respect, at least, and probably some level of fealty. “Now, look at all these lovely men; what say we sit and chat a bit, and if their days are sweetened by our presence, what’s the harm?” She smiled with impish good humor.
“Jackie emerged from the shade of the bar into bright sunshine, which made a nice metaphor, with a new set of keys on her ring, and a new appreciation of her mother’s shrewd business sense. Lilith had driven a hard bargain, and now owned a third interest in her fledgeling business, but would front the large storefronts on one side of the valet parking entry drive, the entirety of the empty warehouse behind it for her atelier, as well as twenty reserved parking spaces in the parking structure on the other side of the entry, with a commitment to share a portion of the valet costs, depending on what proportion of spaces were used by her staff, her future customers, and her. As she entered her car and then drove out onto the street, she had a new appreciation for the whole area, because her mother owned it, lock, stock, and barrel, and kept it vacant to minimize noise and parking complaints.”
“We’ll see about that, she thought.”
It was the best of times, it was the worst of times. The closer it got to the the New York Spring/Summer Fashion Week, the crazier it became. She had one secret shortcut that made a world of difference on the front end, because she could imagine herself into her creations using a dozen imaginary models in the blink of an eye, which made the initial photography for her collection very quick indeed. It still took time to convert those photographs into patterns, then woven and/or dyed materials and sewn fabric though, and to find real models for the showings and pre-screenings, and she was running out of time, which was why she was sitting on a barstool talking to her mother just then. “Mary would be of great help to me, Mother, if you could contact her on my behalf, or tell me how she can be contacted.”
“And why exactly should I do that, Daughter? So you can convert her to your twisted way of thinking?” Lilith, as always, danced on the edge of paranoid hostility.
Of course, Lilith really did have enemies, as Jackie well knew, so she cut her mother some slack. “Not at all, Mother, I’d like to give her career a boost by introducing her to the pleasures of having thousands of men lusting after her at once. As a Supermodel — and I have every expectation that she will be, because she has a natural grace that’s simply wonderful to see. She’ll be able to fascinate legions of virile young men — not, of course, that she could possibly compete with you — and with her extraordinary martial arts skills may be able to parlay her career into film, which of course would increase the number and enthusiasm of her fans. I noticed her potential right away, when I first saw her at the Convention.”
Lilith’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. “Do you intend to set her up as a rival to my power?”
Jackie couldn’t resist rolling her eyes. “Of course not, Mother, as I said. In fact, I’d be honored if you found time to model some of my creations. I’ve seen you dance, and you have a power and presence on the stage that I could only dream about. I hesitated to ask, but if you’d consent, I’d be glad to feature you as our chief model and spokeswoman. It could only help with our first showings.”
She smiled at the compliment. “I’ll think about it, Daughter dear. It’s been quite a while since I was a public figure — other than in my local area of influence here — but upstate New York is hardly the center of civilization these days, even though my needs are very modest. Perhaps it’s time I ventured farther afield….”
“I’d be very grateful. In fact, if we could recruit any of the better-behaved and graceful among my sisters, it would be a great help. I plan on presenting forty-two runs and exits, so having a corps de ballet of sorts would minimize changes and ensure an impressive finale.”
“Do you have any particular preferences?”
“I’d like women who are very accomplished at shapeshifting and holding a form despite very strong emotions and desires from the crowds around them. Other than that, no, as long as they can project the proper attitudes and movements of a professional model and take direction. I’ll be paying high scale and furnishing references, if any among my sisters wish to pursue a career in the field.”
Lilith considered for only a moment before she said, “There are quite a few who come readily to mind and two who may be able to immediately help you to establish yourself as well, since two of your sisters already work in the industry, and have achieved a certain amount of fame.”
Jackie scowled and almost whined, “Mother, I’d hate to take advantage of anyone, and I haven’t budgeted for top model rates, so I don’t want any arms twisted on my behalf.”
“Nonsense, dear. That’s what mothers are for.” She smiled with that aura of smug parental superiority that a million-odd years of experience tends to enhance.
Jackie rolled her eyes again — this time in resignation — and said, “Thank you, Mother, I’ll just trot over now and see how the new realizations are coming along.” What she really wanted to do, of course, was to remove herself from her mother’s presence, since she tended toward overbearing at those many times she wasn’t being charming.
“What an excellent idea! I’ll come with you and see how you’re getting along.” In the blink of an eye, she’d suppressed the attention of everyone in the room and changed her outfit into an Chère Adeline creation from last year’s collection, a delicately simple white belted linen shift inspired by fin du XIXe siècle French fashions, which were in turn inspired by the classical Greek peplos for women. On her, of course, it looked absolutely fabulous.
It was just a short walk out the front door of La Calaca and then out to the sidewalk and a few steps down to the entry to the storefront boutique and fitting rooms. The atelier was in the warehouse behind the row of storefronts and had its own parking lot, employee entrance, and loading dock for deliveries, but Jackie had budgeted for a door cut through the brick wall at the rear of the fitting and display salon to connect directly to the interior of her atelier. This section of town being what it was, she’d hired separate guard coverage to protect her employees — women from the neighborhood, for the most part — from predatory attacks during their time in the immediate area, and their vehicles, if any, while they were inside. She’d made arrangements for a food truck to stop by during the lunch break, so the increased level of amenities made the area more attractive as well, so she had people walking over from the few businesses in the area for a quick lunch.
It had been surprisingly expensive, because she needed an engineering report, an architect’s plan, permits, conditional use licenses, and the new door had to be supported with iron framing for seismic safety, but it meant that she could move stock directly into the shop without worrying about the weather. It also made tours more impressive, because you could walk through the reception area, back into what she was calling the lounge, with fitting rooms and a staging area toward the back for private showings, and then continue down a short hallway to a massive iron double door, which opened in turn into another reception area in the remodeled warehouse building, adjoined by two executive offices, the drafting room, and another set of double doors that led to where the women worked, bathed in bright light from skylights high above the floor, aided by modern halogen lighting that guaranteed true ‘daylight’ color appearance, no matter what the sky looked like.
The two women walked past a large CAM laser cutting table with large racks of shelving behind it, now piled high with bolts of fabric, most of it custom-dyed and printed, although there were quite a few off-the-shelf fabrics as well, including raw muslin, jute, colored silks, woolen materials, and fiber batting. Off to the side, closed cabinets held findings, notions, sewing and embroidery thread, as well as reels of ribbon, elastics, and various reïnforcing materials.
Just beyond, the sewing and tailoring workspaces were mostly in use, with commercial sewing machines, sergers, blindstichers, and one section devoted to hand-fitting and tailoring, with an assortment of dressmaker’s dummies, ironing boards, free-standing mirrors, and smaller cutting tables ready for use.
As they approached, Lilith said, “So soon?”
Jackie stopped, still far enough removed from the work-floor to ensure privacy, and said, “I’ve already tested my designs as manifested ætheric constructs, so I took off patterns and am having a few samples of each run off in three of the basic sizes.”
“Surely not prêt-à-porter!”
Jackie was scandalized. “Of course not, Mother, but neither entirely bespoke. One needs outfits to model, or the final customer has nothing from which to request alterations and changes, nor does one have anything that might be called a collection. Potential owners of my designs will typically need to have something available to touch and feel, and to see in motion on a model, before their imaginations can take it from there, or everyone would be a fashion designer and we could skip the runway showings entirely. I have to have enough outfits to stage impressive runway shows as well as fashion ‘trunk shows’ and other semi-private showings. On the other hand, I do expect eventually to create prêt-à-porter collections inspired by some of my unique designs, because that’s where the real money is. The list of haute couture houses changes almost every year, and there are essentially none whose prêt-à-porter collections don’t help to fund their high-end lines, because the super-rich are becoming fewer every year, and the not-so-rich are being squeezed from above and below as more of the necessities of daily life are falling into fewer and fewer hands.”
“Yet this is the way of the world, is it not?” Having been a Queen, Lilith didn’t seem existentially bothered by social inequality, even dire poverty.
Jackie wasn’t quite so sanguine, having never been numbered among the ‘upper classes,’ although she did note that her mother seemed to feel the responsibility of noblesse oblige, so wasn’t really an appropriate target for her egalitarian ire. “True, the natural tendency of great wealth is to accumulate more wealth, because life is very loosely a zero-sum game and people are greedy, but a healthy ecosystem demands a nourishing environment, fat mice, and fat deer, so that the fat cats, and even lions, can survive, so it’s important to kill a few lions from time to time.”
Lilith looked at her with deep suspicion. “And perhaps it’s time for the lions to take charge again. Allowing the rabble free rein rarely leads to good results. This was my country before the American Indians came along. Perhaps I should take it back. Unlike many of the later inhabitants, I neither signed treaties nor ceded sovereignty. By natural right and force of arms, these continents are my demesne, to do with as I please.”
“Mother, I neither quarrel with your claim nor deny your right. It seems like it might be troublesome to enforce, however, and as you said, you’re a lover, not a fighter. Looking at the issue from another angle, though, it seems to me that it’s not the government itself at the root of the problem, but a series of petty merchants and traders who’ve arrogated to themselves self-styled ‘rights’ in respect to the diminishment of your own sovereignty, as if they owed no fealty to their overlord nor respect and obligation to your true subjects in their historic rights.”
That intrigued her. “How so?”
“True nobility always implied a duty toward one’s feudal charges as well as to one’s feudal lords. The ancient sovereigns who were ordained by Divine Right were required to be just, and charged to impose a Divine Order upon the world. Part of that Divine Prerogative was the right to impose taxes on particular classes, but especially the merchant and other classes of non-workers, because they most depend upon a stable state to safeguard their property and livelihoods. The soulless officials and factotums possible under the rule of ‘The People’ or ‘The Revolution’ — much less avaricious Mercantilism — are capable of any tyranny, any excess, because they know neither limits nor shame. The King of France had internal limits as well as external ones, since he had at least to appear to be regal lest he call his House into question, and any subject had the right to directly petition the King for redress in the name of his Divine obligations. Robespierre, on the other hand, was free to impose the Reign of Terror because he had no limitations at all, except those imposed by his own apparatus of State oppression, which led directly to his own death on the guillotine a year after he started down that path.”
Lilith sniffed with exaggerated contempt. “I remember him; a nasty little man.” She smiled. “He was very surprised to find an unpleasant afterlife waiting for him on the other side of the scaffold.”
That surprised her. It was all very well to have a mother who was a Goddess at one time or another, but an entirely different kettle of fish to brush up against the theology and doctrines of her youth. It raised the figurative hair on the back of her figurative neck. “I’ve been meaning to ask you about that, Mother, is Hell a real place? You’ve talked about it before, but your position as the Queen and Goddess of the Aztec and Mayan Underworld, Mictláan, seems slightly contradictory.”
“Not at all, Dear. We all of us make our own reality. You know of Jumbe Mungu and his unfortunate plight; well, it’s a species of solipsism. What we believe creates what we believe in, while what we disbelieve fades over time. The Aztecs believed in a happy afterlife for everyone, so that’s what they got, with Gods and Goddesses to match. Part of my own power is the strength of my believers, although my modern-day worship has been secularised to a considerable extent, so I live a partly-secular existence these days, but I’ve been thousands of Goddesses over the years, some more powerful than others, and will undoubtedly become thousands more, because the core of my power is human love and feminine sexuality, and that seems unlikely to ever go completely out of style. Robespierre believed in a literal Heaven and Hell, for all his ‘Enlightenment’ pretensions, and people who believe in Hell generally go there, with all that implies.”
Jackie was so startled by this casual comment that she asked, “But why would anyone who truly believes in literal damnation commit sins worthy of being sent there?”
She laughed. “Because believing in such things is inherently unkind, even cruel. It’s a sort of Catch-22, as Joseph Heller once said about another impossible conundrum. The darkness at the heart of the Heaven/Hell dichotomy is the pleasure one derives from consigning people one doesn’t really care for — and whom one fondly believes to be one’s moral ‘inferiors’ — to torture and damnation. Heaven, as usually conceived, is thus the embodiment of Pride, Avarice, Gluttony, and Sloth, so anyone who wants or expects to go there must surely be guilty of at least three or four mortal sins, and then add in the murderous rage inherent in wishing people into Hell, which introduces Anger, quite possibly Envy, perhaps even a kinky sort of sadistic Lust, into the noisome morass which comprises the Heaven/Hell Weltanshauung and you have the Seven Deadly Sins in a nutshell. To a Believer, Hell’s the only possible destination, once things have been carefully explained. Things become much clearer after death, so by and large the recently departed sort themselves out into appropriate categories without much fuss, no matter what their expectations had been in life…. And then again, quite a few very decent people choose Hell for altruistic reasons. Jesus, we note, made sure to head straight to Hell, since Hell is where all the real work lies waiting.”
“But the Harrowing of Hell was a one-time thing, wasn’t it?”
“Really? Where’s the justice in that? What does one say to the latecomers? ‘Sorry, you just missed him. Tough luck?’ In fact, why not let’s eliminate poverty and despair throughout the world forever by picking out one guy lying in a gutter somewhere and giving him five bucks for a hot meal and a nickel for one of Lucy van Pelt’s psychiatric sessions?” She made a sour face. “Magical thinking is everywhere these days, isn’t it? Saves caring about real people and real lives.”
Jackie blinked. “And the Aztecs?”
She smiled benignly. “They, and their Mayan ancestors, although described as ‘bloodthirsty and cruel’ by the same vicious Spaniards who tortured, slaughtered, and enslaved them, had a much more humane view of the afterlife than did the Spanish. In the Aztec/Mayan worldview, everyone was equal, and shared the same fate, which wasn’t at all unpleasant, as long as people remembered them and offered appropriate sacrifices. Since the sacrifices are still going on, everyone is still happy in Mictláan, and I am still Queen and Goddess of that particular Afterlife.”
“But….”
“But what?” Lilith looked blandly curious.
Jackie thought about all the ways this conversation could possibly go and instantly decided to change the subject. “Oh, I was just thinking about my collection. I think the time is right for a return to at least some ‘maxi’ lengths in dresses, gowns, and outerwear, because it’s distinctively feminine but without the ‘goods on display’ appearance so evident in the recent past….” Then she added, “Not that there’s anything wrong with flaunting one’s assets on occasion, of course.”
Lilith arched a brow. “Indeed not, Daughter, but there’s a time and place for everything. I do agree that long and sleek will be ‘in’ this year.” She started walking towards where the women were working. “Now let’s see your collection.”
After showing Lilith the outfits she had ready, Jackie started to introduce her workers, but quickly found that not only did every woman there know ‘La Patrona’ by sight, but that her mother knew each and every one of them by name, knew enough about them to ask after their children and husbands or boyfriends, and, when presented with any pause or hesitation in their voices, quickly wormed out of them exactly what sort of problem they were facing, whether a rent payment, family illness, or troubles with the law, and solved it, either by telling them quietly to contact her firm of lawyers, writing a check, or giving them a number to call, telling them to say that Madame Lilith had asked the person on the other end of the line to take care of it. It was an astonishing performance, and Jackie belatedly realized that her little lecture on the meaning of ‘nobility’ had been wasted on Lilith, because she embodied true noblesse — make that regal obligation — and for the first time imagined that life as the subject of such a Sovereign as her mother had been — and in some ways still was — would very likely have been very much better than most of the alternatives. Suddenly, she felt deeply ashamed of every uncharitable thought she’d ever harbored about her. “Thank you for helping them,” she said.
Lilith seemed surprised. “What? You’re giving them a paycheck, aren’t you? We all do what we can using the tools with which we’re most familiar. These are modern times, and perhaps your ideas are simply another method of achieving the same ends. No matter what either of us can do personally, the world is larger than both of us put together.”
“I see the truth of that now, Mother, but had thought at first that only I knew what ought to be done.” She hesitated, fully-conscious of the bitter irony involved, and then added, “I apologize.”
She offered a brief bright smile. “You’re still young; that’s excuse enough, but you’re still learning, something many give up on shortly after memorizing their alphabet and multiplication tables. But I’m learning from you as well, as much as it pains me to say it. It had simply never occurred to me that keeping all these buildings and shops vacant for my convenience was contributing to the overall poverty I tried to alleviate on an individual basis.”
“Thank you for noticing, Mother. That’s one of the reasons I leased one of the empty storefronts to a fabric, sewing notions, and supplies shop. It allows me to concentrate on my designs while the shop owner concentrates on keeping track of what I need and use. Plus, the shop is a recruitment aid, because the neighborhood women who now shop there are often quite skilled, so it’s a mutually beneficial arrangement. One of the fringe benefits I offer to my employees is the freedom to use their sewing machines and the other facilities here after hours for their own projects, which generates extra household income for them in manners limited only by their own imaginations, and generates extra revenue for the fabric shop as well, since the women are able to buy their supplies locally. That’s something I learned from you, Mother, seeing your own interactions with your employees, like Calvin, for example. He’s fantastically loyal, but you offer him loyalty as well, and kindness, and more than that the chance to be part of an enterprise that pays attention to the people around them, a job that he can take personal pride in performing, as part of a ‘band of sworn brothers,’ so to speak, which is rare in these days of management by the fluctuations of the bottom line.”
“It’s all a matter of perspective, Daughter. I do pay attention to the ‘bottom line,’ as you say, since I have a responsibility to my retainers to run a profitable business in whose success they can share, but I measure my personal success over generations rather than the end of the next quarter, so have the advantage of taking the very long view.”
“How do you handle their knowledge of you over many decades, though? Don’t they start noticing that you’re not getting any older at some point?”
“I usually just ‘retire,’ and have a shape-shifted ‘younger cousin’ come in to take over, or sometimes I just bequeath the business to the employees, or whatever subset of them seem to have the inclination and ability to operate the place for the longer haul.”
Jackie was just getting ready to ask another question when her mother suddenly looked up toward the skylights and froze the women where they worked and pointed her finger toward the nearest opening, saying, “Zalambur! Get down here this instant!”
There was a scream from on high as what can only be described as a particularly loathsome demon came drifting down from the ceiling, writhing and twisting in fury, but evidently helpless to resist.
When he lay before them, still struggling, she said, “Be still, pathetic worm! What are you doing here?”
His struggles turned to grovelling and he whined like a dog that’s just been kicked. “Forgive me, Kali! Great Queen of Zemargad! Rider on the Storm! Winged Messenger of Death! I didn’t know that this was your domain!”
“Liar! The Earth itself is my domain, and all that lies beneath and above, all within the crystalline Lunar Sphere itself!” She lashed his back with fire and he screamed.
“Mercy! O Great Goddess! O Fierce Spirit of Myriad Names and Many Shapes, have mercy upon your miserable slave!” he wailed a great ululation of agony and despair.
His shrieks were hurting Jackie’s ears. “You know this fellow?”
“I do.” Lilith was calm and spoke in measured tones, despite the racket he was making. “He’s Zalambur, the patron of dishonest merchants and one of the seven sons of Iblīs, not by me, for which I thank my lucky stars.”
“What’s he doing here? Neither of us is dishonest that I know of.”
“Spying, of course, and my guess is that someone hazarded his soul to bargain for his intervention.”
Jackie’s mind was boggled. “That works?”
“Of course. A certain low class of demons use them like poker chips in their pathetic little boy-games of political intrigue and oneupmanship.” She sneered at Zalumbar, who did his sorry best to appear contrite.
“But what are you going to do? Kill him?”
Lilith stared at her as if she’d lost her mind. “No, of course not; this is his wretched job, but he’s lost this particular round to me.” She turned to address the demon. “Listen to me, Zalambur, craven cur that you are, despite your miserable failure, I will allow you to succeed at the exact terms of your assigned task, so you get the soul of whoever sent you, because that seems only fair, but I see that his contract with you didn’t specify the order of delivery and payment, which was very careless of him, so you aren’t actually required to yield up the information you’ve gathered here until after his death, when you have his soul in hand, which will give you an added bonus in bragging rights for tricking him into a worthless bargain, despite that fact that you were taken in your treachery, and so lose standing in the contest. Do you understand?”
“Yes, O Radiant Queen! Your Mercy is renowned throughout the Worlds!”
She smiled in a particularly unfriendly way. “It is, isn’t it? Hear this, Zalambur, before telling my secrets your listener must die the true death, and if you — or any of your minions or peers — dare to trespass upon any of my domains of interest from this moment on, the usual conditions apply, so be very careful in future. You can enquire at my law firm for a current list, as you should have done prior to your foolish undertaking.”
“You’re the Paragon of Lucidity and Kindness, O Great Goddess! I am unworthy of your Divine Forbearance, much less than the dust beneath your Holy Feet!”
She was bored already. “Yes, yes. You’re Dismissed! Get out!” She sped him on his way with another quick blast of flame, so he shrieked again as he translated into ætherial form and then it was over. The women started working again and the familiar chatter and rhythmic hum of the machines rose again as if it had never stopped.
“Now,” Lilith observed calmly, “after seeing your designs and observing the level of interest taken by at least one of your competitors, I think that I should take on the position of modiste, première d’atelier de couture in our little enterprise, to offer my protection from unfair competition and perhaps the benefit of my long experience in the fashion industry.”
Jackie tried to protest. “But….”
“There’s no need to thank me, dear. I’m part of the management in any case, and an owner, so of course my labor is gratis, an investment in the firm.”
“But do you…?”
“My dear child,” she rolled her lovely eyes with exaggerated ennui, “I am the First Woman of the World. I invented both weaving and sewing, as well as every other distaff art, and have spun and sewn and woven as an occupation for many more thousands of years than you could possibly imagine. There are examples of my embroidery hanging in many of the great museums of Europe and even China. I don’t foresee the slightest bit of trouble, and it will free you from having to attend to the mundane details. You’ll find that I invented multitasking as well, so it won’t affect any of my other projects.” She glanced at Jackie in a sort of respectful regard. “You’ve attracted strong interest from your competitors, Daughter, which does me honor, but setting a spy in our midst was disrespectful. I’m bound to guard both you, my daughter, and our mutual interests from any interference, although you yourself are formidable.” She gave the word the French pronunciation. “Is there anything you might need in addition to my handling of the needle crafts?”
Jackie didn’t have to reflect upon this question, because she been thinking about it for a long time. “Actually, there is. I’d like to have Jumbe Mungu, if you can spare him.”
“Whatever for?” She seemed puzzled. “Surely you don’t intend to present a men’s wear collection in addition to women’s wear?”
“No, not this season at least. I’d like to feature him as the lead singer in a World-Rock Fusion band, which will form the core sound for our video advertising. He has a unique and beautiful voice that would guarantee instant recognition, and I want to buy some advance exposure to ensure it. If I have it timed right, he’ll be right at the crest of the avant garde by the start of the New York Season, so he’ll still be edgy and not at all clichéd for the showings.”
Lilith thought about this for only a second before she laughed with real glee. “You minx! You’re going to make him into a Rock and Roll God, aren’t you?”
She smiled modestly. “Well, I did have some thoughts along those lines. Doctor Long seems a rather precarious lifeline, and I’d like to ensure that he’s around for a good long time, if only to serve as an annoying example of change and impermanence for your ‘pathetic little volcano godling’ a while longer.”
Lilith let fly a delightful peal of laughter like those which must have graced the hills and riverbanks of Eden, as free and untroubled as the song of birds. “Daughter, there are times, more often than I’d at first suspected, when you’re simply delightful! You’re a girl after my own heart’s desire, as clever and feisty and as bold as brass.”
Jackie grinned like a girl waking up on Christmas morning. “You’ve got my vote for Mother of the Year.”
As easily as if they’d rehearsed it, they linked arms and walked back toward the offices and the door to the boutique together, side by side, and Lilith started singing ‘Mutual Admiration Society’ a cappella, from the Broadway play, Happy Hunting. Jackie knew all the words for some reason, and took the soprano part.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
T’nu lah mip’ri yadeiha vihal’luha vash’arim ma’aseha
Give her of the fruit of her hands,
and let her own works praise her in the gates.
― Proverbs 31:31
“Crap!” Jackie was quickly becoming nostalgic for the madcap exhilaration of the academic world, because the tedium of order-taking and talking to skittish customers was taking its toll on her sanity. She’d just spent the best part of an hour arguing with a yammering wholesaler who insisted that — because he’d pre-sold more than his contractual allocation of what she’d chosen to produce — she was obligated to meet his commitments as if she’d made them. In the end, she’d turned him over to one of her mother’s many law firms, but had been strangely reluctant to close the connection, because she knew that there was already a call on hold, sure to be another idiot on another fool’s errand. She stared at the phone, furious, before she thumbed off the connection and the next call came in. “What?” she snarled.
“Jackie?” Frank seemed surprised.
“Frank! I’m so sorry! I thought it was another of those darned wholesalers complaining about the way the Earth persists in circling about the Sun instead of revolving around him!” Now she was mortified as well as generally pissed off. She wished in vain for a headache, so she could blame something other than her own short temper.
As usual, Frank was calm and reasonable. “Why don’t you hire a secretary, Sweetheart? You don’t have to do everything yourself, do you?”
Jackie gave the phone a baleful look. For a man so very clever, Frank could be irritatingly clueless at times. “I don’t do everything on my own. I’ve got twenty-six women working for me already!”
“Then at least one of them is doing the wrong job, because what you need is someone to keep track of your orders so that you can keep track of your creative art. Instead, you’re doing scutwork because you’re afraid to delegate responsibility.”
“Scutwork!” Her voice rose into the stratosphere, as shrill as an angry hawk. “ How dare you! Keeping track of my delivery chain is vital to the health of my business!”
“Indeed,” he said drily, “and so is taking out the trash, as witness the Triangle Shirtwaist Factory fire, which started in overflowing bins of cotton scraps and thread, but that doesn’t mean that you should be doing it.”
Jackie was about to say something really angry and cutting when she stopped herself. She looked up through the skylight fifty feet above her head, trying to drown her anger in cerulean blue, and said, “I’m sorry, Honey. I’m starting to sound a lot like my mother, aren’t I?”
Frank had that reasonable tone in his voice again. “I wasn’t going to point it out, and no offense meant, but the fruit didn’t fall far from the tree. Look, your entire career up to this point has been based on the humanities professorial norm, which is a one-man show — if you’ll pardon the sexist expression — with at most a grad student or two for clerical tasks. In Engineering, we expect to be working with large teams of people every day, with many levels of responsibility and authority. None of us think of ourselves like Paul Bunyan and Babe, his Big Blue Ox, who dug the Grand Canyon by accidentally dragging an axe behind him on a hot day. No one builds a bridge, or a building, alone. Most projects involve hundreds of people, sometimes thousands, so one of the skill sets we train in is how to manage large projects, and that means managing people. You’ve seen how much help your mom has been, but she’s no more a ‘team player’ than you are, really.”
“But you hate my mother!” For some reason, Jackie started crying.
Frank lowered his voice half an octave, a more intimate register which rumbled Jackie’s composure even more than it did the air. “No, I don’t, Sweetheart, not really. We just got off on the wrong foot because she killed my best friend and then changed him into a girl, which was a little weird at first, but you’re still my best friend…. And old Jack would have been totally weirded out if I’d kissed him, so she did us both a favor, really, even if she didn’t necessarily mean to at the time.”
Jackie thought about that with mild surprise. “She did do that, didn’t she? I forget sometimes. Cognitive disequilibrium, one supposes.”
“Say what?” Frank was an engineer. ‘Touchy-feely’ words weren’t a usual part of his vocabulary.
“It’s a psychological term of art for the unsettling feeling you have when you encounter two seemingly irreconcilable ‘facts.’ It’s like when someone you hate asks you for a favor, and for some reason — perhaps simple courtesy — you do it, so you’re conflicted; is the person hateful or not? If the person were truly hateful, should you have helped them? You’re confused. There are two ways to resolve the confusion, both of which involve introducing a new element of belief; either that the person you did the favor for isn’t quite as hateful as he seemed to be at first, or that the fact that he asked you for a favor proves that he’s even more hateful than you’d imagined. We try to justify our actions in retrospect, at least to ourselves. It’s one of the things that makes human societies possible, and keeps us from collapsing into a mush of nothing special. We either blend or separate from each other depending on our beliefs, and our beliefs change according to how we feel about each other.”
Frank wasn’t really sure of what she’d said, but was willing to guess. “Okay, well, that pretty much covers it for me. Jack was more or less miserable most of the time, and so was I, but we’ve both changed. Neither one of us had any luck in our personal lives before we ran into Lilith, and were sort of ‘marking time’ and waiting for our real lives to begin, but now… You….” He paused, and Jackie could hear his emotions in his voice as he tried to control himself, then managed to say, “You’re so often filled with joy and light that sometimes… that sometimes it almost hurts to look at you, because my heart overflows with love, and then I think of how close I’ve come to losing you, first when you died, and then when you tried to run away, and then when it looked like they were going to frame me for DeBauck’s ‘murder,’ even though he was still alive… and… and I thought that I might never see you again….” Frank’s voice was still strained, as if he were trying not to cry, but wasn’t succeeding very well.
Jackie’s heart turned toward his in an instant, her own troubles forgotten, because Frank was at the center and pivot point of her world, and she flashed to his side, taking him in her arms as she saw the tears streaming down his face, and her own heart almost broke with love. “I know, Frank. Almost always, I’m so profoundly grateful for everything she’s done for us both, especially for giving me you, but she can drive me crazy too. She’s like a force of nature, a lightning bolt, or a waterfall, beautiful from a safe distance, which is usually far away, but Heaven help you if you wind up on the wrong side of her power.” She held him close, because he was her treasure in the world. “I’ll never leave you, Frank. I love you with all my heart; you’re everything to me. And just so you know, I’ve already got plans ready to bust you out of prison, so you never have to worry about that again. Nobody’s gonna put my man in jail if they expect to keep him there.”
“Jackie and Frank, the new Bonnie and Clyde,” Frank quipped, straightening a little and returning her embrace, tears forgotten. “Their daring prison break began a six-state dragnet and prompted pitched gun battles all across Upstate New York and New England. News at Six.” He laughed. “No, thank you, Jackie. I’ll just do my best to stay out of jail and avoid working for psychotic killers, which I fondly hope to do in future by having prospective employers over to dinner, where my very talented wife will scan their helpless brains for any trace of mania or homicide. My biggest mistake in that whole fiasco was not turning to you immediately when I first got creepy vibes off that DeBauck guy. I should have trusted my gut instincts, and then trusted you, but was lured into folly by the extra money DeBauck was paying over grad student scale.”
“It wasn’t your fault, Frank! It was that low-budget Batman and Robin team in cheap suits. Debauck may have pointed them in your direction, but it was those two idiots who put you in the slammer!”
“Jackie,” he said in a soothing tone, petting her hair as he crooned into her ear, his breath tickling the delicate tissue of her ætherial body, “it’s not even the two cop’s fault, really. DeBauck deliberately set out to frame me. He succeeded is all. I don’t even blame those two idiots, as you call them. Most murders are simple, because it’s mostly stupid people who kill people, so the police don’t usually spend a lot of time looking for complicated international conspiracies. You figured it out right away, because you’ve got more brains than an army of Mutt and Jeffs, but I can’t blame Mutt and Jeff for not being geniuses. It’s an engineering maxim: By definition, exactly half of humanity is dumber than the other half, so we shouldn’t be surprised when we run into them. The only real question is exactly how much more stupid they really are.”
“Doesn’t that little bon mot presume that engineers inhabit the upper end of the bell curve exclusively?” Jackie asked suspciously.
“Of course. We can’t help it if it’s true.” He leaned back a little and faked polishing his nails on his shirt, then mimed admiring them, but grinned to let her know that he didn’t take himself all that seriously.
He sounded a little smug, too, which Jackie supposed he had a right to be, even if he was being a little over the top. “And where does that leave me?” she said dangerously.
“Sitting in the catbird seat, Sweetheart. You’re not only smart as a whip, you’ve got feminine intuition, which is even better. There isn’t anything you couldn’t do. It was you, not me, who remembered the key facts about the specific heat of a human body which proved that the fairy-tale the prosecutor attorney and the cops dreamed up about a single tank of acetylene being enough to turn his putative body into ashes was so much hogwash, so I felt much better about the whole thing right away, even though I was still in jail. You, not the cops, were the one who tracked down DeBauck and cornered him in his secret hideaway, a room so cleverly concealed that they needed to demolish the concrete floor to get him out when he had his mental breakdown after tangling with you. You were the one who rescued Sal from his murderous clutches, because no one else knew that he was being held in cruel slavery. You’re the one who knew exactly how to save my aunt’s life, even though it was ‘impossible,’ because she was already dead. As an engineer, I knew that she was dead, that no doctor in the world could have saved her, and even then couldn’t have helped her with her terminal disease, which would have killed her within a few months in any case, but you knew just where you could lay your hands on a miracle. Nancy Drew had nothing on you, Jackie, except maybe the hot little roadster, and we could get you one of those.” He paused for a second. “I see you in a Jag. An XK convertible, I think, in fire-engine red.”
“Frank! We can’t afford a car like that!” She felt faint at the thought, both because such cars were impossibly expensive and because the thought of driving one made her go weak at the knees. She had just the right outfit in mind already….
“Au contraire, mon cherie amour. With what I got from my share of the recovery fee, I could buy you half a dozen, even after having paid cash for our little custom pied-à-terre here in the suburbs, so you can match your outfits to your ride, as we say in the ‘hood.’ As a fashionista extraordinaire, your image demands a little pizazz, enough to turn heads as you zoom by the paparazzi with a negligent wave of your lovely hand.”
“Frank, I’m not a celebrity yet, you know.”
“But you are, dear, and will be even more famous in the months and years to come. You’re not embarking on a career in accounting, hiding in a dreary office somewhere, but one where you’ll be mingling with the inhabitants of People magazine and Paris Match and have cameras following your every move. Soon, the supermarket tabloids will be running phoney stories about rock and roll heartthrobs with your name tattooed above their hearts. You’ll need a black Jag for the inevitable faux tragedies — to show respect for their pain.”
Jackie sputtered, “You …. You ….”
“Dashing young engineer? Island of respectable stability in a precarious world of scandal, sleaze, and unfounded rumors? Dangerously sexy man with a shady past? All of the above?”
Jackie couldn’t help herself; he was maddening at times, but awfully cute, so she smiled and said, “All of the above.”
“Good. Now, are you going to make something wonderful for dinner, or should your secret paramour work his fingers to the bone over a hot microwave and make his own hearty repast?”
“Would you mind, Honey? Or I could flit out and pick something up in a flash. Does anything sound tempting? Pizza? Grinders? Softshell crabs? There’s that nice little Italian roadhouse right off the highway, and they’ll do anything on their menu as takeout for me. The chef there likes me because I speak Italian.” She hadn’t actually known Italian when she first saw the man, but he’d had a vision of his daughter when he’d first seen her, the daughter he’d lost, along with his wife, in childbirth over thirty years ago, and all his hopes and plans for her had come flooding into her brain, along with Neopolitan Italian, in the instant he saw her. They’d been friends ever since, and he had a girlfriend now; the two of them were talking about marriage. ‘It is not good that the man should be alone,’ was Jackie’s motto, and matchmaking came more naturally than breathing to her, so she didn’t actually know many bachelors, or at least very few she’d known for any length of time.
“Hmmmm. That Gnocchi in Gorgonzola Sauce he makes sounds nice. We had them there once, and they’re not even on the menu, so he’ll particularly like making them for you.”
Frank still surprised her, sometimes, with his occasional insights. “Okay. Let’s do that, then. It’s just a few miles away, and they don’t take long to make, so I’ll probably be back in half an hour, an hour tops.”
“I’ll be waiting, Sweetheart.”
“See you then. Oh, and Frank?”
“What?”
“Take a little shower,” she purred, her voice low and throaty. Sultry, she had down pat. It was a gift, and they were up to twenty-six minutes and thirty seconds. Frank was a very happy guy these days, and was just a bit more than an hour away from being even happier.
The runway shows had been a huge success, and tremendously exciting, but now she’d been plunged into the pit of customer service, even with her mother’s help, and it was no fun at all; she’d been featured as a prime example of young talent on the rising New York fashion scene with an eight-page spread in Vogue, and she’d had smaller appearances in all the major English-language fashion press, WWD, Harper’s Bazaar, Elle, Vanity Fair, W, Look, Schön!, even a mention or two in the French press, including Vogue Paris and Purple, although her target audience was out of the latter’s usual demographic. A few of the articles had focused on the more trendy prêt-à-porter line, but usually mentioned the couture line as well, so she was doing well in both areas, and had quite a few actresses lined up for the Oscars. She’d had great success with Jumbe Mungu as well, since the public had already been exposed to many varieties of Botswanan music through the moderately successful HBO series, The No. 1 Ladies Detective Agency, which had been very popular among many women, at least, so it wasn’t much of a stretch to encompass an eclectic mixture of the rhythms and sounds of Botswana and Zanzibar with electric guitars and fireworks.
He was looking better already, quite a bit heftier, much more handsome, and had a penthouse apartment and a recording studio in Greenwich Village now, plus a three album deal and a huge fan club. He was busy writing songs for his second album, and already had two singles in the iTunes Top Ten. Lilith had been right; Jackie had made him into a Rock God, and every download was a small act of devotion, every concert a communal worship service.
Her mother…. Lilith was a wonder, amazingly quick with a needle, capable of laying down neat rows of hand-stitching so quickly and so precisely that it looked almost as if it had been done by machine, except machines couldn’t duplicate her work. She had a following of her own, mostly in France, spurred on by much larger articles in Purple and the French fashion and popular presses, since the French were endlessly fascinated by a talented modiste who owned a saloon and was an exotic dancer by night. They especially liked her when it turned out that she spoke fluent Parisian French and had an impeccable French pedigree — all false, of course, since most of the women — and some of the men — on her fictitious ‘family tree’ were various aspects of Lilith herself. She’d come out as her mother as well, which was a benefit for Jackie too, despite her being a American upstart, because her official pedigree was now half French, so even Jackie had been interviewed for a couple of articles, both of which laid heavy stress on how important her French heritage had been for her during her childhood and as a young adult, and of course how having a ‘scandalous’ mother had influenced her childhood. Jackie spoke fluent French now as well, with just a trace of a français québécois de la Vieille-Capitale vocabulary and accent, although she could as easily produce Valois. The more people she interacted with, the more came pouring in, their lives, their hopes, everything that made them happy and human, and their languages were part of that. From the women she worked with had come several dialects of Spanish, Tagalog, Greek, and Turkish, as well as Hebrew and several varieties of Arabic. Sometimes she wondered how her brain could encompass everything, but finally understood how her mother kept track of birthdays and children and lives. They were two halves of the same thing, her mother and she, two peas in a pod, and she’d stopped resisting the idea. She might be only one of a million daughters, but her ancestry was something she was proud of now, daughter to the first woman, the first embodiment of feminine spiritual power, one of the first Goddesses on this Earth, floating along in this little corner of the Universe. Some days, she felt like a Queen. Her mother approved.
Some days, she felt like a perfect bitch. Her mother approved of that as well. “What do you mean, you ‘lost’ my consignment, Mister Mahish. How is it possible to ‘lose’ a shipment for which we have a complete tracking history and a certified receipt?”
His voice sounded tinny over the line, “Well, you have to understand that….”
“No, Mister Khayaal Mahish, I don’t have to understand anything other than your certified check or wire transfer by the end of the coming week. If you like, I’ll transfer you to our esteemed modiste and bookkeeper and you can try explaining your problems to her….”
The man was frightened, to say the least. “No! No, no! I now see that it was an error on our part. The consignment was wrongly entered in the ledger. No need to trouble her at all, now that I understand the problem.”
“I see. We’ll be expecting your transfer of funds by wire then. Tomorrow will be fine.” She thumbed off the phone without further discussion. Frank had been right; delegating these tasks had been an enormous time-saver, even when someone tried to bypass the formal channels, since just the hint of Lilith’s involvement tended to concentrate the minds of her vendors wonderfully, something like the prospect of imminent hanging according to Doctor Samuel Johnson.
To clear her head, she walked out to the shop floor, which was very busy now, the sewing floor just another island of activity among many. As expected, her couture line didn’t make very much money, even after three New York Fashion Weeks, but her prêt-à-porter lines were selling like hotcakes, and had a very good reputation in women’s boutiques and shops all around the developed world.
She had all the fabrics cut under her personal supervision, or that of Lilith, so she wasn’t at the mercy of a jobber tempted to shave the seam allowances to make a penny a garment more. They were shipped overseas for the actual sewing, but she’d created a non-profit organization which helped the women in local communities set up their own small sewing factories, so the women took home more of the price paid per finished garment in wages, rather than having some man take the lion’s share and then dole out pennies to the actual workers.
They’d had a favorable article in the Wall Street Journal about that, as well as an outraged editorial bemoaning the incipient death of capitalism, because the scheme bypassed a lot of wealthy middlemen and was creating small-scale capitalists in their thousands, most — but not all — of them women, which the editor evidently thought was some sort of covert socialism.
While she was thinking, she remembered to send a voicemail to their part-time accountant, “Hi, Marianna, Khayaal Mahish is supposed to send payment in full by wire transfer, within a day or two. If he doesn’t come through, please hold his feet to the fire. He’s already tried to spin me a beautiful web of lies, so don’t trust him any farther than you can shoot him.”
It was three o’clock in the morning, and the sewing floor was empty, but Jackie had an idea for a new treatment of the bodice for one of her huipil-style ethnic blouses in her World Collection in prêt-à-porter, melding the classic Central American cut with African fabrics, so she was playing with real fabric for a change. Sometimes the physical texture of the goods suggested an overall context for the finished garment, so manifested fabrics and designs sometimes didn’t turn out exactly as she’d planned when it came time to cut and sew.
Besides, it was fun cutting freehand with the laser cutter; she felt a little like Darth Vader with his light saber, and then sewing the pieces together gave her an excellent feel for how quickly the piece would come together in manufacturing.
Frank had gone to sleep hours ago, and once he was out, it almost took an explosion to wake him up until his habitual wake-up alarm in the morning, seven o’clock sharp, when his eyes would pop open and he’d roll out of bed and run into the bathroom to take care of business and then shower, so she didn’t feel at all guilty about leaving, and she’d wanted to try out different outfits and body types in hopes of some interesting ideas anyway, but putting them together the old-fashioned way had its own charm.
Once she had several variations ready, she took them into her studio. It was set up just off the main door between the atelier and her boutique, so that it was handy both to the workshop and the sales floor.
She kept her digital photography equipment there, as well as the professional lighting set-up, because sometimes she took pictures of her customers wearing her creations, so that they could take them home and think about them. Not everyone was in a position to say, ‘I’ll tke one of each,’ so having what amounted to a personalized catalogue was an excellent selling tool, a sort of high-end ‘wish book’ by means of which the woman could visualize herself in different social situations, or even bring out the photographs to show her friends, asking their advice and simultaneously creating yet another sales opportunity, since at least some of her friends might think to themselves, ‘You know, that dress, or something very like it, would look great on me!’.
She also had an automatic timer set up on one of her large-format digital cameras, so she could quickly cycle through multiple outfits and poses, holding each just long enough for the flash and ‘click’ before changing for the next shot. She could go through a hundred shots in just a few minutes and then bring them up on a portrait-oriented monitor — in actuality a high-def wide-screen television monitor mounted sideways — so she could judge each outfit very quickly, often deleting the image and retaking the shot with subtle variations of either the outfit or her current body. But the huipils were real, so it took more time between shots to physically swap outfits, get set up for the shot, and then set the timer for a few shots in succession.
As she was posing, Jackie felt an odd presentiment of impending trouble that built over several shots. The last time she’d felt the same peculiar curvature of events around her, Sansanvi had showed up and tried to kill her, so she paid close attention to her surroundings as she worked. This time, she saw the disturbance in the air before he appeared, but it wasn’t Sansanvi, although he looked enough like him to have been hatched from the same egg. Putting her lightning wits to work, she figured it must be Sanvi, except this angel was carrying a honking great steel sword that looked just offhand like it was embellished with gold and platinum. It had an otherworldly sheen that told her that it was probably ensorcelled as well as being preternaturally sharp.
The angel carrying it, however, was just the opposite, as stupid and dull as his friend Sansanvi had been. He opened the conversation with an angelic bit of repartee, “Die, Jezebel! Whore of Babylon!” even as he lunged towards her with sword raised awkwardly overhead. Even Jackie could tell that he had about as much skill with the thing as the average monkey.
“Jesus Christ!” she said calmly. “Are you guys all complete idiots? What do you do, pick up your lines from Central Casting along with the wings and halo?” Jackie was being facetious, actually, because he had neither wings nor halo, although the eerie perfection of his skin and body seemed otherwise about as angelic as the stereotypes one saw in paintings and on greeting cards. For some reason, one rarely saw depictions of angels with acne, or ugly noses, although to be perfectly fair they rarely showed faces so twisted and distorted by hate either. “For your information, Queen Jezebel was born in Tyre — part of Phoenicia, what they now call Lebanon — and was married to Ahab, King of Israel at the time. Babylon was roughly five hundred miles away from everything, and —News Flash! — they didn’t have helicopters back then, so there were very few Babylonians dropping by for tea, ‘working girls’ or not. You really need to learn how stick to the point if you ever expect to win any arguments.”
“Sophistry! Vile creature of Satan, you shall die by my hand!” He lunged at her, waving his surrogate dick at her like Errol Flynn as Captain Peter Blood, but not nearly so gallant nor at all swashbuckling.
She danced away, choosing to vacate her studio in favor of the vault she’d had installed next door, right after her mother had discovered a demonic spy in the rafters. While it might not be much of a hindrance to supernatural spies and saboteurs, it had the advantage of steel and concrete framing which put a crimp in Sanvi’s slashing sword technique, and got him out of the room with the valuable cameras and electronic gadgets. He followed her of course, but she noticed that it took him a second or two to handle dematerializing the sword and then re-manifesting it inside the vault. He kept swinging, but now kept running into the reïnforced concrete walls and steel security cabinets, raising showers of sparks and buckets of irritating noise as he flailed back and forth, trying to cut her in half, one way or another. What he lacked in swordsmanship and finesse he made up for in a boyish enthusiasm for mayhem, so he was making a lot of noise and causing a lot of damage as he stumbled around like a drunken Sancho Panza. He didn’t even come close to connecting, of course, but the effort kept him busy while she taunted him. “See what I mean? Non sequiturs and false assumptions go unchallenged by the mush that passes for your brain. A Junior Girl Scout could fox you silly in any serious debate, so I can only deduce that you’ve spent your long and worthless life picking fights with children, or perhaps taking candy from babies.”
With a wordless shriek of fury, he laid about him with his vorpal blade, and from the accelerations she observed, and the ringing rebounds when he cut into a wall instead, she saw that it had real weight, so wasn’t just an ætheric construct, which gave her the beginnings of an idea.
She wafted away from the path of the sword again and observed, “There are few things more contemptible than a cowardly thug, you know, but in a million years you simply must have run into someone who more epitomized a candy-ass milquetoast than you; I’m all ears. Come on, you little twerp, you can tell me. Who’s more wimpy than you are?”
He redoubled his efforts, but didn’t seem to be getting tired, so it looked as if he were trying to wear her down, the more fool he.
“Of course, if there’s nobody who’s more of a pathetic pantywaist than you are, just tell me who’s your Daddy? You’ve simply got be somebody’s bitch, don’t you, Sannie?. I can just see those luscious lips of yours wrapped around somebody’s cock. Tell me, Sannie, does he make you swallow? If you sucked him off really good, Sannie, maybe he’d offer to beat up girls for you. Wouldn’t that just make you feel precious?
By now, Sanvi was both livid and incoherent with fury and rage, swinging his sword from side to side like a scythe, which might have done some good if Jackie had been confined to the room, but of course she wasn’t, so Sanvi was taking bigger chunks out of her vault and cabinets, but better these than anything more valuable, and she had insurance, though trying to explain the damage might be difficult. ‘Stupid burglar? Explosion maybe?’ she thought. ‘Maybe.’ Or maybe she’d dun Semangelaf for the tab, since they were part of the same sorry outfit.
“Coward! Stand still and meet your doom!” he cried, still stupid, but not out of breath, unfortunately, so he could still talk.
“Aren’t villains supposed to taunt their helpless victims with something a little stronger than schoolyard bluster? Face it, Sannie — I hope you don’t mind me calling you ‘Sannie,’ but ‘Sanvi’ sounds entirely too grown-up for a wimpy little pansy like you. I have to admit that I called your friend Sansanvi the same thing, but he’s not using the name these days, so I’m pretty sure he won’t mind sharing…. Then again, fuck him if he can’t take a joke, since he’s in no position to complain…. You’d make a lousy Bond villain, you know. They were always able to think of something clever and witty to say, but it’s hard to get good help in this degenerate era, and of course you’d know all about degeneracy. I blame the No Child Left Behind Act, which dumbed down our schools to the point that high school graduates are barely fit to run the pictographic cash registers in the fast food joints, much less hold up their end in sparkling repartee.” She thought for another moment, taking care to look visibly puzzled as he thrashed his sword around the room, as if it could possibly be effective for anything but putting gouges in the walls and slicing steel file cabinets in two. “I’ve got it! You could shout ‘Liar, liar, pants on fire!’ and then plug your ears so you couldn’t hear my scathing reply. That’d fix me good, wouldn’t it? I’m sure you’d feel much more clever if you managed to get the last word in somehow.”
“Cunt! Bitch! Cunt! Bitch!” He was desperate to kill her now, but even less coherent and even more vulgar.
“Okay, that really tears it, I’m sick of trying to talk sense to a puerile pissant and nithing. I’d call you a prick, but you neither deserve the name nor have one, do you, fairy-boy? You’ve got that wonky big sword, doubtless a Freudian over-compensation for your total lack of dick, and all I have is this itty-bitty nail file.” She manifested a faux file and waggled it at him girlishly, just to taunt him a bit more. “Do you think that’s enough of an advantage that you could risk being cut to pieces by a girl? All the other angels will laugh at you if you lose, you know. Would it help if I closed my eyes?”
“Cunt! Bitch!” At least he was talking less, if just as puerile, but he was still slicing jagged holes in her files and concrete walls and floor.
Well, she was bored with this in any case. She kicked him a good one in his gut and then rammed her ætheric nail file up his nose, just to get his attention. Now he was really mad, so she called out, “Run, run run, as fast as you twirl; you can’t catch me, I’m the Gingerbread Girl!” and took off in the same direction she’d travelled with Dross, as quick as thought, and for her that was very quick indeed.
He followed, of course, still cursing, still slashing and swinging with his Crusader Rabbit sword, but it took him several seconds to extricate it from the vault, and a stern chase is always a long chase, so she figured he had no real chance of catching her, since she knew where she was going, while he did not.
She burst out into the same space she’d visited with Dross, but there was only one star before her, the orangish giant, a little more distant now, having been given a kick of acceleration by the violent explosion of its small companion, which had also stripped away a good chunk of its atmosphere, now evidently part of the bright billowing clouds left over from the outer layers of the former dwarf star, now coruscating out into the void, and the jets from the first stages of the explosion, which were still streaming in opposite directions at high velocity, pointing back to empty space, the void left behind by the cooling remnant of the original diamond sun which itself was hurtling off on a trajectory which would eventually take it out into the intergalactic void. It was quite pretty, actually, and she wished that she had a little more time to linger, or a camera, but here came Sanvi, still on her trail, still foolishly wiggling his little boy-toy stick back and forth.
She instantly turned toward the enormous spiral disk she’d noticed before and plunged into its gravity well, noticing too that the angel/demon had trouble making the turn at the speed they were traveling. She smiled and plunged like a comet into the vast and swirling cloud circling around a central core which glowed with a strange blue light. When she judged the time was right, she suddenly shifted to the side and started back the way she’d come, but Sanvi flashed by her, struggling to keep control of his magic sword as he tried to turn and follow her back through the gap between the infalling spiral of bright gas and the eerie light of the inner structure. Cherenkov radiation, she thought they called it, although she wasn't completely sure. She'd have to ask Frank about it sometime, preferably sometime in the distant future when they could laugh about it.
“I’ll kill you, you evil bitch!” he screamed as he flashed past her, struggling to force the sword back the way he’d come, but the pitch of his ætheric voice was already dropping.
Jackie watched as he dropped below her, slower and slower, his face turning bluish and his mouth working as he hurled slow curses toward her to no avail. At last he slowed to some limiting value where time dilation and the speed of light appeared to balance what she knew was a continuous plunge toward the event horizon and singularity beneath him, apparently stopped, his face frozen in a rictus of purple hate, the sword in his hand still pointing straight down even as he looked up, and Jackie flashed back the way she’d come, reappearing in her ruined vault just seconds after she’d left.
Unfortunately, the vault wasn’t empty.
The room was full of angels, but not in a good way. Luckily, they were all armed with swords — much like the one she’d just seen being flushed down a galactic toilet — so the general mêlée that followed her sudden reappearance was notable mostly for how many ways seven murderous angels could get in each other’s way, every one of them grabbing and slashing at her, but with so little coördination that she was saved seven times in a row through the interpolations of other angel’s swords, or grasping hands, or fool heads, in the separate paths of seven nearly simultaneous killing blows.
And that was just the start; things quickly became much more confused, accompanied by a confused cacophony of angelic curses, imprecations, and vulgarities, all very similar to the first two angels who'd attacked her. It might as well have been a script.
Not having a sword in hand herself, and unsure what she would have done with it if she had, never having had the foresight to join the Society for Creative Anachronism and take up Medieval fencing styles as a hobby, she did the first thing that came to mind, which was to bug out, since it had worked well enough before.
Of course, before was one angel at a time, and now she had seven pursuers to juggle. She knew better than to try zig-zagging, because she was afraid that one of them might see the problem of inertia and figure out some form of coöperative solution to increase their cohesion and effectiveness as a unit, perhaps by sending out flanking outliers to limit her range of movement, creating a larger net in which to scoop her up. Of course, she might be able to even the odds a little if she managed to scoop up even a few of them in the net that had so neatly snared Sanvi, so she began a much wider curving turn toward the singularity, slowing slightly to make it easier for them to follow while still wagging their swords around, which of course excited them as they seemed to be catching up with her.
This time around, she sought out a few nebulæ along the way, to give the impression that she was trying to hide among the clouds of gas and dust, thereby making her final dash down toward the event horizon through the thickest of the clouds of in-falling matter seem more familiar and innocuous. Sometimes she astonished even herself with her ability to keep on thinking in extremis. ‘They say,’ she mused, ‘that even if the heart stops beating, the brain lives on for another six minutes or more, so at least one has a little time to gather one’s thoughts.’ This seemed comforting, for some reason.
And then…. And then she was plunging through the whirling clouds of gas, gauging her distance from the point of no return by the velocity of it whipping by in its spiral of decay. ‘Wait for it….’ She slowed slightly, so that they sped up, desperate to lay their hands upon her, and then she went partially corporeal, swept up in the jet stream of gases, then broke free again by disincorporating and heading back out toward open space, a heavy job more difficult this time because she’d cut her margin of error so closely, but evidently enough, because she was quickly out into open space and there were only three angels nipping at her heels now, and only one of them had managed to keep his sword — the last in the lure of angry angels she’d been trolling behind her — the rest presumably having gone down into the dark unknown, along with at least a few of their erstwhile wielders.
She wheeled around to face them, determined to kill them all, or die trying. She was getting sick and tired of running, and couldn’t return to Earth in any case with angels on her trail, lest they harm Frank, or any that she loved.
Their three faces shone bright with bloodlust and fury as they flew toward her, with what they thought of as victory now in sight, two with hands stretched out to throttle her, one with sword held high in parody of real angels, perfectly posed and poised to cleave her limb from limb.
As grim as Death, Jackie prepared herself for the fight of her life, but growing more confident the closer they came, now settled in her mind on victory, no matter what the cost.
“Jackie?”
A voice rumbled softly from behind her, as deep and rich as melted chocolate. It was Dross! “Run, Dross! Run! Save yourself!” she screamed, and flung herself at the nearest angel, the one with the sword, now even more desperate to overcome this unexpected complication, a helpful Troll to defend against the onslaught of three angels bent upon spurious vengeance. Except the one with a sword suddenly didn’t have a sword anymore, because it had instantly exploded into a million sparkling droplets of molten steel and then she closed with him, grappling for control as she surrounded him with her real power, no longer afraid of it, nor of herself, dipping deep into the Well of Cosmic Fire for power, choking out his life until he quailed away from her, or tried to, and then she took hold of him in her sharp claws, digging in, drawing up his spiritual essence like harsh wine through ten straws plunged into the arteries of his being, feeding on his strength, adding it to her own, sucking him dry until the empty ætheric shell of him turned to virtual dust and drifted off into space. Then she took another one in hand as well, the nearest, and dispatched him with brisk efficiency, growing stronger by the second until his dust joined the first, and then turned to the last, who was locked in combat with Dross, but Dross was holding his own at least, although wounded by the brutal savagery of the angel’s murderous rage, even without the sword. Once Jackie took hold of him though, the life force quickly left him and the twisted angel sparkled first into a twinkling shape of ætherial soulstuff, which then puffed out into space like the seeds of a dandelion, as promptly dissipated as the vapor of a warm breath on a frosty day. Jackie looked around to be sure that none of the other angels had made it back from the singularity, and she felt better than fine, her ætheric body newly forged in the heat of combat, her soul perfected by mortal struggle. She turned back to her friend Dross, reaching out to help or comfort him.
Dross didn’t look so good. In fact, he seemed to be wilting slightly even as Jackie looked over his damaged body. “Hang on, Dross! I’m going to find you some help!” she yelled, hoping to reassure him, but Dross was already unconscious and bleeding, as she swept him up in her arms, thick drops of whatever sable ichor made up his blood beading up into droplets and gobbets of coal-black liquid that followed them as Jackie instantly fled back toward Earth.
Jackie manifested wings to catch the ionic wind of plasma that spilled out from the massive singularity at the center of the galaxy she found herself in, speeding back through the dimensions toward Earth with Dross held loosely in her arms, or as much of him as would fit within the span of her grasp as she simultaneously willed him back to strength and life. Jackie was surprised to notice that his inky blood was still following closely behind them as they twisted through the echoing corridors of the Multiverse, as closely as if magnetized, but didn’t stop to wonder about it; she was on a mission.
After what seemed like an eternity, though it couldn’t have been more than a few seconds, she was lying with Dross on the floor of her own living room, in front of the blazing fire in the hearth, and calling, “Sal! Sal! Quickly! I need your help! My friend Dross was very badly hurt in trying to help me, and he’s a very good man. Please help him!”
Sal looked out of the fire and began to move forward. “Ooooold! Droozzz! Zzzooh ooold!”
“That’s right, Sal, he’s an old, old friend, and he’s very dear to me. Can you help him?”
“Yazzz! Droozz ooold vuuhn,” Sal crooned, and wrapped himself around Dross as if he were Sal’s old, old friend as well. The conflagration this time was almost instantaneous, rocketing through the blazing rainbow until the brilliant colors grew too strange to comprehend, somehow burning themselves directly into the brain without any need for eyes to see what was happening, until the shadow of Dross within the flames burst into even brighter fire, brighter than a thousand suns, as bright as the very fires of Creation.
And then… Dross laughed, the flames somehow burning brighter still as a tongue of laughing fire leapt from his mouth and he sat up, still burning comfortably, now petting Sal as if he were a big pussycat, and Sal was purring.
Jackie was astonished. “Dross? Are you all right?”
“Dross fine, Jackie. Better than all right. Dross perfect now.” Slowly, the fiery outline of Dross within the flames cooled, and he started going through the spectrum of heat in reverse, ultraviolet, blue-white, then white, then rapidly down through yellow, orange, and red, quickly running down through orangish grey to black again, but Dross was changed. As his outline became clearer, still surrounded by Salamandric fire, it became obvious that he was petting Sal with a hand he hadn’t had before, that whatever Sal had done had cured him of his deformity, and that Dross was whole.
As the glare diminished, though, the outline of Dross within the flames took on a decided difference from what he was before, and Jackie started to worry about the amount of fabric she had on hand, because Dross was going to need a new outfit, and it was absolutely certain that Jackie didn’t have anything that the new Dross could squeeze into.
But then again, the new Dross didn’t seem to care one way or another, so that was the way Frank found them when he wandered out from his bedroom in his undershorts, blinking once in mild surprise at the sight of the three of them — Jackie still winged and clawed in her primal form as a Succubus, a fifteen-foot-tall naked Goddess with angelic wings of her own in the living room, and Sal still burning brightly on the broad stone hearth — before he said, “Oh, hi, Jackie, Ma’am, Sal. Would anyone like coffee? Perhaps tea?”
Jackie felt like laughing… or something. Frank was, in her opinion, the ideal man, as steady and unperturbable as Jupiter circling the Sun, as regular and studied in his habits and courtesy as a masculine Miss Manners. She shifted back to her more familiar form. “I don’t know, Frank, although I don’t feel the need for anything.” She turned to Dross, or whoever he was right now. “Dross, would you like something to drink, anything to eat? Are you feeling up to breakfast?”
“I’m fine, Jackie, thank you very much. I’m back to my original form and identity now, as Tiamat, Goddess of the primordial Chaos, the Ummu-Hubur
who formed the Universe before anything that is now existed, Creatrix of the Big Bang, or more precisely the vasty Fertile Continuum from whence myriad Big Bangs form like bubbles in champagne. I’m necessarily self-sufficient, although I have to admit that I’m a little surprised to find myself recreated back to my own Beginning, and so filled with power. It’s been long ages since I was worshipped, so I find it difficult to account for my present state, although of course your friend the Salamander, and your own love, helped to heal me.”
Frank smiled. “She has a profound effect on people, doesn’t she? I take it you weren’t always so… imposing?”
“As a matter of fact, no. I seem to have been healed of both physical infirmity and loss of memory.”
“Don’t forget that you helped to save me as well, dear friend,” Jackie said. “I have no idea how you managed to show up where and when you did, but I know that it must have been you that destroyed the one sword. I don’t know how I could have handled that, since the only way I knew then to combat angels involves very close combat. Any sort of magical edged weapon makes that tactic problematic.”
“Oh, that was simple enough. I remember telling you that I can sense energy patterns, and I felt the disappearance from the perceivable Universe of several bits of my metallic asteroids in quick succession, a long way from where and when I’d seen them last, so I was drawn by simple curiosity to investigate. As I drew closer, I recognized your energy-signature as well, so my curiosity became more urgent. When I saw that you were in trouble, I had to intervene, so my natural instinct was to take control of the iron in that sword, one of the few powers that remained to me.” She smiled and shrugged. “You know the rest of the story, of course, and I’m very glad of your own part in my rescue from my own imperfect attempt to rescue you.”
“Hey, what goes around, comes around,” Jackie said modestly. “We’re all doing what we can.”
“Indeed. Perhaps I could show you how to disrupt metallic and covalent bonds, and so disintegrate any metallic weapon, which is all I really did. Do you think that would help you in any future confrontation?”
Jackie nodded eagerly. “I’m sure it would. Is it difficult?”
“Not particularly.” The information was inside Jackie’s brain even as she spoke, by way of demonstration. “No more in any case than the subtle manipulation of ætheric energies which allowed you to destroy them, although perhaps less obvious to your perception.”
Frank was looking alarmed. “Destroy? Weapon? Were you attacked, Jackie? By who, and why?”
Jackie was a bit chagrinned to have this revealed so precipitously, but saw no particular remedy for it but honesty. “Well, I had to fight off several aggressive angels, including both Sansanvi and Sanvi, who’d taken it into their heads to commence hostilities against all of Lilith’s children for some reason, including me.” After she’d said it, she had to amend her speech. “Perhaps especially me, now that I think about it. As it turned out, it didn’t really amount to much of a threat, although they did manage to kill one of my youngest and most inexperienced sisters, Jane, of whom I think I’ve spoken.”
“Did they explain themselves? Why on Earth were they hostile to you?” Frank was getting excited, not that Jackie could blame him, really, but it was disconcerting, not the way she normally thought of him at all. Frank was… Frank.
“I’m not exactly sure, Frank, and please believe me when I say that’d I’d be glad to tell you if I did know. I’ve asked Semangelaf, and he has no explanation either, although he agrees that my response was both necessary and appropriate.”
“What do you mean by ‘necessary and appropriate’?” he asked suspiciously.
“Well, I seem to have destroyed them, or close to it. The trouble with immortal enemies is that they really never quit until they’re effectively stopped.”
“So you killed them? You killed an angel? Two angels?”
“Ummm…. In the first place, I didn’t exactly kill them, exactly, but I put them into situations from which they’re very unlikely to extricate themselves in the foreseeable future, sort of like jail, but as near forever as I could manage.”
“So, what’s the second place?” he said with a fierce look on his face that would have done credit to Arnold Schwarzenegger.
“There were nine of them,” she said rather quietly.
“So you put a fucking baseball team of angels into jail?” By now, her imperturbable rock seemed to be getting seriously angry.
“Well, yes, more or less…”
“But why?” Now, he was shouting, and in front of a guest!
“I told you,” she shouted back at him, “that they were hostile; is that so hard to understand? Who knows why guys are murderously angry toward women? I don’t understand it, that’s for sure, except that they may be cowards who’re simply afraid to pick fights with other guys. The first one, Sansanvi, tried to strangle me. The next eight used swords, evidently having taken a lesson in overkill from the fate of the first.”
“Swords! For Christ’s sakes, Jackie! When were you planning on telling me all this?”
“Wait just a damned minute, Frank! My last little encounter happened just a few minutes ago, and I had to help my friend here before I trotted off to make my report to you like a ‘good little girl.’ She was wounded very badly, perhaps mortally, in helping me to fight off my assailants, so I had to ask Sal to help me to heal her before farting around with thank you notes and the precise etiquette of handling assault with deadly weapons by multiple assailants, so I’m just ever so terribly sorry that you didn’t get your engraved notification in plenty of time to RSVP.” She scowled at him in real anger. “I don’t recall you asking for my permission before you managed to get attacked by a crazy Satyr and then framed for murder, or did I miss that part? Sometimes, things just happen! Sometimes, I just have to deal with it!”
Frank looked shocked. “But….”
Dross, or Tiamat, whatever she was calling herself now, said, “Children!” in a voice like thunder.
Jackie was taken slightly aback, although she could see how she’d developed a reputation as a hard-assed Goddess back in the day. Frank was shaken too, with the added chagrin of having staged a ‘scene’ in front of a guest in their home.
“Frank,” the ancient Goddess said quietly, “Jackie is not now and never will be a shrinking violet. She’s a powerful being with powerful enemies, and is quite strong enough to take care of herself, mostly. From time to time she may need a little help, but you have to realize that she can’t be a stay-at-home housewife. It’s not her natural rôle in life.” Then she turned to Jackie and said, “Jackie, you’ll have to cut Frank a little slack as well, because thus far he’s been an ordinary mortal suddenly plunged into daily contact with the realms of the supernatural, and doing fairly well with it so far.” She smiled to include them both. “Now, one of the advantages of being a Goddess again, especially the primal Creatrix of the Infinite Multiverse, is that I can fix things up for both of you.” She waved her right hand casually toward Frank and lightning sprang from it, enveloping his body and Frank suddenly swelled, growing taller and more muscular, even his bone structure thickening slightly, until he looked like a hero from the fantasies of Robert Ervin Howard, the pulp fiction writer from the Thirties who gave the world (and Arnold Schwarzenegger) the character of Conan the Barbarian, big, but not musclebound at all, sleek instead with an almost feline grace and power like that of a panther, exactly the sort of man almost any woman would like to have by her side in a dark alley, or in a dark corner for that matter.
Jackie gasped, suddenly aware of his masculinity in a way she’d never felt before. “Oh, Frank! You’re…. beautiful!”
Tiamat smiled benignly. “He’s also immortal now, and pretty much a match in power for you, Jackie. That’s important for a man, and his new appearance marks him as an übermensch of sorts, an alpha male to whom other men will unconsciously defer.” Then she grinned laciviously. “You may have to watch out for predatory women as well, Jackie, but in any case he’ll rise quickly to the top of his profession, or any profession he takes up in the future, since he’ll have ample time to experiment with different careers. Ayn Rand would be panting for him, but luckily she’s dead.” Then she clicked her heels three times and disappeared.
Neither Frank nor Jackie noticed, their attentions being otherwise fully — and more intimately — engaged.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Extolled above women be Yael
― Judges 5:23
“In Africa, a gazelle wakes up and knows
that it has to be smarter than the lions
or it will die. In Africa, a lion wakes up
and knows that it has to outwit the gazelles
or it will starve. Whether you’re a lion
or a gazelle, when the sun comes up,
you’d better start thinking.”
— African Proverb
Much later, Frank was fast asleep — some things never change, even for immortals — and Jackie decided to go down to her atelier to see what could be done with the mess the angels had left behind them. She didn’t feel like spending any more time than necessary, so just flitted in. Looking the situation over, she decided it wasn’t as bad as she thought it might have been, since most of the damage was accidental, not deliberate, more like a tornado than vandalism. Things were broken, but as often as not merely walls and furniture instead of valuable records, so she wasn’t terribly worried. She’d have to get a structural engineer in to look at the walls and framework carefully, but it would probably be fairly simple. Maybe Frank could help; she’d have to ask him. She started taking pictures of the damage using one of her hand-held cameras, and decided not to ask Frank after all, somewhere between shots, since the extent of the damage would be sure to scare him.
She looked around and said to herself, ‘Oh, well. I can hire a few more of the local men to sort it out at least, so some good will come of this.’ Then she went out to find her purse and took out her cellphone. She flicked through the list to find Semangelaf’s listing and opened it. It rang, a voice answered. She said, “I’d like to speak to Father Semangelaf, please. Tell him it’s Jackie Renfrew, and it’s very important.”
It took a few minutes before he answered, “Hello, Jackie. Is there some emergency?”
“Not at the moment, but I just had a visit from Sanvi and then some of his angelic pals. They seemed upset.”
“What did he… they… do?”
“Other than trashing my place of business and trying to kill me, not much, but you might want to investigate to see who’s agitating your friends, if you have any left.”
There was a long pause. “I take it that Sanvi is no longer your concern?”
“I’m actually not sure. The last I saw him, he was trying to pull his sword out of a galaxy-sized black hole, and was caught in a time dilation as he fell past the event horizon, so I’m not exactly sure when it might enter his head to come home, if ever. I never took the math classes that Frank did, that’s for sure, but I’m not sure that either classical physics or quantum mechanics addresses the issue of supernatural beings in regions of infinite tidal stress, nor what would happen if he entered the singularity on the other side of the event horizon. Most of the other seven were eventually chucked down the same hole with similar swords, so at least they’re handy if I ever figure out how to get them out, or what to do with them. If he does come back on his own, or if any of the others do without a drastic change of heart, I suppose I ought to warn you that they’d go the way of Sansanvi in any case, but I might be tempted toward more drastic measures if they, or any like them, show up again, since he and his pals destroyed a lot of my business records and a fair chunk of my building. You don’t happen to know if he carried malpractice insurance, do you?”
“His sword?” Father Sam was sounding dazed again, as if his ability to adapt to changing situations were compromised by severe stress. Jackie supposed that this wasn’t surprising, since his background was absolutist and strictly hierarchical; without a rudder to steer him, he tended to drift off course.
“Well, he was trying to chop me up with it at the time. He and his former friends made a hell of a mess, if you’ll pardon the reference, but I think they’re lost to you as angels, at very least. Feel free to come by my shop and take a look if you don’t believe me, but I think I’m going to go back home and curl up to the fire with a good book right now.”
“I apologize on his behalf, Jackie, and I will look into this. One angel turning toward the dark side is very troubling, two is… something else entirely, and nine, if I heard you rightly, is far too many by half.”
“Yeah, well, see ya ’round, Father Sam.” She took a last look around at the shambles the angels had left behind and then flitted back home, where Sal at least was very glad to see her. Frank was still sleeping, and she didn’t have the heart to wake him after all his… efforts. She smiled at the thought of him; at least some good had come out of all this. She thought of Dross, now healed and powerful, then of Frank, whose life had been changed almost as much as her own, all down to what might have been tragedy, and then Sal leapt into her lap and nuzzled her. She wrapped her arms around him, buried her face in his fiery essence, and began to cry.
Lilith was very much less than pleased when she discovered the aftermath of the night’s events and appeared in Jackie’s living room about six o’clock the next morning, where Jackie was reading the latest issue of WWD online after recovering her composure with Sal — in dog form now — for company. Frank was still asleep.
“I’m very glad to see you, Daughter.” She sat down on the couch on the other side of Sal, reaching out to pet him with one hand. “Hello, Sal. How do you like your new home with my daughter?”
Sal wagged his tail, but said nothing.
Jackie gave him a pat as well. “It’s okay, Sal. This is Lilith, my Mom, and she likes you.”
“Zzz-ang-oo,” he said.
“I hope you’re warm here. It’s been a very long time since I met a Salamander, but I well remember how much your people loved fires.”
“Ooo knoowh Zzzalamanderr?,” he looked at her hopefully.
“Not recently, I’m afraid, but if I do hear of one, I’ll see if I can introduce you.”
“Zzz-ang-oo,” he said, but he looked a little disappointed.
“Don’t worry, Sal,” Lilith said kindly. “I have contacts all over the Earth. If there are any others of your people still living in this world, I’ll find them eventually. The Middle East Convention is coming up in Istanbul just a few months from now, and Salamanders used to be fairly common in Persia.”
Sal wagged his tail twice and then seemed to go to sleep, moving his head only slightly to lean against Jackie’s leg, evidently content to let someone else worry about the details of his love life, a facility Jackie envied, since her own life was so complex, and she still didn’t know why the angels had her in their sights, since none of those she’d seen seemed all that capable of coherent thought.
“There were giants in the Earth in those days,” Lilith said, looking at Sal somewhat wistfully. “Sometimes I regret the Compact and all the secrecy it brought with it. The world has become a drab and dreary place since it was put into effect. In the youth of this world, the very air once sparkled with magic and possibilities, and fantastic adventures lay around every bend in the road.”
“Well, it looks like someone’s nostalgic for the golden olden days,” Jackie said, gazing at her with no little fond regard. “I wish I’d known you then.”
Lilith looked at her with some amusement. “But you wouldn’t be you, then, would you? It sounds like someone’s nostalgic for something that never existed. We’re each of us a product of our times. You’re from an age in which the notion of innate human rights and dignity, of mutual courtesy and kindness without ulterior motive or coercion, indeed the notion of ‘humanity’ as a kind of whole, was part of the air you breathed. I’m from an era in which might very definitely made right, and the tribe — a sort of exoskeleton which supported the self only as an almost insignificant part of the larger group — was all there was. Think of a population made up exclusively of roving gangs of two-year-olds and almost every mystery of human history becomes transparent.” She paused for a long moment, looking at her, then added sadly, “I wish I’d first known you now.”
“Mother,” Jackie said, reaching out….
“But if wishes were horses, beggars would ride.” Lilith ‘moved on’ as inexorably and abruptly as a waterfall over the edge of a precipice. “From the state of the vault and studio, I had a moment’s qualm until I reached out to find your aura still brilliant on the ætherial plane. That makes a gaggle of your special ‘friends,’ the angels, and two demons who’ve attacked you, an interesting pattern, to say the least.”
“Two demons?”
“I think we can fairly count Zalambur as an attack — although his contract didn’t include any sort of mayhem — his spying was simply more subtle than those of the two crêtins, and I now think may have been more about reconnoitering the physical layout than getting an early look at your fashion designs. Sansanvi, Sanvi, and their little pack of thugs were escalations, but surely also a response to the failure of the first crude assassination attempt in Merlin’s antechamber, which was definitely demonic, but ordered by someone else. It may have been meant to test your defenses before a more concerted assault, or was simply the first in a series in which more and greater resources were committed. You have a powerful enemy, Daughter, one with fingers in two realms, which unfortunately doesn’t narrow the field of suspects overmuch.”
“But why would I have enemies?”
Lilith looked at her with some of her habitual irritation. “Because you’re my daughter, of course, and because I’ve taken a special interest in you. Whoever it is must have seen you as a tempting target, since you’re so very young, but our opponent obviously underestimated you, because you’re much more powerful than you look, as Sansanvi and Sanvi have discovered to their personal cost, as well as a squad of their friends.”
Jackie was taken aback. “But why would some personal grudge against you affect their attitude toward me?”
Her irritation was by now very plain. “Because you’re dealing with an insanely powerful two-year-old, of course. Don’t you ever listen? You have a better toy, or a pretty ribbon, and to a petulant spirit that’s more than enough reason to wish you dead, dead, dead. Perhaps one of them dropped their lollipop on the ground and now it’s all dirty; how the Hell would I know? Read the Bible sometime, and then think of it being played out on the set of Romper Room, but with knives and swords instead of building blocks and rubber balls, with a cast of characters who would have frightened the Addams Family half to death, with exactly zero ‘adult’ supervision, because almost everyone with any real power was and is a homicidal megalomaniac. In those benighted times there were no kind-hearted women trained to understand and guide children toward their ‘better selves’ while looking very pretty for the camera, so the ‘kind and gentle’ option has rarely been possible through most of history, and the world is half worn out from the lingering echoes of ancient enmities.” By the end of her impassioned rant, she looked more sick and tired than angry, but was still proud and unbending.
Jackie was finally beginning to understand the reality of her mother’s early life, but didn’t think her mother realized where she was coming from either. “Look, I’m sorry, Mom. I’m very new to all this; most of my memories are fuzzy confabulations with no objective connection to reality other than that they present a plausible ‘backstory’ for the life I’m living now. I remember being a fabulous jump rope champion and having a wicked skill with jacks, but for the life of me I couldn’t even begin to actually do either. I know that I look like a grown woman, but I’m not, because almost everything I think I know I also know is false. Other than the lies I’ve learned by heart, I’m essentially an amnesiac, so give me a break, okay? I’ll try not to be a jerk, but sometimes I’m really just ignorant, not really mad at all.”
Lilith looked at her, really looked, and said, “I’m sorry, Jackie. I’ve been remiss, but you should know that what happened to you is very odd. Believe it or not, I’ve had very little experience with women like you, and none so intimate. Please forgive me, and allow me to help you.”
Jackie stared at her suspiciously. “What do you mean, ‘help’ me?”
“I can connect you to the worldline you now inhabit, so that the skills you remember are real, without doing violence to your curiously mixed heritage. What you remember, as far as I can tell, is simply part of the worldline that brought you into being as you are now, so none of it’s a ‘lie,’ or not exactly; it’s simply not as real as it could be, because your soul is something of a pastiche, loosely stitched together from two separate lives, so your memories feel like déjà vu instead of true remembrance. I can tidy up the needlework, if you please, and weave the threads of those two lives together more thoroughly. To use your example, I can give you ‘jacks’ without removing ‘baseball.’ Would you like that?”
Put that way, what Lilith proposed sounded very strange, but no stranger than her own reality. She could feel the muscle memory of a fastball pitch, now that Lilith had mentioned baseball, so knew that there ought to be a memory there, except there wasn’t. She could remember playing jacks, but couldn’t possibly imagine what it felt like to do what she remembered. Taking a leap of faith, she answered, “Yes,” and was suddenly plunged into the metaphysical reality of her body, her real body, and her real past, without losing the dim memories of the other Jack, the one she’d left behind. Her real memories came flooding in like a torrent, as if a dam had burst from somewhere deep inside her, releasing the feelings and sensations that had always been there so they could rush into the empty places prepared for them and settle, filling them to the very brim, then overflowing into joy, the warm familiarity of them as precious as bright sunshine after a night of freezing rain, and then she fainted, briefly surprised by the knowledge that she remembered what fainting felt like, even though she’d never done it before.
Jackie woke to the sound of music, Lilith crooning what Jackie somehow understood to be an Ursprache lullaby last sung, as far as she knew, much more than two hundred thousand years ago, though how she knew that she had no clue. She felt different — other than the fact that she was lying sprawled on the couch — and when she looked up she saw Lilith looking down at her, because her head was on her lap, and Lilith was smoothing the hair on her head with one hand while the other cradled her shoulder, partially supporting her as she sang. It was an entirely new perspective, but Jackie didn’t particularly want to change it.
Lilith, of course, wasn’t quite as sentimental as Jackie seemed to be. “Oh, good, you’re awake,” she said. “How do you feel?”
“Different… happy… connected….” She made no effort to rise. “And I know that I can play a mean game of jacks now. What happened?”
“You fainted.”
“But how was that possible?”
She raised one imperious eyebrow — Jackie may have changed, but Lilith hadn’t, or at least not much. “The answer will come to you directly. I’ll leave you the fun of figuring it out.”
Jackie thought for a moment puzzling out her new feelings and sensations. “I have a real body now.”
“Yes and no,” her mother said, “but definitely much more real than before, because now you have the physical memory of having grown up in a body very similar to that one, so know the workings of it intimately. It’s still an ætheric manifestation, but just a hair’s breadth away from reality, so it will take a bit more effort to change it — a survival skill I encourage you to practice assiduously — but with a bit more effort than that you can make it as real and functional as you want it to be for as long as you need it.”
Understanding dawned as she explored her new awareness. “It means that I can carry a child to term.”
Lilith smiled briefly, a quick tension in her lips, an uplift of the corners of her mouth, but then it was gone. “Trust you to ‘cut to the chase,’ as the modern saying goes. It means exactly that, although unsettled times are not the best milieu. You’ll find, however, that being pregnant creates an instinctive state of hypervigilance that can make ‘interesting times’ more survivable.”
“Perhaps, but I’d want to do my best to avoid risk, I think. I’ll have to think about it carefully, and then talk it over with Frank.”
Lilith nodded, a bit reluctantly. “You don’t necessarily have to take the long path, however, although it makes for better integration with the soul, as you can now testify.”
“Then I’ll have to do my best to ensure a boring period of utter calm.” She rose gracefully from the couch and strode to the fireplace, staring into the flames as Sal used this excuse to follow her, leaping toward the blaze and transforming back into his real form in mid-air, gliding into the glowing oak fire bed as smoothly as if it had been a limpid pool of water. She smiled, then she turned back to her mother. “We know that Sansanvi attacked at least Jane among your other children. Do you know of any others?”
“Several, but those particular assaults targeted either random individuals not part of my own line or retinue, or else they failed. The only successful attack on those near to me was that which felled Jane. As far as I know, all of these outrages were perpetrated by Sansanvi, until these latest assaults by Sanvi and a gang of his fellow thugs.”
“Since we’ve had Sansanvi in hand, so to speak, and Sanvi is lost to the Universe, why don’t we think about the former first, then? I think he must have been ‘encouraged’ in his assault, so it would seem logical for there have been meetings somewhere at which both Sansanvi and Sanvi were coöpted by person or persons unknown. After Sansanvi’s failure, Sanvi’s only precaution was to carry a sword, but he had no obvious skill in the martial arts, which tells me that whomever was pulling Sanvi’s strings was careless of his resources, so may either have many ‘troops’ in reserve or is so confident of his ability to replace them at need that the loss of one or two doesn’t concern him, so callous as well as cavalier.”
Lilith arched a brow. “And what, exactly, does this tell us that we don’t already know? As I’ve already pointed out, that describes most of the guests at the last Convention.”
“Not much of anything just yet, but I’m pretty sure that the answer is buried in excess data, and having a psychological profile of the entity behind this couldn’t hurt. I think we can assume that the initial attacks were ‘dry runs’ against victims who weren’t well-enough ‘connected’ to provoke a fatal response, so we’re dealing with a strategist, but one who relies upon improvisation as well, perhaps impatient of what he would think of as ‘over-planning,’ and someone supremely confident of his ability to hide his own presence behind the scenes, so arrogant, perhaps even contemptuous of those he feels are beneath him.”
“Why are you assuming that it’s a ‘he?’ ”
“Because both Sansanvi and Sanvi used almost identical misogynistic hate speech, which would seem to imply some sort of indoctrination, and I don’t think most women would gravitate toward exactly that pattern of attitudes. It’s the sort of crude contempt that tends to arise in all-male environments, like armies or prisons, and the overall approach of the ‘criminal mastermind’ behind all this feels somehow masculine to me, although I may be grasping at straws. Of the people I know best at the convention, there were many capable of mischief, like Colleen, for example, but she wouldn’t spend much time at it, because an elaborate revenge would bore her, and she likes the victims of her pranks to remain among the living, so she can have a little laugh at their expense. Emrys might be capable of intricate planning, but he doesn’t seem likely to put his own ass on the line, as it were, by chancing a lengthy feud, nor would he involve anyone other than himself, because he wouldn’t trust anyone to be as clever as he is. He doesn’t seem to dislike females as a class, either, and the crude vulgarities used by the ‘henchmen’ seem impossible to fit into his upper-class patterns of speech and thought.”
Lilith looked intrigued, evidently having never encountered the equivalent of a detective novel sleuth: a Sherlock Holmes or a Hercule Poirot, much less a serious academic researcher. Not even the fictional Jules Maigret could out-think Jackie in teasing out coherent clues from disconnected hints. “Go on. I’m fascinated.”
“I’d like to contact Semangelaf. I think he’s been isolated from the other two of the original ‘Gang of Three’ for quite some time, and it would be interesting to know why. I think that I can trust him enough to tell me straight if he’s heard of anything recently suspicious that might involve those two. He’s aware of the ‘absence’ of both of the two now gone missing, because I told him about them, and he knows that I was responsible. His response — to the first, at least — was that I had an obligation to ‘save’ the ‘rodef’ from his own sin at any cost, even his own life, which I imagine means more to you than it did to me, and he didn’t seem either surprised or terribly upset with me when I told him about the second of his former pals, whom I suspect is dead, or as near to it as an ‘immortal’ spirit can be. I had the impression that he approved of my actions, although he had a stick up his butt about it for a while, at least in regard to Sansanvi.”
Lilith laughed at that. “What a delightful phrase! And how perfectly apt in his case!”
“Well, sorry. I know it’s not very ladylike, but even girl orphans tend to run toward the rough and tumble, if slightly more subtle than the boys.”
“No, no, it’s perfect. I was something of a hoyden myself, in today’s context something of a ‘biker chick,’ but it was always my ride once I’d finally achieved the power needed to free myself from external domination.”
Jackie had a thought, but carefully repressed it before saying, “Speaking of rides, wanna go for one?”
Lilith looked at her curiously before saying, “Whyever not, but where?”
Taking Lilith’s hand, Jackie said, “Second star to the right, then straight on till morning,” and flashed back along a now familiar path, offsetting the angle slightly so she could see herself as she arrived, followed closely by Sanvi and his fatal choice of sword.
The two women followed after, unseen by any of them as ur-Jackie and her pursuer rushed past, swooping through the turn to chase them as while Jackie pointed out tactical points of interest. “This is where I knew my plan would work, since he had difficulty moving the sword onto a different vector. Ahead of us is the central black hole of this galaxy, but don’t get too close. I read an article about them in one of Frank’s Scientific American magazines and recognized it from an ‘artist’s conception’ accompanying the text. It’s an object that doesn’t obey the normal rules of physics and has collapsed under its own weight through ‘degenerate matter’ into what they call a ‘singularity,’ an area of the Universe so dense and heavy that even light can’t escape, so I’d suggest we keep our distance. The fatal point of all this is that time slows to a standstill as one comes near, while acceleration speeds one toward the event horizon at speeds approaching that of light, so that even if Sanvi could escape, it would take a very long time for him to do it.”
They both watched as her former self side-stepped the pursuing Sanvi, and then stopped to watch him falling toward and through the belt of Cherenkov radiation, vainly trying to lift the sword against the ever-increasing gravitational acceleration imposed by the curvature of space itself. “He might have been able to save himself, even at this point, except that he wouldn’t let go of the stupid sword,” Jackie said.
“I don’t imagine that the owner was happy about the loss,” Lilith said dryly. “That was Cortana, originally known as Durendal, one of the great treasures of antiquity, which narrows the list of suspects enormously.”
“Durendal?”
“An enchanted sword originally forged by Weyland the Smith, Völundr, to whom I was once married. It was made of what they used to call ‘Star Metal,’ meteoric nickel-iron, a much stronger alloy than anything commonly available in the Sixth Century. I have no idea how a lesser angel got hold of it, other than that someone must have given it to him. From the looks of the vault and your studio, Sanvi was using it like a fly swatter, which was just as well for you, because any more powerful being, especially one actually skilled in the use of arms might have been able to do you harm.”
“I’m sorry to have destroyed the sword, Mother, if it held any memories for you.”
Lilith looked askance at her. “Memories? It was just a thing and I’ve left many things behind, dear. Völundr, as was not uncommon in those violent times, began our wedded life by abducting and then raping me repeatedly, after which fait accompli my putative father, King Niðhad of Nerike, agreed to the ‘marriage’ because I was pregnant by the time he heard of it, and Völundr had managed to kill my two brothers, the King’s heirs, in a particularly gruesome manner, so that baby was a lot more valuable than I was, and had to be ‘legitimate,’ of course. Völundr had been extremely angry with the King because dear old Dad had hamstrung him — crippled him by cutting the five tendons behind each knee so he could barely drag himself along on crutches — and then imprisoned him on the island of Sævarstöð as a slave, to ensure that his skills as an ironsmith and armorer were available only to him, so I can understand his vicious hatred, but I personally have no fond memories of either man. The destruction of that particular sword saved your life, which was a far better use than it had ever been put to before.”
Jackie was shocked, but began to see exactly why her mother had ‘anger issues.’ “I’m so sorry, Mother. I had no idea.”
“Daughter, if that had been the extent of my problems over the years, I’d count myself very lucky indeed. Living, however you go about it, is a struggle, and the most important thing is to keep on struggling until you win, and you can win, with just a tiny bit of brains and luck.”
“But I don’t understand why you didn’t just re-manifest a new body in another location? Why did you have to stay in such a terrible situation?”
“Because, Dear, being immortal isn’t the same as being an immortal spirit. I was stuck in one perfect body for hundreds of thousands of years, evolving as humanity evolved, forever young, forever healthy, forever beautiful, so I’ve pretty much lived the lives I was stuck with in the context of the times. I could be hurt, but I couldn’t be killed, so I’ve healed from many, many injuries over the years, both serious damage and minor.”
“But how did you take on new identities.”
“Through trickery, mostly. They didn’t have death certificates or picture IDs in those days, so it was mainly just a matter of showing up in town and buying a shop if I had the money. If I didn’t have any money, then I’d work as a servant, or prostitute, or Temple priestess — all pretty much the same job in those times — and keep an ear to the ground until I found a way to make money, or stumble across someone’s life that I could just slip into, whether they’d died on a journey, succumbed to an illness, or whatever. If anyone said that I didn’t look quite the same as the woman who lived there before, I’d claim to be her sister, or the man’s second wife, or whatever. Being able to read minds made the whole operation easier, of course. Sometimes, I’d run across someone dead or dying from far away, and simply complete their journey for them.”
“I still don’t understand, though. If you were a normal woman, why were the three angels sent to kill your demonic children?”
“I really prefer to call them ‘spirit children,’ since so many shared the supernatural essence of their fathers, and were of course immortal on both sides of the family, but it was mostly to punish me, and partly an attempt to coerce me to return. In the very early days, until the human population had grown over thousands of years, there weren’t enough human men outside the immediate neighborhood of Eve and Adam’s to make a home with, so the only households where a single woman might find shelter and protection were those of the Djinni and other supernatural beings who were active in the world in those days, long before the Compact. I might have been immortal, but I could still be very hungry and very cold, and because of those three baby-killers I sought out the most powerful protectors I could find.”
“So that’s how you wound up with Samael?”
“Yes. My first real home away from Eden was with Samael, the extremely powerful Angel of Death, and our children were many and varied. Some of them weren’t very nice, but some were very nice indeed, just like any real family, but those three stooges didn’t dare come near him, so it was only when one of our children wandered off that they felt brave enough to kidnap and murder them. The ‘demon’ thing was all about me though, a ‘rebellious’ and relatively independent woman, the stuff that male nightmares of the time were made of, obviously ‘possessed’ by some sort of ‘evil spirit.’ As you ought to know, however, it actually didn’t start out as a term of vilification, but rather referred simply to a lesser divinity or supernatural being whose nature lay somewhere between the Gods and human beings, just as we might say ‘diva,’ Goddess, for a woman of outstanding beauty, talent, and imposing presence in the performing arts.” She smiled. “A rather accurate description of me in any age, but especially so after Eve and Adam got themselves tossed out on their asses in the snow. But because the daimon thing was all about me, it naturally took on scandalous and evil connotations very quickly. I’m not surprised. There are still a boatload of vile names reserved more-or-less exclusively for women, termagant, harridan, whore, shrew, harlot, crone, strumpet, hag, virago, doxy, trull — the list goes on and on, and all of them have been applied to me — but any word which refers to females will take on nasty overtones in much of male discourse. Try to think of the word ‘woman’ or ‘girl’ in almost any sentence that couldn’t be — and often is — spun into contempt with just a slight shift in tone or emphasis.”
Jackie couldn’t think of anything to say. She recognized it as a feminist critique — she hadn’t been an idiot, even as a man — but it didn’t have all that much reality for her, because she’d never really experienced being impinged upon by male rules, or male infringements on her privacy or sense of self-worth, having been dropped as an adult into a sheltered academic environment with non-discrimination policies and committees to ensure fairness lurking around every corner. She’d sprung ‘fully-formed,’ as a woman into her world, like Athena from the brow of Zeus, ever-virgin, with no real women friends, no real history to draw upon, except the fictive memories of her faux life before…. “So are Samael and his ilk what the quote you mentioned earlier, ‘There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty men which were of old, men of renown’ refers to?”
“Yes and no. Yes, it’s meant to distinguish ordinary humans from those who were not, and partly metaphorical, but it’s also merely descriptive from the human point of view. The earliest humans were fairly short for the most part, averaging about four to maybe five feet high. The Djinni, and the Angels, were closer to the ideal size of modern humans, the ‘natural’ height and weight we grow to with decent nutrition and medical care. Adam and I were both ‘normal’ in size, about six feet tall in his case, two inches less in mine, but Eve was a good four inches shorter than I was — doubtless to make a political point — and once they began trying to make a living outside of Eden and social inequality grew more pronounced every new generation became a tiny bit more badly nourished on average, and a little bit shorter. The ‘giants’ the passage describes averaged around six feet tall, maybe a bit taller, but not tall enough to make a decent basketball player today, and the ‘mighty men of reknown’ were what strong men looked like before steroids and designer drugs pumped up athletes until they look like the Michelin Tire Man. The angels as a rule were nicely fit, but not grotesque. Samael was — and is — beautiful in a way that humans rarely approach, with an adamantine masculinity that was both enticing and exciting.” She sighed. “I’ll have to introduce you to him sometime. He might give you second thoughts about your tiresome particularity.”
Jackie couldn’t help but be amused by Lilith’s current fixation. Here they were lingering in the midst of stupendous immensity, at an interior edge of the Universe, with in-falling matter being destroyed by the gigaton, converted into great jets of charged particles streaming out into the void, with no one around within billions of miles, and Lilith was giving her dating advice. Next, she’d probably suggest a nice doctor she just happened to know. “I’m sure that he’s very nice, Mother, but I’m happy with Frank, and he’s looking very fit these days.” Her mother’s description of Samael more-or-less fit in, though, with Jackie’s cursory experience of the two who’d tried to kill her, and a slightly longer acquaintance with Semangelaf. They were all three of them good-looking guys, but none of them did anything for her at all, although she supposed that Samael’s ‘bad boy’ job lent him a certain piquancy in her mother’s appraisal of him. “What about the wings, though? They usually show them that way, but that particular detail rarely shows up in the stories.”
“They were mostly an artistic convention, and a late invention, a shameless imitation of Babylonian and Egyptian portrayals of the Gods and Goddesses designed to ensure that it was easy to tell the ‘good guys’ from the ‘bad guys’ in an illiterate society using pictures, like the black and white hats on cinematic cowboys. The angels had bird wings, as a rule, while the demons usually had bat wings. Other than that, they were manifestations, so almost any creature capable of manifesting a body could add wings… although they make it very difficult to fit a coat or bodice.”
Jackie laughed, astonished and amused by her mother’s unrelenting practicality, despite having gone where no man had gone before, despite the cosmic fireworks going on right before their eyes. She gestured toward the maelstrom before them. “So, do you think that it’s an effective prison? It’s certainly a spectacular memorial, if nothing else.”
“It is indeed, Daughter. If molecular bonds are sufficient to keep an angel confined in a diamond, the pressure of degenerate matter is surely overkill. I fully expect this particular durance to outlast the Universe. Ask me again in a few billion years and I might update my opinion.”
“Good. I was particularly offended by his disrespectful language, and can’t help but think that it’s richly deserved, and ‘degenerate matter’ sounds so appropriate for the both of them.”
Lilith smiled. “It does, doesn’t it? I’ve never heard of a black hole being used for the purpose before, but in a long life, we’ll all undoubtedly see many surprises.”
“Do you have any idea who could be behind this, Mother? It would be nice to put a name and face to this amorphous being.”
“Surprisingly enough, I don’t have an immediate suspect, but as I said, whoever it was had possession of the sword and I suspect that we can trace it, since it was enspelled by Merlin, and we know where to find him. I summoned Zalambur to force him to reveal the full details of his contract, but it turns out that he was gulled. The blood with which it was signed turned out to be that of a chicken, long since dead — so he’s now a laughingstock among his fellows — and that trail leads nowhere. Likewise, I prevailed upon Merlin to reveal the True Name of the demon who attacked you as well, but he too was the victim of a confidence trick, and so that trail too led to nowhere, and I rebaptized the stupid thing with an even better trick than Merlin’s, because his new name is one he can’t pronounce, nor can anyone other than a Harpy, all of whom are extinct as far as I know — although the reappearance of Tiamat suggests that nothing is certain in a tumultuous Universe — so he should be safe enough, all things considered. I even interrogated Sansanvi at great length, but his mind — if I could possibly dignify it with the name — has been corrupted to the point that he’s utterly incapable of coherent thought, and he has no memory of whoever did it to him. If he were human, I’d suspect that his symptoms were typical results of having suffered severe lesions to his hippocampus and frontal cortex, but of course the spiritual analogues to these are not well understood. In any case, his value as a witness is severely compromised.”
“Well, Sanvi was acting exactly the same as Sansanvi, right down to the monolog, so my first guess would be that the same problems would turn up if we could still question him, which we can’t.”
“No matter. In the first place, I agree that little or no purpose would have been served, and in the second, an angel with an enchanted blade is rather difficult to subdue, since it’s very hazardous to grapple with him. You did very well to defeat him at all, and I doubt that I could have done very much better myself, although I could surely have escaped unharmed, just as you did, especially against such a puny opponent as Sanvi.”
“That was more or less my reasoning. I captured Sansanvi by trapping him within my power, but it seemed suicidal to try the same tactic when my target had a deadly weapon in hand.”
“Exactly. Very wise of you. But the fact that he was carrying that particular weapon is telling, since he’d have no ready access to an ancient blade of worth without some sort of collusion or conspiracy, which means that either an angelic Prince or God was undoubtedly involved, since it’s survived far longer than its normal lifetime would allow, even with Merlin’s thaumaturgic intervention, because an ensorcelled weapon like that is a magnet for adventurers of all sorts, so it will likely have changed hands many times, and the last owner was either powerful enough to wrest it from the then apex of a line of them, or had been powerful enough to keep it safe from the same general line of thieves and vagabonds. Samael had an enchanted sword, but it wasn’t that one, nor do I think that anyone would be fool enough to tangle with him. Even Gods and angels can die, so all fall under Samael’s dominion.”
Jackie was puzzled. “Not a Goddess then?”
“Not impossible, but rare. Straight swords tend to be phallic symbols, so most Goddesses carry a bow, a fatal shield, or a scimitar or other curved blade, something reminiscent of the Moon, or sometimes a spear, like Athena or the Valkyries. The few examples of Goddesses with straight swords tend to be handmaidens to masculine power, such as Dike or Justicia, the Greek and Roman feminine personifications of an overwhelmingly masculine judicial authority.”
“The other seven angels all carried swords as well, so I suppose the same problems arise about where they came from, and I was able to dispose of all but one of the swords with the same trick as I’d used with Sanvi. My friend Dross helped me with the last remaining sword, so I was able to destroy the last three angels — those who hadn’t been sucked down to join Sanvi — on my own.” She thought about that for a moment. “Unfortunately, I didn’t save them for interrogation, but it doesn’t sound like it would have done much good anyway.”
Lilith looked puzzled. “Dross helped you? Why would he do that?”
“What can I say? He likes me, and taught me the trick of making swords explode, since he knows all about metals of all sorts, so I won’t be caught with my pants down again. I’ll teach you, if you like; it’s quite simple once you’ve seen how it’s done.”
“But how did you destroy the angels without capturing them?”
She looked a little embarrassed, but not very much. “I sucked them dry. It turns out that angels — at least those three angels — thought of themselves as ‘manly,’ which was enough of a weakness to let me grab hold of them. If we hang out here for a bit, they’ll be along directly, so you can see it for yourself.”
Lilith looked at her with what seemed like pride. “I thought your aura had seemed more powerful! You fed upon three angels?”
“More like devoured them, and sucked the marrow from their bones, because there was nothing left but dust once I was through with them.”
“Oh, my. You are a big girl now, Jackie.” Her eyes were shining. “I wouldn’t mind tarrying for a while at all, if I could see the last of those two cowards receive their just deserts. You’re sure it’s no trouble?”
“Not at all. We can always catch up to where and when we left. That’s another trick Dross showed me.”
“Why don’t we, then?” she said, then, oddly, with no particular show, she took Jackie’s hand and placed the diamond Jackie’d used to trap Sansanvi in it.
“Before we go, I thought that you might want to take care of this. With their addled brains,” she said, “ I suspect that it would be a kindness for both of them. Would you like to send Sansanvi, his fellow thug, after Sanvi for company?”
Jackie looked at it, then nodded. “I would, and I agree; it would be a kindness to slow their thoughts to match their long sentence.” She hurled it down into the galactic gyre and followed it with her eyes for a while, then turned back toward Lilith, her spiritual mother, flying close to her side, and said, I think it’s off this way….” She led the way to where and when her encounter with the pursuing angels had come to its conclusion and they stood aside incorporeally to observe as an ur-Jackie led the gang of angels into the same trap that had caught Sansanvi, and then turned to face down the three ravening angels who escaped the trap, saw ur-Dross arrive and destroy the sword, watched how prettily it flowered into brilliant sparks, and how ruthlessly that earlier Jackie had embraced her essential nature as a Succubus, had faced them naked and unafraid, and had destroyed them all. Then they saw her gather up the wounded Dross and wing through space and time to save her friend’s life, and how the Salamander had transformed Dross into the primal Goddess that she’d always been once upon a time. It didn’t seem to take as long watching everything transpire as it had seemed to take when it happened, but strong emotions tend to slow down one’s perceptions of duration. Jackie made them leave once Tiamat had left the scene, unwilling to have her mother as an invisible observer of her intimate relations with Frank, however dispassionate or proud.
“So Dross was Tiamat!” Lilith said as they flitted back toward the bar, or the boutique, in that general direction anyway. “Imagine that! I’d never met her, and I can see why now.”
“True. If she was really involved in the creation of the Universe, she would have been a little before anyone’s time on Earth. Even Dross seems to predate the formation of the Solar System, which boggled my mind at least. I have the impression that the whole pantheon thing is solipsistic in any case, judging from Jumbe and Dross at least, and even you told me once that you’d been many Goddesses over the ages. It seems to me that people create the Gods and Goddesses as much as the Gods and Goddesses create people, since it’s their belief that gives divinity its power.”
“Of course they do, dear,” Lilith said dismissively. “Haven’t you noticed the increase in your own power since you became a celebrity? Your friend Jumbe Mungu is looking much better since your own exploitation of popular notoriety on his behalf, so I thought you realized it more explicitly than you seem to now.”
“I didn’t, not really, because it seems to work contrary to ‘common sense,’ spilling down the timeline by contagion, affecting both past and future, just as my own transformation has ‘side-stepped’ the original progress of my life, and melded my personal history with the history of the woman, and the girl, I was in another timeline from the one I’d formerly inhabited.”
“Exactly! It’s a paradox, in its original meaning, something contrary to what was always true, but is no longer really true, having been replaced by a new orthodoxy, a new reality that we all agree upon, even if it was ludicrous fantasy five minutes before. When I first became a Goddess, it changed my past, all my pasts, and infected them with divinity by contagion. Just wait a bit and it will happen to you; you’ll see. In a very long life, everything is possible. Look how well Frank has done for himself, just through knowing you and sticking by you when things got dicey.” She gave her a suggestive glance. “A thousand years from now, or perhaps two hundred years ago, they’ll unearth an ancient temple dedicated to his service as the First Architect, or something, and you’ll have a nice bedtime story to tell Jane as she’s falling asleep.”
“You’re kidding me!”
“Moi? My dear, you cut me to the quick! I was, after all, the Oracle at Delphi for many years, a strange and drunken gig in which one prophesies from one’s perch upon a tripod suspended above a crevice leaking poisonous subterranean gasses into the atmosphere. It helps a lot to be immortal in a job like that, because the priestesses went through a number of Oracles every year who succumbed to the gas, and fell down on the job. Eventually, the Priests of Apollo took over the Temple and replaced the worship of Gaia and her female descendants with that of Apollo, by claiming that he’d slain am enormous snake or dragon there, and that the gasses emanated from the monster’s decaying body, which was laughable, of course, but people rarely laugh about religion. Before that, the post was held in turn by Sibyl — who gave her name to countless Sibyls after, so that ‘Sibyl’ is now synonymous with prophetess in the ancient tradition — then Themis and Phoebe, the last two both Titanesses, daughters of Gaia, the Goddesses who ruled before the Olympians overthrew their brothers, the Titans, but Goddesses tend to be more durable, or at least more adaptable, than Gods, so they lingered as respectable Deities for thousands of years after their rowdy brothers were imprisoned in Tartarus or wandered off, depending on who’s telling the story, the curse of coöperative solipsism.”
Jackie looked hard at her with growing comprehension. “Wait a minute! You’re the Goddess of Death yourself! When you spoke of Samael as having dominion over all, you were talking about yourself as well, weren’t you?”
Lilith looked just slightly startled, but then said, “Well, it’s complicated….”
“Oh great!” Jackie flew into a perfect rage. “Not only am I the world’s second greatest ball-buster, a girl who can suck the hard out of a basalt boulder, I seem to be the daughter of Death himself as well! If Frank ever leaves me — and who wouldn’t, with a family tree like mine? — I can see my future dates will have to be the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, or something worse!”
Lilith didn’t move, but somehow invisibly grabbed Jackie by the throat and shook her, just the once, but hard. “Jackie,” she said kindly. “These childish histrionics do yourself an injustice. You yourself have dominion over all aspects of love and lust, not just one or two. It’s true that you, and I, can feed off any sort of sexual or emotional energy, but we create it as well, because we represent the relentless process of life itself, which is the mirror image of the equally-inevitable process of death. Every living thing on Earth, in all the worlds that circle all the stars in this or any other galaxy, feeds off death and creates life. The life-giving rays of our Sun are the waste products of its rotting body, that solar entity in turn is the condensed and fertilized remains of other suns that lived in glory and died in spectacular cataclysms, and ultimately of Creation itself, the paradoxical and explosive state of zero entropy, the ultimate crystal from which we’re all of us running down, our clock springs slowly unwinding on the way to the ultimate death of the starry Universe. Even protons decay, and there is nothing that is impervious to death, which is a kindness always. Plants take that solar energy and turn it into their bodies, and those bodies feed other bodies, all of them in turn eaten by other bodies in an endless pavane of death and decay that sustains a standing wave of life, a seiche of volition, extending into all that’s left of the finite future.”
“But….”
“But nothing, Jackie dear. You boast of being a cupid, a spirit whose particular task and skill it is to promote love between individuals, but the natural order of these things leads from love to marriage, and then to the baby with the baby carriage, as the old song goes. On whom or what does that baby feed and thrive but living creatures, living flesh? How many lives will be snuffed out to perpetuate that single life? How many bright and hopeful calves turned into meat to allow a breeding cow to be robbed of the milk meant for the bloody corpses of her offspring?
It’s not for nothing that orgasm, le petit mort, is called the little death, the life-kindling death of thought that makes us careless of incredible risks, even our own survival, if only they end in sexual congress and the possibility of life engendered from our union. The fact is, Daughter, that we all embody our opposites, and well you know it, having recently embraced your own ability to murder with the very same hands that have kindled a deep and abiding love between two wounded people, that may yet cradle a child to your breasts to take life and nourishment from your own willing body.”
“But I had to….”
“Exactly, Jackie, daughter, child, to be alive, but especially to be a mother, is to be capable of murder, to encompass any action that might keep your baby safe from deadly peril or death, that would ensure your own survival, lest your child perish for want of a mother’s care, or even to preserve the life or safety of someone you see as somehow ‘worthy’ over another someone who doesn’t seem quite as deserving, the rodef, as your friend the angel said. You throw up your hands, dismayed at my ferocity, but the only real difference between us is that I have seen my children murdered before my eyes and am as pragmatic about death as I am about life, and determined to surmount all obstacles that might impair my own survival, or the survival of my many children.” She looked her up and down, but with some small measure of compassion. “And you, Jackie, you… have not had the same experiences. You fought fiercely for your own life; now think about how ruthless you could be if those angels had murdered your own children, or even tried to kill them.”
Jackie had an angry retort in her mouth before she even stopped to think. “But you don’t…,” she started to say, and then suddenly stopped as the force of intelligence behind her words evaporated. She couldn’t even remember what it was she’d started to say, because it was her anger talking, and because she felt stupid after finally hearing what her mother had just said. “I don’t know what I’m saying, Mother,” she said, after a long pause that Lilith didn’t try to fill. “I’d go crazy, I think, with grief and rage. I’m sorry I’m such an ass sometimes.”
“It comes with being young, Jackie. Believe me when I tell you that I’d envy you your youth, were it not for the fact that I’d have to relinquish many hard-won skills and lessons. Your heart is still relatively light, where mine is often heavy with many thousands of years of grief and rage, as you put it.”
“Mother….” Jackie began.
“Still and all,” she noted complacently, “there’s much to be said for the satisfaction of watching so many of my enemies come to grief, and especially so when I didn’t have to lift a finger to accomplish it, for which boon I’m in your debt, Jackie.”
“Yeah, well. I suppose it’s a little different from waking up on Mother’s Day to breakfast in bed and a pink rose.”
Lilith laughed. “I would’t know. I’d given up making babies the old-fashioned way before the modern holiday was invented by Anna Jarvis and taken over by commercial interests, and a pink rose doesn’t make nearly the statement that Attis made.”
Jackie understood, of course, and smiled. “True, but it saves having to launder the pillow case.”
“That it does, dear.” She grinned mischievously. “But true devotion requires real self-sacrifice. A five-dollar rose, however sweetly presented, is just a rose, unless it means much more then just a rose. Attis, and the priests of Cybele who followed, on the other hand, were demonstrably committed.”
It was two fifty-four in the wee small hours and Jackie was duplicating some of the photographs lost to the angels, sending off digital copies to an off-site secure storage outfit as she worked, having learned one lesson, at least, when it suddenly struck her that she’d already almost forgotten another lesson, the peculiar slantwise method Dross had shown her to skip through space and time to almost anywhere she could imagine. She hadn’t had time to think about all the implications at the time, but now realized, in a sudden flash of insight, that it might represent the key to their problem. If she could stand aside from her own timeline, as she and her mother had done when they followed her encounter with the angels, she couldn’t see any reason that she couldn’t follow the angels backwards and find out where they came from to begin with.
In fact, she was just about to do just that when she managed to think about the consequences if she followed the trail right back to something bigger then she could handle on her own. She’d been lucky twice with variations of a single trick, but it might be pushing her luck to try the same trick three times in a row. She tried to think about what her mother might do, and the first thing that came to mind was to make a plan. ‘Jackie, my girl, now you’re getting smart,’ she thought to herself.
“So, Mother, what do you think?”
“It seems reasonable to me, although this slantwise travel is new to me as well. Never get too smug, Jackie dear. There’s always a hard lesson lurking round one corner or another. The problem is we rarely know which one.”
“That, plus we don’t know who to trust. There seem to be a passel of angels involved, for whatever reason, but not, I think, all of them. The whole operation is too disjointed, as if whoever’s in charge is either scatter-brained or is working levers from such a distance that his control of the operation is sloppy and inept.”
She shrugged. “As I said, it seems plausible, the way you put it, but it seems like a strange way to do things.”
“Strange to think about, maybe, but a lot of large projects wind up being run that way. Frank says that overall project management is one of the most difficult things to manage, especially as the scope of the project grows, and requires special skills. Not everyone has those skills. In a clandestine project, such as this must be, Frank says that organization usually goes all to hell in a handbasket rather quickly.”
Lilith thought about that for a second before she said, “I think this one must be run by men, or males anyway.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Because if what you say is true, and it certainly seems to be, it’s not the way women tend to do things.”
“How so?” Jackie was honestly curious, never having thought about there being any difference.
“Because men like to create linear hierarchies in which every decision has to work its way up and down a chain of command, so if a guy runs out of assigned things to do, he’ll stand around doing nothing until someone in authority comes along and tells him what to do next. Women tend to agree on an overall goal, and then everyone works more or less independently toward that goal. If a woman runs out of things to do, she’ll look around and find another task that doesn’t seem to have been done, and either start doing that on her own or check with someone — not necessarily anyone ‘in charge’ — to see if the task is being done by someone else and if it isn’t then just do it in a more-or-less self-directed manner. ”
“Like a beehive!” Jackie exclaimed. “In the social insects, all of which center around a queen, the hive or nest acts almost like a brain, with chemical signaling going on that tells everyone the sorts of tasks that are available, and the individual bees just pick up on those cues whenever they have nothing to do otherwise. Everyone stays busy, but there’s no central authority, really, just chemicals that communicate the needs and moods of the hive as a whole.”
“I suppose. Why would it matter, though? A conspiracy is a conspiracy, as far as I know. Why would the organisation matter when it comes to rooting it out?”
“Because it gives me an idea. How many of my sisters use cellphones?”
“Practically all of them, I think, except perhaps the oldest. I’ve never seen the need for one, but then I’ve never been particularly chatty. It probably comes from being created in a world in which there was no one around to talk with.” She paused, then added, “Well, at least anyone actually worth listening to.”
“Can’t be helped. I’ve known a lot of guys like that myself. Anyway, I’m guessing that someone pays the bills for all these phones, or has contact information, possibly one of your lawyer’s offices. I’d like you to have them set up what they call a self-healing peer-to-peer network based on Facebook and Twitter for all my systers, and anyone else who might be supportive.”
Lilith looked puzzled. “What’s that?”
“Don’t worry about it. Those that know about it will use it, and we don’t need everyone, just a lot.”
“Alright, but what is this supposed to do?”
“It’s what they call ‘social media’ these days, but it’s essentially a loosely-connected network of people with common interests, and those have been around forever. These networks are just electronic instead of person-to-person or sent through the mail. We’re going use them to spread misinformation, like an old-fashioned whisper campaign, but lots quicker.”
Lilith smiled. “Whispers I understand. So this twitter facebook thing is like whispering rumors and lies?”
“Yes, but performed at the speed of light over telephone and computer networks, so you can start a rumor in Brooklyn and have it show up in Hongkong a few seconds later.”
Her smile turned into smug calculation. “Show me how to use one of these new things.”
Jackie pulled out her phone and thumbed it on, then accessed the tweets on a comparative religions channel she followed. “Here’s an example, as an introduction, an announcement from someone at Harvard Divinity School of a lecture series on medieval monastic manuscripts starting on the seventeenth. As you can see, the texts are very short by design, because they’re meant to be read on a cellphone screen, and typed in with your thumbs. In fact, there’s a hundred and forty character limit on the length, a bit more than thirty words on average, though you won’t find too many opportunities to use a word like ‘incomprehensibilities,’ so the medium encourages brevity and abbreviations, like using the characters ‘B4’ instead of ‘before,’ or ‘IDK’ for ‘I don’t know.’ Users can pick and choose what sort of tweets they see by means of ‘following’ particular topics or people, and can further select by means of what they call ‘hashtags,’ which are keywords added to the message preceded by a pound sign or octothorpe. So if you’re fascinated by all things related to Lady Gaga, an entertainer, you can search for the #ladygaga hashtag. If you’re worried about human trafficking for prostitution, you can look for the #humantrafficking hashtag, and so on. It’s sort of like wandering through an enormous cocktail party, during which one overhears snippets of conversations depending on one’s interests, so a scientist and an opera singer might attend exactly the same party, yet overhear and remember wildly different conversations, depending on whatever one paid attention to as one wandered around.”
“I presume that this ‘cocktail party’ will have claque as well as propaganda, whining sycophants and pompous know-it-alls.”
“You have it in a nutshell. There are companies paid to keep an eye on Twitter, and also to inject comments into the discussion on behalf of the people paying their salaries, the claquers you mentioned. Because the medium can be used anonymously, or under multiple pseudonyms, it attracts what they call ‘trolls’ of various sorts, your list covered most of them, except trolls with axes to grind, thieves, and beggars with their hands out.”
Lilith shrugged, unfascinated by mere details. “So what are we going to do with your modern fifth column? I still can’t see how it’s going to help us to discover the identity of the group behind these two-bit thugs they keep sending.”
“I thought that the most enticing bait would be a rumor that you’re off to foreign parts, leaving me in charge of the shop and the bar. I believe you mentioned that the Middle Eastern Convention was coming up, so that might be a good excuse.”
“Why me? Why not you off on vacation?”
“Because I think I’m far the more tempting target. Thus far, their emissaries have disappeared, so they don’t know what the situation is like on the ground, nor exactly how they were defeated, so they seem more likely to be convinced that you helped me than imagine that I could have done this on my own. They’re probably afraid of confronting you directly, so it seems more immediately profitable to have you lurking somewhere as backup for me than viceversa. If they thought I were going somewhere, they’d just follow me.”
“Leaving you as the sacrificial lamb?”
“Not exactly,” Jackie said. “In the first place, I'm more powerful than they can possibly expect, and become more dangerous with each attack on me, just as you do, by taking the life force of my assailants. In the second, I fondly hope that you'll help me to arrange a clever ambush. I’m not suicidal, but too many innocents will be harmed if they grow too desperate, since they've already killed just for practice, so it seems worth the risk — which I think is very slight — if we have a good chance of catching them with their pants down.”
Lilith nodded, then said, “Agreed. I'd like to enlist the help of Merlin as well. He's been a good friend over the years, and is powerful in his own right.”
“Okay. There's always room for one more. I think we should contact Semangelaf as well, since he may have some insight about their original orders which could explain how they might have been so easily ‘twisted’ toward evil.”
Lilith frowned. “I'll let you handle that, dear. I have no particular desire to see him, even without his churlish accomplices.”
“None-the-less, I think we both should talk to him,” Jackie said.
“You don’t actually believe that Semangelaf himself had anything to do with it, do you?” Lilith asked her, with more uncertainty than Jackie had ever seen her display.
Jackie gave the matter some thought. “No,” she said. “He was much too surprised and incredulous for it to have been an act, because he sounded stupid, and he normally takes pains to appear wise. You know how guys are…. Plus, I think he’s like Emrys/Merlin, a loner who doesn’t play well with others. Heading any sort of organization would be distasteful for him, and being a part of one nauseating, especially one whose purpose was murder. I get the impression that he sits alone in a little cell in his monastery contemplating his navel, or whatever it is monastics do.”
“Indeed.”
“In the end, he approved of my actions, and he didn’t seem to have a clue about either’s involvement, but it stretches credulity to imagine that two of the assassins just happened to be minor angels with a particular axe to grind against you, Mother. I think that they were chosen because their putative ‘mission’ was to destroy your demonic children, so it was easy to subvert them into murder, although I don't know anything about the others.”
“Well, I recognized only a few of them, but those were minor angels of about the same status as the three ‘messenger boys,’ and I imagine the others were as well, since I know most of the truly powerful. The fact that I don't know them can probably be relied on, at least as far as it goes to indicate non-celebrity, at least in the Americas and non-tropical regions. I met Maui once, and of course Pele, but stayed away from the tropics for the most part, so there are many in the South Pacific, Southeast Asia, and tropical Africa whom I don't know.”
Jackie shook her head, wondering to herself what it must be like to have memories stretching back so far, and felt compeled to ask, “You must have known an awful lot of people over the years, Mother, and know where an awful lot of figurative ‘bodies’ are buried. Would it be a violation of the Compact if I were to ‘discover’ previously ‘unknown’ documents that might shed some light on some historical mysteries? I wouldn't even need to take credit, since I'm not actively involved in the academic world any more, but I can't help wishing to leave behind some record for future researchers.”
She looked at her and half reached out, almost as she had when Jackie had fainted, but then shook herself slightly and said, “I don't see why not. I take it you're referring to incunabula, Wiegendrucke, and other documentary evidence more than archæological sites.”
“Yes. Ancient sites are being discovered all the time these days, with the aid of satellite imaging from space, but ancient documents are as often as not looted and snipped into attractive bits for sale to ‘collectors’ who destroy the parts they can't sell, and of course leave all provenance that might put them into jail behind.”
“Like the utterly charming and eponymous Arsinoë by that dear young girl murdered by Marc Antony on the very steps of the Temple of Artemis in Ephesus, for example, the works of Pythagoras the Samian, the poems of Sappho of Lesbos, Mani's Arzhang, Aristotle's second book of Poetics, about comedy, things like that?”
Jackie felt a surge of excitement that she tried to control. “Yes, things like that.”
Lilith laughed. “I might have copies of a few of them. There were many opportunities to squirrel them away over the years, and so many were going to burn when that idiot Julius Cæsar set fire to the Royal Library in Alexandria, that it didn't seem right not to rescue a few.” She paused for a little bit, then added, “Of course, with this new ‘slantwise’ travel trick you learned from your friend Dross, you must realize that you could do the same thing yourself, since the physical location of many writings was either known at the time of their destruction or can be inferred.”
Jackie's eyes went wide.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011, 2012 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
A painter should begin every canvas
with a wash of black,
because all things in nature are dark
except where exposed by the light.
― Leonardo da Vinci
Jackie’s cell phone rang while she was driving into town to check up on progress for the Spring and Summer Collections at her atelier, so she pressed the button on the steering wheel to pick up. “Hello, she said to the air, Jacquelyn Leigh here. How can I help you?”
A woman’s voice said, “Unh… Jackie?”
“That’s me!” she said brightly. “This is Ruth, isn’t it?”
“Unh… Yes, it is, but how did you know?”
“I wish I could say that it was magic, but I can see your caller ID name on the heads-up display. Do you need anything? How are things going with you and Tom?”
She hesitated. “You’re the one who told Tom to call me?”
“That’s me. We met in my mother’s nightclub, and he chatted me up, nothing serious, of course, but he was lonely, a bit despondent after the untimely death of his wife, I think, and was trying to reach out for any kind of anchor point. We soon sorted it out, though. I believe he wanted to see you. Did everything turn out right?”
“Oh! It did. I don’t know what you said to him but he came right over to my apartment and just spilled out all his feelings, the sadness he’d felt since Elizabeth died, and how overwhelmed he felt with a young daughter to raise, and how he thought that I might understand, because of my own… loss. And then ….” She faltered.
“It went well, then?” Jackie laughed quietly, an intimate understanding between two women. “I thought it might. Tom really admires you, you know.”
“Oh! Yes! Very much so. He made me feel like a schoolgirl again, almost, and we just fell into bed together. It was just like we’d been waiting for each other to say the first word. Well, anyway, we’re getting married, and we both wanted to invite you, because you brought us together.”
“Of course I’ll come. When’s the happy day?”
“Soon. Quite soon, actually.” She giggled. “It turns out that Tom is quite the handsome rake, and I’m pregnant now, which is a miracle in itself, because I’d been told that I could never have children… until I met Tom, so now I’ll have two, one ready-made, so to speak, his daughter Ellen, and one of our own. Ellen’s just over the moon about it, and I had an ultrasound, of course, because of my age, so we all know that it’s a girl, and perfectly healthy, and I… we… wanted to know if you’d mind terribly if we named her after you?”
“I’d be honored, Ruth, of course, and you simply must let me do something for you in return. Do you have a gown?”
“Well, no. I just thought….”
“You’ll have to come down to the shop, then, and we’ll get you fitted out in style. I promise you, you’ll love it, and I’ll run up a gown for Ellen as well. Is she a bridesmaid or a flower girl?”
“Unh… I hadn’t thought….”
“No matter. We’ll let her decide. Tom will know where it is, since it’s just next door to La Calaca, so my mother and I share the valet parking staff. Don’t be put off by the neighborhood, though; it’s what we delicately say is ‘in the process of revitalization,’ and the people in the area are simply wonderful. In fact, many of my staff are women from the neighborhood, and very talented seamstresses.”
“You’re that Jacquelyn Leigh?”
Jackie laughed. “I don’t know which one you mean. The bank-robber? The cattle baroness?”
“The one with the eight-page spread in this month’s Vanity Fair! The woman who’s designing Princess What’sername’s gown for the Cannes film festival! And last month they had a feature about you in Harper’s Bazaar. Oh, my God! Tom thought….”
“Don’t tell me. He thought he’d met the proverbial ‘hooker with a heart of gold?’ Well, you know men and their fantasies. My mother runs a saloon, among other things, and when I drop in for a visit, I sometimes wait at the bar.” She laughed in delight. “How deliciously funny. I certainly hope he thought that I’d be way more than he could afford.”
“I hope you’re not offended. Tom said….”
“I think he may have been confused. I did notice that he became visibly… excited… while he was talking to me, but I assure you that we were talking about you, and how much he admired you. But offended? Of course not. He’s a sweet man, and very sincere, as I’m sure you know, but perhaps a bit inexperienced in such matters. It’s an honest-enough trade, though, and certainly doesn’t shock me. Fashion designers in general walk a fine line somewhere between exotic and erotic, between making a woman feel confident and strong and making her feel beautiful and sexually alluring, so at least part of my business is providing the tools whereby a woman might entice a man, so it would be hypocritical to deny that my creations are designed with both feminine and masculine desire in mind. I can’t recall, for example, anyone ever telling me that any of my outfits would be perfect for weeding their garden, or for mucking out the stables, not even cleaning the refrigerator.”
She laughed. “No, I don’t imagine you would. At least none of the designs they showed in Vanity Fair seemed appropriate for that sort of thing.”
Jackie laughed. “Believe me, the Vogue spread was much less subtle. Perhaps for the next Spring and Summer line; I might be able to do a Garden of Eden tie-in with a haut couture gardening outfit or two. The trade journalists always love to feature a little quirk that seems shocking or bizarre. In any case, please feel free to call at any time and we can arrange a showing of designs I think you might like, and of course have one of our fitters take your measurements.”
“Oh, can’t I just tell you what size I take?”
“I’m afraid not. Couture is custom made and fitted, so we’ll need very exacting measurements, plus one or more fittings to ensure that the gown will conform exactly to your body, not the average set of measurements of a thousand women of about your bra size and weight. In your case, of course, we’ll have to choose a style with a little… flexibility… in the waistline, perhaps an empire waist, if you think that style might suit you, but there are many options, and I’d have to take a good look at you….”
She seemed flustered. “Oh! Oh, no! It’s too much! I didn’t call to ask any favors….”
“Not at all, Ruth. You brought me luck that day, because it was that very day that I signed the lease on my boutique and workshop. I don’t think it’s any sort of coïncidence that an act of kindness led to something good, and you simply must allow me to thank you by making your special day as memorable as possible.”
“Well….” She was wavering, and tempted.
Jackie took her hesitation as whole-hearted agreement, having learned the art of the close by heart during her adventures in the business world. “Oh, good. You won’t be sorry, I promise you. Love, true love, is a miracle, you know, and it changes everything, so why not your gown?”
“I….”
“It’s settled, then,” she said brightly. “Are you busy right now? I know it’s Saturday, and you probably have shopping to do, but would you mind dropping by today? You could look over some of my designs and we could talk about how you see yourself, so I could get an idea about how best to flatter you and reflect your own attitude toward life.”
“Really?”
“Of course. Don’t bother with any makeup or special outfits, because I have plenty of stock on hand, so we can play with that as well, to get you in the proper mood. In fact, it’s early enough for lunch — have you eaten?”
“No, I….”
“That’s perfect, then. Can I count on you for twelve thirty, then? That’ll give you an hour, then we can have a little nosh and talk for a bit before we go look at gowns.”
There was a long silence before she said, “Yes! I’ll do it! Jackie, I’m not usually spontaneous at all, but you seem to bring out the daredevil in me.”
Jackie laughed. “Good! Life is too short for sitting around. Ruth, let’s go for a ride!”
“I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.” She sounded excited, almost as if she were seventeen and going to Disney World for the first time.
“I’ll call ahead and have a table waiting. When you get to La Calaca, just tell the valet that you’re with me and he’ll direct you.”
“I feel so wicked, Jackie, like I’d fallen into the set of Roman Holiday! Like I was free to be and do anything I please.”
“But you are, my dear. Didn’t anyone tell you? Something must have gone seriously amiss; they’re supposed to hand you your crown princess tiara right along with the results of the pregnancy test.”
They both laughed, as easy and familiar with each other as if they’d gone to school with each other.
They were alone in the banquet/dining room, with a table set just for the two of them, when Ruth said, “I can’t believe you grew up with all this! It must have been so exciting being around this as a young girl.”
“It would have been, but it didn’t happen that way,” she said simply. “I grew up in Saint Mary’s Home for Girls in Manhattan, run by the New York branch of the Sisters of Charity.”
“My God, Jackie! How did that happen?”
Jackie smiled. “Not through planning, I can assure you. Through a horrendous experience crossing the border, I was separated from my mother at a very early age, too young to remember her, actually. I grew up thinking that both my parents were dead, But then, around eighteen months ago, and entirely through accident, I happened to come here with some friends and my mother instantly recognised me. I didn’t believe it at first, and then I was angry, so our relationship was… difficult… for the first few months. I thought that she was a heartless monster, while she had difficulty fully realizing that I was still alive, since she’d thought that I had died. But we’ve reconciled — more or less — and usually get along quite well now.”
“Do you know what happened? How you were separated?”
“I don’t, but she’s not really very comfortable talking about her past. I gather that there were some very hard times in the early days, so I don’t press her for answers. You know what Friedrich Nietzsche said, ‘That which does not kill us makes us stronger.’ As good advice, or perhaps consolation, that sounds appropriate for both of us. We’re both alive and well after all our troubles, both strong women, and have a lot of years ahead of us to explore our odd relationship. I’m convinced that I’m her daughter, and that’s good enough for me, although she petitioned the court to both acknowledge and claim her maternity, so I have a piece of paper to wave around if anyone ever questions it, which I doubt would ever happen. In fact, if you ever see her, you’ll see why. I’m told that we look like sisters, which I sincerely hope means that she looks very young, not the opposite. Good genes, I guess.” She mimed knocking on the table. “Knock on wood,” she said, and smiled.
“You called?” Lilith had walked up behind them.
Jackie turned to look at her. “Hi, Mom. This is Ruth, Tom’s fiancée.”
“And just in time, I see,” Lilith said, eying her very visible ‘bump,’ but then she smiled. “I’m glad to see that it all turned out well for you.”
Ruth seemed startled. “You know about Tom and I?”
“Of course, dear. He’s a valued customer of my little establishment — though he hasn’t been in lately, but I can see that he’s been… busy… in other ways.” She glanced again at Ruth’s midriff with a little smile. “I’d caught the tail end of his conversation with my daughter here when she sent him running off to you. I was very proud of how well she managed it. She’s a woman of many parts, my little girl is. If this fashionista thing ever runs its course, she’ll make a great therapist or counselor, or a bartender for that matter — I’m not sure there’s much difference some days — and perhaps a matchmaker as well. She has the gift of seeing into people’s deepest hearts.”
“Mo-o-om!” Jackie looked and sounded deeply aggrieved.
Lilith paid no mind. “Now, now, dear. Don’t be modest. It’s true.” She turned to Ruth. “I understand she’s doing your gown. You won’t be sorry. That’s part of her gift as well. She’ll make you look like your own dream of yourself, your deepest fantasy of the woman you want to be. She knows what women know, that a woman’s garments can be her holy vestments and sacred regalia — like a matador’s traje de luces, the suit of lights that symbolizes his personal devotion to an ancient code of honor and courage — that a woman’s wedding gown is the outward symbol of the inward sanctity of her essential rôle in the future of humanity, the solemn consecration of her body to the service of life itself.”
“Mother!” Her voice rose sharply. “You’ll scare her.”
Lilith gazed intently into Ruth’s eyes, who neither glanced aside nor turned away. “No, Jackie, I won’t. Ruth knows exactly what I mean. We two are older, and perhaps more wise in our age even than you. We both know well the hazards pregnancy entails for a woman past the first bloom of youth.” She reached out to take Ruth’s hand in hers. “I may not have quite my daughter’s skill at peering into hearts and souls, but I do have my own gifts; I’m something of a seer, and I promise you that all will be well with you and with your daughter. She’ll be a shining star, a bright light in a sometimes dark and dreary world. Her many accomplishments and eventual fame will make both you and Tom very proud. If you wish it, there will be a second child as well, a son, who will be both healthy and strong. Tom is a good and loyal man who will love you always and never give you cause to doubt him. Long life to you both, and always happiness. I look forward to working on your gown.” With that, she turned away, pausing only to add, “I’m Lilith del Rio. Please feel free to call upon me at need.” And then she walked straight out through a door at the back of the hall, as suddenly determined and imperious as any Queen.
She left something of a vacuum behind, an absence of her presence that was almost palpable. Jackie, who was by now somewhat inured to her ways, recovered first. “That, believe it or not, was my Mom at her most cordial and unassuming. Her last remark was one of which you should take careful note, however, because she’s given you a place among her retainers, the rough equivalent of the Order of the British Empire in the local area, and to some extent better security than a US Passport almost anywhere in the world.”
Ruth looked at her in puzzlement. “Whatever do you mean?”
“I mean that if you ever find yourself in any sort of serious difficulty, call here first. Someone will be along to help you as soon as possible, which can be very quick indeed.”
“But why on Earth would she do anything for me?”
“It’s difficult to explain to anyone not steeped in Old World traditions, but she’s the major landowner and employer in this part of town, La Patrona, in the local parlance, and as such the residents both expect and receive special attention and regard for their welfare.”
“What? Like Marlon Brando in The Godfather?”
“Nothing quite so grand or dangerous, and certainly no signet ring to kneel before and kiss, as if she were the Pope or something, but the criminals depicted in the movies were more or less modeled after the same old-fashioned notions of mutual obligation and respect she follows in her daily life. For you, it’s more like having been a member of one of the larger sororities, like Alpha Delta Pi, the Adelphians. If you want someone ‘taken for a ride,’ you’ll have to arrange that on your own, but if you ever get really ill, or find yourself in any situation in which you don’t know which way to turn, she, or more likely one of her lawyers, will find a way to help you if you ask for her assistance. A doctor specializing in the disease will be found, influential people will be contacted, and the path before you made easier, because a ‘sorority sister’ will know someone, a favor will be called in, or something you never thought of will be possible, and there will be someone available who can stand by you.”
She blinked. “But why would she do that? I’ve never done anything for her.”
Jackie shrugged. “Lots of reasons. Probably the most important is that I took an interest in you and Tom, so she may well regard you as a ‘friend of the family,’ or something like it. Possibly because she took a liking to you as well; she doesn’t read people’s futures as a rule — not for fun anyway — so it’s clear that she took an interest in you too.” Jackie smiled at her. “Maybe she just felt like it. You’re having lunch in her restaurant, and perhaps she just thought that you looked interesting.” She shrugged, content to let it remain a mystery. “It’s been known to happen. She’s an extremely well-connected woman, and doesn’t hesitate to help her friends, those she’s taken a liking to, if she becomes aware of any difficulty in their lives. If she can smooth the way, or knows someone who can — and she almost always does — she’ll do it without a moment’s hesitation.”
Ruth still seemed puzzled, but said, “Okay. I feel a bit like I’ve crossed the border into Old Mexico or something, but I guess I’m actually in a sort of transplanted Mexico, in some ways at least. I’ve never been in this part of town before, except to drive through on the main street, so I shouldn’t be surprised to find out that things are different here.”
“Not quite Mexico,” Jackie said, “but perhaps a peculiarly American combination of two cultures, one from Meso-America, and a US culture that blends many cultures into one. Most large cities in the USA have a ‘Chinatown,’ for example; many have an Italian or Irish quarter as well, and New York City has areas in which you’d swear that you were somewhere in an Eastern European Jewish Schtetl from a hundred years ago, but it’s all part of the American melting pot.”
“True. I was in California years ago, traveling up the coast from LA, and we ran into a sort of Danish town named Solvang. Then, when we got to San Francisco, we wound up in what looked almost like Russia, with Russian-language signs on the shops and Orthodox churches with those onion-shaped domes, like you see in tourist pictures of Moscow.”
“Cool!” Jackie had always wanted to visit California, ever since seeing lots of Perry Mason and The Streets of San Francisco reruns on TV in the orphanage. Jackie had wanted to watch Beverly Hills, 90210, and Baywatch, but the Sisters hadn’t approved of either show, so it was rare when the girls had managed to catch many modern shows at all. The Sisters had never had cable either, so the TV in the social hall was dependent on an ordinary set of ‘rabbit ears’ on top of the TV, which they never managed to get aimed well enough to get more than a slightly snowy picture. Jackie hadn’t cared, since that was all she knew, and the difficulty seeing just made California seem more mysterious, like the cloudy future seen in a crystal ball. “What was California like? Do people really run around nude on all the beaches, like they say?”
Ruth laughed. “Not that we saw, but the beaches were spectacular in other ways. The waves seemed so much bigger than they on our coast. We went to one beach that I had to leave within a few minutes, because you could feel the surf crashing on the sand so powerfully that it made the sand shake, and it was so noisy that it scared me.”
Jackie could hardly imagine what it must have been like, but set the thought aside. “Enough worrying about the larger world, what would you like to eat?”
“Just a salad, I think, if you’ll be taking measurements, and maybe a glass of tea?”
“Sounds good to me. Wait here for a bit, and I’ll go get the two of us spinach salads and a nice glass tea.”
After lunch, they both walked back to the empty kitchen to bus their own dishes, and then Jackie gave Ruth the nickel tour, starting with the ladies room. Ruth was suitably impressed. What really impressed her, though, was how big the place was.
“From the outside,” she enthused, “this place looks barely big enough to be a hole-in-the-wall bar, but once you walk in it’s ritzy enough to be one of those trendy nightclubs in Greenwich Village. I’m surprised they don’t have buses bringing tourists in just for the décor.”
“Yeah, what you see from the front façade is mostly the entry and the first bit of the bar, and the barfront is deliberately ‘staged’ architecturally to give the impression that it’s the front of a separate building, but the place actually extends partially across the back of what looks like the two separate buildings on either side. My mother explained it to me once as a form of marketing; it invites people in because it looks quiet and unassuming. If it were too imposing, a lot of the local people might feel as if they wouldn’t be welcome, but if it were too small, it wouldn’t attract enough of a crowd to make it profitable. The whole place is carefully-designed to look just a little shabby and unkempt as well, just to make sure that everyone feels welcome to walk in just as they are, without having to ‘dress up’ or put on any sort of false front. We do have valet off-street parking, so people feel safe leaving their cars, but there’s no one at the door making sure that you’re pretty enough, or rich enough, to be allowed past a ‘velvet rope’ nor is there a team of bouncers waiting before you get in.”
As they walked past the stage, Ruth asked, “What sort of shows do they put on here? The stage is large enough for a rock band, or a modest dance recital.”
Jackie smiled at Ruth’s choice of words. “Well, my mother’s an amazing dancer; you ought to see her show some weekend evening. She’ll make you feel powerful and proud to be a woman; I’ll guarantee it, but I can also guarantee that many of the men in the audience will have a slightly different reaction.” She winked and smiled knowingly. “There’s something sensual and primal about her dances, as if they could have been performed in ancient Egypt, or Babylon.” She gestured toward the sliding wall that currently separated the stage floor from the dance hall. “The room next door has a dance floor, and the wall between them can be opened up to make one huge space, so it’s a nice dance club as well, for either a live band or a deejay. It’s very popular with the college crowd, at least the trendy set, but manages to attract the locals as well.”
“I can well understand that at least. When you look at the astounding realism of the decorations, it’s just astounding. It looks almost like a museum display.”
“They are nice, aren’t they? They required quite a bit of time spent researching in Mexico, deep in the Inca and Aztec homelands, to fully capture their otherworldly spirit.” She pointed to one of the many representations of La Calalca, the skeletal spirit of rebirth and joy, at least one of which appeared on the wall of every room. “That’s ‘La Catrina,’ the Aztec Goddess Mictecacihuatl, Mistress of the Afterlife, but you’ll notice that she’s happy, because all the dead are happy in the ancient belief, since death is just a way station on the soul’s spiritual journey toward rebirth. The Greeks knew her as Persephone, the consort of Hades, the Goddess of Spring and Making All Things New Again, a central figure in the Eleusinian Mysteries, along with her mother Demeter, Goddess of the Earth, Agriculture, Harvest, and Forests, everything living, in fact, that draws life from the Sun, the in-dwelling Spirit of the Divine, in Jewish terms the Shekhinah, the Presence of God in Creation, the Sabbath Queen and Bride, Shabbat Hamalka.”
“Really? But….”
“Sometimes, Ruth, when looking at spiritual reality, you have to squinch up your eyes a bit and look askance, like trying to see the faintest stars in a dark sky. God has never abandoned any of Her children, and is manifest to all, or as much of Her as we can understand, each in our own manner. ‘In the very beginning, the Spirit of God hovered over the dark waters, fluttering Her wings like a mother bird protects her chicks from the fiery heat of the desert with a cooling breeze.’ How much more have we fragile creatures needed protection from the deadly atomic fires of our Sun, whose fierce radiation would destroy all life, even at this distance, would strip away from Earth the very air we breathe, were it not safely tamed by the invisible wings of the electromagnetic field that cradles us secure, the gift of Promethea, first Titan, first Goddess among the Gods, who gave us fire, but safely controlled — the Sun’s fire transformed by photosynthesis into leaves and food and twigs and wood, eventually into coal, into oil and natural gas — by secreting a molten core of iron beneath us that generates a gentle magnetic field, our true compass pointing toward the origin of life, the miraculous little island worlds of calm shelter drifting safe within the deadly maelstroms of poisonous gas and radiation that comprise the Universe at large.”
Ruth was looking a little overwhelmed. “Uhmmm….”
Jackie laughed. “Did I ever tell you that I have a PhD in Comparative Religions and Mythologies? Sometime I slip into my lecture hall mode.”
“Well, it seems to have escaped Tom’s notice,” she glanced at Jackie’s figure with shrewd appraisal, “but I can easily understand why. Men are easily stunned by a lady with a ‘classy chassis.’ I can see how you could keep a seminar focused, though, even without ‘visual aids.’ Just listening to you it all seemed so real, and fascinating, almost as if you’d seen it all in person. Of course, I’ve seen some of the Hubble images, so those pictures came readily to mind when you talked about the violence of the Universe out there.” She waved one hand vaguely toward the sky above them, or where the sky would be if they were outside.
Jackie smiled. “ ‘The cloud-capp’d towers, the gorgeous palaces, The solemn temples, the great globe itself,’ all the stuff that dreams are made of, as Sam Spade once said in The Maltese Falcon.”
Ruth laughed. “Did he really say all that?”
“Well, the last part, anyway. The introduction undoubtedly slipped his mind. He was a man of few words.”
Ruth raised one eyebrow. “So the hard-boiled private dick was a philosopher. Who knew?”
Jackie grinned, caught out in her joke, but willing to go one more round as they walked out the door of the bar, across the drive, and then turned right toward the entry to her boutique. “I think anyone who truly faces death becomes a philosopher eventually, because life is a game played in deadly earnest, and you have to keep your hole card in mind.”
Showing off her boutique and the designs took a while, of course, since Ruth wanted to see everything, not just the gowns, so it was dark by the time they were finishing up. Ruth had phoned Tom so he wouldn’t worry, and they’d had a light supper delivered from the restaurant, which was fully-staffed in the late afternoon and evenings.
Jackie brought out her pièce de résistance — among her wedding gowns at least — the one she’d been saving for last. “I think you’ll especially like this one, Ruth. It’s my personal ace in the hole for pregnant brides.” Jackie was holding up a delicately creamy white silk gown with empire waist, the skirts silk tulle net over satin, with an embroidered satin sleeveless bodice featuring tiny crystal beading highlighting the pattern of the embroidery. “There are optional sleeves available in any length,” she said, “if you prefer a more demure look, a detachable chapel train if you want one, and the skirts themselves can be adjusted to any length desired. I think you’d look fabulous in it just as it is.” They were both standing in front of a large floor-to-ceiling mirror in the fitting room, and Jackie had the gown draped in front of Ruth, who was in a slip and her underwear. Jackie was right, of course, the subtle gradations of very slightly creamy white were perfect against Ruth’s light olive skin, green eyes, and jet-black hair with soft curls. As she moved slightly, the glint of the lights on the crystals sparkled randomly, which seemed to amplify and define the curves of her bosom and waist with an almost hypnotic allure.
Ruth was captivated by her own reflection. “I can hardly believe it’s me,” she said. “I’m so beautiful.”
“No more beautiful, I think, than Tom already knows.” Jackie adjusted the drape of the skirt slightly on one side. “I think I’d like to flare the skirt a few inches more at the bottom, but that’s the only change I’d make, unless you’d like a bit more coverage over your décolletage, of course.”
“No, you’re right. A little more flare would help to minimize my hips a bit, but the rest is perfect.” She spun slightly to see more of the sides.
“Would you like to fold out the three-way mirrors and take a better look?” Jackie asked. “In fact, why don’t we put you into the dress and take a proper look?”
She was hesitant. “I…. It looks so expensive….”
Jackie shook her head and laid a hand on her arm. “Ruth, it’s my treat, and I can well afford it, since I made it, so all it really costs is the price of the fabric and findings. This isn’t like me going out and buying you a dress off the rack from Saks Fifth Avenue. You’re getting the work of my own two hands, not the money from my pocketbook. If one of your woman friends wanted to make your wedding cake, would you refuse because a similar cake might be quite expensive if you went out and purchased it from a caterer?”
She looked doubtful. “Well, no, I suppose not….”
Jackie grinned and said, “It’s settled then. You do your job, which is to be as happy as possible on your special day, and I’ll do mine, making the gown as lovely as possible, something you can pass down to your daughter, perhaps, and treasure as a keepsake and memory.”
“Okay,” she said. “You’ve talked me into it.”
“Good! Let’s get you suited up, then. Just let me get my tape, chalk, and pincushion.” She went to the desk at the far end of the fitting room and picked up a little bucket of the tools of her trade, then walked back and helped Ruth into the gown. “Two people would be easier, but we’ll have to make do with just me, I’m afraid.” As she’d expected, the gown was a little loose, so she quickly pinched the fabric to the proper fit and made her marks, then pinned it for the tryout.
“If you wouldn’t mind,” she said, “I’ll have you step up on the dais so I can judge the hem properly.” Jackie helped her to gather up the skirts of the dress to make it easier to climb the broad steps to the dais, which was fairly large in diameter and had two sturdy handrails at both sides of the stair and across the rear of the platform, the better to accomodate gowns with full skirts and crinolines, and simultaneously to ensure the safety of brides who weren’t used to not being able to see their own feet. “Watch your step up there, Ruth.”
“I’m fine, Jackie. I still ski sometimes, during the season, so I have a pretty good sense of balance and a head for heights.”
“I thought you looked fit,” Jackie said. “That’s good. Clothes always hang better on a good frame.” She quickly pinned up the hem slightly at the rear, since Ruth didn’t need much extra cloth for her derrière.
Ruth said, from above her head, “Jackie, this dress is just too wonderful for words.”
“Thank you, Ruth. I aim to please, as Terra Naomi once said.”
“Well, you haven’t missed the mark yet that I can see.”
“So, Ruth, are you committed to the dress? Would you like to see more?”
“Oh no,” she said laughing. “This one is completely amazing enough for me. I just love it. My only problem is poor Tom. After seeing your clothes, I may become addicted to them. We’ll have to get a bigger apartment, with more closets.”
“A girl can never have too many closets,” Jackie said. “I have to have a warehouse to hold all mine.”
“Really?”
“Oh, yes, I’m afraid so. The ones here in the shop are just the current models. I have archives of all my past work as well. There’s a warehouse right behind the shop where I have my atelier and climate-controlled storage for all my fashions from past seasons.”
Ruth laughed with delight. “I’m so glad to hear that you have a ‘back of the closet’ too. Tom teases me about the things I have in mine.”
“Don’t tell me, you still have your outfit for almost every special occasion, indeed, almost everything that holds a memory, because you can’t bear to see it gone.”
“That’s me,” she said. “Those outfits mark every important occasion in my life; the thought of tossing them into a donation bag makes me ill.”
“I understand completely, Ruth, and envy you. Growing up, I never really had anything to call my own, because the Sisters would ‘encourage’ us to give the clothes and toys we’d ‘outgrown,’ to the younger children. I always felt like I was just renting stuff that I’d have to give back when the rental period was over. I’ve talked to hundreds of women who have favorite childhood dolls proudly displayed on a shelf somewhere, or the baby clothes their mothers had saved for them, or some sweet souvenir of a precious moment in their lives. Whatever it is, I ain’t got it, because all my ‘stuff’ went to someone else as soon as I’d turned my back for a moment. The only things I had for my very own were a cheap plastic rosary and a small collection of holy cards which I threw away the minute they tossed me out on the street at age eighteen, the very day I magically became an adult.”
“I’m so sorry, Jackie.”
Jackie could feel the waves of sympathy and dismay emanating from Ruth and shook them off, suddenly feeling like she’d become her own mother. “It’s okay, Ruth. You know what they say, the best way to ensure that your children turn into either drunken bums or wildly successful adults is to give them a miserable childhood. I was lucky, because sometimes the kids do both.”
“They may say that, Jackie, but it’s not a good recommendation for essential poverty and neglect. Children need love and security, and it’s obvious that the place you were incarcerated in wasn’t the sort of situation you’d wish on an enemy, much less a friend.”
“Well, to be perfectly fair, as a ‘foundling,’ I was a ‘difficult placement,’ or they would have tried to adopt me out almost immediately, but their hands were tied, I think, because of uncertainty about who I was and where my parents were, if any. By the time they’d gone through all the legal steps necessary to have a court order me released for adoption, I’d missed the ‘magic window’ of cuteness that most prospective adoptive parents are looking for, and was by then a sullen young girl of seven. But I had three square meals a day, a good education, and caregivers who were at least not directly abusive, just dispassionate, for the most part, and trying to take the ‘wider view of things,’ making up in piety what they lacked in the impulse toward motherhood. It could easily have been much worse. Many young girls in my position are targets of abuse by predators, so I count myself fairly lucky, taking all in all.”
“Well, it makes me feel like I’m the lucky one just hearing about it. I had two parents who loved me dearly, a husband who loved me without measure, and now another man who’s given me the child I’d been denied, twice now, and another to come if your mother’s prediction is accurate. I feel like that old song by Sylvia Sammons, the blind singer, ‘What more can life bring?’ It’s strange, because I didn’t feel that way for a while, but then it all changed again, and everything was all right.”
Jackie gave her a smile and a wink. “I’d never bet against my mother, although she did imply that you had a choice about the boy. I know what you mean, though. Frank told me, not so very long ago, that before we two met, we’d both lived pretty solitary lives. I think he said ‘miserable,’ actually. But our falling in love was all tied up with meeting my mother, as if there were loose threads in both our lives, and then they started weaving themselves together into something much more wonderful than I’d ever imagined was possible. Without my strange history, Frank and I would never have met, and I’d be a different woman. My mother even remarked on it one day, ‘We’re each of us a product of our lives,’ she said, when I expressed regret about our complicated past, and I had eventually to agree. Wishing to change one’s past is something like a suicidal ideation, because our pasts are an integral part of who we really are, the collection of experiences and skills and decisions that describe our real selves. As my mother wisely observed, without my experiences, I wouldn’t be me.”
Ruth thought about that for a while before she nodded and agreed. “I suppose you’re right. Years ago, I talked to a Zen monk about the notion of reïncarnation, and he told me that it really doesn’t matter; it’s just as way of looking at things as part of a continuous process. In the final analysis, he said, there’s no difference between saying that when you die, your ‘soul’ will be reborn in another body, but you’ll have no memory of any former life, and saying that when you die, another baby will be born, and life itself goes on. There’s a midrash that says that every Jew who ever lived, and every Jew who will will live in the future, stood at Mount Sinai and received the Covenant from God, even converts to Judaism, and many Jews believe that this may refer to reïncarnation, or at least the existence of an eternal soul. Others, of course, believe that it’s a metaphor for something else entirely. Judaism has never much gone in for dogma, and actually encourages us to argue even with God, or at least what we conceive of as God, because we each have a different experience of the Divine, and who’s to say which merely human perception of the Infinite is the real version, since we can only see a tiny part, and even that imperfectly. There’s a saying about that, ‘Two Jews, three opinions,’ although of course sometimes it’s four.” Her eyes sparkled with good humor as she smiled. “On the other hand,” she began to say, before they both burst into spontaneous laughter.
Since Jackie had already given Ruth a tour of the bar and restaurant, she was easily persuaded to show her the atelier as well, starting with the massive iron fire door she’d had constructed to join the warehouse building to the building of which the boutique formed a largish portion. It gave the impression of local antiquity, at least a hundred years or more, although in fact it had been created to order by an artisanal foundry in the neighborhood. Both buildings were old, so Jackie didn’t want a jarring contrast between them at their interface, and the door itself was a focal point of the back showroom and cutting studio, a beautiful work of the ironsmith’s art, with a welded and hammered stylized cherry tree surrounded by an ornate frame with exquisite detail and leafy flourishes, surmounted by the original name, The Kirschbaum Building, from when buildings had names instead of postal numbers, inset into its own subframe, and with the date of the building’s erection proudly displayed beneath the roots of the tree, as well as the name of the architect on the lefthand side, and the name of the ironsmith on the right, as well as the actual date of the door’s creation in smaller lettering. It had been a slight extravagance, but had been written up in one of the regional architectural journals as a model of sensitive restoral of an historic building, so it all worked out in terms of publicity. Besides that, it was pretty, with the ironwork acid-stained to an almost jet black and polished to a fine shine.
They were out on the shop floor and Jackie was explaining how the cutting table worked when there was a noise of breaking glass from the back of the atelier, from a corner that the lights didn’t touch, and the figure of a man emerged from the darkness. He was carrying a bloody machete, clothed in bloody overalls, and wearing a white hockey mask, like a macabre goalie. Suddenly, he lunged towards them.
Ruth screamed.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011, 2012 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
They had behind them, to my mind,
the terrific suggestiveness of words heard in dreams,
of phrases spoken in nightmares….
― Joseph Conrad,The Heart of Darkness (1902)
Jackie immediately took Ruth’s arm and said reassuringly, “Don’t worry, Ruth, this is just a childish prank by a stupid man. He didn’t really mean to frighten a pregnant woman; he’s just clueless, as usual.” Then she turned to the menacing figure and said calmly, “Tris, you owe this lady an apology; she’s an innocent who has no part in whatever puerile grudge you harbor against either my mother or myself. Allow me to introduce Ruth Bernstein, my friend Tom Ackroyd’s lovely fiancée. Ruth looked at him, still fearful, but somewhat reassured by Jackie’s calm demeanor.
To his credit, he whipped off his mask instantly, but lacked either the sang froid or savoir faire to either conceal his astonishment or make the appropriate apology to Ruth. “How did you know it was me?” Then his outrage came to the fore. “Stupid?! How dare you!”
“Tris, Tris, Tris,” Jackie tched three times, “you left far too many sloppy clues, of course, almost as sloppy as your grammar. You’re obviously past your prime, having failed to match wits with real women lately, and this is a violation of the Compact.”
“What!?” he sputtered, a bad sign. “It’s only a simple crime!”
“Not, I’m afraid,” a distinctly masculine voice spoke from the dark shadows of the doorway to the fashion storage vaults, and then a tall, sombre, man walked out wearing a simple black business suit, but with a black shirt and white clerical collar that belied his powerful physique, “not when you’ve entered a building very well-protected by a state-of-the-art burglar alarm system with what might seem to be murderous intent, and have been caught on hidden video up to your nasty little tricks. You didn’t trip the alarm, of course — a master thief like you wouldn’t be so silly — but you didn’t bother to make sure that it hadn’t been tripped already.”
“Ruth Bernstein,” Jackie made the introductions, “this is Father Sam Ngelaf, a Roman Catholic Priest, but he used to be an Orthodox Rabbi, and I think is either undergoing a crisis of faith even as we speak or will be in a few moments, so may well be a Rabbi again quite soon. In any case, when I knew you’d be coming by, I asked him to drop in, because I knew that he’d have unique insights in helping you and Tom with planning your coming nuptials.”
“Oh! How wonderful!” Ruth said, visibly relieved to find a helpful man nearby, especially one so visibly fit and unperturbed. “We’ve been having trouble finding someone local who was willing to officiate at an interfaith ceremony!”
“I thought you might,” he said. “The pathetic fellow with the dangling… mask… is Tris Magister, a petty thief and con man, so don’t worry about him at all; the police are already on their way.”
“Pathetic? Petty? Police!?” Tris scoffed. “They can’t touch me! I haven’t committed any crime yet.”
“I’m afraid, Tris, that my lovely daughter may have used the term ‘police’ in the poetic sense, but you’ve used the term ‘crime’ rather loosely as well, so I’m sure you’ll forgive us any legal imprecision.” Lilith stepped out from behind the same doorway Jackie and Ruth had used to enter the warehouse space.
“Lilith!” His composure slipped to the point that he blanched a deathly grey. “But you were gone! I saw you leave the building!”
“I’m so terribly sorry, Tris,” Lilith said smiling, surprisingly pleasant, for her at least, “if you had that impression, but there’s no fool like an old fool, is there? I’ve a bone to pick with you,” she said even more pleasantly, almost beaming in friendly bonhomie.
“Ruth,” Jackie intervened with no particular hurry, “why don’t you let Father Sam, or Rabbi Samuel — whatever he’s calling himself these days — take you through to my vaults so you can start looking over my wedding collections for some ideas about your bridesmaids and the decorations? My mother and I will wait with Tris for the authorities to come dispose of him, but we’ll both be in directly.”
“Are you sure? Will you two be alright?” she asked.
“Don’t worry, dear,” Lilith said. “Tris will be no trouble at all, now he’s caught fair and square. He’s always been a bit of a cowardly custard, all talk and no action, if you know what I mean. He has a lovely tenor, though, and will make a nice addition to the prison choir. You two run along and we’ll be fine for just a minute or two.” They both waved gaily as Sam ushered her through the door that led toward Jackie’s vaults. When he shut the door, they turned as one to Hermes.
“You’ve been a bad boy, Hermes,” Jackie said, “what with murdering innocent angels and other mischief. You do realize that you’ll have to be punished.”
He laughed, a cynical snarl of a laugh, but a fairly good attempt at making light of them both. “I’d like to see you try, a failed Goddess and a upstart Cupid! Pathetic, the pair of you.”
Jackie said, “I’m afraid you’re laboring under a misapprehension, quite literally, because I’ve apprehended you, Hermes.” She sank her ætheric claws into his soul, wrinkling her nose in distaste as she did so.
He grunted, “Hnnnh!” but couldn’t speak. He began to struggle, but the more he exerted himself the more energy he fed to Jackie, so his struggles were useless, although Jackie was surprised to find that she was actually enjoying them. He tasted… aged, with an acerbic piquancy that offset the complex flavor of his essence, almost like a very strong brie. His hatred of her, and of her mother, was pungent enough almost to bring tears to her eyes, but the sheer power of his ancient soul made up for it, like an undiluted cask-strength single malt whiskey, the spirits of which can bring a flush of heat to the skin, as well as a burn to the throat, even as it begins the process of intoxication.
“What’s the matter, dear?” Jackie said, mocking his efforts to speak or escape. “Cat got your tongue? No, really, it was simple to discover your childish schemes almost as soon as I took a few moments to think about the problem. I constructed what they call a psychological profile in the detective business, a little précis of your personality: arrogant — I almost had you there already — improvisational, contemptuous of excessive planning, misogynistic, ruthless…. Well, I won’t bore you with the tedious details. In the end, it was a very short list of suspects, and your name led the list, because you’d had a childish need to flaunt your pathetic ‘charms’ to me in particular, and dick-wagging is rarely an appropriate method of endearing yourself to women. Once I knew that it was you, it was trivial to track you down, so your little brainwashing Stalag is toast now, and all the inmates and their jailers safely grasped in my capacious hands.” She loosened her grip slightly, but he was so weak by now that his struggles were still futile. Jackie began to feel a bit like a cat with a mouse, fascinated by her prey, despite a certain distaste for her own cruelty.
“What my daughter is trying to say, dear, quite delicately, is that she’s the greatest Succubus raised in this millennium, quite possibly in this age of the world — excepting me, of course — and that she has you by the balls.”
“But she’s just a stupid cupid!” he managed to gasp out, writhing in agony.
“And who else but a cupid is capable of taming the fiercest and most rapacious lust?” Lilith asked reasonably. “Who else can insinuate herself into the proudest heart and lay it low? What’s more tender and humble than mere love, and yet so powerful that one might die of it?” Lilith sneered at him. “We’re both cupids, you silly twit, it’s just that some of us are a bit more saccharine about it than others. I’ve tried to cure her of it, but she will persist. I consider myself lucky that she doesn’t dot the ‘i’ in her name with a tiny heart.”
Jackie smiled, because she’d had an almost irresistible impulse to do just that when she’d first started signing her new name, but had restrained herself, even then, thinking of her future in academia. “And I’m afraid you won’t be singing tenor in the choir for a good long time, Hermes,” Jackie added, “because I have other plans for you.”
“You can’t! My followers! It’s a violation of….”
“…The Compact?” Jackie asked sweetly. “You’re not protected by the Compact, Hermes, because you’ve flouted its strictures and flagrantly violated even its spirit, so in fact your name is somewhat prophetic, in a way, a mere rock by the side of the road, your own pathetic monument to yourself. I’d suggest that you take time — and you’ll have beaucoup leisure to meditate, if you could, at length — to think upon my sister Jane, who was murdered by one of your proxies, but it would be a waste of breath, since your memory will be going the way of your potency in just a second, so let’s just consider this little taunt a last little bit of ‘gotcha!’ from the world’s most vicious ‘ball-busting’ bitch.” She tightened her grip, letting him feel her claws again for just a second. “Oh, and you might spend a few seconds ruing the fact that your utter failure to excuse yourself to Ruth has exposed you to the full measure of my wrath without the slightest temptation toward mercy, so let your last regret be that you didn’t try to talk your way out of this, you silver-tongued devil, you.” She gripped him more firmly then, so he struggled, gasping, vainly twisting in her grasp as she toyed with him before her power pierced through his heart and soul, before she ripped away every vestige of arrogance, of pride, of happiness, of desire, of whatever masculine power he possessed, taking it for her own, and then paused to let him feel his own final despair before she destroyed whatever memory and sense of self were left behind.
When she held his naked soul in her hand, she reached up with the other and then inserted that tiny speck — oh, so delicately — into a random diamond she’d plucked from the air. “Now we have a matched set, Mother, the puppets and their puppet-master — we could make a necklace, perhaps a tiara — and Jane has her full measure of vengeance. I’m not sure what to do with them all, though. I could send him to join Sanvi and Sansanvi, perhaps, since I don’t think this particular soul is worth saving, but what would that make me? I’m not at all sorry about Sanvi, nor even Sansanvi, but those situations were more or less forced upon me, and in the end I did what I had to do to survive. This would be much more like revenge, or at least an execution. I have a sort of inchoate feeling that I ought to try to salvage the larger group of angels he’d subverted, but I’m not sure where to begin, since they weren’t exactly innocent victims, but rather predisposed to hatred and violence. He just took a group of ‘rotten apples’ and deliberately set out to exacerbate their antisocial attitudes and behaviors. I suppose it might be possible to try to undo their specific conditioning, but what would be the point? I’m not sure it’s really possible to rehabilitate a mind so deliberately twisted into murderous sadism, if they had a taste for it to begin with.”
“Why don’t you let me handle it, dear? I’ve had both the high justice and the low for so long that the mantle rests more easily on my shoulders. I’ll sort them out, and see if any are worth saving, but please don’t think that your hand wasn’t forced by Hermes, since he would have attempted to kill you, or someone, until he succeeded.”
“It’s alright by me, Mother. I’ll be glad to be rid of them.” She smiled grimly. “Although not necessarily in the same sense that Henry II wished to be rid of that troublesome priest.” She took a largish handful of diamonds from her foxy pocket and handed them over.
Lilith took them carelessly. “Think nothing of it, dear. I’ll handle the matter with dispatch and all due consideration, but I have to say, quite frankly, that I admire how busy you’ve been.”
“Thank you, Mother. I won’t trouble you to account for any of them.”
“I understand, dear. They’re already forgotten. I’ll send a few more diamonds by courier, to replace these, and perhaps a few more besides, since you seem to be going through them rapidly, not that I blame you in the slightest. Would that you burned them by the bushel basket if you could but give me a handful of these tinned crêtins in return.”
Jackie nodded in acknowledgement, then took out Jane’s green diamond and gazed at it, by now a habit whenever she was feeling contemplative or morose. “I think it’s time, Mother. I really think Jane would prefer being an only child, especially a first child.” She cradled the stone in the palm of her hand, feeling its warmth, the faint whisper of Jane that radiated from the core of it.
“I miss her too,” Lilith said. “It would be nice to hear the patter of tiny feet around the house, especially if I don’t have to change the diapers.” She smiled.
Jackie put the stone away and laughed. “We’ll make Frank do it. He’s working at home these days.”
“It’s your choice, dear. Shall we go in? We still have a wedding to plan.”
“We shall, and Mother….”
“Yes?”
“Give the poor schmuck a break, will you? He’s been in love with you for at least ten thousand years.”
“Who?” Lilith asked haughtily.
“Rāmin, Tristram, Sam, the guy whose fancy sword you instantly recognized after nearly a millennium.”
“Well, I have a very good memory!” she said defensively.
“So do I, Mother, so don’t tick me off.” Jackie had her admonitory glare down pat, since she’d learned it from her mother, and was now returning it.
Her mother was immune. “Well, I might talk to him, just to say hello.”
“You do that, Mother. As you yourself so recently admitted, we’re all of us cupids. We can reward as easily as we can punish. You’ve seen my dark side; so please show just a little more of your alternate profile. You’re quite beautiful, you know, and I’m sure that beauty extends far below the surface. Don’t let his agony of devotion to what he saw as his ancient duty blind you to the present reality of his love. Isn’t a thousand years of penitence enough?”
“We’ll see…,” she said as primly as Carrie Nation marching her stately way toward a hatchetation, but taller.
Jackie rolled her eyes.
“Oh, hello, Jackie,” he said, then went a little pale when he saw that Lilith had followed her into the room. “I… unh, I was just explaining that I’d be glad to perform the service at any venue of their choice, and that they were free to write their own vows, of course, but that the rules of my order — although tolerant of interfaith marriage per se — couldn’t countenance open displays of religious… unh… symbolism… of… unh….”
“Hi, Father Sam,” Jackie said cheerily, blithely ignoring his discomfiture. “I was sure you two could work things out somehow. I don’t suppose you need any introduction to my mother, since I believe you know each other very well.”
Lilith snorted. “In his dreams, perhaps.”
Ruth was still wandering through the racks of outfits from last season, having moved beyond wedding regalia of various sorts and on into seasonal items, oohing and ahing from time to time when she saw something that tickled her fancy, but was otherwise oblivious to their entry, completely focused on a self-paced private showing — or viewing, at least — of Jackie’s entire collection for the past three seasons, including some that never made it to the runway.
“Now, Mother. Be nice,” Jackie said. “We’re here helping to plan a joyous celebration for Ruth and her fiancée, not to rehash old misunderstandings. Let bygones be bygones, as the saying goes….”
“Bygones!” Lilith restrained herself to a quiet shriek, if not entirely sotto voce. “After what he….”
“Now, Mother,” she began…
…when Semangelaf interrupted, “Lilith, leave the girl alone. She’s only trying to help.” Then he turned toward Jackie. “Jackie, you’re meddling in the personal lives of your elders, which is unbecoming at any age. Please credit us with the wisdom to handle our own private affairs and….”
“Oh, please!” Jackie scoffed. “As if! That’s why you’ve both managed a perfect snit for years now. As my mother so very wisely pointed out not so very long ago, I grew up with Mister Rogers and his neighborhood, with Sesame Street, and bookstores with more space devoted to pop-psychology ‘self-help’ books than to science, religion, and/or history combined. Introspection is our collective hobby these days; even hard-hearted businessmen are studying The Art of War and The Book of Five Rings to get in touch with their ‘inner oriental philosopher and warrior.’ You grew up when figurative two-year-olds with knives made every important decision, not that we don’t have legislatures filled to the brim with more than enough of our own. Get over yourselves! Your tragic hero schtick is so last week, Sam, and you, Mother, have carried on the ‘woman scorned’ drama queen act long past its shelf life.”
Lilith was furious by then, and said, “Jackie! Just….”
Jackie whirled toward her. “Shut up, Mom! Just listen!” Then she twisted her head back toward Sam, while her mother was only temporarily at a loss. “Sam, it’s time to grow a pair. I’m only going to do this once, so start talking now.”
Father Sam only hesitated for the barest moment before he said, all in a rush, “Lilith, my dearest love and heart’s desire, I’ve done a lot of stupid things over the years, but never having mustered the courage to defy conventions, to set aside my own sworn duty and act on my own to ensure your happiness was the stupidest. ‘The grave’s a fine and private place, But none, I think, do there embrace.’ ” He reached for her and, throwing caution to the winds, pulled her into his arms.
She screamed, but it sounded less like a protest than the howl of a Bengal tigress in heat, and then she had her own arms around him, kissing him, her hands clawing at his clothes, pulling out his shirttails, popping the buttons off his shirt by the simple expedient of ripping open the placket with both hands as she lay suspended in his arms, then shredding the sleeves with her nails as he carried her out the door.
“Well, Jackie,” Ruth observed dryly. “ I don’t know all that much about Catholicism, but it looked to me like there’s his vow of perpetual celibacy shot all to Hell and gone. I guess we can have the chuppah after all.”
Jackie took her time talking Ruth through the various options she had available. Despite having faced down a marauding gang of angels armed with deadly swords, and even a minor God, the thought of catching her mother in flagrante somewhere out in the workshop terrified her. Ruth, of course, had to go and ruin it.
“What do you suppose they’re doing out there?” she asked. “Do you think they just left and went off somewhere? Or are they still here?”
Jackie closed her eyes. “I so don’t want to know, Ruth.”
Ruth looked at her with shrewd appraisal. “Let me guess, you and your mother have never had ‘the talk’, then?”
Jackie was mortified. “Oddly enough, the subject hasn’t come up. I was raised by nuns, Ruth, so I’ve had zero dispassionate advice other than the very generic state-mandated sex-education class, combined with the repeated exhortation not to even think about applying my new knowledge in any practical way or I’d go straight to Hell, do not pass Go, do not collect Two Hundred Dollars. It’s not as if I’m stupid, Ruth. I’ve read more books about it than you can shake a stick at, so I know how everything is supposed to work, and I’ve been practicing with Frank — he’s my boyfriend/fiancée — but I haven’t exactly done it yet.”
“What do you mean by ‘practicing,’ exactly,” she asked with a certain skepticism.
Jackie hesitated only for a moment, because she had nothing to hide about this, at least. “Well, we ‘pet…’ a little. maybe a lot, and I’ve been pleasing him orally, but I have a… condition, a sort of medical condition, that might make actual sex dangerous, so we’ve stopped short of… that.”
Ruth looked puzzled. “A ‘condition?’ Do you mind my asking what sort?”
“I do, actually. I really can’t talk about it.” ‘Right,’ Jackie thought to herself, ‘Like I’m going to tell her that I’m actually a succubus and I worry about sucking the masculinity out of my boyfriend if I got carried away.’ The stronger she got, the more she worried. She’d just killed a Godling that way, essentially, and a whole bunch of angels, so it wasn’t as if it weren’t possible, and she knew that a lot of women got ‘carried away’ when they had an orgasm, so for all she knew she could wipe out every guy within a mile with just a little slip-up in her self-control, since she did know that she could do exactly that if she thought about it really hard. She wasn’t at all sure that keeping their souls safe from harm even counted, even in the larger scheme of things, although she suposed that a clever lawyer could argue that they weren’t really dead, since the possibility of rebirth existed for them, at least theoretically, or at least it might have existed until she’d delivered up those very souls to her mother’s tender mercies. Her existence as a supernatural being was in any case sort of outside human law entirely, since there was little possibility of bringing a being who could flit off through the center of the Earth at the drop of a hat to justice with any likelihood of success, short of juridicial homicide. It was sort of like living inside a video game, a first-person shooter. She could lose ‘points’ if she killed an innocent bystander, but could only be vanquished, not judged. She had a twinge of belated sympathy for Hermes, who’d grown up — or been created — in a climate of impunity, which might at least explain — if not excuse — his sociopathic lack of empathy, and easily account for his casual inhumanity toward the people he interacted with.
“You look pensive,” Ruth said.
“What? Oh, sorry. I was just thinking about everything. I’ve been infertile too, which added an entire layer of complication, but recently I’ve learned of a… procedure that might help with that, so I’ve been thinking about it.” ‘With Frank immortal now,’ she thought, ‘he was surely safer than he had been before, and Dross… Tiamat… had surely had that in mind when she’d transmogrified him, although “transubstantiation” might be the more appropriate term, now that I think about it.’ She smiled to herself. ‘I’ll have to find a few good recipes for ambrosia and nectar.’
“So your… imperfect chastity… isn’t a Catholic thing?”
“No, not really. It’s complicated, probably too complicated to explain. Call it a very long engagement. I know people find it hard to understand, since Frank and I live together, in a house we bought together, but we have separate bedrooms, so we hover somewhere between roommates and lovers.” She grinned, then laughed. “As I said, it’s complicated.”
“He’s not gay, is he?”
“Frank? No, not nohow. He’s straight as an arrow, just… patient with me and with my problems.”
“Well, I can understand how infertility affects most women, having been there, if you ever want to talk about it. We grow up thinking of pregnancy as a possibility at least, or even a danger in some situations, so to have that snatched away can strike at the very heart of your sense of femininity and worth. Since girlhood, I’d known that I had a womb meant to carry a baby, so learning belatedly that it was all a sham was a heavy blow. I felt like I’d let down my husband, and my family as well. I spent years grieving for that loss, and every month my period was a new betrayal, so much so that I lost all interest in sex for months at a time, but Jacob — my husband — understood, and loved me anyway.” A single tear trickled down from her right eye, although both eyes were brimming as she looked up toward the ceiling high above them until she was able to quell the lingering impulse to tears.
‘There’s no perfect happiness in the world,’ Jackie thought to herself before she said, “I can’t say that I truly understand, because my losses have all been virtual, unremembered and, in the case of my mother at least, untrue; she was simply misplaced, like ‘Ernest’ in that play. I do sympathize, though. I haven’t had a period in several years, like an early menopause, so I’ve been spared that monthly reminder at least, but it’s still there like a ghost, the memory of it I mean. You know, if there’s one thing doctors can’t cure, it’s a condition.” She smiled and sang a few bars of ‘Spanish Rose’ from Bye Bye, Birdie, her big second act solo from her high school Senior play.
“You played Rose Alvarez?”
She grinned. “I did. I was pretty good, too. I was always bold as brass. The Sisters all despaired of me, but I still remember all my numbers, and most of my lines…. Probably all of them, if I thought about them for a while.”
“I can see you in the role. It suits you, except I can’t imagine you pining over any ‘Albert’ for eight years, nor pinning your hopes on marriage as the solution to everything, including your sense of identity and self-worth. I think that the schools must get special rates on that play, though; my own high school did it too, although it was awfully dated in its cultural attitudes and references, even then, but I was never theatrical, so I only went to see it with my parents, to show support for the school.” She looked puzzled for a moment. “But how did you handle the men’s roles in the play? I thought you went to an all-girl’s school.”
“We had girls play all the boy’s parts, of course; everyone thought it was a scream, especially on the ‘One Last Kiss’ number, although I think the girl who played Conrad turned out to be a lesbian. She sure played the role of Conrad Birdie well, though, lots better than the girl who played Albert — my ‘male’ romantic lead — who was much more awkward, despite trying really hard. You’re right about it being dated, though. We printed a glossary in the program to explain who Ed Sullivan and Lamont Cranston were, stuff like that. I wonder if that play had anything to do with my desire to become a teacher, the song I mean, my first act solo, ‘An English Teacher,’ or maybe it was just a desire to be out in front of an audience again. I suppose my current career isn’t all that different, now that I think of it.” She grinned again. “There’s no business like show business, eh?”
Ruth laughed, just a little. “I suppose not,” she said.
Jackie could tell she’d never been stage-struck, bitten by the drama queen bug as she herself had been, swanning around for months with dreams of Broadway glory to come, inevitably, just as soon as her performance in her high school play was brought to the attention of the theatre critic for the New York Times. Oh, well.
Lilith had a definite glow about her when she finally returned smiling through the doorway from the shop floor, followed closely by Semangelaf, who looked, if anything, more macho than he had before, with a thin sheen of perspiration over his face — as if he’d been working out — and a sort of strut, like a rooster on parade before his hens. The whole scene made Jackie a little crazy.
Ruth didn’t help at all. “Y’all have fun?” she asked, as she might have asked a fellow football fan, ‘Did you enjoy the game?’
Jackie rolled her eyes. “Sam, it’s awfully late. Would you mind seeing Ruth safely home? I hate to think of her driving back alone at this time of night.”
“Oh, no! I wouldn’t think of it,” Ruth protested. “How will you get home again, Sam?”
Sam looked over at Lilith, who nodded, before saying, “It’s no trouble at all, Ruth. I’ll just catch a cab back here, and we can go from there. I can even call ahead and arrange to have one meet me, if you’ll give me your address.”
“Well, okay, if you’re sure it’s no trouble. It is awfully late.”
“It’s no trouble at all, Ruth,” Lilith said. “You’ll be perfectly safe with Sam at your side. In his youth, he was quite the bruiser, and he hasn’t gone to flab, the way many men do, so he’s amazingly… fit for a man of his age.” She smiled with just that naughty quirk of her lips that let Ruth — and everyone with eyes to see — know that she meant more by her comment than just the state of his taut abs and bulging… biceps.
Jackie rolled her eyes again. “Well, that’s settled then. Will Tom be worried about you?”
“Not at all.” She dismissed the notion out of hand. “I told him that I might be late, and if he’d been worried, he would have called. I may call him on the ride back home, just to let him know he has to move over to his side of the bed. Or, I might leave him lay; I’m sure I can persuade him to shift about a bit with a little motivation.” She wriggled her hips suggestively.
It was obviously contagious, and Jackie steeled herself not to roll her eyes yet again, lest she seem prudish. “Great,” she said, and then watched as her mother gave Sam a deep soul kiss goodbye, and wriggled her own ass a little as she whispered into his ear, evidently encouraging him to come back soon, to judge from the shit-eating grin on Sam’s face when they pried themselves apart.
Jackie had to admit that Sam was a handsome guy — looked at objectively — and could probably make a living as a men’s fashion model with just a little more attention to his grooming and clothing. Even now, he had a rough-hewn beauty about him that he could easily parlay into a book cover model for the woman’s romance market. He’d look awfully good in tight Levi’s and a cowboy hat, flannel shirt optional. “See you soon, both of you,” she said. “Drive safely.”
Sam looked at her with a pained expression on his face, which Jackie supposed was understandable. Taking all in all, she guessed that his ‘gig’ for the past millennium or so had been as a guardian angel, since that’s how they’d met. Thinking about that, she suddenly realized that he’d been taking care of her, probably because she was one of Lilith’s children, and the figurative hair rose on the back of her figurative neck as she became aware of wheels within wheels, all in the middle of the air, and spinning around her, invisible until just now, and she was almost overcome by vertigo as she saw those wheels cycling through the deeps of time, whirling, turning, everything all linked together in an endless chain of relationships and causation.
Kissing and goodbyes done, the door shut behind Ruth and her protector as they left, Lilith turned back towards her and said, “Spooky, isn’t it?”
Jackie was taken aback by the depth of her mother’s perception, although she supposed she shouldn’t be. Lilith had, after all, really ‘seen it all’ for hundreds of thousands of years before Jackie was even born. “I suppose it is,” she said. “It sure seems that way to me, at least.”
“There’s more fun to come, of course.” Lilith seemed oddly resigned, as if she were in her oracular mode. “Don’t worry.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that Hermes is a messenger, and a messenger implies a sender. I expect said sender to show up very soon.”
“What? Who?” Jackie felt panicky. They’d just survived one attack, would there be another so soon?
“Vishnu once said, ‘All things move unimpeded toward a single Purpose,’ and I suppose he ought to know.”
“You knew Vishnu?” Jackie was astonished, a feeling she often experienced when talking to her mother, and even more of late, now that she seemed more inclined toward — what was for her at least a tiny start in the general direction of — ‘chattiness.’
Lilith had supercilious down pat, of course. “I suppose I must have, since I was Lakshmi and his consort at the time, although at the same time Durga and my own mother. You think our relationship has been difficult, just wait until you give birth to yourself and are your own husband’s mother-in-law as well as being your son-in-law’s wife! There I was, stuck in resenting myself as an interfering old bitch at the same time I despised myself as ungrateful young idiot who’d married far beneath her. Vishnu wasn’t nearly good enough — in my motherly opinion — to be the God I loved with all my heart inside my other body. It’s a good thing I’ve always had a great sense of humor.” She smiled, which was both disconcerting and a little frightening.
Jackie, on the other hand, had developed a sudden skill at irritated adolescence, so rolled her eyes and almost stamped her feet. “Mother! It just surprised me, because Semangelaf knew Vishnu as well, and mentioned it the first time we met.”
“He did? Must’ve been after my time….” She paused, then added, “Either that or I wasn’t paying attention.”
“But how can that be? Lakshmi is still worshipped; but if you’re Lakshmi, where is she?”
“Right here, of course. Lakshmi has many forms; I’m just one of them, or she’s one of mine.” She flowed quickly through an endless series of manifestations; as Devi in her universal form as Shakti, as Bhudevi and Sridevi, as Prakriti; as Vidya, as Manushri, Chakrika, Kamalika, Lalima, Kalyani, Nandika, Rujula, Vaishnavi, Narayani, Bhargavi, Radha, Chanchala, Bhumi Devi, Jalaja, Madhavi, Sujata, Shreya, Prakrti, Maya, Aiswarya, and Jaganmaatha; as Mary, Queen of Heaven; as Venus and Aphrodite; as Cybele, Demeter, and Hera; as Hecate; as Isis and Nut; as countless more, Goddesses, angels, saints, and every incarnation of feminine power. Are they truly names, or only sobriquets? “ ›Alles Vergängliche ist nur ein Gleichnis; das Unzulängliche, hier wird’s Ereignis; das Unbeschreibliche, hier ist es getan; das Ewigweibliche zieht uns hinan.‹ « L’éphémère n’est rien qu’une image ; l’inaccessible ici, n’est plus hors d’atteinte ; l’indescriptible ici, est accompli ; l’éternel féminin nous entraîne vers les sommets. » ‘Everything transitory is only an illusion; what could not be achieved here comes to pass; what no one could describe is here accomplished; the eternal feminine draws us toward the heights.’ It’s all in the attitude, Jackie, just as it will be for you eventually.”
She started to say, “But….” Then she thought it through, since all the clues were there. Just as she was the result of several worldlines merging, why not more? Syncretism is a characteristic of every human religion — explicitly so in the various forms of Hinduism, implicitly in many, many more — would it be such a stretch to imagine other worldlines touching? She’d just lived through one example, during which both she had her mother had observed herself ‘from the outside, looking in upon her latest struggles with the angels,’ as had once been famously observed of Timothy Leary, who himself could be observed through the wonders of modern technology living a snippet of his life in retrospect on the Web.
Even in ancient times, people had made their Gods and Goddesses live through passion plays, the mysteries, oracles, daily rituals, incantations, ceremonies, and the endless panoply of human religion. Exactly when does holiness cross the border between waking dream and pervasive reality? Or is the transition so gradual that one barely notices the moment between wishing and believing?
Most modern humans watched people and things on screens big and small, doing things either interactively or passively, as mere observers, but always as participants, their brains engaged as if their experience involved another reality, as if they were watching some version of real life transpire. Every year, iconic films formed part of real life for many, like It’s a Wonderful Life, and The Wizard of Oz. Would it be too much to invest them with some kind of reality? Many children thought that they were real; even adults can’t enjoy them without investing them with at least some reality. If human beings were solipsistically creating that reality, might they, in some future age, become so confused with each other that they overlapped and melded into one? Would there be some in some overlapping timeline a movie called It’s a Wonderful Wizard of Life in which Dorothy and Toto rescue Zuzu’s petals by throwing a bucket of water on the evil green Henry Potter and save the Building and Loan?
Amongst the Aztecs, and their present-day descendants, Tonantzin, ‘Our Revered Mother,’ referred indifferently to any Goddess, including her mother, to the Virgin Mary, Queen of Heaven, whose epithet and starry cloak of blue belonged to many Goddesses, all around the world. Was there only one reality? Were there many realities? Was there one Truth revealed to some small portion of humanity, or were there glimpses of an overriding truth contained in the hopes and yearnings of every single human heart and mind?
“Tat tvam asi,” Lilith said. “Thou art that. Be at peace, because you are my designated heir.”
And just then there was a twisting movement in the air before them, a horrid squirming like a nest of transparent snakes through which walked three gigantic figures, figures Jackie instantly recognized as three of the Olympian Gods, Zeus, Ares, and Hephæstus. Without preamble, Zeus raised his right hand, which held a crackling thunderbolt, ablaze with electrical fire, and hurled it directly toward them as Lilith calmly stepped in front of her, taking the full impact of the supernal lightning, and her body instantly exploded into a sparkling haze of soul stuff as the lightning crashed through her and Jackie screamed in horror, thrown backward and to the floor by the power of the divine thunderbolt’s blast.
Compounding that horror, she was suddenly inundated by thousands of past lives, millions of experiences flooding into her soul as she became her mother in all her incarnations, too many to count; every human experience of the feminine in life; every awestruck husband standing helpless as his wife gave birth; every swain struck dumb by the beauty of his beloved, the magical curve of her waist and hip promising paradise; the mother he drew milk and life from; the crone who washed his dying body, preparing him for death; the frantic cries of every mother giving birth in mortal anguish, pleading for her own mother to come and comfort her; the dawning awareness of her own desirability and sexual power as a young woman watched her suitor humble himself to plead his case. She was Lilith now, and Lakshmi, and Shakti, the eternal and omnipotent Feminine Power at the very heart of the Universe, the dark energy that drove the galaxies apart, that caused the first explosion that brought the Universe into being. She was Tiamat, the Eternal Void, and the whole world was growing dark.
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011, 2012 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Wer mit Ungeheuern kämpft,
mag zusehn, dass er nicht dabei zum Ungeheuer wird.
Und wenn du lange in einen Abgrund blickst,
blickt der Abgrund auch in dich hinein.
― Friedrich Nietzsche, Jenseits von Gut und Böse (1886)Who battles with monsters must guard
against becoming monstrous;
if you stare too long into an abyss,
the abyss just might look back.
― Friedrich Nietzsche, Beyond Good and Evil (1886)
The first thing She noticed was that She wasn’t breathing, and Her eyes were staring, fixed and unfocused as male voices above and around Her boasted in archaic Greek about their own prowess in killing both Her and Her mother with a single blow. One laughed — She thought it was Ares — and said in rough translation, “Shall we rape her putrid body as a final insult?” Other voices joined in with crude comments and She felt their hands upon Her ætheric body, but gave no sign of life, drawing in the power of millions of Her worshipers throughout Latin America and billions throughout the world, manifesting the hidden essence of the Ewigweibliche, which is always patient and wise, aware of Herself as the Empyrean, the Ultimate Ground and Foundation of the world, the Heavenly Fire. As Shakti, the primordial cosmic energy that moves the universes, She was the source of every action, and could see the complex network of intersecting desires that brought these three to this place and time, only the proximate nexus of the myriad more circumspect intellects acting behind these boasting thugs to encourage and manipulate them. When She was ready, She withdrew Herself from all of them and they collapsed to whatever ground or floor was closest as they lost all power of movement, thought, or speech; hundreds of Gods, of great Powers and Principalities, of Thrones laid low, as bereft of sense and will as rag dolls stuffed with sawdust, and then the work began.
Without fear, without anger, free from passion, She passed through each mind, inspecting, judging, and let their individual karma decide their paths, some to rebirth, some to oblivion, but all to different roads than those upon which they’d trod theretofore.
At last, She returned to the atelier, where the three Gods still lay sleeping. She woke them, but left them lying where they were, scattered about Her own body, their garments in disarray, as were Her own.
“Now I am become Death,” She said, “the destroyer of worlds. Even without Lilith’s help, all here will die, and pass into the shadows, because you arrayed yourselves against Me. The demonic hosts fear Me, and fly from Me; even the ranks of angels quail before Me, and dissolve into that final oblivion at the touch of My hand, but in your hubris, you dared to raise your hands against Me. For you, My naughty children, there lies a different path from any you would have chosen, if you still had a choice, for each of you will pass the next ten thousand incarnations as dryads, or hamadryads, nymphs of the trees who love the Sun. In caring for them, you will learn to care, and until you learn to care without stint, and without measure, you’ll remain bound forever to the trees, one after another, until the last tree in the last wood on Earth perishes.” With a wave of Her hand She transformed them, clothed them modestly, and sent them each to their appointed places on the wide Earth.
Then She summoned Hecate, Eris, and Aphrodite, all Aspects of Herself, saying, “There are vacancies on Olympus which you must fill however you will, for Zeus, Ares, and Hephæstus are no longer with us, having been required for service elsewhere.”
Eris said, “What the fuck? How dare you speak to us so haughtily? Where are they really?”
The other two Goddesses didn’t look any happier.
She glared at them, but they seemed to be as immune to Her glare as Lilith had been. “Okay, have it your own damned way! Here you go!” And then She rolled back time.
The first thing She noticed was that She wasn’t breathing, and Her eyes were staring, fixed and unfocused as male voices above and around Her boasted in archaic Greek about their own prowess in killing both Her and Her mother with a single blow. One laughed, She thought it was Ares, and said in rough translation, “Shall we rape her putrid body as a final insult?” Other voices joined in with crude comments and She felt their hands upon Her ætheric body, but gave no sign of life, drawing in the power of millions of Her current worshipers throughout Latin America and billions throughout the world, manifesting the hidden essence of the Ewigweibliche, which is always patient and wise, aware of Herself as the Empyrean, the Ultimate Ground and Foundation of the world, the Heavenly Fire. As Shakti, the primordial cosmic energy that moves the universes, She was the source of every action, and could see the complex network of intersecting desires that brought these three to this place and time, only the proximate nexus of the myriad more circumspect intellects acting behind these boasting thugs to encourage and manipulate them. When She was ready, She struck, reaching up from the floor with Her talons to rip the hearts from their bodies, thick ichor flying as She tore them limb from limb with terrible force, even as they screamed in vain for mercy, the golden liquid dripping like aromatic honey from the mangled gobbets of divine flesh and bone that soon littered the studio. And then She plunged Her gory hands through the fragile bones of their skulls, straining through the grey pudding of their Godly brains until She had their souls in hand, popping them with exquisite cruelty into their own individual diamonds, each plucked from the air above Her head, and then tossed carelessly back into a small red velvet bag.
When the three of them were history, She traced back the web of lies and deceit that that trailed like cobwebs from their shattered skulls onto ætheric pathways that led, one by one, to their co-conspirators and henchmen, and then to the puppetmasters behind them all, the arcane cartel of evil angels, twisted Gods, whoremongers, slavers, and supernatural druglords behind the brutal machinations of their dupes and underlings, the three Olympian Gods.
Each one was added to her cache of souls, their vital essences ripped shrieking from the shredded remnants of their formerly immortal bodies, which lay mute witness to the carnage by now scattered to the four corners of the world, hundreds of Gods, of great Powers and Principalities, of Thrones laid low, as bereft of sense and will as rag dolls stuffed with sawdust, and then the real work began.
One by one, each was either embodied and endowed with a new karma — enforced by a portion of Herself buried deep at the base of their spines — or destroyed. The three Olympians she reserved for last, embodied them in the form of harmless dryads, nymphs of the deep woods, and left them sleeping in the midst of the carnage in the warehouse. Then She summoned Hecate, Eris, and Aphrodite, all Aspects of Herself, saying, “Look around you. Get the picture? As you’ll notice, Zeus, Ares, and Hephæstus are no longer among the living, nor are many of their fellows, all around the world, which list includes Hermes, who has gone down to oblivion, having sipped the healing waters of the river Lethe. The three nymphæ you see here embody what remains of their souls, and all three have a doom upon them to serve as dryads for ten thousand dryad lifetimes, which as you know, might be very nearly forever. Would you like to join them?”
Eris spoke first, not so belligerently as she had the first time around, “Who are you?”
“You can call Me Gaia, your mother, in fact, but I’m much older than that. I’m that part of you that gives you life and power. You could also call Me Death. Do you wish to defy Me?”
“No, Mother,” Hecate said, and the others nodded their instant assent and submission, recognizing both the mangled corpses of the Gods and overwhelming power when they saw it.
“Since it’s your Olympian Pantheon, it’s up to you how you fill any vacancies. I can give you another Zeus, if you want one, and any of the others, but you’ll have to come up with suitable candidates for elevation to Olympus. Or you could do it on your own; I presume that ambrosia and nektar are still available. I personally think the world has had enough of war Gods, and thunder Gods — much of a muchness, as far as I can tell — but boys will be boys, and they seem to like having them lying about. You, Hecate, Deep Soul of All the World, Guardian of Every Gateway, used to be the boss of things, as I recall, and I wouldn’t mind a bit if you took over again. This is, after all, an age of women’s liberation. But as I say, it’s entirely up to you.”
The three Goddesses looked at one another for a moment, then came to a tacit understanding. Hecate spoke for all of them, “We’d like to think about it, and thank you for your mercy and consideration.”
She smiled. “A wise choice. Independence is always a good start, and there’s nothing like Death to make new beginnings easier. Let me know if there’s anything you need.”
Hecate spoke again, “I think we’ll be fine on our own, Mother. As you say, ambrosia and nektar can supply any lack, if we discover an unforeseen need, and there are plenty of Heroes in the world.”
She smiled again, proud of them, and said, “Go then with my blessing. I’ve always loved you, you know.”
Eris approached Her first, reaching out her arms, and She returned her embrace with love, filling her heart with love, and letting love change her nature slightly, although She liked her feistiness, so tacitly made her much stronger, strong enough to rival the Ares that was, without his grotesque bulging muscles, so she was still lithe and beautiful. “We’re sorry for what Apollo did to your oracle, Mother,” she said.
She smiled. “Change is the way of my world, dear, and he’s done a fairly good job since then, and an excellent work for all humanity as leader of the Muses. Think nothing of it.” She smiled again, then added, “And besides, bisexual men are just so hot.” She licked Her lips, warmed through just thinking about Apollo and Hyacinth, and the dozens, the hundreds of other young men he’d bedded over the long years.
All three Goddesses giggled at the sudden change in tone, then laughed out loud, which changed the overall mood entirely, so Hecate and Aphrodite rushed toward her together and hugged her close.
“It’s been ages, Mother,” Hecate said.
“I’ve been around,” She said. You just haven’t noticed. You have to look sharp, but you can see Me outside your window, or look out over Me as you gaze down from radiant Olympus, and I’ve always been there for you. If you concentrate, you can feel Me coiled at the very center of your being.
Then She spoke to Aphrodite, “My shining one, eldest of the Olympian Gods and Goddesses, bright dawn illuminating the world, your cruel husband is dead and you are free of him now, free to seek your own destiny. Use your freedom wisely.” And then she gave her a very fond embrace, and kissed her deeply. “My special blessing and love to you, Daughter, who are so very close to My own heart’s truest desire, which is love always.”
“Thank you, Mother. I’ve dreamed of this day for long ages of the world,” she said, still clasping Her tight, her eyes closed, her head resting on Her bosom.
“I know, Dear, and I’m very glad that I finally found the opportunity to free you. When he overreached himself at last and rose up against Me with his fellows, he offended your aunt the Lady Themis, Revered Titaness, Honored Guardian of the Divine Order, and so his hubris opened the door to his own downfall.” She kissed her again. “And now, my dear children, I have things to do, so if you might take your leave of me, I can get to doing them.”
Hecate spoke first, as was her right. “Of course, Mother. It was very nice to see you, and you’re always welcome on Olympus now, whatever your reception may have been before.”
“Thank you, Hecate. I have a parting gift for you.” She handed her a thunderbolt, especially prepared to fit her hand. “You never know when it might be handy, and your new subjects are used to seeing it as a badge of office. It has this special virtue, that whenever you imagine the feel of it in your hand, it will instantly appear, so in casting it, you’ll never throw it away for more than an instant, and no other hand can hold it.”
“Thank you, Mother Gaia. You do me honor,” Hecate bowed in respect and gratitude, knowing that the thunderbolt would be of immense worth in solidifying her claim to the throne of Zeus, not least because it was a visible sign of Gaia’s favor, and the formal bestowal of arms that gave her a warrior’s status.
“An honor richly deserved and too long in abeyance, considering your former glory,” She said, and turned then to Eris. “Eris, I have a gift of equal worth for you.” She handed her an object in a crescent-shaped sheath. “This is the very sickle that castrated Uranus and indirectly saved all your lives. It too has a special virtue, although it appears to be only common flint, that it will cleave through anything you slash with it as if it were fog or smoke, from cobwebs to immortal flesh to tempered steel or ceramic, all will yield with equal ease, and the weapon itself is indestructible. Wielding it takes as little effort as waving a feather or a willow wand, but it will leave terrible destruction in its wake, whether held in the hand or thrown like a discus. Keep it sheathed as you see it now, until you want to use it. In fact, you needn’t carry it at all, unless you want to make a point. Like Hecate’s thunderbolt, it will come to you instantly when you call it to mind, and it will accept no other mistress.”
“Mother!” Eris protested. “This is a weapon of enormous worth! I’m humbled by your generosity.”
“My dear one,” She said oracularly, “ you’ll soon have great need of it, but you will triumph over your enemies, and none who survive the encounter — or even hear about it — will ever dare to face you after.” Finally, She turned to Aphrodite. “Daughter, for you the most subtle gift and weapon of all; a simple mirror of ancient speculum metal, but it has three virtues: First, that objects reflected in it reveal their true natures, so you can use it to peer into hearts and minds, piercing through even the subtlest counterfeits in either word or deed; Second, that it has, like the Ægis, the power to stun anyone other than yourself — or anything — looking directly at the speculum surface, but only temporarily — an hour or two at most for Gods, or the equivalent in days for human beings — so you needn’t worry about turning people to stone; Third, that every time you gaze at your own reflection, your beauty will, for the period of roughly one day, increase ten-fold. You’ll appear so fair that all who look at you will love you desperately, and be utterly incapable of harming you, or even thinking to harm you through either action or inaction. Like the other gifts, it will know when your hand wants it, and will tolerate no other.”
Aphrodite grinned and laughed, very prettily of course. “It’s perfect, Mother, just what I’ve always wanted.”
She smiled and said, “Well, it’s a lot better than Mace, or even a machine gun, when it comes to that, but it will save you quite a bit of money on cosmetics as well, not to mention the time and effort spent applying it, so it’s a frugal gift, perfect for a girl with a busy… social schedule, and will help you to choose suitable companions.”
Then, as if only an afterthought, She enhanced the physical strength and psychic auras of all three Goddesses, the better to intimidate their fellow Olympians, leaving them in an excellent position to impose their collective will if assent wasn’t freely given. “Off you go then, girls. I’ve work to do.”
With that they bowed again, this time in love and respect, but each of them was already calculating her own best tactics in the inevitable struggle for power which would ensue as soon as the deaths of the three Gods became known, and then they vanished as one, already coördinating their efforts perfectly. She had every confidence that they would prevail, and Aphrodite’s new mirror would make plots against the three very difficult to conceal. She would be an equal partner in the new triumvirate, not least because the other two would be forever in love with her, unless She erred in Her estimation of Her daughter’s wits, which was of course impossible. Power was nice to have, but strategy and good intelligence would also be required to carry the day. Aphrodite would make a perfect spy, and their ménage à trois would be proof against masculine seductions.
When they left She started tidying the warehouse space — She felt oddly domestic after Her recent activities. She could just imagine the ‘To Do’ list: (A) Overthrow the Gods; (B) Foment a feminist revolution; (C) Do the washing up — wishing the bodies into instant oblivion and removing the stains of ichor from the floor and walls. Luckily, they’d been in the anteroom to the vaults, an area without much furniture and no carpets, just industrial vinyl, so cleanup wasn’t difficult. Ichor stained so if it got on the rugs.
While She was at it, she repaired the damages to the photo studio and data vault, then flitted off to take care of a few serious climate problems in the Amazon. She had a world to run, after all, but had a nagging feeling that She’d forgotten something. It would come to Her, She was sure.
Feeling a little light-headed, Jackie looked around her, confused by more memories than she could cope with right then. She’d just killed three of the ancient Greek Gods, but her memories after that were fuzzy, although she could remember hugging Aphrodite, then kissing her, which had been… exciting, in a very strange way. She was in the vault, which had been a shambles, last she looked, yet here it was as neat and fresh as if her violent encounters with the angels had never happened. She felt a sort of vertigo, somehow the opposite of déjà vu, and she knew that this should have been a familiar place, a commonplace of her daily life, but it felt odd, as if she were encountering it for the first time. Was there such a thing as jamais vu?
She wandered out onto the shop floor, where new false memories flooded through her brain. The large laser cutting table was covered with random bolts of cloth, all of them unwound into a tangled pile of fabrics, velvets and corduroys mostly, but silks as well, and blushed as she vaguely remembered having sex with Father Sam, lots of sex, violent sex, and she’d been the one doing most of it. She could smell the scent of sex in the air, and it was mostly her, although she could see stains of what must be semen on some of her cloth. Jesus! What the fuck happened here last night? Or was it tonight? Her head was spinning again when — speak of the Devil — who should pop in but Father Sam?
He said, “Lilith!” and swept her into his arms again, and that’s when things became really confusing. She’d read Erica Jong’s Fear of Flying as a girl, of course, purely for research purposes, but hadn’t been able to imagine what a ‘zipless fuck’ might have felt like before, except that it was wonderful, and suddenly she was flying, and Sam was on top of her, then inside her, as easy and natural as if he belonged there, and they were screwing like there was no tomorrow, and she was already coming, screaming, and Sam was shouting something in ancient Hittite, and she knew exactly what he meant. She could smell him, feel his weight on top of her, and he was still inside her, still moving, and that old familiar feeling was building again, a little tickle that was starting deep inside her, and she could feel it rushing toward her like a train. She was on rails, and could no more stop it coming than she could stop the sun from shining, and she was concentrating on coaxing it to the forefront of her sensorium until it overwhelmed her, and he was moving between her legs, his heat and the motion between her legs, and then suddenly she exploded again, a wave of sensations flooding through her belly in a series of powerful contractions, a wave of heat spreading across her stomach and breasts, and a breathless pause in the progress of time, before she started breathing again.
“Uhm… Sam?” she said from under him, trying to unclench her nails from where they were digging into his back, afraid that she’d hurt him, or even drawn blood, and feeling more than a little awkward, because he was still inside her and still hard, still moving slowly, gently caressing her with his hands as his… thing soothed her from the inside out.
He smiled down at her, his eyes wide and filled with love, giving her a little wriggle with his hips that did amazing things deep inside her. “Yes, my darling girl?”
She almost regretted having to say this, because what he was doing to her felt so very nice, exquisitely fine, actually, “I’m not Lilith.”
She’d never realized how quickly such an enormous erection could shrink, so rapidly that the walls of her vagina were left slightly behind, closing slowly, the barn door swinging shut long after the horses had been and gone, and she could feel the slight stickiness of her nether lips on him as he pulled himself out of her as frantically if her pussy was a bear trap just now snapping tight.
“What the Hell?” he bellowed, scrambling off the cutting table and fumbling for his clothes, which were somehow scattered randomly around them, as if they’d been involved in a laundry explosion. Her clothes were mingled with his, but toward the outer edge of the general chaos, and she was utterly and completely naked, her legs still splayed wide as he tried not to look at her and still find his clothes, which he was trying to put back on his body as rapidly as possible.
She was surprised that she wasn’t more discomfited, but she wasn’t at all, she realized, because she remembered being married, taking lovers, thousand of them over the long years, although she couldn’t recall a situation exactly like this one. She suddenly realized that she was married still, that she had hundreds of husbands even now, perhaps thousands, and was going about Her daily lives with them even as she lay there on the cutting table, by now careless of her state of déshabilleé through long familiarity with the comfortable rhythms of married life. She stretched her arms out in languorous luxury, feeling more at ease with herself than she ever had before, satisfied, if not completely satiated, having just experienced what she might think of as a ‘quickie.’ although she couldn’t actually remember having a ‘longie….’ in this body recently, although she was still a little hazy about what had happened. “Don’t worry, Sam,” she said. “While you were out….”
He bellowed again, incoherently, wordlessly, before he managed to shout, “While I was out!” he practically screamed. “What the Hell just happened here!?”
This Sam was much more excitable than the one she remembered, but then again she remembered years and years of experiences with him, some good, some bad, before their recent quarrel. ‘Well…. Quarrel didn’t exactly describe their most recent falling out,’ she thought to herself. ‘Feud, really. if not quite as deadly as the Hatfield and McCoy variety. No one had been killed, actually, at least not that she remembered.’
“Now, Sam, darling, don’t get your feathers all ruffled up. We can fix this.” She tried to soothe his wounded feelings and ego by reaching out to take his hand, but he snatched it back as if he’d just been burned.
He tried to control himself, but was obviously getting angry. “Jackie, would you please tell me what the Hell just happened here?”
“Now, Sam,” she said soothingly. “Don’t get so excited. It’s a simple misunderstanding, that’s all, and certainly not the first time. Remember the love potion?” She giggled. “Now that was a contretemps to beat this one all hollow.” She grinned. “Although it had somewhat similar results, as I recall.” She looked around them. “We were outside then, right out on the deck of that pretty boat of yours, and the servants were scandalized, although the movements of that heaving deck as your boat plunged through the waves, even as your cock plunged inside of me, taking my maidenhead as thoroughly as you’ve just done now, and the sun beating down on our naked bodies as you did your very best to pound me right through the rolling wooden boards added a certain piquancy, a delicious novelty, to our first coupling. We’ve had much more privacy here. Remember how embarrassed we were when the sailors all started cheering? Well, at least we were embarrassed by the time we actually stopped what we were doing at the time and noticed.” She looked at him with the easy familiarity of long and intimate acquaintance.
He stared at her, still confused. “Jackie…? Lilith…? What’s happening here?”
“I was trying to tell you, Sam.” She pouted just a little, a tiny moue of adorable frustration. “While you were out being the gallant gentleman, escorting Ruth home safely, and I trust she did get home safely, Sam….”
“Yes, yes, of course she did,” he said impatiently. “Tom was waiting up for her, but thanked me very politely for escorting her home, since it was so very late by then, early in the morning….” He caught himself being distracted and forced himself to be calm again when he said, “Would you please finish the story. We were just at the point where you, Jackie, the sexual innocent, until recently a virgin, was explaining how she knew all about things that happened a thousand years before she was even born, and doesn’t seem at all upset about cuckolding her fiancée.”
“I beg your pardon, Sam, but it was you who cuckolded my financée, when it comes to that. I was an innocent bystander, at first, although I have to admit that I reciprocated….” She laughed at her pun. “…that I participated with a certain enthusiasm, once you’d made your point.”
“Whatever.” He gritted his teeth. “Would you please finish explaining what just happened here.”
“I was trying to explain, before you so rudely interjected….” She couldn’t help but laugh again. “I was just getting warmed up….” This time, she fell into paroxysms of merriment and laughter, and simply laughed until she finally ran out of steam. She sighed heavily, then gathered her scattered thoughts again. “Anyway,” she said, calm at last, “while you were out squiring Ruth around, Zeus, Ares, and Hephæstus dropped by to kill us, Lilith and I…. or was it Jackie and I? In any case, Zeus tossed one of those dreadful noisy thunderbolts of his at us, so I, or was it… In any case, Lilith was killed, except she wasn’t, because she’d taken the precaution of designating me as her heir, so of course all her lives and memories simply flowed into mine, or I flowed into hers… I’m still a little hazy about this part, and they were raping me, or at least raping my body, because I’d sort of stepped aside while they were busy, so I killed them, twice, actually. The first time didn’t seem quite satisfying enough, and Hecate wasn’t impressed at all, so I had to do it over.” She paused, thinking back on it. “Hecate and the girls were right, of course. The second time around was much more satisfying.”
“The girls?” Sam asked, reasonably enough.
“Sam, you’re never going to hear the end of this story if you keep interrupting,” she said unreasonably. “Hecate, Eris, and Aphrodite, of course, the three Goddesses I’d chosen to take the place of the three Gods I’d just executed.”
“Murdered, you mean!” he said sullenly.
“No, Sam,” she glared at him with her customary and haughty contempt. “Executed. Haven’t you been listening? They’d just murdered me, attempted to murder Jackie, my designated heir, and therefore a Princess Royal, and were in the process of raping her unconscious body when my fell vengeance overtook the three of them and laid them low. As the rightful Queen and Monarch of the Americas and beyond, I hold the high justice of this world, and they were guilty of high treason, deacide, murder, and rape, all capital offences, for which they paid the price they should have reckoned with, had they still the brain cells they were born with. I don’t mind piddling around with angels, since they’re harmless enough, but one doesn’t imprison Gods unless one has a death wish, which I do not, and they evidently did. Olympus has a new ruler now upon the Throne, an older and wiser ruler than Zeus ever was, and First among the many he overthrew to gain the throne. It’s a fair enough point to score, and was both the fulfillment of dharma and the logical implication of their karma, along with several hundred co-conspirators and facilitators.”
“Hundreds!” he expostulated.
“Sam,” she said with only moderate kindness, “You’ve always placed too much faith in Gods and Kings and Princes. You’re well on your way toward forsaking your bold declaration and intent, and loosing your precarious hold upon your own happiness. Will you hold your tongue, or will you leave My Presence forsworn?”
“Forsworn?” He was taken aback, dismayed by the notion.
“Shall I recite the words of your oath? Have you forgotten them so soon?”
“I….”
“You swore, not quite as formally as I would have liked, but before two adult witnesses, to act upon your own to ensure my happiness. I can tell you now that after a very good start, you’re beginning to falter in your duty.”
“But you tricked me!” He seemed incongruously outraged.
“No, Sam, I did not. As the Eldest amongst the Elders, my claim upon your feudal loyalty was and always will be senior to any other. My tolerance of your failures, and of your often tiresome infatuations with men and with their dicks, was out of kindness and forbearance, not any relinquishment of my rightful claims upon your oath, nor upon your person. So now we come to the sticking point, dear Tristan, sweet Rāmin, are you my liege man or not? Choose wisely, but choose now.”
“I just wish for once you’d given me a little bit of warning, Mother, before plunging me into these little surprises.” Jackie was grousing, as usual, after being re-manifested in a new body, having been extremely uncomfortable sharing her body with her Mother, and not particularly interested in having it back either, although she didn’t exactly begrudge her mother having the temporary use of it, what with her own having been destroyed by Zeus when she’d courageously saved Jackie’s life at the expense of her own.
“And how, exactly, does one warn someone about what it feels like to have your head invaded by an army of strangers, although in fairness, they’re also a little bit like family. I offered to let you keep your old body, after all.”
“No, thank you, Mother.” Jackie scowled. “Although I never imagined stringing these particular words together in my life, I believe bodies are like toothbrushes, and should never be shared, especially after you’ve used it to ‘entertain’ your damned boyfriend!”
“Hardly damned, Dear, if perhaps a little less sanctimonious than he was for so many tedious years, and it certainly wasn’t my intention. Sam came up with that idea all on his own.” Lilith couldn’t help but smile, remembering.
“I know that, Mother! I was there! It was kind of hard to ignore that particular notion….” Then she blushed as she realized that ‘hard’ could have two meanings.
“Well, you didn’t have to pay attention. And besides, how many times in life do you suppose you’ll have the opportunity to have a man go down on his knees and swear eternal fealty to you as his sovereign and master? You have to learn to take these things in stride, Jackie, if you ever expect to make it past your first thousand years or so and remain truly sane.” She smiled again, remembering again. “And make-up sex always has a certain piquancy to it, as I’m sure you’ll agree, having been there, eavesdropping, as it were. Don’t worry so much about it. In years to come, we’ll laugh about this, I’m sure. And if not this lifetime, then the very next at most. You’ll feel much more mellow by then.”
Privately, Jackie wondered if her mother was, in fact, completely sane. “If you say so, Mother,” she said sourly, and rolled her eyes.
Lilith ‘tsked’ just once. “Jackie, my dearest daughter, instead of always moping about feeling glum, try looking on the bright side. You’re alive, and came very close to the opposite state, which has very little to recommend it, all in all. With all your new memories, you now know exactly how to achieve pregnancy as an ætheric being, something that’s very difficult to explain without personal experience. Isn’t that one of the things you so desperately wanted to learn? Not to mention learning how to control your appetites in even the most intimate situations, a skill you’d also been very interested in mastering, and to top it all, you’ve had the heady experience of killing Gods and angels in their hundreds, a distinction shared by only a very few of the truly elect. Really, Jackie, you’re being almost as stodgy as poor Sam, who’s been beaten down by centuries of unwilling service to cruel and brutal masters, despite his loving heart. You really ought to feel on top of the world, mistress of all you survey, and so anointed with the chrism of power and prestige that none will dare to raise their hands against you for a thousand years or more.”
“Well….”
“And remember, dear, that protection will extend to your entire household, so your babies….” Lilith gazed at her for a moment with her peculiar oracular stare…. “Three of them, I think, two girls and a boy, who will be free to play outside without a troop of supernatural bodyguards kept within an arm’s length or two. In our current society, under the chaotic Compact, it’s a very good thing to be feared, and you will be feared as my heir — a reciprocal arrangement, by the way — every bit as much as I am. Even I, already feared by almost everyone who doesn’t love me well, have bought ourselves a little more protection when we not only vanquished Zeus and two others of the Olympian Gods, but extirpated them and all their fellow conspirators from all the worlds, leaving a gaping vacuum and horrific warning that will be noticed for a very long time to come. When one is theoretically immortal, any evidence of the contrary possibility attracts considerable interest. Even the new trio of ruling Goddesses on Olympus — as fearsome as they are now in their own persons — will lounge with especial ease in the comfort of our warm regard, because they will be widely known as our particular friends and avatars, and of course this web of mutual regard and coöperative protection extends both ways, especially because females tend to be better at recognizing and maintaining these reciprocal relationships, while males often overlook or ignore them. And don’t forget that you alone resurrected Tiamat, the most ancient of us, the first descent of Woman into time, now risen from Her long sleep.”
Jackie felt a little uncomfortable talking about all this, because her mother seemed to see causation in things that appeared like random happenstance to Jackie, or pure dumb luck. “Well, I had help from Sal.”
“True, but who knew exactly how Sal worked until you figured it out scientifically? That silly satyr was going about things in the traditional way and was all set to fail, but you figured it all out in just a few seconds, or so it seems in retrospect, and dead bang, Bob’s your uncle, it’s all done and you could package and sell it in the shops.”
“Mother! I’m not going to turn Sal into a ‘fountain of youth’ for profit! I asked a special favor for a friend exactly twice, each time when they appeared to be at death’s door and it seemed the only way to save their lives. I don’t want to impose on Sal’s sweet nature, because I don’t know how doing this affects him. He doesn’t seem to be harmed by it, but I don’t know enough about it right now, and I won’t risk his health or safety on a whim.”
Lilith looked at her as if she were an idiot. “Jackie, I was speaking metaphorically, a type of jest meant to highlight the fact that you solved a puzzle that’s occupied brilliant scholars, erudite students of the arcane arts, and charlatans of all stripes and colors for the last six thousand years in the blink of an eye. Men have devoted their lives to this quest, Jackie; criminals have murdered for it; and all have failed. I suspect, but can’t quite prove, not having your academic skills, that the reason Sal hasn’t been able to find any of his fellow salamanders for so many years is that idiots like Debauck have been killing them or cutting them up, either looking for the secret jewel or sigil hidden inside them, or torturing them, as Debauck did, trying to force the poor salamanders to perform like trained seals.”
“But that couldn’t possibly work!” Jackie protested, scandalized.
“Of course it wouldn’t, Jackie, as you so cleverly demonstrated, but you saw how monomaniacal Debauck was. I’ve no reason to suspect that many of the others who’ve devoted their lives to this quest are all that much smarter, more generous, or possess a greater inclination toward loving kindness. The quest for eternal life tends to attract assholes, if you’ll pardon the vulgarity. How do you think they’d react if you told them that the ‘secret’ was to turn themselves into really nice guys. Turning lead into gold would be lots easier. And murdering a baker’s dozen of innocent victims might seem worth a shot to many of these sorts if turning into Pollyanna were the only alternative.”
The appearance of the skylights high above her head had turned from pits of inky darkness above the artificial light to the pale gray-blue light of dawn by the time Jackie felt brave enough to go home. She was delaying the inevitable, she knew, but kept finding things that seemed desperately to need doing — gathering up and rewinding the bolts of fabric scattered over the cutting table; sweeping the already spotless floor; working on ideas for several new designs she wanted to explore for the next season’s lines — it wasn’t until she started making decorative arrangements of the pins in a red cloth pincushion that she admitted to herself that she was avoiding seeing Frank, because she knew she’d have to tell him what had happened.
She looked around the interior of the warehouse, remembering how it was when she’d first started, a bare concrete floor, cracked and stained for the most part, the dusty red brick walls, a few high windows, and one wall of rolling doors that opened onto the loading dock, a building that had once meant nothing to anyone, other than as a covered loading dock where drunks could stand or sleep out of the rain, as a perch for birds, and as a canvas for graffiti artists. But now it gave employment to nearly three dozen women and men, furnished a ready market for several small businesses that had sprung up almost overnight to service the main enterprise, and had even turned a small profit for her mother’s bar and restaurant, because many of the women ate lunch there. Whatever else she’d done in life, what she’d done here was good.
She went to the control panel by the main door, turned off the main lights, leaving only the half-light illumination of the night circuits, then grabbed her purse, turned on the alarm, and had flitted away before it started beeping.
Frank wasn’t up when she got home, but soon would be, judging from the clock in the kitchen. She put on the coffee, went out to the living room, sat down on the couch and watched the fire until Sal hopped out and laid his doggy head on her lap, turning over slightly, to encourage her to scratch his tummy, the which she did gladly, since it gave her something to do with her hands while she waited. In her mind, she was running through all the things she wanted to say, but what she was really afraid of was that Frank might say, ‘Goodbye.’
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011, 2012 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
There is in every true woman’s heart,
a spark of heavenly fire,
which lies dormant in the broad daylight of prosperity,
but which kindles up and beams and blazes
in the dark hour of adversity.
― Washington Irving,
The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon, Gent.
(1819-1820)
She heard Frank’s shower go on first, and then Frank’s voice singing Oh, What a Beautiful Morningwith great enthusiasm and only one misstep, from the sound of it when he’d dropped the soap or something, because he’ suddenly said, “Damn!” paused for a moment, then started up exactly where he’d left off. She wished that she felt similarly cheerful, but you play the cards you have in hand, not the ones you’d wanted.
Soon enough he rushed out through the door and headed toward the kitchen, saying,“Hi, Sweetheart! Coffee smells great! Did you have a good night at the shop?” with a big grin on his face and purpose in his steps. “Coffee!” he enthused as he almost jogged toward the kitchen door.
He was halfway through the kitchen door when Jackie finally said, “Hi, Frank.” Unfortunately, her words sounded just about like she felt.
Instantly, he turned around and rushed toward her. “What’s the matter, Sweetie? What happened? Has your mother…?”
She shook her head. “Nothing like that, Honey.”
“Well, what is it then? If you’re feeling like you sound, you feel terrible.” He held out his arms to pick her up, but she shrank back instinctively as his hands approached her.
“Okay,” he said, observant as always. “Now I’m worried. Do you want to talk about it now? Or should I wait until you feel better?”
“Now, I think. It’s really, really complicated,”
“Well,” he said calmly, “Why don’t you start at the beginning, then, and go on until we come to the end, by which time we will have covered everything.” He went to sit in one of the end chairs, and made a production of it, fluffing up the seat cushion, turning the chair itself so it faced toward her, conspicuously giving her both space and time to gather her thoughts. He made a show of patting his empty shirt pocket — usually filled with a case of multi-colored pens and pencils in a ‘pocket protector’ case. “Should I take notes?”
Jackie couldn’t help but laugh, a little nervously, but her mood had definitely lightened. Frank was, and had been throughout her strange experiences, her rock. She felt comforted by his presence, even if she didn’t want him to touch her right this minute. “No,” she said. “I’ll try to be as brief as possible.”
“I’m ready, then, and on your side no matter what, Jackie.”
With that reassurance, Jackie began her story. “There were a number of serious attacks on us tonight, although I don’t believe any of us are now in any danger.”
“A number?”
She scowled in remembrance. “Well, two, but the second involved several bad actors. The first was by Tris Magister, whom I think I told you about, since I saw him at the Convention, and he was a client of Doctor Emrys.”
“I remember. What did he do?”
“He came at me when I was with Ruth Bernstein, the woman I told you about who’s naming her firstborn after me.” She smiled, briefly. “I’m doing her wedding gown. Anyway, Tris was disguised as the undead maniac from the Friday the 13th movie franchise, and came at us with a bloody big knife. It didn’t amount to much, in the end, although it was clear that he’d meant to kill me, if I’d been alone, but both my mother and Father Sam were there, and with too many witnesses he was caught fair and square.”
“So what did you do with this Tris fellow?”
“I stuck him inside a diamond, the same as I’d done with the angels, so he’s out of the way for a good long time.”
“Was that necessary, loosely speaking?”
“Oh, yes. Tris is… was a formidable opponent, and the humiliation of being thwarted by a mere woman would have stuck in his craw, so he would have brooded and plotted against me until he’d either succeeded in harming me — or those I love — or I took stronger measures. By taking those measures now, I’ve saved myself and the world further grief, since he’d done enough damage already.”
“He’d already harmed others?”
“He had. He was the brains and evil genius behind the angelic attacks on many, including Jane, my sister, who was killed by his puppet proxy, Sansanvi.”
“So he’d harmed others as well? Anyone I know?”
“Surprisingly enough, both Sansanvi and Sanvi, although I’d never met them before he’d messed with their minds, as well as several dozens of angels besides, who were subverted and essentially destroyed through his ‘brainwashing’ techniques, so I’d count them among his victims as well, even though they weren’t exactly innocent bystanders.”
“Brainwashing?”
“Sort of. He’d replicated the Stanford Experiment using angels as both victims and guards, but carried it to extremes, because he’d intended to harm the participants as a clever way of escaping personal responsibility. With Zimbardo, the problem had been inadvertently built into the experimental design, and he stopped the experiment after his girlfriend told him that he was being a jerk and called him to account.”
“I’ve never heard of it, of course, so I’ll trust your judgement, but can you tell me briefly how it worked?”
“It was simple enough; the Navy and the Marines couldn’t figure why their prisoners and military guards just couldn’t get along and play together like good little boys, so they funded an experiment in which they hired ‘random’ college students, randomly assigned them as either ‘Guards’ or ‘Prisoners,’ and then had the ‘Guards’ try to keep the ‘Prisoners’ in line.”
“Don’t tell me… the Guards turned into sadistic assholes and the Prisoners were traumatized..”
“Well, not all the Guards, but a full third of them went on to display what seemed to be pure sadistic behavior, and the rest either kind of liked it or just went along, including Zimbardo himself.”
“So his girlfriend put a stop to it?”
“She did. She pointed out that Zimbardo and his Guards had created appallingly inhumane conditions for the Prisoners, but she was the only person to object on moral grounds out of many people who’d been toured through, including the so-called ‘ethics’ panel who’d approved the study to begin with. It was shut down almost immediately, and is still very controversial. Since then, it’s been discovered that advertising for a prison experiment attracts the crazies in droves, so the experiment turned out to have been badly-designed to begin with, since the statistical universe was heavily skewed to include more of certain personality types than exist in the actual population, not random people at all, but the most controversial part of it was actually that it put the actual prison guard population in a ‘delicate’ position, since the same self-selection process might well apply to those who choose the profession in reality, which makes many people uncomfortable if they think too long about the implications.”
“Well, I could have told them that to begin with. What kind of man, or woman, would want to spend their entire adult working lifetime keeping people from being free? Sane people want to do something with their lives, to build something, not tear things down or put people into cages.”
“I guess you’re smarter than the experimenters, then, or perhaps they were simply naïf. In the end, he had to be hit over the head with the actual results of his experiment before he realized what was happening. In any case, Tris went at it deliberately, seeking out angels created with vengeance in mind, and pushing them over the edge toward the Dark Side of the Force. I believe that he may well have inflicted terrible damage to their minds as well, since my mother reported finding the ætheric equivalent of ‘lesions’ in the area of the hippocampus and frontal cortex, thereby lowering normal social inhibitions.”
“Could he really do that? It seems spooky.”
“Fairly easily, if he’d taken them by surprise. My own powers include the ability to raise or lower libido, for example — among many other things — so I’m quite sure that someone as ruthless as Tris was could do the same with some combination of the negative emotions and traits that fell under his realm of authority, greed, narcissism, ruthlessness, deception, dishonesty, grandiloquence… the list goes on. I know that he liked to hurt and humiliate people, because he managed to pickpocket my brassiere while I was talking to him at the Convention.”
“What!?” Frank almost roared, more angry than Jackie had ever seen him. “It’s a lucky thing he’s locked up then, since otherwise I’d have to break his nose for him.”
“I know, Frank, but I wasn’t actually harmed, and at the time I was trying to solve the diamond thefts, which were more important to your uncle than whether some puerile crêtin got his jollies by the godly equivalent of snapping my bra strap.”
“Why didn’t you tell me at the time, though?”
“Because I’m an adult, Frank, and fully capable of handling the problem on my own, as I’ve quite recently demonstrated.” She caressed his arm and added, “At the time, you were fully mortal, and no match for him on that particular battlefield, although I know that you could outthink him in a New York minute.”
“But why that trait, in particular?”
She laughed. “Because it’s one of the things I most admire about you, of course, and most of the Old Gods haven’t bothered to keep up with modern science or technology, so they’re not most of them all that far removed from being ignorant barbarians, for all their physical and/or spiritual powers. Tris was caught by a novel use of a perfectly ordinary burglar alarm, thus proving his violation of the Compact, in spite of his vaunted skill as a master thief, and with spiritual powers, being caught wrong-footed can be fatal. Having been publicly revealed as an idiot, his aura was diminished, so he was child’s play to gather up and stuff into a crystal.”
“Child’s play?” He seemed skeptical.
“Almost literally. Almost any succubus could have taken him, because his overweening masculine ego was deeply involved, and he’d been humiliated. I simply pushed him deeper into further humiliations until his ego deserted him.”
“Like Aikido, then, using an opponent’s strength against them?”
“Exactly like that!” She smiled, remembering. “The more he struggled to extricate himself from my power, the deeper he entangled himself in it until he couldn’t struggle any more.”
“Sounds dangerous.”
“I’m a dangerous woman, Sweetie.” She smiled and tickled him behind his ear. “Haven’t you noticed?”
“I had, actually, almost from the start. Father Sam was afraid of you, although he did a fine job of convincing himself to the contrary.”
Jackie looked at him in growing suspicion. “Do you remember what happened in the bus station now?”
“I do, although it was a little hazy at first. I remember trying to pick a fight with ‘Father Sam,’ and I remember you telling him that he could kill you, if only he’d leave me unharmed. ‘Father Sam’ was being a bit of an asshole at the time.”
Jackie laughed delightedly, snuggling into his chest. “He can be. He swallowed an early precursor to Baden Powell’s Scouting for Boys, and he’s been a little constipated ever since. My mother’s working on him, though, and I expect she’ll loosen him up soon enough.”
Frank rolled his eyes, then shut them tight with a pained grimace on his face. “I refuse to visualize all the images those words call to mind.”
She laughed again. “My mother has a powerful effect on men; she….” She broke off, remembering her part in her mother’s apotheosis and investiture as Semangelaf’s feudal sovereign.
Frank gazed at her in shrewd appraisal. “One of those awkward memories, I see.”
She didn’t hesitate before she said, “Yes. It’s sort of what Freud called a ‘primal scene,’ but far more personal and overwhelming. It’s something I could easily have lived without, and yet, it’s part and parcel of a series of changes in me that allowed me to survive and defeat my attackers, so it turns out that I could easily have died without as well. It’s complicated….”
“I imagine.” Frank furrowed his brow in thought. “So Tris, evidently the seducer of sociopaths, who ran a forcible reëducation clinic and prison camp for angels, is now a prisoner? Is there any irony there?”
“Probably, but without any jailers, so the situation isn’t precisely similar,” she said, and then stopped, unsure of what ought to come next.
There was a long pause before Frank finally broke an uncomfortable silence by saying, “I take it then that the next attack — or attacks — were not so easily handled.”
She winced, because he was exactly right. “Is it that obvious?”
“I’m afraid so, but I’ve got your back, Sweetheart. I was your best friend for many years, and I love you now more than ever. I won’t ever let you down.” He had a peculiar expression on his face, one which Jackie had never seen, mingled love and sorrow.
Jackie looked at him in horror, suddenly realizing…, “You know!” she said.
“Jackie….”
“You know!” She burst into tears, horrified because….
“Jackie, I know it’s a staple of conventional ‘wisdom’ that engineers are totally clueless nerds, but I at least am neither clueless nor a nerd, or at least not much of one. The sort of men who want to humiliate and degrade women follow a very limited playbook, because they’re cruel and hateful dickheads filled with a depraved contempt for — and often fear of — women in particular. Paradoxically, many — perhaps most — are weak and ineffectual otherwise, because long experience in bullying has convinced them that women are safer targets than other men — who might be physically capable of hurting them — whom they quite often cower before as craven curs. I can surmise from your general affect and hesitation the general nature of your assault and injuries, and deeply sympathize, but would never judge you culpable in any way for anything that happened to you during or after their barbarous attack.” He paused to take her hands, just looking into her eyes. “When I look at you, when you look at me, there’s nothing but pure love between us, you have my word.” He opened his arms for her, and she fell into them, sobbing in grief for all that had happened to her, and in gratitude for the generous love of this good man.
Finally, she said, “As it turns out, there were powers behind Tris with an axe to grind, and their primary targets were my mother and me.”
“I can well understand it,” he said softly, petting her hair with one hand while he held her with the other. “As you pointed out, you’re a dangerous woman. The two of you together are far more than twice as dangerous. Lilith was never ambitious, I think, so was content to sit quietly in a little corner of the world, essentially minding her own business, but you set out to take the world by storm, drawing the attention of… someone… who felt threatened.”
Jackie nodded. “Tris was actually Hermes Trismegistus, one of the ancient Greek Gods, although relatively minor. With him gone missing, his Olympian bosses showed up in the form of Zeus, Ares, and Hephæstus.”
“I get it. Never send a boy to do a ‘man’s’ job. They decided to ‘teach you both a lesson.’ I reckon it didn’t work.”
“No, not at all.” She was hesitant, not knowing what to say next.
“Which doesn’t surprise me, because I know that they were sadly mistaken in their arrogant assumptions, because I am lots smarter than they were, and I use the past tense advisedly, because I’m personally convinced that they would have been better off jumping into an industrial paper shredder than attacking you in any way. Now, you will let me help you with this, because I love you, and wish you nothing but good. I’m very angry that they touched you against your will, that they very deliberately set out to kill or hurt you, and if they were still around I’d be very interested in tearing them into tiny little pieces, but exactly what they touched and exactly how they hurt you are a matter of complete indifference to me, only that they hurt you badly, and I’m filled with nothing but love for you, and suffused with loathing and contempt for the vicious cowards who tried to harm you. I sincerely hope that they rot in Hell, but I suspect that that wouldn’t be nearly as bad as what you’ve already done to them.” He paused for breath after this impassioned speech, then said, “You did do something to them, didn’t you?” and looked over the bridge of his nose so owlishly that she burst into a paroxysm of nervous laughter, and then started crying again.
“I did, Sweetheart, but….”
“Richly deserved, I’m sure. Please don’t trouble your head about it, whatever it was, and please don’t think that I think any less of you for what you did, or what was done to you, whatever the particulars might be. In a long life — and I’m given to understand by your friend Tiamat that we will have a very long life together — things happen. If you want to talk about it, I’m here to listen with a sympathetic ear; if not, I’m here to keep on loving you no matter what.”
“But you don’t know what happened, Frank. Not really. They….”
“Jackie….” Frank interrupted her. “I have exactly zero interest in ‘finding out what happened,’ and you don’t have to explain yourself or make any excuses.’ You’re an innocent in this, and I know that. That’s all I need to know. If you need to talk about anything, I’m here for you, but I will never interrogate you, nor display any prurient interest in your ordeal or any detail thereof. The only important thing to me is that you’re safe right now, and that we love each other.”
Jackie thought about it for a while before she realized exactly what he was saying, that he didn’t claim ownership of her private thoughts or experiences; that she was an autonomous adult, and didn’t need to make excuses — to him at least. “Thank you, Frank,” she said. “I do have news I ought to share, though. My mother has made me her heir, which evidently means a little more in the supernatural realm that it does in the mundane world. During the assault on both of us, she placed herself in harm’s way to save me, and she was killed by the thunderbolt of Zeus. Somehow, when her… her body… was destroyed, when all this happened, I was inundated by a overwhelming cascade of all the memories of her life — and of all her prior and related lives — and it established a link between us that was startling in its intensity and power.” She paused again, then said, “One of the things I learned from her memories is how I can have a baby, so I wanted to tell you that I’m ready to start trying, if you’d like, and her other gift was the ability to control my hunger, so there’s no longer any reason to call a halt to anything we might get up to, in bed or out of it.”
He was flummoxed for a moment. “Lilith is dead?” he asked. “I’m very sorry. I know how much she meant to you.”
“As if! I re-manifested us both into new ætheric bodies from memory, after sharing my brain with her for longer than was really comfortable — for many reasons — so she’s still with us, reborn as good as new and as constantly annoying and sometimes wonderful as always. It’s the reason we can have babies, though, so I can’t complain too much, although many of her experiences and memories were… difficult… to incorporate into my own. Then again, I created her new body, so I suppose you could say that I’m her mother now, which sounds almost as strange to me as it probably does to you.”
Frank gave a sharp bark of laughter. “How perfect. You know how women always say that they’re afraid of becoming their mothers? Well….”
“I know. It feels a little odd. I just hope she doesn’t demand an allowance and a car.” She smiled. “On the other hand, if you’ve ever wondered what the dance of the seven veils was really like, I can perform it perfectly now.” She waggled her eyebrows at him in a sort of feminine parody of Groucho Marx in his character as an unrepentant reprobate. “So if you’ve got the money, Honey, I’ve got the time.” She grinned.
“Great! If I ever want to retire, you can take over your mother’s gig as an exotic dancer.” He thought for a second. “Will I have to wear one of those big fur hats and dress in flashy outfits?”
“I don’t think so, Sweetheart. It’s not that sort of bar.”
“Too bad,” he mused. “I always thought that I looked good in purple.” He’d managed to say this with a straight face, but broke into laughter as soon as Jackie looked closely at him, her eyebrows slightly narrowed.
“Trust me,” she said, frowning. “It’s definitely not your color. In fact, as a professional fashion designer and consultant, I’m of the opinion what you have on right now clashes with your inner nature.”
He was obviously puzzled, since Jackie had never given him fashion advice before. “And what would my ‘inner nature’ be, exactly?”
Jackie demonstrated by disincorporating both their outfits as she leapt into his arms, and he automatically caught her in midair. ‘Hot damn, but he was strong!’ “Naked, of course.” And then she kissed him.
Frank very wisely said nothing, but returned her kiss with fervent passion as he held her cradled in his arms.
“Oh, Frank! I love you so!” she cried, and then she settled in to hold him close, as close as she could manage, drawing comfort from his strength and from the heady scent of him, filled with the spicy fragrance of masculine power and drive. ‘This is right for me,’ she thought. ‘This man is perfect for me, the true partner of my soul, my beloved, my other half.’
“And I love you, Jackie,” he said, whispering, kissing her hair, so that his warm breath swept through the individual strands, gently suffusing them with the heat of his body, the tangible presence of his love manifested in his embrace, in his words, and in his gentle strength, which held her to his heart with no hint of awkwardness or effort.
“Frank, let’s get married….” She was whispering into his ear. “I want to be your wife right now, to be the mother of your children.”
He smiled and said, “There was never any doubt of that, Jackie. Will you marry me? Should I set you down and go down on one knee, my princess bride?”
She shook her head. “No, Frank, I’d rather be in your arms right now than anywhere else in the world. I’d rather remember this spontaneous embrace than any clichéd set piece with candles and flowers, much less billboards or skywriting airplanes. You’re my man, not a supplicant, and I’m yours because we belong together, both strong and proud, partners in life forever. I take you right now, Frank, as my husband for all eternity, and give myself to you as your wife and the future mother of your children.”
“And I take you, Jackie, as my wedded wife, and plight thee my troth and body as your husband forever.”
Jackie smiled just like the cat that ate the canary and added, “I suppose we’ll have to have a ceremony to please your aunt and uncle, and probably the civil authorities, but that will just be a procedural recognition of the troth we plighted just now, which undertaking is the true covenant that binds us. I refuse to acknowledge that any higher power is needed to join us, nor would I submit to anyone or anything which sought to separate us, because we’re destined for each other, beyond the reach of powers and principalities, because perfect love drives out all fear, puts to flight every hesitation, and utterly rejects any appeal to external authority. Our union is blessed of our own volition and by our own solemn affirmation, because we’ve recognized each other as true life mates, and the only sacrament I need is the precious gift of your love. My own true love is all that I can possibly offer in return.”
Frank kissed her with infinite tenderness and care, saying, “That sounds good enough for me, Jackie, although I don’t have your way with words. I’d only add that you’ve had my heart from the first day I followed you when you tried to leave, and caught up to you in the bus station. I knew then that I would never leave you, and that we’d never be apart, Semangelaf and all his pestering conditions and cautions be damned.”
And as he carried her through the door into their bedroom, Jackie laughed, a deep and throaty woman’s laugh. “We have another spare bedroom now, my darling. Shall we see about filling them up?”
Frank laughed in turn. “First things first, my dear…,” and tossed her lightly to the bed, then followed closely after.
‘Now let the great work of alchemy begin,’ Jackie thought to herself, ‘the magnum opus, the creation of the philosopher’s stone, that priceless entity capable of transmuting base metals into gold, bestowing immortality upon creatures of mere flesh, the cintamani, the jewel that lies within the lotus, the pearl of great price which embodies the entry of Dharma into the Universe.’ As Frank moved within her, she moved through him, selecting just the right sparks of life, those which best embodied his essence, and then manifested her own, the pure heritage of the first woman in the world undamaged by time and loss, the pristine precipitation of eternity into time, and brought them together, once, twice, then chose souls for them — taking care that they were both compatible and complementary — and then she was finished with her working, even as she placed them at the beginning of their journey, just beginning their stately progress down her fallopian tubes toward her womb, where they would implant and grow for the next thirty-eight weeks or so. Only then did she allow herself her pleasure, and climaxed, a paroxysm made more precious by marking the conception of her twins.
All through the night she watched him breathing, feeling a peculiar sort of envy at this signifier of metabolism, the inner fire of physical life, supplanted in her case by the deeper fires of creation. How long had it been, she thought, since she’d last breathed for herself, and not for dissimulation. People noticed if you never took a breath, so she went through the motions without need, as an elaborated courtesy and disguise, and had to take special care to ensure that her manifested womb was properly supplied with all it needed to nourish her developing embryos when they implanted themselves five days (or so) from last night, at which memory she smiled, the first of many such encounters, she hoped, though not her first memory, which now included a multitude of men and an infinite variety of couplings, both good and bad, not to mention her mother’s latest adventure with Semangelaf, in which she’d been both observer and participant, her viewpoint shifting back and forth with dizzying fluidity and speed. She was a little disappointed that Frank — the man she’d been ‘saving herself’ for — hadn’t been her first memory, but not enough to wish herself dead, which was the only likely alternative.
She hadn’t studied him sleeping for a while though, and noticed that he no longer had any tendency to snore since Tiamat had taken hold of him. It made sense, since perfection is inherent in immortality. As an immortal, Frank embodied an ideal archetype, the epitome of his genetic and ancient cultural heritage — wherever the Ahtrams came from originally — ancient Mesopotamia or Ariana, in all probability, since the name was still common in Turkey, Pakistan and elsewhere in Central Asia, parts of which were formerly the North West Frontier Province of India under the British Raj, but Jackie’s best guess would be Mesopotamia, since he now appeared to be a recognizable avatar of Marduk, the Sun God of Babylon — as Jackie’s own memories seemed to verify — the patron of water, plants, and magic, which she supposed would be the ancient equivalent of engineering. Funny how things worked out.
Frank’s eyes fluttered open, and if he were unnerved by finding his wife staring at him, he made no sign other than to smile and say, “Having trouble sleeping?”
Jackie laughed. “As if, you big nut. You know I don’t sleep. I couldn’t resist staying with you, though, when you dropped off.”
He arched one perfect brow. “Oh, yeah? Lookin’ for some nookie?”
She grinned. “Not particularly, but nookie is always on the menu, Dearest.”
He reached for her and drew her close, saying softly, “What are the words? ‘With my body, I thee worship, and with all my worldly goods I thee endow.’ Something like that; I left out the ring part because I didn’t think to bring one. Shall we go shopping?”
Jackie clapped her hands together twice and gave him a huge smile. “Oh, goodie. I know just the jeweler.”
“Not Perlmutter’s, I hope.” Frank rolled his eyes. “I’d feel guilty, after staging our elaborate charade around the ‘borrowed’ diamonds thing.”
“Well,” she frowned slightly, “they do carry the widest selection here in town, unless you want to go down to New York. I suppose we could have breakfast at Tiffany’s.” She smiled again, but impishly, daring him with a sidelong glance.
“Tiffany’s it is, then,” he said, then grinned. “You were always a hopeless romantic, you know.”
She thought about that for a moment; it was a stretch, remembering her former life amongst so many. “I suppose I was. Certainly I was never motivated by greed or lust for power.”
Frank snorted. “Not at all. You could have gone to the B-school, or taken up the law — the modern routes to power and wealth — but instead you chose to study what are essentially fairy tales, however real they turned out to have been in retrospect, and set out to follow the dream of Rose ‘Rosie’ Alvarez in Bye Bye Birdie, and actually became the equivalent of her English Teacher with a fairytale twist.”
She pouted prettily, just for effect, and said, “Well, an English teacher really is someone, you know.” Unfortunately, your last name isn’t Peterson, and Ahtram doesn’t fit into the scansion.
“No, I suppose it doesn’t, but then I’d never fit into that particular role, since I’ve always supported and admired you, and was never a ‘mama’s boy’ like he was. He treated Rosie very shabbily, I think, not that you’re anything like Rosie — well, until she breaks out of the Sixties model of ‘proper femininity’ in the Spanish Rosie scene. She let herself be a doormat for far too long, I think. Albert didn’t deserve her.”
Jackie stared at him, halfway amazed to hear him say this, since her head was still swimming in thousands of years of inherited experience of misogyny, and at the same time relieved that Frank was so much a man of this age, in which women were valued as individuals by so many younger men, and in which the injustice of a woman waiting for a man to finish dithering around and make up his mind to grow up struck even men as odd. There were thousands of Hollywood films depicting exactly the opposite notion, and the women of Sex and the City were still a little avant garde. “Remind me to let you know, Dear, exactly how much of a treasure you really are.”
“That good, hunh?” he preened, puffing out his chest — which Jackie had to admit was very … attractive, not to mention his impeccable washboard abs, fetchingly displayed peeking out from under the rumpled sheets — obviously understanding her compliment as referring to his sexual prowess.
“Hold on, Tiger!” she smiled. “I was referring to your wonderful mind, not that you’re lacking in more earthly charms. Your spontaneous defense of Rosie just made me think how lucky we are to be living in an age of relative enlightenment, in which men see women as equal partners in life, as opposed to the ‘little women’ who keep their homes in order.”
“Don’t be too hard on past generations, Jackie” Frank said gently. “I think men and women have always made accommodations for each other. Don’t forget that before home freezers and industrial food and material goods production, someone had to perform all the time-consuming tasks of food preparation, making clothes, and ensuring that the pigs stayed out of the kitchen. It was usually women, because most outside labor was brutally hard, and even men didn’t hold up well under the burden of it. Both men and women tended to die young, worn out by the struggle of living. No one got a free ride, with the possible exception of a few members of the upper (formerly warrior) classes who skimmed off most of the cream by right of conquest, a politically-correct synonym for strong-arm theft.” He paused, then said, “And don’t forget that, for all his faults, Rosie loved Albert, and when he finally realized that he loved her, but had been… distracted by his musical career, but then he almost lost her. In fact, you could also say that it was when his whole life came crashing down around him that he finally discovered the depth of his love for her, because she was all that mattered to him, in the end.”
Jackie was confused by his last words. “But you said he wasn’t good enough for her …”
“Oh, he wasn’t good enough at all,” he said quietly, “but she wanted him. Few men, I think, deserve the love that women give them, including me. As an engineer, however, trained to observe and evaluate the tiniest detail, I’m profoundly grateful that you’ve chosen to overlook my many faults.”
Jackie’s heart melted. “Oh, Frank, I love you so!”
“See, there you go.” He smiled, stroking the curve of her waist and hip with one hand, his other trapped between them. “What did I ever do to deserve you? Have I ever told you exactly how beautiful this curve is?”
She didn’t know what to say. “Unh…”
“There’s a perfectly logical explanation, of course. In men, at least, that precise feminine curve is hardwired into our brains, so most men are instinctively attracted to almost anything that duplicates that curve. It can be anything, a guitar, the profile of rolling hills and valleys, even an assemblage of metal; sculpt that particular curve into it and men — perhaps every human being, male or female — will find it beautiful in almost exactly the same measure as it approximates a woman’s curves. ”
“You’re kidding, right?”
“Not at all. It was an engineer who discovered this principle, of course, a Dutchman named Niko (Nikolaas) Tinbergen.” He looked very pleased with himself. “The Dutch are great engineers, you know, having engineered half their country out of the ocean. Anyway, he reëngineered a seagull’s beak and discovered that seagull chicks are hardwired to peck at long slender things with high contrast, so a thin dowel with black and white stripes on the end is much more attractive to them than real seagull mother with food. They go crazy when they see it, like a crack addict with a rock of freebase cocaine, or a tobacco junkie a cigarette for that matter, the delivery system for freebased nicotine. Shared the Nobel Prize with Konrad Lorenz and Karl von Frisch.”
Jackie still wasn’t sure if he was being serious or if this was an elaborate shaggy dog story. “Unh, right. Is that why women tend to find a nice square jaw on a man attractive, or well-defined muscles?”
“Not exactly, but the same general principle applies, I think. In populations of wild horses, mares tend to be attracted to the most muscular and strong stallions, but horses are designed to run away from danger, and the dangers to horses typically come from predators like wolves and lions, so the issues are complex, but mating with big powerful stallions up the chances for big powerful colts who can run away more successfully than those of lesser stallions. In humans, the dangers quite often come from other humans, so I suspect that the ability to fight comes into play on a different level.”
“But you said both men and women find the same things attractive. How does that….”
“Oh, they do, but they usually do different things with the same attraction, except in the case of lesbians and gay men, of course. If you look through most women’s magazines, you’ll see page after page of beautiful women, while the pictures of men are relatively rare. The opposite holds true for most men’s magazines, except for racy stuff. The market for nude men is relatively limited amongst women, nowhere near the number of male subscribers to magazines featuring nude women, but both sexes have a strong interest in the members of their own sex as well, not usually in a sexual sense. Look at football; the most avid fans tend to be men, and there are sports magazines for men in bewildering array, most of which focus primarily on male sports, but sports are for men what fashion tends to be for women.”
Jackie thought about that for a bit before she said, “Okay, I can see your point, but why does this have to be hard-wired?”
“Because it’s existed forever, as far as we can tell from the evidence we find preserved. Birds compete to create the most beautiful songs, or weave the most enticing bowers, because intelligence is very important for a small animal that almost everything would like to eat, so female birds are attracted to beautiful songs. Animals ‘show off’ to each other in many ways. We find decorative items placed in burials as far back as the Neanderthals. Infant humans have the ability to tell the difference between eyes that are looking at them and eyes which are looking away, or which are closed, in other words, whether the one doing the looking is interested in them or not. Baby chimpanzees can do the same. In humans, fitness is an important measure of whether one’s babies will survive. In women, the waist to hip ratio is an important measure of overall health, as well as an indication of the width of the pelvic arch, which often translates into an easier birth.”
She smiled craftily and said, “How interesting! Tel me more. What would you say my hips translate into?”
He seemed flustered to have the conversation steered so quickly away from theory and into practicality. “Why, that you would make a good mother, of course. With hips like that….”
She squealed with pleasure, then said, “Lucky me, then. That’s awfully good to know!”
“Well, of course, since you have control over your appearance, you’d naturally gravitate toward the most attractive….” Then he stopped, then started again, “Unh, what did you just say?”
Wide-eyed, in perfect innocence, she said, “I said that’s good to know.”
“And why in particular is that ‘good to know,’ pray tell me.”
“Because it will come in handy in about eight and a half months.”
He looked at her with growing suspicion. “Eight and a half months? Is there something magical about eight and one half months?”
“Well, yes, it is rather magical, actually. It’s the time required to carry a baby to term.”
He looked bewildered. “I thought that was nine months.”
“It’s a common misconception, if you’ll pardon the pun. It’s difficult to say what goes on inside a biological woman’s body, so they rather arbitrarily pick the onset of the last menstruation as the official ‘start’ of a normal pregnancy, but actual conception starts around mid-cycle, so it works out to around thirty-eight weeks, eight and a half months in terms of the actual date of conception, although by some definitions pregnancy doesn’t actually begin until implantation in the lining of the uterus, about four to five days after the actual union of the sperm and the egg.”
“And this is apropos of…?”
“Did you know the forty percent of all pregnancies in the United States are unplanned? ” she said, changing the subject slightly. “In the developing world, of course, the figures are much higher.”
“Why exactly are you telling me this, Jackie?” He frowned.
“Why, just that there’s science behind every magical thing, and that every miracle can be examined in such fine detail that it seems commonplace, even boring.”
It took him a minute to work that through. “I get the impression that I’m being very subtly scolded, Jackie.”
“Not at all, Sweetheart. You’ll need to take care of yourself now, is all.”
“Take care of myself?”
“Well, yes. I’m not worried about me, of course, but expectant fathers sometimes go crazy, so you’ll need to eat right, and have plenty of rest.”
“Are you telling me you’re pregnant, Jackie?”
She smiled very prettily, she thought. “Exactly! So much for the ‘glow’ theory… or maybe that comes later. It’s my first time, at least in this body, so I really have no clue.”
“This body?”
“I told you that I’d remanifested myself, Frank.” She gave him a moderately peeved look. “After what happened, I didn’t want to keep the old one, so I started fresh.”
“But you’re pregnant!”
“What’s that got to do with it?” Now she was getting irritated.
Frank’s voice rose into an angry shout. “How the Hell can you be pregnant and just swap bodies like they were negligées?”
“Duh! Because I’m an immortal spiritual being is how. All my bodies are the product of my indomitable will acting upon the subtle fabric of reality. Give me some credit, Frank. I know what I’m doing. How could I possibly keep our children safe if I were limited to one body?”
“Wait a minute! Children?! Is that a rhetorical ploy or when were you going to tell me?”
“I was just getting to it,” she said scathingly, “before I was so rudely interrupted. We have two, a boy for you and a girl for me”
“Oh, swell! And when were you going to tell me?”
“Again, I was telling you before you started acting like a jerk!”
“Well! I….”
“Hang on a minute, Mister Know-it-all!” she interrupted whatever it was he was going to say, “If you’d like to become an instant expert, how’d you like to carry them for the next eight and a half months. I can easily arrange that for you, Dear, just say the word.” Then she added, “Or almost any word,” and glared at him again.
And then the doorbell rang.
They looked at each other and Frank said, “What the Hell?” He glanced up at the clock on the wall. “It’s just after five in the morning!”
“I’ll get it,” Jackie said.
Frank said, “No, I’ll get it!” with a stubborn clench of his jaw and an irritated look on his face. “I may be the junior partner in this marriage, but I’ll be damned if I let my wife answer the door because I’m too scared to face whatever’s out there.” He opened the bedroom door and started through.
Jackie made as if to follow.
“Jackie, you stay here! I don’t need my wife to hold my damned hand for me!” Then he slammed the bedroom door shut behind him.
Jackie blinked, and waited, unwilling to push him further. Belatedly, she saw that she may have been a little high-handed.
A few minutes elapsed, and then Frank came storming back in, grinding his teeth together and his face as grim as death, throwing the door back so forcefully that it crashed against the wall and the doorknob put a hole in the plaster to one side of the doorway. “You’re going to have to deal with this one after all, Jackie, and it had better be good.” He bit out his words as if they tasted terrible. “There’s a blue man out in the living room who claims that he’s your husband!”
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011, 2012 by Levanah
Daughter to Demons
by Jeffrey M. Mahr and Levanah
Na jayate mriyate va kadacin
nayam bhutva bhavita va na bhuyah
ajo nityah sasvato ’yam purano
na hanyate hanyamane sarire.The soul is never born, nor dies at any time.
Soul has not, does not, and will not come into being,
Soul is unborn, eternal, ever-existing and primeval.
Soul is not slain when the body is slain.
― Sri Krishna,
Bhagwat Gita: 2:20
As she walked into the living room, she saw that blue wasn’t exactly an accurate description, but the man’s skin was so translucent that she could see the bluish color of whatever circulated as blood in his veins through the surface, as if he were lit from within by an infinite ocean of light. He radiated peace and tranquility as he stood there gazing into the fireplace, as if he had all the time in the world, and Sal was nowhere to be seen.
“May I help you?” she said, and the man turned toward her, his face coming into focus as he calmly faced her. She rolled her eyes. ‘Damn! She had been married to him, sixteen thousand, one hundred and nine times married, to be precise — first when she was Radha — first Goddess and Shakti — when he was still a cowherd, then when she was Lakshmi in a multitude of bodies — and then again as Sita, when he was Rama. At least that time she hadn’t been quite so scattered.’ “Hello, dear,” she said. “What brings you out calling?”
“Yada yada hi dharmasya glanir bhavati bharata abhyutthanam adharmasya tadatmanam srjamy aham.”
“English, please. We have an audience.”
By this time, Frank had followed her into the living room and was standing right behind her, glowering with his arms crossed, the epitome of angry territorial male. “Yeah. You lost me right after ‘Yada yada,’ which I’m presuming didn’t lead into a sitcom joke, because nobody’s laughing.”
The strange man said, serenely enough, but with a hint of a sneer playing about his lips, “I said, more or less, that I’ve manifested in this age because your… wife has unwisely altered the cosmic order and caused a decline in the observance of religious duty.”
Frank went from territorial to threatening in the blink of an eye. “Look here, buddy, you may be hot stuff back in whatever podunk town you came from, but you’ll use a more civil tone in our home or you’re out in the street on your candy blue ass in a New York minute. Whatever my wife has done — or not done — is her damned business and none of yours.”
The blue man bristled and started to say, “I am charged with….”
…when Jackie interrupted. “Indeed. Frank is much more powerful than he looks, because he predates you by many ages of the world, and I of course am the source of all your power, so it would behoove you to be more polite. You appear to assume that I didn’t know what I was doing, and that you have any power to change my mind.”
“But this is madness!” the blue man cried indignantly. “You’ve destroyed the very foundations of human society!”
“Not ‘the foundation,’ but ‘a foundation,’ in my opinion, and mine is the one that counts,” she said casually, as offhand as if they were talking about the color of the drapes. “You’re perfectly welcome to kibbitz, but the hand is mine to play, because I’m the eldest of all, now that my mother is also my daughter, and I have the power, and thus the right to act as seems proper and fit to me. It’s complicated, I know, but the complaint line forms on the right, and the office is currently unstaffed. Perhaps I’ll set up a self-directed customer service hotline with many touchtone options available, but then again, as the Queen of Hell, that might be taken as a cruel joke.” She smiled, but it wasn’t a pretty smile at all, more like that of a tigress looking at a tethered calf.
“But you’ve subverted public order! In Afghanistan, a gang of lawless women have stoned their tribal rulers to death! Housewives in India are refusing to prepare home-cooked meals for their husbands! Women in China have murdered their husbands to make room for a girl child in the family!”
“And your point is what, exactly?” she asked pleasantly.
“But ten thousand years of World culture is simply fading away!”
“Ask me if I care,” she said, with one disdainful eyebrow raised. “Ask me if I care about the tribal elders, all male, all ignorant jerks with their collective heads shoved so far up their up their own asses that they could tell you what they were eating before they put it in their mouths and not much besides; or the salarymen who’ll now be eating at the vending machine or going out to lunch and supporting their local economies; or the husbands who tried to pressure their wives into killing their girl children so he could have a boy child to ‘carry on his name.’ Fuck’em if they can’t take a joke. Just fuck their sorry asses and the mangey horses they rode in on.”
“Uhm, Jackie,” Frank interrupted. “Who the Hell is this putz, and why was he calling you his wife?”
She spared him an angry glance. “He’s confused me with my mother, Frank, which is easy to do, since we’re essentially twins now, but even there he’s thousands of years behind the times. We’ve both moved on, my mother and I, while he represents a quaint notion of a tidy social order that was already antiquated when it was first promulgated five thousand years ago or more. You can think of him as a boy we once dated in high school, but he has nothing to do with our adult lives.”
“So when he called you his ‘wife’ he was… exaggerating?”
“As I said, Frank, it’s complicated, but no, we were never actually married. When I inherited all my mother’s memories after she died, on the other hand, I inherited her own memories of her marriage to him, and to Rama, another avatar of the same underlying God, and many others, including the archangel of Death, Samael. We have no special relationship, though, because I inherited memories of all her marriages and dalliances over the years, which is much more than I ever wanted to know about my mother.”
“So why’s he here then?”
“I imagine because he’s upset, although he likes to think of himself as being above petty emotions. In the end, though, he’s the guardian and defender of the status quo as he conceives it, and so becomes irritated — as you’ve just seen him — whenever something rocks his little toy boat. You probably know him as the guy those people who dance around the airport dressed in saffron-colored robes and singing are supposedly begging for.”
“The Hare Krishna people? He’s that guy?”
“The same. He goes by Rama too, as I said.”
“Damn! I was stuck in a layover at Buffalo Niagara International once while they were singing their little ditty, over and over and over again. I had the damned thing memorized after the fifteenth ugly chorus. It was worse than Ninety-Nine Bottles of Beer on the Wall sung by the entire first grade class at my old grammar school, and they didn’t even know how to sing a proper roundel, so they couldn’t achieve the interesting point and counterpoint one hears as a simple melody interweaves with itself. ‘Hare Krishna Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna Hare Hare, Hare Rama Hare Rama, Rama Rama Hare Hare.’ What is that, three separate words? I thought I’d go mad with the cymbals and incense and the little off-key organ they were playing.”
“Excuse me!” The blue man was obviously upset. “Those are my devotees you’re talking about!”
“So?” Frank said rhetorically. “They were bad at it — the devotee business — making fools of themselves for the most part, handing out ten cent carnations to people and then demanding five dollars in return so they’d leave you alone. That’s not a religion; that’s a thinly-disguised ‘protection’ racket. I’m all for religious music, mind you; who can listen to a Gregorian Choir without feeling a little moved by the beauty that a bunch of men can create with their unaided voices, but those guys practice! They’ve had their music composed by talented musicians.” He thought for a moment, then added, “My favorite religious song, though, has got to be Leonard Cohen’s Hallelujah, although I like Jeff Buckley’s version of it better than Cohen himself. K.D. Lang does a really beautiful performance of it as well.” He glared at the blue man in a sort of irritated pity. “You really ought to pick up the CD, or download it from iTunes sometime. Maybe you could persuade your quondam ‘devotees’ to change their tune. I suppose the scam wouldn’t work as well if people actually wanted to listen to the racket they’re making, though.” He laughed, a short sharp sort of bitter laugh. “Having an actual audience would cut down on access to the people passing by as rapidly as possible, though, so I suppose it’s actually a brilliant bit of social engineering, not that I approve all that much of that sort of greedy discipline.”
“I didn’t come here to be insulted!” the blue man said huffily.
“Really?” Frank asked blandly. “Why bother coming at all then? Any fool could have predicted the chilly reception you’re presently enjoying. If you’d been polite and called ahead, perhaps we could have shown you the local sights, taken you out for lunch, perhaps even arranged a little trip up to Niagara Falls, if you were as intimate a friend to my wife as you’d claimed to be. But she assures me that you were not, and that your actual acquaintance, if any, was with her mother, who has loads of friends like that by all report, not that I have anything against her. She can be a little overwhelming at times, but she has a good heart, I think, and she’s always welcome here. You, on the other hand, have merely been tiresome, and it’s still very early in the morning, too early for polite people to come calling, so at the risk of seeming rude, if you have anything to say, please say it now and then leave.” He smiled without rancor, but also without any good humor at all.
“But I’m the Lord Krishna!” he expostulated, with eloquent gestures of his perfect hands.
“So?” Frank shrugged. “I seem to be the Lord Marduk the Wise, amongst other names and titles, according to my new memories, Tamer of the Primordial Dragon, Saviour of Babylon, and I have no reason to disbelieve them, since I appear to know lots more about ancient Mesopotamia than I used to know. It’s an odd feeling, but I have no doubt that I’ll cope. If you expect me to be impressed by you, though, you’ll be sadly disappointed. Gods and Goddesses are a dime a dozen around here, so you have to at least be able to sing a little song, or perhaps play the piano, if you’d like a round of polite applause.” He turned to Jackie and said, “Do you think we ought to have a piano, Sweetheart? I designed a music room off the north façade with plenty of floor space for at least a baby grand, and I think it would be fun to sit around of an evening playing and singing old songs together with the children, more fun than watching television, anyway.”
Jackie cooed with pleasure. “Oh! That’s a perfectly lovely idea, Frank. You’re lots more clever than I am about making formal plans, but I’m all for it. I’d wondered what that room was for….”
“Well, I’ve never enjoyed designing ‘entertainment’ rooms in which the only entertainment allowed for was a huge flat-screen video monitor, so I looked back to a slightly earlier era when I was drafting my plans.” He smiled at the memory of it. It had been a part of his Master’s Thesis, and had been very well received. “I got an ‘A-plus’ on it too. It turned out that the guy who took over as my faculty advisor after DeBauck went screwy was a fan of old architecture, and simply loved the fact that I’d remembered to provide the northern light, because it allows the owner to open the drapes for good even light without fading the piano, the sheet music, or the artwork on the walls. It turns out that those old architects knew a lot about eco-friendly design from the standpoint of people without access to any of the modern technological crutches: forced-air central heating, air-conditioning, and electric lights. Solariums, sun porches, and insulated cisterns for hot and cold water were just part of their architectural armamentarium. Add in modern insulation and you’ve got a five-star energy rating without hardly trying. Plus, there were such a lot of spare materials left over after the legal dust from DeBauck’s spiteful folly had settled that I was able to bid on them and cop a recycling award for my own project as well, which was some small measure of justice, and personally quite satisfying as well.” He smiled again, quite cheerful despite the early hour, their argument, and their uninvited guest.
“But what about my problem?” Krishna whined. He pointed toward Jackie with a nasty sneer on his face and said, “That bitch….”
Like a shot, Frank turned to the little blue man and casually punched him in the nose, knocking him to the floor, where he flopped like a rag doll, arms and legs all akimbo. “I’ll thank you to keep a civil tongue in your mouth while you’re a guest in our home,” he said without any particular rancor, looking down at him as he lay sprawled on the carpet, some sort of blue ichor beginning to drip from his nose. “I’ll expect you to clean up after yourself if you bleed on our carpet as well, so you’d better conjure up a handkerchief if you can. There are tissues on the end table if you can’t.”
“Sorry,” he mumbled nasally, holding his hand to his nose as he turned over toward the table, fumbling for the box of tissues, “I was angry.”
“Well,” Frank said with some sympathy, “No hard feelings. My wife can be a little high-handed at times. It’s a habit she’s inherited from her mother, I think, not that I have anything against either of them for their sometime resentment of male authority figures. I shudder to think what life would have been like for me if I’d grown up female in what’s still largely a man’s world. I suspect that I’d be very angry most of the time, but then I’m not nearly as nice as she is either.” He leaned down to help the blue man up to his feet, which he accepted readily enough.
“Jackie?” Frank turned to his wife, who was just standing there watching this strange masculine dance of oneupmanship and a certain courtly protocol with what seemed like astonishment. “Do you have any idea what this fellow is complaining about?”
“Well,” Jackie said, feeling a bit guilty, like Lucille Ball in the old I Love Lucy television shows, “I may have had something to do with it, having caused a tiny little revolution in the nature of divinity, so a lot of guys like Krishna here may be slightly out of a job. On the bright side, though, stodgy old Semangelaf will probably be changing for the better, so my mother will be happy.”
“A revolution?” Frank asked mildly.
“We-e-e-el, Lilith had been ranting on about her ‘pathetic little thunder God’ and all his ilk, so I was already a little ticked off, and when the granddaddy of all thunder Gods barged into my atelier and killed my mother — in the process of trying his damnedest to kill me — and then all her memories of him swept through my discombobulated mind, I kind of went ballistic.
Frank raised on eyebrow and asked, “Which means…?”
“Well, you have to understand that he’d just blasted my mother into oblivion with one of his thunderbolts, and then raped my unconscious body, after letting his ‘homies’ have me first, so I was both outraged and very angry, so when I finally recovered enough strength to fight back, I sort of wiped them out, Zeus and his cronies all.”
Frank thought about that for a moment, then nodded. “Okay. So what? I’m glad you did, Jackie. If I’d been there, I would have helped you. You done good, as the saying goes.”
“But you don’t quite understand, Frank; I obliterated Zeus and his little gang of thugs using my most powerful current aspect — that of Succubus — by devouring their masculinity, both past and future, and he’s the original Proto-Indo-European dewos, from which come the entire concept of masculine deity, the very word, ‘devine,’ itself the Old Persion daiva, which we know now as demon, all the same word at heart, all based upon a masculine God of Light, from Proto-Indo-European dyeu, to shine, which includes my mother’s ‘pathetic volcano God,’ so it’s all unraveling, the whole tottering edifice of patriarchal religion. Ares is dead as well, the God of war, and Hephæstus, the God of artifice, of recklessly twisting and bashing and bending the Earth to suit human purposes. They’re all dead, sucked dry, their powers vested in me and in my various Avatars, so all their works are slowly fading, including Mister Blue-Blood here, the specifically Indus Valley version of the same tradition.” She turned toward the little blue man, “Sorry, Krishna-Rama, but you’re fading. I thought you’d looked a little pale, and I think you’re shrinking as well. So you’re probably headed back toward being a pastoral cowherd spirit, something like a faun, but a little more domesticated. Sic transit gloria mundi, eh? Take two aspirin and call us in the morning if you still feel a little under the weather.”
Krishna glared at her, but said nothing, squirming a little as he grew smaller, looking less like a man and more like a young boy every instant. It was difficult to be mad at him, because he was looking cuter by the second, not blue at all, but rather boyish and full of wonder, deeply tanned by a life spent in the fields.
Jackie thought for a moment and manifested a simple wooden flute, handing it to him and saying, “I think it’s time you ran along home now, isn’t it? Here’s a little present for you, but your mother will be missing you, won’t she?”
“Nah!” he scoffed. “I’m a big boy now. She lets me take care of our cattle all on my own.” He beamed with pride.
“Well, this little pipe will help you pass the time, and the cows will like it too, because they’ll know that you’re nearby, guarding them from harm.” She ruffled his hair and he grinned, evidently quite accustomed to women doting on him. “Now wait a moment, I have an old friend here to meet you.”
She turned toward the blazing fireplace and said, “Sal? Come on out, please, I have an old friend here to meet you.”
Sal rose up from the burning bed of coals and said, “Yezzz?”
She smiled and said, “Why don't you take on one of your other forms, Sri Garuda? Either Garuda or Hanuman, I think, would be nice.”
At that, Sal shifted through a bewildering variety of forms, eagle, ape, amalgams of both, or either, and winged angel, embodiment of elemental fire, finally leaping forth from the heart of the fire as a young Hanuman, Krishna's traditional friend and charioteer, holding out his hand to the young boy. “Hello, old friend. Do you need my help again?”
“Garuda!” he cried in real joy. “It's been ages since I've seen you! Have you been living here all this time?”
“Not all of it.” He smiled and clapped him on the back into a friendly hug. “Part of it I spent enslaved to an evil demon named Debauck, but our Lady Lakshmi here — the fountainhead and source of all true knowledge, science, and wisdom — rescued me from my prison and restored me to my former glory.”
Jackie smiled at them both and said, “Garuda, Sal, I mean to send Krishna back in time a good long way, and wanted to ask if you'd like to accompany him on his journey, as you have so many times before.” She winked at them both and said, “I'm sure there are many young cow maidens who'd love to meet you both.”
He brightened up noticeably at the thought. “Can I come back to visit, though? It's so peaceful and pleasant that I like it here.”
“Of course you can, Sweetie. We'll keep the home fires burning, just for you, but you'll have lots of new adventures to tell us about every time you return, and I'll expect you to introduce your wife, just as soon as you find her, and you will.” She nodded at him sagely, smiling that same mysterious smile that prophets often do.
He grinned and said, “I'll do it, then. Krishna and I were always good pals, but I think I'd like to skip all the wars he got us into.”
She patted both their heads, then hugged them to her bosom. “I don't think you'll have much trouble there. I've done my best to make it a little more peaceful back home.”
“Oh, good!” he said, and then Garuda/Hanuman grabbed Krishna around the neck in a mock wrestling move and they scuffled for a bit — still smiling — before they both turned and said in chorus, “See’ya, Lady!” With that, they vanished into time.
“Well,” she said, turning to Frank again, “that went well, all in all.”
Frank looked a little doubtful. “Uhm, Jackie, so am I included in the general wreck?”
“Oh, no, Frank! You’re from an entirely different tradition, long before the Indo-European God-King revolution, the Sacred Consort and Hero of the Mother Goddess, Her Eternal Lover and Tanist all in one. Tiamat was very careful to base you in a mythos with a little more staying power.”
“You make it sound as if she foresaw your encounter with Zeus, and your reaction to it, before it happened.”
Jackie blinked in surprise, then said, “Well, of course she did. What’s the point of being the Creatrix of the Universe without the ability to see what lies ahead and gently guide it back on course from time to time, or to change paths slightly in order to avoid catastrophe?”
“So you’re arguing for a sort of deism?”
“Not at all, more like a form of coöperative solipsism, since we’re all part of the reality we’re creating.”
“How can you create reality, Jackie? Doesn’t that seem like a contradiction in terms?”
“Not to me, since I’m looking at it from experience — the sum total of the inherited personal histories of the millions of women who’ve contributed their memories and decisions over time to mine. From that viewpoint, the strong anthropic principle applies, and we act collectively to create our own social and physical reality. Based on that treasury of feminine wisdom, the current situation seemed grossly suboptimal, so I decided to change it slightly, being slightly iconoclastic by nature.”
“I still don’t understand exactly what you mean, Jackie.”
“Well, you know how that German guy, Friedrich Nietzsche, said, ‘Gott ist tot’ ? — ‘God is dead,’ in ordinary discourse — What he meant by that was that we humans had coöpted God, forced Him to bend to our will, to satisfy our own petty desires for wealth and prestige, to excuse our selfishness and greed, to slake our collective lust for revenge, and to act out our personal hatreds on our behalf. In the process, we’d killed the real God that Nietzsche felt lay behind the cruel masks and martial costumes that we hung upon Him. The problem for Nietzsche was that the benevolent God that he imagined to be real was founded upon sand, because the ancient Gods that he was based upon were all those things and more, the childish imaginings of savages who believed that the perfect man was the perfect killer, the Superman who vanquished every foe, raped their women, and distributed the spoils of his many slaughters to a favored few. Well, that particular God deserved to die, but wouldn’t stay dead. No matter how many Gospels proclaimed a God of Love — the God that Nietzsche thought we’d killed — the old reptilian realities of his origin — our basest and most barbaric desires — kept bubbling up like fetid swamp gas from a mire.” She made a sour face, then said, “Since he refused to die by means of philosophic discourse, and neither public ennui nor secular hijacking seemed effective, I killed him more efficiently by going both backwards and forwards in time, as it were, and murdering him — or more precisely murdering the possibility of divinity in anything like the Western God — when he was either a little bitty boy or an old and doddering man. Since he’s been dead forever, he doesn’t have any believers to resurrect him in the present or the future, so I imagine that he’ll stay dead this time.”
Frank thought about this for a second. “So you changed our entire timeline?”
“Loosely speaking, yes. The technical details are rather complex, since the changes had necessarily to extend through an infinite multiplicity of parallel timelines — not to mention the issue of countable versus uncountable infinities and mirror-symmetric Calibi-Yau manifolds — but in layman’s terms, ‘entire’ is close enough.”
Frank’s jaw dropped slightly as his eyes widened in surprise. “Uhm… what you said .”
Jackie reached up to gently stroke his brow, saying, “The Muse Urania, mistress of the starry heavens, is one of my many avatars, and the Patroness of all things mathematical, among many other things. Since my recent apotheosis, I seem to be a bit more of a science and mathematics nerd than I ever was before.” She rolled her eyes for effect. “Who knew? I obviously harbor unplumbed depths.”
He arched one bushy brow at her and said, “Unplumbed depths? Is that a challenge?” The hint of lechery that played on his lips was not entirely unwelcome, but….
“I’m afraid not, dear heart,” she said as she caressed one of his thighs and smiled. “I have to drive in to work, since I’m receiving a new shipment of silks and custom prints for my Spring collection this morning. My staff will be there already, so I can’t just flit in like a butterfly. ‘Oh, what a tangled web we weave…’ and so on.”
“Well, we’ll have to see about these depths sometime very soon then; I do love a challenge.”
“And I love meeting them. Duty calls, though. I have a payroll to meet, and quite a few more people than I’d ever imagined being part of my possible future depending on me.” She rolled her eyes in resignation. “Capitalism isn’t nearly as much fun as it’s cracked up to be.”
Later that night, Frank apologized for his anger from that morning. “I’m sorry, Sweetheart. A lot of things just swept over me at once. I guess I just hadn’t been thinking about parenthood, and then that Krishna kid burst in claiming to be your husband and I just lost it for a few moments.”
“It’s okay, dearest. I shouldn’t have sprung it on you like that, when you were still getting used to the baggage that comes with immortality. I have to apologize as well, since my decision to become pregnant was spur of the moment. I should have discussed it with you first.”
He thought about that only for an instant before he said, “No, that choice is never a man’s decision in any way. When a man has sexual congress with a woman, he’s partaking in a sort of sacrament the possible outcome of which is always a child, whether he realizes it or not. If he chooses to dance, he has to be prepared to pay the piper, not that it’s any sort of burden, at least for me. I wanted to have a child with you, but every prospective father is taking a chance on imponderable outcomes, the worst of which is no pregnancy at all, and the thought of pregnancy, that I might engender a child in you, lent a special excitement to our every joining. I suspect that most men feel the same. I knew a fellow in my degree program whose marriage almost foundered on their failure to conceive after almost three years of trying, so I know how perilous these waters are.”
Jackie felt a wave of compassion sweep over her. “Do you keep in touch with this man? I can fix that, you know.”
Frank blinked, surprised almost against his will. “I hadn’t thought of that. The last I heard, they were considering adopting a child, but you know how long that takes. Can you really?”
She gazed owlishly into his eyes. “Well, I’m sort of involved in all aspects of love, not just sex, you know.” She petted his shoulder, stroking the surface structure of his firm deltoid and triceps muscles, which were just as perfect as the rest of him.
He smiled, having some notion of her thoughts. “I’ll get in touch with him, and tell him about a project that I think he’d be interested in, or something like that. I suspect I can get him and his wife over for dinner, and you can work your magic on them both. No matter what they’ve been told by doctors, miracles happen, and I’m sure you can use the opportunity to spice up their marriage as well, which they both surely deserve after so much heartache and struggle.”
Jackie’s heart almost burst with pride and love for the generous man who’d accepted, even embraced, her strange history. He continued to astonish her with a kind of masculine compassion and sportsmanship that seemed completely natural, the natural product on an innate sense of personal integrity and honor that she hadn’t noticed in many men. He was a little like Semangelaf, she supposed, but not stogy at all, and she really liked the way he laughed, open and honestly unfraid. “You do that, dear, and in the meanwhile, we can work on your own aspects and powers, since you could probably do the job of your own if the underlying fault lies in your friend.”
He blinked again in surprise. “What do you mean?”
“Well, your sphere of influence includes magic, air, earth, and fertility, the first three at least very useful to an engineer, and the last a handy bonus.” She arched one brow at him, saying, “You must be very careful not to let any woman sit on your lap, you know, until you have your powers under control. As it is, you could knock up a hundred virgins without twitching a muscle or laying a finger on them. I don’t doubt that you had something to do with my ‘spontaneous’ need to have a child by you…. Besides the obvious, of course.” She waggled her brows slightly, focusing his attention on her eyes.
He looked directly into the eyes in question, thus encouraging her belief in her own seductive powers, and said, “Well, I’d like to think that I had something to do with your decision, but I think love does that to people as well. Making babies is one of those portions of the human repertoire that seems innate.”
“Did you know that semen is addictive to women?”
He blinked at the non-sequitur. “You’re joking, right?”
“Not at all. The majority of the components of semen aren’t spermatazoa at all, but rather a witches brew of potent mood-elevating compounds: endorphins, estrone, prolactin, oxytocin, and serotonin, plus two very specific ‘female’ hormones — follicle-stimulating hormone and luteinizing hormone. The first spurs egg maturation in the ovary. The second is involved in triggering ovulation. There’s also a bit of thyrotropin-releasing hormone, which probably helps to ensure a successful start to a pregnancy for women with hypothyroidism. All the rest is there to make us very happy.”
Frank looked a little uncomfortable. “Unh… isn’t this some sort of trade secret or something? I feel like someone just passed me the secret plans to the Martian Spy Ray or something. It makes me….”
Jackie smiled brightly, then said, “… a human being, Frank, other than the immortality thing. The fact is that people are designed for each other, and have reached accommodations with one another for so many millions of years that we fit together so nicely that — when everything goes right — it feels like old shoes feel good when you put them on.”
“Unh….”
“Don’t you see, Frank? Women who regularly have ‘unprotected’ sex with men are very unlikely to be depressed, even if they’re slightly worried about an ‘unplanned’ pregnancy. They’re also far less likely to attempt suicide or indulge in other self-destructive activities. In other words, men are designed to be almost irresistible to women, and to make them happy. That’s why we’ve put up with you all these millions of years, despite your many faults.” She grinned to indicate that the last remark, at least, really was a joke. “But it works the other way around as well. We’re designed to please men,” here she caressed his hip, moving suggestively toward his groin, “…in oh, so many ways. Just as men need women, women need men — mostly, but even the exceptions fit into a larger social scheme that makes ‘maiden aunts’ and bachelor uncles available as family suppport groups, artists, free spirits, and all the rest of the people it takes to create a thriving culture.”
“Well, it certainly explains why the ‘rhythm’ method of birth control fails so often,” he observed dryly.
“Exactly. I don’t know exactly when women discovered that they were unlikely to become pregnant away from the middle of their cycles, but it must have been a very long time ago, because men have managed to evolve a biologic strategy to circumvent that particular strategy by triggering ovulation during the sexual act itself.”
“I’ll be damned. So using condoms makes one miserable in the long run, and doing without….”
“Don’t get too smug, Mister. Do you want to know how they discovered this fascinating fact?”
“Of course, in the spirit of scientific enquiry of course.”
“It’s even better than your story about the seagulls. You know how women are supposed to synchronize their menstrual periods when they live in close proximity?”
“I’d heard of it, it’s supposed to be some sort of female pheromone or something.”
“Close, but no cigar. It’s nothing to do with the women at all, at least not directly, because — oddly enough — menstrual synchrony is completely absent in groups of lesbians.”
“So what is it, then?”
“It’s the sperm. In any large group of women who aren’t lesbians, it’s almost certain that at least some of them are having unprotected sex with men because — as we now know — unprotected sex with potent men is addictive. It turns out that the mere smell of sperm is influential enough to trigger ovulation and general horniness in heterosexual women, but not in the vast majority of lesbians, even when the odor is so faint that the women themselves can’t detect it, so one woman having sex with men makes most other women horny, so they have sex, hopefully — from the man’s point of view — expose themselves to sperm, and the entrainment of their sexual encounters entrains their menstrual cycles almost through accident, at least until one or more of them fall pregnant.”
“Not just the men, surely,” Frank objected. “If, as you say, unprotected sex makes women feel better about themselves, and unprotected sex makes babies more likely, the species as a whole is enormously advantaged over the sort of species in which celibacy paid dividends. If men have evolved addictive sperm, women have likewise evolved vaginal tissues and nasal linings exquisitely sensitive to the substances contained in that sperm, so might fairly be described as programmed for addiction. It seems to me that there’s a mutual accommodation there, no more surprising — all in all — than the fact that women prefer men who pay attention to their pleasure as well as their own, but far more certain, since it requires no actual effort, even from insensitive clods.”
“Maybe. It seems reasonable anyway, but it also
suggests that the most effective cologne for men might be a little jizz behind the ear.” She laughed at the image, remembering a certain film.
Frank remembered it too, but said, “Might make applying it more interesting than shaking a bottle of Old Spice as well.” He smiled, and at that they both laughed.
An hour or so later, Frank added, “Apropos of nothing in particular, I’m sorry too about poking that kid. He made me mad when he uttered a scurrilous and offensive remark about you, and I just hit him out of angry reflex.”
She patted his trim behind with a certain sense of casual possession. “Not to worry, dearest. He’s good as new now, and you have my permission to defend me or my honor any time you like. He was out of line, and well he knew it, no matter how outraged he was by my ‘highhanded’ actions.” She gave him a little look to remind him of his own remark. “The fact of those actions ought to have given him all the clues he needed to guess that the lay of the land had changed while his attention lay elsewhere.”
“I was surprised, though, by how little force it took to bloody his nose for him. I just took a little poke at him to teach him a little respect for his betters, but all of a sudden he was flat on the floor. Last time I was in any sort of physical altercation, there was a lot more flailing and much less blood.”
“But the situation has changed since then, Sweetie. You can’t begin to compare yourself to what you were before your transubstantiation, because deathless ichor flows through your veins now, not blood as such, and you were thereby made immortal, just like me, but without the accompanying loss of physicality. I’m not exactly sure, but I think you could’ve ‘whipped’ even Zeus right now, and without special training or practice.”
“Really? What makes you say that? I feel healthier, but haven’t noticed any superpowers. I can’t crawl up walls, for example, or run so fast that I’m just a blur to passers-by, so I’m pretty sure that I’m neither Spiderman or the Flash.”
“Are you sure?”
“What do you mean?”
“Have you actually tried to do either of those things?”
“Well, no, but it stands to reason ….”
“Reason has little to do with it, Sweetheart. It’s a matter of faith and inner certainty. Taking on an Aspect or Avatar is an affirmation of one’s essential self and purpose, not a random ‘power’ from a grab bag of comic book ‘tricks.’ ” She looked carefully at him, her eyes becoming slightly unfocused as she concentrated on other planes of existence. “I think that Tiamat chose very carefully, since as Marduk you were the builder of Eridu, one of the many ‘first’ cities in the world, although of course I… or rather Tiamat, had countless Avatars to choose from, having been present at the Beginning, and a part of everything since. Since her primary Aspect is water, you might say that she embodies all of life, or at least cellular life.”
“Do you think they knew each other?”
Jackie blushed, since she remembered their ‘knowledge’ of each other intimately, “Yes, they were married — so to speak — for quite some time, but it was troubled — as were so many God and Goddess relationships in antiquity — and they became enemies for a time, sort of like a very bad divorce, at least for public propaganda. If in fact she chose that ‘essence’ of immortality for you, the public reports of their enmity were obviously either exaggerated or more temporary than reported.”
“What exactly was reported?”
“Well, they supposedly fought an epic battle in which Tiamat was killed, but reports of her death seem to have been exaggerated. It’s difficult to kill a Goddess, since her believers will have resurrected her in any case.”
“So, no hard feelings, then?”
“No, no,” she said, “they do but jest, murder in jest, poison in jest; no offence i’ the world.”
“Why do I have the impression you’ve misquoted that speech? Hamlet, isn’t it?”
“True, I took liberties.”
“Don’t you always?”
In answer, she only smiled.
The interior of St. Hildegard’s Church held the faint odor of aged wood and incense; it was dark, despite the fractured light filtered through the rows of tall stained glass windows on either side of the nave, the large rose window depicting the meeting of Jeanne d’Arc and Our Lady, Queen of All the Angels, at Orléans over the choir and organ loft toward the rear, and the tripartite colored representation of the Our Lady in her Aspect of Abundance, twin Cornucopias flanking Her Presence like the horns of the Moon at the front of the chancel, spilling out Her Blessings on the gathered crowd.
Although there was electric lighting, it had been installed in the Thirties, so by modern standards was on the quaint side of barely adequate. The church itself was built in the middle of the Roaring Twenties, and presented from the outside a curious melange of Medieval and Art Deco in red brick.
Standing at the pulpit to the left of the altar, three women in sacerdotal vestments were speaking in chorus with considerable conviction, “And so my children, I leave you this day with a quote from Iphigenia: ‘Listen to the words of our Great Mother Isis, Queen of Heaven; She who of old was also called among us Artemis, Astarte, Athene, Arianrhod, Aphrodite, Bride, Bronwen, Ceres, Cerridwen, Danu, Dana, Demeter, and by countless other names: Let My worship be within the heart that rejoices, for all acts of love and pleasure are My rituals. Therefore, let there be beauty and strength, power and compassion, honor and humility, mirth and reverence within you.’ ” With a final benediction, they closed the service with all due pageantry as their parishioners quietly began to gather together their belongings, replace hymnals either in the racks built into the pews or into their purses or into carrying cases for those with personalized copies, which quite a few did, especially the elders, many of whom preferred the large type edition.
Hanging back a little from the general exodus, Jackie and Frank wandered over to the Shrine of the Son in the transept — the necessary complement to the Shrine of the Daughter opposite. — Frank lit a candle and then folded a bill small enough to insert into the Bounty Box placed discreetly off to one side, then reached out to take her hand. “It’s little enough,” he said, “for all we’ve been given.”
Jackie, heavily pregnant by now, murmured, “Doesn’t it feel a little self-referential, offering devotion to yourself?”
“Not really,” he said. “You yourself explained that we are part and parcel of a solipsistic Ouroboros, both creators of and participants in the world we’ve made for ourselves. In honoring my avatar I dedicate myself to being the best man that I can be, the man I dreamt of becoming when I was just a boy. All such dreams are self-reverential, you know, a younger self creating the future self he means to become, fully-engaged in a continuous process of becoming, powered by his own dreams.”
“Why, Frank, you’ve turned into a poet!” Jackie said softly as she pressed her cheek against his chest, listening to and hearing the deep and everlasting rhythm of his beating heart.
No man knows what the wife of his bosom is —
no man knows what a ministering angel she is —
until he has gone with her
through the fiery trials of this world.
― Washington Irving,
The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon, Gent.
(1819-1820)
Copyright © 1998, 2002, 2005, 2007, 2009 by Jeffrey M. Mahr
Copyright © 2011, 2012 by Levanah
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
The Jeckyll Legacy is a novel of a bit more than 260,000 words, including appendices.
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter One
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Alas! Too evident, my discoveries were incomplete. Enough, then, that I not only recognized my natural body for the mere aura and effulgence of certain of the powers that made up my spirit, but managed to compound a drug by which these powers should be dethroned from their supremacy, and a second form and countenance substituted, none the less natural to me because they were the expression, and bore the stamp, of lower elements in my soul.
— The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde — Robert Louis Stevenson
It could have been a scene from Father Knows Best, that iconic Fifties television sitcom starring Robert Young and Jane Wyatt, except that the situation comedy was set in the Midwest somewhere, whereas this was upstate New York, just an hour or two — , or three, maybe four, if it wasn’t three o’clock in the morning and the State Police were still enforcing the speed limits — from New York City, so the residents fondly believed that they were much more sophisticated than a bunch of hicks from Iowa.
A distinguished-looking man was sitting at an old-fashioned rolltop desk in the study of a strikingly-Victorian cobblestone house built in 1832 by his great-great-great-grandfather. The room was large, a perfect match to the high ceilings, ornate wainscoting, carved chair rails, and decorative crown mouldings that wrapped the room in a cocoon of the century before last. To say that he felt comfortable in it would be gross understatement, because he’d been born here, quite literally — it had been his mother’s second pregnancy, and when it came time to deliver, there was no time left for leisurely drives into the hospital, as his father had insisted, despite his wife’s gentle suggestion, screamed at the top of her lungs, that it was time to leave. At the moment, the distinguished man was reading a magazine with no pictures and quite a few tables densely-packed with numbers taking up the two pages visible before him. Annals of Sub-Molecular Biology the banner at the top of the page read. The facing page had, ‘September-October, 2035 - Vol 3x, issue 5’. He was about half-way through the issue, deeply engrossed in an article about experimental genetic therapies which took into account quantum effects upon the expression of the human genome. He was nodding in pleased comprehension as he scanned down the tables.
A boy, or young man, really, walked in and said, “Hey, Dad. Can I borrow the lab?”
“What was that, son?” Dr. Herbert Lanyon the Third, MD, PhD, took a moment to glance up from his research journal to see his son, Herbert Lanyon the Fourth, or “Hastie” as his friends called him. He was not surprised to find Jack Utterson standing beside his son. The boys had been inseparable since birth, having being born minutes apart, in the same hospital, although to different parents, not to mention the fact that the Lanyon family and the Uttersons had been closely associated for more than a hundred years, since before their families had immigrated to America from England, well before the Civil War.
“I asked if I could borrow the lab.”
“What for?” Dr. Lanyon asked, straightening his impeccably red Harvard bow tie and adjusting his tasteful tweed smoking jacket with the leather patches at the elbows. Dr. Lanyon was a stickler for what he called ‘good manners’ in the presence of company, even when the company was as familiar as Jack.
“Nothin’ special.” Hastie spoke with a light, unconcerned tone, but his eyes never made it to his father’s and his foot kept scuffing at a spot on the plush carpet that only he seemed able to see. He was an awkward, gangly sort of boy, but very muscular and not entirely unhandsome, with regular features, a nice square jaw, curly brown hair, eyes that varied between hazel and green, depending on the light, and he looked like he was up to mischief, as usual.
Mr. Lanyon narrowed his gaze slightly and sighed. “You know the lab’s not a game room, son. Just remember our agreement. You have the right to experiment in the course of your studies, but you have to be careful, and replace whatever you blow up if you’re not.”
“Of course,” Hastie grumped while Jack turned away and laughed into the back of his hand, but Hastie made sure the rest of his words were mumbled quietly enough that only Jack overheard. “Pop, you’re such a stick-in-the-mud.”
“Very well then, son, but I’ll need it again later this evening, so remember to clean up after yourself. Oh, and don’t touch the TSP device.” Dr. Lanyon’s attention returned to his journal as the two teens left, jostling each other good-naturedly.
Hastie was always disappointed that the lab was not in the corner of some dark, dank, dungeon with crumbling, moss covered stone walls and assorted parts of strange devices. In actuality, it was a spare bedroom in the Lanyon’s ancestral home in the suburbs, and while there was a sturdy table in the center of the room with a Bunsen burner, some chemical compounds and some flasks of different sizes scattered across the surface, the walls were mostly tall bookcases and assorted family memorabilia covering the last century or so. It was the closet that held most of the lab equipment when not in use and it was a big closet, stocked to the brim with enough gadgets and doodads to make your average mad scientist at least as happy and content as a large injection of an antipsychotic medication.
“So what do you want to do?” Jack asked as he dropped heavily into one of the overstuffed chairs in the far corner of the lab and let his feet dangle over the armrest while Hastie prowled about the room, poking through the books. Jack had a bulkier frame than Hastie and was more of a bruiser, which explained his position on the school football team as a defensive tackle while Hastie played quarterback on offense. Jack would have made a good model for an old Hitler Youth recruiting poster, blond, blue-eyed, solid muscle, and ruggedly masculine.
“I want a really great costume for the Halloween dance, that’s what I want.” Hastie was poking around the room, shifting stacks of papers aside and looking carefully at the dusty books on the sagging shelves, some of which were stacked in front of other books, some of which were simply covered with so much dust that the titles were obscure. Hastie’s mother wasn’t all that fond of housework, and tended to let it slide, especially in the ‘lab.’
“So why aren’t we at the mall or something?” Jack was confused. “I don’t see anything like a costume out here. Have you looked in the closet?”
“What I’m lookin’ for isn’t in the closet.” He kept browsing. “How about some help. Move that chair over here so I can check the very top shelves.”
Jack sighed and started to unwind from his comfortable position when Hastie impatiently climbed onto the table and stood up. A moment later he was shouting.
“There! There is it.” Hastie shouted as he pointed to the other corner of the room. “Push the table over there.”
“I’m not moving you while you’re on the table, you dope. You’ll kill yourself. Get down and I’ll move it.”
“Alright already,” Hastie complained as he got down. “Sheesh. You’re so darn cautious. I don’t think you’ve ever taken a real risk, have you?”
“Sure I take risks,” Jack laughed as he helped to move the table, taking time to disconnect the bunsen burner from the supply hose, which drooped limply from an outlet in the ceiling high overhead. “I take risks every day. After all, I have you for a friend and that’s risk enough. Now when are you going to tell me what we’re doing here?”
“All in good time, Igor,” Hastie responded with an abominable accent that he obviously intended to be Transylvanian, but probably owed more to Young Frankenstein than to the Carpathian mountains of Romania. “All in good time.”
Hastie yanked on a large old leather-bound book until it finally came loose from its place on the top shelf. Only Jack’s hand on his back prevented a fall.
Ignoring his friend’s sarcastic, “You’re welcome,” Hastie jumped down, placed the book on the lab table and flipped through the last few pages until he found exactly what he was looking for.
“This is exactly what I was lookin’ for!” he said with manic glee. He danced jubilantly about the room grabbing his friend and leading him in an impromptu waltz.
“ ’This’ is what?” Jacked pushed away and straightened his clothes as he muttered to himself, then demanded again more loudly, “What is it, already?”
“It’s my great grandfather’s formula… well, actually it’s the formula my great grandfather got from his best friend. I forget the guy’s name, but it’s at the beginnin’ of the journal, and anyway that’s not what’s important now.”
“So what is?” Jack tried peering over his friend’s shoulder but was having trouble making words of the cramped handwriting in the journal.
“This is the formula, modified by my great grandfather, for changin’ people into someone else. As I remember the story, the first formula didn’t work very well, but great grandpa fixed it. We’ve had this sitting here for ages because no one in the family wanted to try it out.” Hastie finally paused for a breath.
“So this… this ‘formula’ has never been tested?” Jack was incredulous. “I’m outta here. Are you going to join me at the mall, or what?”
“Relax,” Hastie smirked. “Don’t be such a ‘worry wart.’ I’m not gonna make you take any risks. You can watch me… and after it works for me, you can try it, if you’re not too chicken, that is.”
“I’m not a chicken, darn you. I’ve got more tackles than anyone in the league. If it weren’t for me, think how many times you would have been chopped meat, Mr. All-State Quarterback. I just don’t think this stuff will work and we still need costumes. There’s only two days left before the dance.”
“Tell you what. You hit the mall. See what you can find in the way of decent costumes. I’ll pull this together. Pop usually has enough chemicals and lab apparatus in stock here for just about anythin’ I’ll need. Let’s meet back here tomorrow after practice, okay?” As usual, he didn’t wait for an answer, but began reading and muttering as he tried to decipher the handwriting. Jack watched him for a moment, then just shook his head and left. Sometimes he wondered why they stayed friends.
“Man! I hate wind sprints,” Hastie groused. The two friends were still breathing hard as they walked to Hastie’s car after practice. Jack was limping badly, but Hastie didn’t seem to notice. They were leaving school after most of the students and faculty had left for the afternoon, so there wasn’t much traffic around the campus, and it was a sunny Fall day, not cold yet, but the air was crisp and cool, and the leaves on the oaks that lined the street were just starting to change into their fall colors.
“Yeah. That was one hellacious session.” Jack agreed as he slumped into the passenger seat of Hastie’s hand-me-down Mom-mobile. “I’m beat.”
Hastie just groaned his agreement as he started the car and headed for home. Neither boy had the energy to reach out and turn on the radio and the silence quickly became uncomfortable.
“So what did you find at the mall?”
“Not a lot.” Jack gently rubbed at a newly-earned bruise on his upper thigh. “The department stores only had kid stuff left. The novelty stores had some stuff for adults left, but who wants to be Richard Nixon or a wolfman?”
“Well, I wouldn’t mind being a wolfman, but who the heck is Richard Nixon? And we did agree to get something different — and something we could both do together. Besides, who ever heard of a blond wolf?” Hastie asked as he rubbed his friend’s military-cut hair. He always wore it so short that it looked a lot like peach fuzz.
“There was this one store….”
“Yeah? Give.”
“It was kind of strange — called ‘The Witch’s Familiar.’ ”
“So? What did they have?”
“Well, they had a lot of strange-looking stuff, almost like a dusty old botanica, candles, oils, crystal balls, mirrors, and an assortment of weird gimcracks. At first, I thought it was another variety store, like ‘Spooner Gifts,’ but choreographed by Mel Brooks. They had a couple of racks of costumes, but I never really got to see them.”
“Huh? You couldn’t walk to whatever corner of the store they were in?”
“No, O wise one. This whacky old crone all dressed up in black — but not like a Goth or anything, more like those people in Pennsylvania who live like it was a hundred years ago or something — came out of the back room before I was more than a few feet into the store and stopped me.”
“A big strong guy like you was stopped by an old woman?” Hastie smirked. “Extra! Extra! Read all about it. Big, hulkin’ center stopped in his tracks by an old fossil.”
“Cut it out,” Jack snarled in annoyance. “In the first place, she knew me by name for some reason, which weirded me out, because I'm sure I would have remembered seeing her. In the second place, what did you want me to do, arm wrestle her? Go two falls out of three? I stopped because I don't mess with girls, and she was so frail looking that I was afraid she might just topple over if I accidentally sneezed, much less touched her. Anyway, she told me that she didn’t have exactly what I was looking for anyway. You know, Hastie, sometimes you can be a real pain.”
“Sorry, guy. It just struck me as funny.” He stretched forward and turned on the radio and they rode in strained silence until arriving at Hastie’s house where they automatically sprawled out in comfortable positions in the den. Hastie grabbed the remote and started surfing channels on the television.
“So what did you come up with?”
“Huh?” Hastie had stopped changing channels. It was one of those barbarian from Hell action flicks, and he really liked the part where the big guy was blowing stuff up with a primitive hand-held grenade launcher.
“I said, what did you come up with?”
“I think it’s ‘Revenge of Selene.’ You know, the sword and sorcery flick with that blonde actress who married that other guy, Stallion or something.”
“I meant for costumes,” Jack didn’t quite snarl, but he made it clear he still wasn’t happy with Hastie’s comments about his unmacho behavior at that weird store. For once, Hastie, intellectual genius but emotional ignoramus that he was, caught on, and did his best to give a simple, straightforward, no-nonsense answer.
“Oh. Yeah, I made up a bunch of doses of the formula. It’s up in the lab. Come on.” He jumped from his chair and jogged up to the lab leaving Jack to decide whether to let the unending series of explosions bombard a soon-to-be-empty room.
Jack sighed and turned off the television, but not before one last wistful glance at the barbarian, who seemed to have found a beautiful buxom barbarian babe, now tastefully draped fainting across his left arm while he whacked away with his sword in his good right hand. He then ran and caught up to Hastie at the door to the lab.
“Whoa up, ‘Boy Blunder.’ You want to fill me in a bit about this formula before we use it?”
“Still don’t trust me, huh? Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck,” Hastie teased as he made flapping chicken movements with his arms.
“Excuse me? Last year? The moon rocket? I remember being hard-of-hearing for a week after it exploded instead of taking off.”
Hastie started to indignantly correct his memory-impaired friend’s misunderstanding of the situation, but Jack waved him off and continued in a louder voice so that Hastie’s words were lost in his friend’s tirade.
“Then there was two years ago when you were going to transmute lead into gold based on an old family recipe. I almost lost two fingers when your concoction exploded and splashed acid all over.” He rubbed the still visible scars on his left hand.
“But….”
“Don’t interrupt me when I’m on a roll. Every ‘experiment’ you’ve cooked up has resulted in something going wrong, all the way back to when we were seven years old and you made gunpowder but couldn’t find any charcoal so you cleverly made some charcoal from wood chips and dumped it into the mortar — before the embers had cooled. Once again, ‘BOOM!’
“Well, it….”
“ ‘BOOM!’ is the outcome of just about every project we’ve done together, so yeah, I want to preserve my hide and get a bit more information about this formula before using it.” Jack finally wound down and dropped back into the stuffed chair.
Hastie stood, hands on hips, scowling, waiting to see if Jack was really done before responding. “So why are you still here if you feel that way?”
“Because you’re my best friend,” Jack spoke with as much sincerity as he’d spoken with anger before, but then he broke into a good-natured grin as he continued. “And besides, who else would stick around to save you when things go wrong?”
“Well, nothin’ is going to go wrong this time, damn it. It’s not even my formula.”
“Sure,” Jack sat back down, but he certainly didn’t sound convinced.
Hastie kept speaking as he jumped back up onto the chair and grabbed a bunch of test-tubes from the same high shelf that the book with the formula had been found originally and stuffing as many as he could in various pockets, so he didn’t hear Jack mutter about the formula for gunpowder not being his originally either.
“I did some research.” His pockets were full, but there were still a couple of test-tubes in his hand. “The original formula was developed by a physician by the name of Jekyll, that’s pronounced ‘Jeekuhll,’ by the way, to rhyme with treacle. He was best friends with my great grandfather, Herbert Lanyon the First, and gramps got the book from Jekyll’s estate.”
“Let’s save the family history. Our families have been close for so long, I probably know it almost as well as you. Wasn’t Jekyll the guy who wanted to temporarily change his looks so he could live a life of crime?” He looked skeptical.
“Sorry.” Hastie dropped down into the other stuffed chair. “I gotta tell a bit more, so please bear with me. You’re right about the life of crime, but it probably wasn’t his original intention, and he’s not the center of the story anyway.
“So go on already. I’m waiting….”
“Anyway, Hastie Lanyon the First, was a doctor also. It bugged him that his very good friend had died so suddenly. I know Jekyll had planned to use it for evil, but science is just science, and the first Hastie Lanyon realized this. He knew the formula he’d found was somehow related to the formula mentioned in Jekyll’s journal, so he started studying it, looking for a way to make it work properly, without the mental and physical degradation that eventually drove Jeckyll mad. It became an obsession for him, especially alone in his big empty house after his wife died. His children had long since grown up and left for lives of their own and that was an age when servants did not spend more time than they had to with their betters.
“Anyway, Hastie the First eventually found out what was wrong with the original formula and fixed it. This is the modified formula he created, exactly as he described it. No modifications. No substitutions. None.”
“Well, that’s good to hear, I guess. What does it do?” It was clear from Jack’s tone of voice that he was still leery.
“Damn! Still don’t trust me huh?” Hastie’s confidence had returned as he spoke of things he understood. “Let’s see, how to describe it. Okay, let’s try this. Remember that old Chalker book, the one about the truck driver who turned into a barbarian and fought evil in another dimension?” Jack nodded pensively. They both loved Chalker’s books, and you could buy them for a song online, since no one had bothered to renew the copyright, books with only words in them having long since been relegated to the dusty antique stores that also sold Edison Cylinder Phonographs, the ones with the big horn things instead of amplifiers.
“In one of the later books in the series, the barbarian is bitten by a small dog that’s actually a ‘were,’ ” Jack said thoughtfully.
“A what?”
“A ‘were.’ ”
“Where what”?
“Werewolf.”
“I don’t know. I don’t see any wolf.” Jack made exaggerated searching movements as he laughed.
“Right, and who’s on first?”
“Second base.”
Now they were both laughing.
“Anyway,” Hastie tried to control his laughter enough to continue. “You darn well know it’s ‘were,’ as in werewolf — like Lon Chaney.”
“Of course. That’s where I heard the name.”
“On a movie marquee?”
“No. The name ‘Jekyll.’ It’s from that book by Robert Lewis Stevenson. That explains why they never talked about him much in our joint family histories. Wasn’t my great-great grandfather his lawyer or something? What kind of fantasies have you been spinning for me here?”
“No fantasy.” Hastie glared down at his seated friend. “I told you I needed to give you some history. Let me finish the story already.”
Jack nodded and waited, albeit not that patiently, if his rapidly twitching foot was any indication.
“My great grandfather wrote that book under a — whaddya call it — pseudonym. I have copies of the original galley proofs here somewhere if you don’t believe me. Anyway, I told you that he’d gotten obsessed. With no family around, he also became somethin’ of a recluse. Didn’t go anywhere. Didn’t see anyone. If you remember from your own family’s history, our two families almost split about then.”
Jack nodded his reluctant agreement.
“He did try his modified formula once — and then died.”
“Oh great, so now it’s poison you’re selling here?” Jack said, but he was smiling as he spoke.
“No.” Hastie scowled. “He had plenty of time to report that it worked and how it worked before he was run over by a hansom cab at seventy-six years of age.”
“Okay, so how does it work?”
“For that we go back to that Chalker story we were talkin’ about earlier. The barbarian became a ‘were,’ but not like Lon Chaney.”
“Yeah, I remember. He didn’t become a werewolf, he became a were-anything, whatever he was closest to when he changed.”
“Exactly, and that’s almost how this formula works.”
“Oh oh. Here we go again. What exactly do you mean by ‘almost?’ ”
“Relax, Jack. Your feathers are showing again. ‘Squawk! Cluck, cluck, cluck.’ The difference is that it’s not what you’re closest to, but what you’re thinking of when the change occurs.”
“Side effects? Do I turn purple? Does my nose fall off? Do I have an irresistible urge to walk in front of a hansom cab?”
“Nope. No side effects.”
“Okay, what aren’t you telling me. There’s got to be something. Give.”
“Nothin’ damn it. It changes you into whatever the heck you think of after takin’ the formula. It’s based on Jekyll’s formula, which changed the emotions and then let the emotions, or spirit as Jekyll called it, change the body. Great grandfather reversed it so that the form changed and then the emotions, or spirit, changed to reflect the form.”
“I knew there was a catch,” Jack snapped his fingers. “So if I think of becoming a horse, I become a horse. Then I become convinced that I am a horse. Then I don’t know to change back to me?”
“Wrong. You become a horse and you get the reflexes and instincts of a horse, but keep your intelligence. In effect you become like Mr. Ed.”
“A talking horse?”
“Well, maybe not, but a very smart horse. You might be able to speak a bit, but I’ll bet that the vocal cords of a horse would make speech very difficult, if not impossible.”
“But how do you know that I would know I could change back or, for that matter, that I would want to change back? Horses aren’t known for wanting to become humans as far as I know.”
“Because that’s what great grandfather turned himself into, a horse. The family had a hell of a time, removing the scuff marks from his hooves the wood flooring so they could sell the estate and move to America. They couldn’t figure out what great grandpa had been doing with a horse inside the house.”
“Okay. Another question. How do you turn back?”
“You take the formula and think about being yourself.”
“How did old Hastie the First find a way to drink the formula if he was a horse?”
“He knocked the bottle with the formula in it off the table and onto the floor. Then he lapped up what spilled and turned back.”
“That means we need to have an easy way to change back. How many bottles of that stuff did you make?”
“Dozens. More than enough for any eventuality. Does that mean that you believe me?”
“No, it means that I’m reserving judgment, although I’m still leaning towards the idea that this is a really elaborate practical joke.”
“When it’s not April Fools Day? Come on Jack, we have a tradition to uphold,” Hastie responded indignantly.
“Fine. It’s not a joke. It works, and we’re going to try it out tonight, two days before the party.”
“You still don’t believe me.”
“Nope. I already told you that. Just assume I do and humor me. What is this going to turn us into for the party? Ideas?”
“Well. I was thinking about something mythical. A satyr or a centaur.”
“Nope.”
“Why not? We both like centaurs.”
“Sure, but they’ll never let us in. Remember your great grandfather’s floors?”
“The precious gym floor or a fantastic costume.” Hastie lifted one hand and then the other as if weighing his options, and then said ruefully, “Okay. Gym floor wins, huh?” He grimaced in distaste. “Okay, how about Batman and Robin?”
“Nope. Too common. Care to guess how many cartoon super heroes will be there?”
“Good point. How about rock stars. Old one’s that have been around so that everyone knows them, but as themselves when they were young?”
“Sure. I’ll be George Michaels and you can be Boy George.”
“I was thinking of something just a bit more contemporary.”
“Okay, how about you be Whitney Houston and I’ll be Shania Twain.”
“You’re not takin’ this very seriously.”
“Of course I’m not. Why would I?”
“Because it works, darn it. Try it. Or are you chicken?”
“Don’t call me chicken.” Jack was out of his chair and trying to loom menacingly over his slightly taller friend. “Give it to me.”
“So you’re going to try it out? Are you sure you’re not afraid?”
“Sure I’m sure,” he growled as he grabbed two containers from his friend’s hands.
“What are you going to become?”
“Not a clue. I know. I’ll become… I’ll become… a barbarian, like from that movie you were watching.
“I wasn’t watching it, I was channel surfing and stopped there when you started talking to me again.”
“Yeah, sure. Whatever.” Before he found another reason not to, Jack uncorked the small test-tube and swallowed the amber fluid inside. “Ugh. It tastes like scotch.”
“Shut up and think barbarian. You want to screw this up?”
“I’m thinking. I’m thinking.” He looked down at his body. Why aren’t I changing?”
“It takes a few moments. Give it a chance.”
“Right. Absolutely.” But Jack still squeezed his eyes closed tight and concentrated as hard as he could.
“Hey! I feel a tingling. It must be working.” Jack’s eyes opened wide with shock, and then he collapsed to the floor groaning and writhing.
“Oh, god. It’s not supposed to hurt.” Hastie dropped to the ground beside his friend, trying to cradle Jack’s head in his lap as his face became pale with fear.
Jack suddenly became very still, hardly breathing. Before Hastie could start CPR one eye opened and Jack laughed. “Gotcha. This is one practical joke that’s going to be on you.”
“You bastard. You had me scared to death.” Hastie pushed Jack’s head off his lap and stood up. Still laughing, Jack pushed himself back so that he could lean against a stuffed chair.
“I told you this was a crock. Now what’s the real plan for the Halloween party? Does it have something to do with the TSP device your father mentioned yesterday?”
“Sorry, Jack. That was the real thing, and I suggest you keep thinking about big bad burly barbarians — unless you want to be that centaur, or maybe you want to be the barbarian babe?”
“Now that was one good looking babe. Did you know that her bio on Wikipedia says that Selene’s exactly as tall as me. She’s a red-head in that movie but she’s usually sporting blonde hair. I wonder if she’s a natural blonde? I’ll bet she is. She looks like a blonde.”
“Jack. Don’t do this. You really need to think of….”
Before Hastie could finish Jack groaned and slid over onto his side, hands clutched tightly to his chest. As Hastie watched, his best friend’s twitching body slowly seemed to turn to Jello and flow into a new and different shape. Hair flowed out of his head, reddish blonde hair that kept coming until it reached below the shoulders. His arms thinned and the skin lightened a bit. His upper torso didn’t get smaller, but it did change shape with the shoulders and waist becoming thinner. His shoes didn’t fall off, but they seemed to wiggle about more as he continued to twitch.
Suddenly Jack stopped twitching and lay still. His eyes shot open as he sucked in a prodigious quantity of the room’s air and screamed.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Two
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
By trying we can easily endure adversity.
Another man’s, I mean.— Following the Equator (1897)
— Mark Twain (1835 - 1910)
“What was that? Did I hear someone scream?” Dr. Lanyon came running into the lab with a worried expression.
“Damn. I knew we needed better sound-proofing,” Hastie muttered to himself as his father’s eyes locked onto Jack, unsteadily getting to his feet.
“Is everything all right, Miss?” the older man smiled. Turning to Hastie his smile turned to a frown. “I thought we’d agreed that you would tell your parents when you have a friend visiting?”
“Right, Pop. I’m sorry. I guess I forgot.” Gesturing to Jack, he continued. “Dad, I’d like you to meet Selene. Selene, this is my Dad.”
Selene seemed more preoccupied with herself and failed to acknowledge the introduction. Before his father’s sensibilities could be aroused and Selene was asked to leave, Hastie rushed to continue an introduction.
“She’s new to our school and asked for some help with chemistry. I hope you don’t mind, but we were about to use the blackboard here in the lab for a study aid.”
“Oh. Okay, son, but next time we — your mother and I — want to know when you have friends over, and I want to know before you use the lab. I’m running the start up routine for the TSP right now and I would really prefer that no one use the lab right now.” Mrs. Lanyon appeared behind her husband just as he was finishing his instructions. She nodded in agreement and waited to be introduced.
“Hi, Mom. This is Selene. Selene, this is my Mom.” Selene nodded distractedly until Hastie kicked her to get her to focus on what was going on around her and not get them both into hot water. He was also worried that she might do something stupid like trying to check out her new anatomy in public.
“Selene, you have lovely hair, is strawberry blonde your natural color? It’s just perfect on you with your delicate skin tone; it makes you look like a young Maureen O’Hara.”
“Excuse me? Maureen who?” she said, still distracted.
“Your hair, is that the natural color? It’s quite becoming, almost like Hastie’s friend Jack’s hair. I’ve always thought he should let his hair grow a bit, at least more than the extreme buzz cut he usually wears.” Mrs. Lanyon stepped around her husband to approach Selene and fluffed out the younger woman’s hair so that it spread appealingly about her shoulders.
Hastie almost turned green with his mother’s reference to Jack, certain that in his obviously bewildered state his friend would give everything away.
“Oh, unh, yes.”
“Yes, what, dear?”
“Yes, I’m a natural redhead. I’m going to have to make an appointment to have it cut as soon as I can. It’s too long right now.” She glared at Hastie as he smirked and fought to stifle a snicker.
Hastie’s mother, on the other hand, was shocked. “Cut your beautiful hair? Oh, no, Selene, you mustn’t. It’s perfect on you, simply wonderful, just the way it is.”
“Ah, folks. Can we continue this discussion in the living room?” Dr. Lanyon moved protectively next to the closet door and tried to usher everyone out of the room. “I have an experiment under way and it would be safer if everyone moved this discussion to another room, like the living room.”
As if to emphasize the good doctor’s words, there was a rumbling from the closet. Everyone turned towards the door as the rumbling became louder.
“I think we should all leave now.” Dr. Lanyon suggested with more urgency.
The rumbling became a deep moan as it continued to grow in volume. Now, it was so loud that everyone covered their ears as Dr. Lanyon grabbed Selene in one hand and his wife with his other and started dragging them towards the exit.
As suddenly as it started, the noise stopped and everyone turned back to the closet door. There was a small red glow coming from the keyhole. The glow became brighter and before anyone could move the entire door was missing, replaced by a red swirling vortex. Incidental to the door’s disappearance, a whistling sound began that rapidly grew louder and louder until it was a roar. Papers, then small pieces of lab equipment, then books, furniture and people began flying into the vortex. Several minutes later there was a faint click and the vortex snapped off, leaving a completely empty room.
Waves of heat shimmered over a reddish sandy plain surrounded by layered cliffs, rounded and formed into strange multicolored rainbow shapes from ages of blowing wind. In the hazy azure sky, two suns were visible above one sculpted cliff. A single tree struggled to grow from a rocky ledge on a low hill, providing a limited amount of shade for the four bodies sprawled awkwardly beneath it. It was not until the twin suns settled behind the cliff for the night, that they slowly began to stir themselves to rise from their semiconscious stupor.
“Ow! I hurt.”
Assorted moans echoed the sentiment.
“Me too. What happened?” Selene asked as she angrily tugged her hair away from her face.
“I don’t know.” Hastie replied as he struggled to a sitting position. “I guess Pop’s experiment had a bug or two in it.”
“Is that true, dear?” Mrs. Lanyon groaned and asked her husband. Seeing Selene struggling with his hair she reached over to help. “Why don’t we put your hair in a ponytail, dear?”
“I’m afraid so, Emily dearest.” Dr. Lanyon interjected before Selene could snarl back the frustrated answer Hastie was expecting. Instead, Selene wisely bit her tongue and held back the first retort that came to mind, something about ‘like father, like son;’ instead saying, “Because despite what I look like, I’m really Jack and I haven’t the faintest idea how to do a ponytail or anything else with my hair.”
“Excuse me? I thought Hastie said your name was Selene.”
“He lied. I’m Jack. Jack Utterson. This body,” he gestured, “is another one of Hastie’s botched experiments.”
“Is that true, young man?” Mrs. Lanyon angrily turned to confront her son.
“No, Mom. Or at least not really.”
A loud snort of disgust came from Jack’s direction.
“I followed the instructions exactly. It was great grandfather’s formula.”
Mrs. Lanyon’s hand went to her mouth while Dr. Lanyon groaned, this time in disappointment.
“But Pop, you told me great grandpa had perfected it.”
“Yes, Hastie, he did develop a more benign version of Dr. Jekyll’s formula, but I also told you that the family has decided we would never use it. It was too dangerous.”
“Dangerous? Dangerous how? I knew you were holding out something from me, Hastie.” Jack was angry again; this time the anger was tinged with worry.
“It’s not dangerous, Jack. It worked, didn’t it?” Hastie responded quickly before turning back to his father. “Besides, I don’t see how it could be any more dangerous that your TSP.”
“That will be enough out of you, young man,” Dr. Lanyon glared at his son.
“I’m afraid he might be right, dear. Have you looked around?” Everyone looked beyond the piles of furniture, equipment and books that surrounded them.
“Oh….” Dr. Lanyon actually looked at the destruction, and realized that his experiment hadn’t gone quite as swimmingly as he’d imagined it would.
Jack muttered, “It looks like we’re not in Kansas any more, Toto.”
His attempt at a wry sort humor fell on deaf ears. There was no doubt that they weren’t in Kansas, since they’d never been there, but they obviously weren’t in New York either. In fact, it was doubtful whether they were even on the planet Earth, although the area looked something like the Monument Valley area so popular in ancient ‘cowboy’ films. Last he looked, there was only one Sun in the sky back on Earth, and it didn’t seem like the sort of thing one could forget.
“Unh, Pop. Something more than ‘Oh,’ seems called for here. Look!” He pointed down the hill toward the plain, where what looked like a distant herd of centaurs were galloping toward the hills.
“Never mind where we are. Give me one of those darned test-tubes so I can get back to being me again,” Jack demanded as she started crawling toward Hastie with a clear intent to do whatever was necessary to get what she wanted.
“Hastie, didn’t you tell Jack?”
“Not again,” Jack said irritably. “What else didn’t he tell me?” The slow crawl stopped. He’d made it as far as Mrs. Lanyon who gently put a comforting arm around the pretty blonde beside her.
“Hastie,” Dr. Lanyon “tsked.” “You know what we’ve told you about telling the truth, the whole truth.”
“Yes, Father.” Hastie seemed particularly chagrinned. “Unh, Jack, you can’t exactly turn back for a fortnight.”
“What? What the he… I mean heck, is a fortnight? Why can’t I change?”
“A fortnight is fourteen days, two weeks,” Hastie’s father interjected.
“Thank you, Dr. Lanyon. Now why do I have to wait so long? And for that matter,” Jack asked Hastie, “how the heck were we going to go back to school after Halloween if we were trapped inside your stupid science fiction/sword and sorcery bodies?”
“I… unh, I… forgot about that part.”
“You forgot? Isn’t it written in that stupid book you got the formula from?”
“No. Jack,” Dr. Lanyon explained, much to the relief of Hastie. “It was so noted in grandfather’s will, along with the warning that to try earlier would lock in the current form forever — if it didn’t kill you first.”
“Great. Just great.” Jack put her hands to her face and slumped to the ground while Mrs. Lanyon gently held her and rocked with her until a strange howling sound in the distance captured everyone’s attention.
“Dear, it seems as if we’re not alone, so I think we should think about what we need to do to make ourselves safe here, wherever here is, before wasting time in recriminations.”
“Very true. Let’s see what we have here that we can use to help us. Everyone take a corner and start sorting. Whatever seems irretrievably broken, toss away from the tree. Whatever seems intact, place beside the tree. Then we can make an inventory of what we have and see what we might be able to use to get back home. There was quite a bit of scientific apparatus in the closet, so surely enough survived to give us some hope of self-rescue.”
“Okay, Pop, but going home may be a bit difficult.”
“Why’s that?”
Hastie merely pointed upward. There in the sky was the bright full moon helping them see. Beside it was a much smaller, reddish colored moon.
“Oh,” Dr. Herbert Lanyon the Sixth, MD, PhD, said again. “So we’re not only not on Earth, we don’t even seem to be in the same solar system.” Then he smiled. “On the other hand, it proves conclusively that the TSP worked perfectly, so that’s some consolation.”
They all silently began sorting through the piles of scattered items about them.
The larger and brighter of the two moons had set by the time the sorting was completed. Four very tired people sat dejectedly about a small fire made of the combustible trash, which evidently included all the books, since they’d found little other than piles of scorched confetti and a few scraps of cardboard covers. The rest of the huge pile of junk had debris had been tossed in a rough circle around them and the pitifully small pile of useful items had been stacked next to the fire. The remains of the bookshelves and the shredded books themselves had provided a more than sufficient supply of flammable material for a fire, although the paper burned so quickly that they soon gave up on it, taking time to find bits of wood from the bookshelves instead. The refrigerator had been emptied to provide a small meal of melting candy bars and warm soda.
“Let’s review.” Sometimes Dr. Lanyon couldn’t help being pedantic, finding it difficult to abandon the academic habits of a lifetime. “The good news is that we’re alive, in good health, and that we have a nearly full box of wooden matches with an assortment of camping and survival supplies, including three remaining sodas, a few very soft candy bars, plus backpacks to carry it all. The bad news is that we have no other food, no water, only the clothes on our backs, and our weapons consist of one laser pointer, two mostly-decorative sabers which none of us know how to use effectively, quite a few small surgical knives, and enough chemicals to make a couple of pounds of nitrocellulose if we had some ice.” He pondered for a moment. “Have I missed anything? Oh yes, we don’t know where we are or how to get home.”
Everyone glumly agreed with his assessment.
“This sure ain’t Kansas, Toto,” Hastie muttered again.
By this time a despondent gloom that had settled over the entire group.
“Don’t say ‘ain’t,’ dear,” his mother corrected him as usual, but it lacked her usual fervor.
“Let’s get some sleep folks. We should probably take turns keeping watch, although I have no idea what we need to watch for. How about two-hour shifts? Who wants first shift?”
“I will. I’m not tired.” Jack picked up one of the sabers and idly examined it. Something about it seemed to fascinate him, although he had no idea what. While the others lay down on the sandy ground and tried to get comfortable, Jack began to slice the air with the blade.
Hastie wasn’t sleepy either, and he didn’t have a TV, nor any video games to fool with. As the only action around was Jack playing with the big knife, he watched his friend. With a twinge of guilt he realized that in her current form, she was very pleasing to look at.
“Hey, Selene. When did you get so good with a blade?”
“I don’t know. It just feels right. And don’t call me Selene. That’s what that stupid barbarian woman of yours was called in the movie.”
Hastie watched as Jack continued practicing his swordplay, moving faster and faster, making more and more difficult moves. She was good, very good. Better than she had any right to be, and there was something else, something different about her. Hastie concentrated, trying to figure out what had changed.
Her hair? Was her hair a different shade of red than he remembered? Maybe, but that wasn’t what was gnawing at the edges of his awareness. It had to be something else.
Her acceptance of the name Selene? Hastie had been teasing, but Jack usually became irate when teased. Maybe, but he didn’t think that was it either.
His clothes? Jack had been wearing a skin-tight reddish brown leather camisole when they’d come back from practice, hadn’t he?
“Unh, Mom, Pop, Jack. I think we have another problem.”
“What?”
“What’s that, dear?”
“Something’s happening to Sel… Jack. Her… his clothes are changing.”
“Nonsense, Hastie,” his mother chided him. “I remember complimenting her on her choice of leather when we met.”
“Mom, first off, that’s Jack, not a ‘her,’ and one problem is she… he’s not even correcting us. The second problem is, like I said before, her clothes are changing. We were both wearing sweats with the school logo on them, just like mine, when we left practice this afternoon. It’s a team rule.”
“Are you sure, dear? I definitely recall complimenting her on how nice she looked when we met.”
“I’m sure, Mom. I’m sure. Look. Now there’s a scabbard too.”
“Oh my, I certainly don’t remember that being there before.”
“Neither do I,” Dad chimed in.
“I don’t get it. What’s happening?”
Dr. Lanyon cleared his throat and everyone turned towards him. “I think I can explain, at least part of it.
“When she took the Jekyll formula her body changed. Now her mind is changing to match her body. That’s why she’s adjusting to the use of the name Selene. Watch.” He turned to address Jack.
“Jack, would you please tell us your name.”
“Sure.” Her face showed the strain as she concentrated on what should have been a simple request. “It’s Son…. It’s J… Jel… Selene. That’s it, Selene. My name is Selene.” Jack beamed at the others as he repeated the name over and over, her hair was now bright red, and she had freckles.
“Thank you, Selene,” Dad smiled politely at her. “You can stop now.”
“I can’t explain why her clothes are changing, but I think I can explain what’s responsible for the changes.” He stopped and peered carefully at each of the others. “I’m pretty sure it’s only happening to her, so I think it’s a safe working hypothesis to assume that it’s somehow related to her ingestion of the Jekyll formula.”
“I don’t understand, Herbert. How could a formula, even one that somehow changes a person’s genetic makeup, change non-living matter?”
“I don’t know, Emily. Only with time and careful observation do we have a chance of determining that.” He started patting his pockets, looking for a notebook and pen so he could write down his observations.
“Dad?”
“Yes, Hastie? Please keep your voice down. Your mother is sleeping.”
“I haven’t figured out exactly how yet either, but the changes may help us.”
“How’s that, son?”
“The formula can change us into forms that are better suited to surviving here, like those centaurs we saw.”
“That’s true, son, but I don’t remember any reference to changes in non-living matter. That’s something new and, I must admit, worrisome to me.
“Gentlemen,” a woman’s voice called softly from the darkness
“Yes, Selene, I mean Jack?”
“I think you should be aware that we are not alone — and don’t call me Jack. That’s not my name and it’s just plain silly.”
The two men quickly scanned the darkness but saw nothing. “What’s up?”
“There are several large four legged creatures circling our campsite, I think six. Look away from the fire until your eyes adjust and you will be able to catch glimpses of the red glow of the fire in their eyes.”
It took two tense minutes for their eyes to adjust and even then it took luck to catch the occasional momentary glint of red from the fire reflected in the eyes of the creatures in the darkness.
“Should we wake Mom?”
“No, son, let her sleep. Your mother is many things, but not a fighter.”
The night was shattered by an unholy wail, like the one they had heard earlier, but much closer. “What was that?” Mrs. Lanyon was wide-awake, her eyes wide with fright as she jerked herself into an upright position.
“So much for not waking your mother,” Dr. Lanyon muttered, before responding in a louder voice to his wife. “It’s nothing, dear. Selene saw some animals nearby, but the fire is keeping them at bay.”
“Oh dear. Do we have enough wood to make it through the night?”
“More than enough, dear,” he answered aloud before muttering to himself, “I hope.” There was no assurance that this world rotated on a twenty-four hour schedule. He cursed himself for failing to keep track of the apparent motion of the stars.
“They’re getting closer.” Selene had taken a wide-footed fighting stance, with her transformed saber in hand as she concentrated on the things in the dark.
“Dearest, you stay by the fire and make sure it keeps burning as brightly as it is right now, but don’t make it any bigger. We don’t know how long the nights are here.”
Dr. Lanyon gestured to Hastie to move to another quadrant and find a weapon. As one, they ran to the lab table and yanked on its two remaining legs until they broke off in their hands. A club was better than bare hands and neither felt comfortable with the lone saber left.
Club in hand, each moved to a position at the barrier, about a third of the circumference of the circle of junk away from Selene. From the noises behind them, Mrs. Lanyon was digging through the piles of useful material, throwing out every flammable item she found, but neither of the men was willing to look back towards the fire where she was for fear of losing what little night vision they had.
There was another undulating wail and everyone but Selene jerked a bit. This one seemed louder and closer still. As the horrid caterwaul faded into the night, Selene spoke quietly but decisively. “They’re coming now.”
Seconds ticked by with only the crackling of the fire to confirm the passage of time. The tension was unbearable and Hastie glanced at the tense and unmoving figure of Selene to his right. “Where the hell are they?” he said, just as he heard a sound behind him.
Quickly turning back, he found a huge slathering mouth, full of teeth and snarling at him from the top of a pile of junk just inches away from his face. Before he could scream in fear and shock, it leapt from the pile straight at him, knocking him backwards to the sand within the circle, and then jumping onto his chest, knocking even more air from his lungs. Everything began to move in slow motion.
Gasping for breath he held the club in both hands as he tried to push the teeth, surrounded by ratty brownish fur, from his neck. As the jaws snapped at him he could hear sounds of battle around him, but couldn’t concentrate as he felt the thing’s neck sliding back off the club. The next time those jaws closed it would surely be around his neck.
Suddenly, the thing on his chest spasmed, giving him a chance to drop the club and grab at it’s neck on both sides, just behind the teeth. As he scrabbled for a grip, his hand brushed against something stiff and hard and it spasmed again before snapping at his neck, determined to bite him.
Hastie knew that his grip was slipping. Desperately grasping for a safer grip, he again brushed that stiff object and again the creature jerked as if in tremendous pain. Grasping at whatever it was, he absently noted that it was slick with some fluid, but that was secondary to his need to jab at the toothy monstrosity on top of him with the stick or whatever it was. He pushed it in firmly and twisted.
The creature howled and squirmed, clawing his chest painfully. He pushed harder as the creature made yet another lunge at his neck. The teeth were close enough that they had moved out of sight below his chin when the creature became rigid and… and stopped moving.
Hastie kept pushing and twisting the stick, or whatever it was for more than a minute, until he realized it was no longer moving. As he tiredly pushed it off, he realized that it had horrible breath — like sewer gas, fœtid and thick with decay — and that there was some type of fluid on his chest. A tired hand brushed absently at the sticky liquid and held it up for his inspection, twisting it into the amber light from the fire. It looked blackish red. It was blood. His last thought before passing out was to wonder if it was his.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Three
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Who overcomes by force hath overcome but half his foe.
— John Milton, Paradise Lost, (1667)
“He’s coming around, everybody. He’s coming around.”
Hastie wondered what his mother was doing in his bedroom so early in the morning. But wait a minute; the light through his closed eyes was too bright. It couldn’t be morning, maybe it was time to get up. Then he noticed the lump under his left shoulder.
Shifting position to get more comfortable, he wondered why he couldn’t hear the alarm clock, or had he forgotten to turn if on last night. He also wondered why the bed seemed so hard. Finally, Hastie had to wake up and opened his eyes to see his parents and a vision of loveliness looking down on him as he tried to sit up. The pain stopped him.
“Don’t try to move, Hastie, dear. The bunny rat sliced up your chest with its claws before you killed it.”
“Bunny rat?” Memories flooded to the fore. He remembered the formula, the problem with his father’s TSP device, the double moons, and… the bunny rats. “Oh.” It was more a groan than an acknowledgment, but the others smiled supportively.
“Is everyone else okay?”
“Yes, dear. Your father has a bad scratch on his arm, but Selene and I are fine.”
“What happened to the… unh, ‘bunny rats,’ and why call them that?” He tried to get up again and winced with the pain, but made it to a sitting position.
“Lie still, son, and we’ll explain.” Dr. Lanyon pushed an orange and violet colored object shaped like a small squash into his hand. “Drink! It tastes something like cherry cola, but not as sweet. It’s from the tree. I suspect the bunny rats were trying to get to them and we were in the way.
Hastie gagged it down, though it wasn’t all that unpleasant, but the muscles of his throat weren’t working right for some reason.
“Anyway, to answer your questions in reverse order, we’re calling them bunny rats because they have characteristics of both. There’s the long ears and fur like a rabbit and the tail and teeth of a rat. Of course, they are quite a bit bigger than either rats or rabbits.”
“About sixty-five pounds bigger, on average,” Selene interjected.
Dr. Lanyon glared as he would have at any of his students who were rash enough to interrupt one of his lectures, but when she just smiled and stood her ground, he shrugged and continued.
“As to what happened, we killed them. Selene got two, I got one, you got one and your mother got one.”
“One and a half,” Selene interrupted again. “The knife you used to kill yours was the one your mother threw and hit him, which weakened him enough that you were able to finish him off with the blade your mother had thoughtfully provided sticking out of his flank, right though his liver, as it turned out, so he would have died anyway. Plus one got away.”
“We are not sure of that, young lady.”
Selene just rolled her eyes and smiled knowingly at her friend’s father.
“Leave the girl alone, Herbert. She’s right.”
“What? Yes, dear, I mean, how do you know that?”
“I saw it, dear. It was right behind the one you killed. I threw a knife at that one too, but missed. Selene hurled a rock at it and hit it hard enough that it squealed and ran away.”
“So one of those monsters is still out there?” Hastie’s eyes darted everywhere at once as he tried to make sure there were no bunny rats nearby. His awareness of his need for self-preservation had been dramatically heightened by the fight he’d just been in.
“Relax, son. We’ll take turns standing guard, but I doubt it will come back. They seem to be pack animals and it has no pack to rely on any more.” Selene nodded her agreement and somehow that small gesture was more comforting to Hastie than his father’s assurances, but not enough that he was ready to take a chance on sleeping ever again.
“No way am I going to sleep. One of those monsters is still out there and I am not going to give it another chance at me.” Hastie tried to use the back of the tree to help him slide upward into a standing position, but immediately groaned in pain and slid back down.
“Herbert Lanyon the Seventh! I will not allow you to foolishly injure yourself because you do not trust your own father and mother. You will lie down and close your eyes this instant.” Mrs. Lanyon was like a force of nature when she was angry. Long experience had taught both Hastie and his father never to argue at such times.
“Yes, Mother.” Hastie bristled when he noticed Selene snicker, but his mother had laid down the law, so he slowly slid down into a more comfortable position and closed his eyes. He was asleep in seconds.
There must have been an earthquake. The whole world was shaking — and it hurt. Someone was calling him from a distance, “Hastie! Wake up, dear. Please wake up.”
“Wha?”
“Wake up, dear. Please wake up. Please.”
“Wazza matta?” The earthquake stopped and Hastie closed his eyes again, ready to go back to sleep.
“Herbert Lanyon, don’t you dare go back to sleep.”
“Yes, Mother.” His eyes were wide open again.
“Listen carefully, Hastie. We have a problem. The lacerations you got from that bunny rat have become infected. Both you and your father have become very ill. We’ve been discussing what to do and we’ve only come up with one answer. You — actually you and your father — must both take the Jekyll formula and change shape. Do you hear me? You’ve got to swallow the formula and then concentrate. Can you do that, dear?
“Sure, Mom. Right after I take a little nap….”
“Hastie! Don’t you dare go to sleep!”
“Just a nap, Mom. Not long. Just a few more minutes and I’ll get up for school.”
“He’s not paying attention. What are we going to do?”
“I’ll wake him up.” Selene gently pushed Mrs. Lanyon out of the way.
“Wake up, Hastie. Wake up, Hastie. Wake up, Hastie.” Each prompt was punctuated by a slap, each harder than the one before. On the fifth slap Hastie roused enough to slap away the hand and on the sixth he caught it just before it struck.
“Why are you hitting me? Would you like me to hit you like that?”
“It’s okay, dear,” Mrs. Lanyon quickly intervened. “You were sick and we couldn’t wake you up. We had to wake you up. We need you to do something. Can you hear me, dear?”
A nod, but one that threatened to continue on down toward his chest.
“You’re very sick, dear. You might die if you don’t do exactly what we say. You must take some of the formula and transform. It’s your only hope. Do you understand?” Selene grabbed him by the hair to keep him from nodding off again.
Another nod, but Hastie’s eyes were beginning to close again.
“Herbert Lanyon the Seventh! Don’t you dare go to sleep? Do you hear me?”
“Yesss, Mmmm,” he slurred. “Wonegoda sleep.”
Selene screamed into his ear, punctuating each emphatic order with another slap. “You must take the formula and you must transform, Hastie. You must become a centaur, just as your father advised, like the ones we saw down on the plain. Do you hear me, Hastie? A centaur! You must become a strong and powerful centaur!”
Selene placed a test-tube to the injured boy’s lips and tilted it up. When the liquid touched his lips he swallowed reflexively and then choked, nearly spitting it back out.
His mother said, “No, Hastie. Swallow. You must swallow, Hastie, dear.” She held her hand firmly over his mouth to keep the formula inside.
“Don’t worry about him swallowing.” I think he’s swallowed enough. “ Now we just need to keep him awake and focused long enough to start transforming.”
“That’s true, Selene. You keep him focused and I’ll take care of Dr. Lanyon.”
The two women separated and Selene turned back to Hastie. “Listen up, Hastie. I want you to think about centaurs. Do you hear me? Centaurs.”
“I hear you,” Hastie slurred. “Centaurs.” He further emphasized his understanding by nodded his agreement, but concurrently his eyes were glazing over.
“Hastie. Hastie!” Another slap.
“What? Whaddya want?”
“I want you to think of centaurs.
“Centaurs. Right.” His eyes unglazed for a moment and he looked up at Selene. “Say, did anyone ever tell you that you’re really, really pretty? What a babe….” With that he passed out. Even two hard slaps couldn’t rouse him.
“Mrs. Lanyon. We’ve got a problem here. Hastie’s unconscious and I can’t wake him.”
“Oh dear. Herbert, you’d better hold up on taking the formula. We may need both of our medical expertises with Hastie.” They all crowded around the injured boy.
“Do you think it will work, Herbert? Do you think the formula took?”
“I don’t know, dear. We’ll have to wait and see.”
“Look!” Selene pointed. “He’s changing. Maybe he’ll be okay.”
“I just hope we were correct in our assumption that changing would heal his wounds.”
“I’m very hopeful,” Selene responded. “When I changed, a rather painful thigh injury I’d received at football practice earlier that day just disappeared, no bruising, no pain at all, like it never happened. And that old acid scar on my hand from Hastie’s rocket explosion?” She held up the hand in question for inspection. “Gone like yesterday’s newspaper. It should work for him just as well, maybe better, since I think we forced more into him than I drank to begin with. The stuff tastes nasty, you know.”
“We’ll see. We’ll see.”
“Oh, shoot.” Selene was watching the transformation.
“Don’t say that word, Selene, dear. It’s not ladylike.” Then Mrs. Lanyon glanced back down at her son. “Oh shoot,” she said.
The shape that was forming from what had been Hastie Lanyon didn’t seem to be developing hind legs and hooves, much less a tail.
“I don’t like being a centaur. It feels strange.” Emily Lanyon fought to suppress a grin at how whiny her husband’s voice sounded, or was that ‘whinny’ now? She seemed to have a lovely alto voice as well, well-suited to a beautiful centaur mare, which is exactly what she’d become, and wasn’t at all happy about it.
“Well, the breasts are a bit much, dear. Do you really think I should look like that?”
“Of course not, Emily. I guess my depth perception isn’t as good as I thought.” Her words didn’t stop her from blushing.
“It’s alright, dear,” Mrs. Lanyon laughed. “I’m actually somewhat flattered, but we had better get something around those things before you hurt yourself.” Fighting back a giggle, she continued, “I can’t wait to see you cantering.” With that Mrs. Lanyon began rummaging through the junk pile. Finding the flowered peach curtains that had been hanging in the lab she doubled them up and began wrapping them around Dr. Lanyon’s new breasts. Crossing them in the back, she brought them over his shoulders and then tied them between the cups.
“This seems awfully tight, dear.”
“I made it tight on purpose, dear. If those things of yours are bouncing uncomfortably now, when you’re just standing here talking to me, imagine what it’s going to be like when you’re galloping along.”
Dr. Lanyon’s face turned bright red and she staggered a bit, which only served to prove her wife’s point, since her breasts swayed rather alarmingly, even in their improvised confinement. If she could have figured out how to sit down, she would have done so gladly.
“Hastie’s coming around,” Selene said unhurriedly.
The two of them turned to see Selene pointing to a double of herself; except the one on the ground had very light ash-blonde hair and was a little shorter. The double was lying on her back, groaning and brushing her long blonde hair back from her face as if she’d been doing it all her life, using her forefingers to reach around behind her head and spread it becomingly over her shoulders, despite her obvious fatigue.
“Hastie, dear, how are you feeling?”
“Fine, Mom. I’ll get up for school in a few moments.” The blonde rolled over.
“No, Hastie. It’s time to wake up right now.” Mrs. Lanyon was quite insistent and Hastie finally rolled over again and looked up at her mother. Behind her and to the left was Selene — and on her right side was her mother again, but this time she had the lower extremities of a horse.
“Wha?” She was abruptly fully awake and sitting up, staring at the centaur.
“Don’t talk, Hastie,” his mother prompted. “Your father will explain everything presently.”
Hastie just stared from Selene, to her mother the centaur, who claimed to be her father, sort of, to the human woman who said she was her mother, and back to her transformed twin in total confusion. She was even more confused when the female centaur began speaking in her mother’s voice.
“You and I were very sick, probably dying from the infections we got when the bunny rats scratched us with their claws… and yes, I’m still your father, as well as a centaur that looks a lot like your mother. Just like you, I took the formula and changed. We needed a form of fast transportation and we needed to be able to communicate and handle things. Being a centaur, like those we saw that first day, seemed the simplest solution, and obviously wouldn’t stand out as being very odd. Unfortunately, since we’d agreed that the two of us would both change to become centaurs, when the change started I got started wondering what your mother would look like as a centaur. It’s the old ‘don’t think of elephants’ problem. Thus….” she gestured to display her new body.
“Well, I think it’s flattering, what your father has done,” Mrs. Lanyon cooed. “Don’t you? He’s taken my own body as his template and made some minor modifications to idealize it.” Mrs. Lanyon was referring to the slightly larger breasts and the more youthful, thinner and more glamorous face she now had, and declined to mention the handicap that large breasts would present her husband in a world that didn’t appear to contain support lingerie in wide profusion.
“Umm.”
“It’s okay, son. I’m still getting used to it too.” Dr. Lanyon carefully pranced back and forth to demonstrate how facile she’d become in her new chestnut mare’s body. “Your mother will need to do the same, so we’ll have two fast transports for the rest of our little family.”
Hastie once again gazed back up at his parents in confusion, unsure what her father meant. Then she remembered that he’d taken the formula too and quickly examined his body with growing shock and alarm.
“That’s right, Sis,” Selene chuckled. “Welcome to the buxom barbarian babes fun and social club. You’ll be pleased to know that we’re virtual twins.” As Hastie tentatively poked at the offending lumps on her chest, Selene gently slapped her hand away and continued. “Don’t be gross, Sis. You’ve simply got to get your mind out of the gutter, and nice girls don’t play with themselves while people are watching them.”
Mortified, Hastie blushed and pulled her hands away from her chest as quickly as if her boobs had been on fire. Then she started scrabbling around on the ground beside her with her hands, trying to find her clothes without looking down, lest she be tempted to stare at her own breasts again.
“Ahem,” her father cleared her throat. “So, to summarize,” Dr. Lanyon pontificated, in hopes of bringing the conversation back to something more useful to their situation, “Jack has become a fiery-red-haired woman with fair skin and an astonishing number of freckles who is now calling herself Selene. I’ve become a centaur mare with an upper body that’s a duplicate of your mother’s, and you’ve become an ash blonde version of someone who appears otherwise to be Jack’s shorter twin sister, but seems to have avoided the freckles.” He paused, thinking, then added, “which is good, because we can still tell you two apart fairly easily.”
“We’ve always been close friends, Hastie,” the new Selene laughed with great enthusiasm, and more than a touch of malice. “Now we can share cute outfits — maybe even boyfriends too,” she added, obviously satisfied to have reminded Hastie that most of their predicament was her fault. “Double dating will be such fun, dear.”
Hastie was at a loss for words, although she opened and then immediately closed her mouth several times as she tried to get some sort of sound besides a strangled gurgle to pass her lips. She wasn’t sure if she’d been more disturbed by the sinister laugh that had emanated from the redhead standing before him or by her final implication.
“Relax, Hastie, I was just joking,” she said, but not very convincingly, since she followed that reassuring disclaimer with, “We might want to spend a little time alone with our dates, after all.” Then she snickered again.
“That’s quite enough, Selene,” Mrs. Lanyon interrupted. “Hastie is still adjusting to this and I suspect it’s a bit of a shock. Now if all you ladies will excuse me,” she turned her back just in time to avoid having any of the others see her trying not to laugh, “I’m going to go off and become a centaur also, so we can travel more easily. It looks like endless wilderness around here, so we’ll have to travel some to find any local civilization, and two centaurs with two humans can cover a lot more ground than one centaur with three, and we don’t know how long it will take us to find either help or materials your father can use to build another TSP so we can get back to Earth.”
With that Emily Lanyon headed off to the other side of the tree with a reminder for the others to be quiet and refrain from disturbing her, so she could concentrate on doing a proper transformation.
Selene took the time to check for potential hostiles and then helped Hastie up so she could clamber into her torn jeans and shredded tee-shirt, both bloody from the attack, but all she had for now. Flipping the sword into the air, she deftly caught it by the hilt, flipped it again and caught it by the blade so that the handle faced Hastie, then handed it to her.
The blonde woman took it without thinking and began practicing some routines. Selene joined her with the other sword in hand and they began sparring — only to find that they were quite good and surprisingly evenly matched. No one had really noticed that Hastie’s jeans and ragged tee shirt had gradually become a black version of Selene’s skimpy leathers almost as soon as she’d shrugged back into them, nor that they were no longer torn.
“About a half an hour later, Mrs. Lanyon returned, or at least everyone assumed the centaur who came from around the tree was Mrs. Lanyon. The problem was that the upper portion appeared to be an idealized version of Dr. Lanyon the man, but much more muscular and movie star masculine, while the lower portion looked very much like a large chestnut stallion that could have been from the same dam and sire as Dr. Lanyon the centauress, except the stallion had blue eyes instead of green.
“I’m sorry, dear,” he apologized to his husband. “I just don’t understand. I’m quite sure I was thinking of becoming another centaur mare, just like you.”
“That’s all right, dear,” Dr. Lanyon said. “I was actually puzzling over these surprising gender changes myself. I’d originally thought that I’d been very careful to visualize myself as a male centaur, but when I came out as a mare I assumed I had slipped and thought of you at some crucial point, which is true, but I no longer think that it had any effect. With you telling me how careful you’d been, and considering the gender changes the boys went through, mostly unawares, I’m beginning to postulate that there may be more to the formula than great grandfather knew — or at least admitted.” She grimaced.
The others waited for her to continue, fairly patiently, although Selene was already starting to look grim. She did that a lot, though.
“As I think back on it now, I don’t remember grandfather, who was usually fastidious about details, being very specific about his time as a horse. I think everyone in the family assumed that he felt awkward talking about his thoughts and feelings as an equine, or had difficulty describing emotions and thought so foreign to his, but perhaps his uncharacteristic reticence was due to a radical gender change. That would have been a tremendous shock to his Victorian sensibilities, probably even more than his becoming part animal, or at perhaps human being in animal form.”
“That would be nice, dear, and I hope your theory is confirmed. I would really prefer to think that I’m capable of holding one thought for a reasonable period of time.”
“But that’s not the crux of my new theory, dear, just the explanation of why the exact nature of the change was concealed or suppressed,” she objected. “The original formula was designed to bring out opposite characteristics in the subject, presumably through the promotion or suppression of certain genetic sequences. In Jekyll’s case, the pairs selected were his phenotype along several axes of muscularity, bone structure, and refinement of features, but also his alignment along the axis of good and evil, although what that says about the heritability of moral nature I’d hesitate to guess, and whether there had to be a tradeoff along both physical and psychic lines I don’t know, but that seems to be what happened. In any case, the rather slight and handsome Jekyll was transformed into the ugly hulking brute of Hyde, and Jekyll’s rather timid nature — which had prevented him from embarking on the life of crime he desired, was replaced with reckless greed, unbridled lust, and implacable determination to have his way in all things.”
“But your ancestor claimed to have solved the problem, didn’t he? That’s what fooled poor Hastie here,” Mrs. Lanyon observed calmly.
Dr. Kenyon glared in her son’s direction, obviously still irritated by his precipitous and irresponsible use of the formula, but she was playing some sort of lethal juggling game with her twin that involved eight knives flashing through the narrow space between them faster than his eyes could follow, so his tacit disapproval passed her by. ‘Where are they getting all those knives,’ she thought idly, before she cleared her throat, a habit of her former life when speaking in public, but it had less of peremptory call to attention than diffidence and uncertainty to it, because it was now quite light and feminine, less intrusive than charmingly delightful. “Well, he wrote that he had, but never explained it, and I think that he never solved the binary nature of the serum at all, just shifted the effects to target different genetic sequences, or perhaps ‘states of being’ might be more correct. So he was able to vary the effect of the solution upon one axis of being, the overall genetic heritage a person embodies, but was tripped up by the necessary involvement of some sort of psychic change along another axis, so settled upon the binary — but morally neutral — nature of gender as a substitute for change along more problematic axes such as good and evil, or compassion and cruelty. It would thus appear that the changes in form are inevitably accompanied by a switch in gender. Our ancestors, of course, being proper Victorians, either never realized that the experimental record had been subtly distorted by judicious editing or deliberately suppressed this part of his journals, and simply issued a ban on using the formula as being ‘dangerous’ without specifying exactly what the dangers might be.”
Her wife gazed at her with renewed respect and love. His husband had always been an excellent theoretician and researcher, and so he didn’t doubt that she’d ‘hit the nail on the head.’ “Excellent reasoning, dear, and at least a good working hypothesis, if difficult to prove without further experiments that we’re currently unable to conduct.”
“I’d thought about that as well, actually, and had imagined using tiny amounts of just one vial, divided into many parts, to experiment on small animals, but wouldn’t want to risk it as long as we’re stuck here, because each vial represents a ‘miracle cure’ in extremis, as long as a fortnight has elapsed between medical emergencies, so I didn’t feel that we could risk even one vial until we’re all safely home.”
“I agree, dear. We don’t know yet how long….”
“Ahem,” the two barbarian women spoke in near unison, interrupting their discussion. “If you two are done theorizing, we think we should point out that there’s a cloud of dust approaching with fair speed, and that probably means company.”
“Oh great!” Dr. Lanyon was less than happy about this intrusion into her introspection regarding the situation. “Now what do we do?”
Both of the tall women spoke in unison again, like a Greek chorus of two, “I recommend we grab our backpacks, gather a bunch of these fruits and ‘hightail it for the other end of the canyon, pardner.’ ” If the previous instance of choral commentary had been strange, this instance, with exactly the same phony western drawl, was downright eerie, since it seemed to have been spontaneous, judging from the dumbfounded looks on their faces as they stared at one another.
“Girls, don’t do that. It’s spooky; almost like you’re actually one person in two bodies.” Mrs. Lanyon grabbed the other curtain and piled a dozen of the melon-like fruits into it. Tying it into a bundle and knotting it, he threw it over his shoulder and yelled for the girls to jump on. Two flying leaps and they were racing off towards the far wall of the canyon, the two women using the backpacks as bareback grips to hang onto, although they seemed as comfortable on horseback as they were with their knives and swords.
Dr. Lanyon was right at her wife’s heels, using her hands and arms in front of her ‘assets’ to supplement her improvised bra. ‘Damn!’ she thought. ‘What I wouldn’t give for a New Balance sportswear shop right now! Or even Victoria’s Secret!’
Selene took a brief glance backward. “They didn’t stop at the tree,” she yelled. The others just grunted and the two centaurs broke into a full gallop.
“Try to the left,” Hastie shouted. “I think I see a small arroyo. Hopefully, it’s a way out. If not, it’s a place we might be able to defend if we have to make a stand.”
The cloud of dust was growing closer. Neither Dr. Lanyon nor his wife were fully acclimated to their new bodies and had to concentrate for fear of stumbling. The extra weight of the two barbarian women was also disconcerting as they bounced about on the backs of the elder Lanyons as they galloped.
“I see about a dozen riders,” Selene called out. “They’re all armed with swords.”
“There’s the arroyo,” Hastie pointed. “Only about two hundred yards; I think we can make it.”
The two centaurs were breathing hard as Hastie shouted a plan of war above the rapid hoof beats. “Once we clear those rocks, Selene and I will drop off and prepare an ambush. You two gallop ahead a bit so the dust cloud continues into the pass and then circle back. Grab some rocks. You can throw them from a distance.”
“Get ready. We’ll drop the bags when we jump off.
“Now.” The two women jumped and scrambled behind several large boulders on each side of the small rock cut. The centaurs galloped on and they waited, but instead of continuing to close, the riders stopped just beyond arrow range.
They milled about until one rode forward a couple of yards. “Give yourselves up. You have nowhere to go.”
“We have ample food and water,” Selene called back arrogantly. “We’re simply waiting for the others in our group before attacking you.” Selene ignored the confused look that Hastie gave her. “They will arrive shortly.”
“Then they’ll become our captives as well.”
“They are more than your rabble. They will take you captive, if they do not slay you out of hand.”
“Before you make any additional idle threats,” the troop leader called back, “look behind you. It will be a long walk out of this wilderness without horses.”
“Look to your own rear,” Selene called back, brushing off Hastie’s frantic tugs at her arm. “Our friends will be here shortly.”
The tugging became even more insistent and Selene hissed at Hastie to stop.
“Shut up and look behind us,” Hastie hissed back. Cautiously Selene glanced behind and then sighed as she lowered her sword and let it slide to the ground. Several paces behind the two women the narrow entrance widened rapidly. In the opening were the centaurs. Riders were mounted on their backs holding sharp looking swords pointed at their necks. About a dozen additional horsemen surrounded the centaurs and stood, swords drawn, watching the two barbarian women intently.
As their swords fell and their hands rose into the air, one of the riders called to the others and they rode up to join the group by the rocks, surrounding them with several dozen riders, all with weapons drawn and huge smiles on their scarred faces.
The fallen swords quickly disappeared and thin strips of leather bound Selene’s and Hastie’s hands behind their backs. Additional strips of leather, tied in a noose, were draped around their necks with the other ends attached to saddle horns. Two horsemen examined the centaurs and babbled excitedly when they could not find reins. Leather was quickly placed around their necks too.
Without a word to the prisoners, they started off, only to stop briefly to stare at an explosion of bright light and a tornado of noise surrounding the now distant tree. Five minutes later, the noise and light disappeared as quickly as it had begun, but the tree was missing and no one seemed inclined to investigate its disappearance. The entire group began the trek down the now wide canyon with a distinctly more somber mien.
Selene and Hastie had to trot to keep up with the horde. Given the number of rocks and boulders strewn about the floor of the canyon their eyes were, of necessity, forced down to avoid tripping. Thus, they nearly bumped into the rears of the horses of their captors when they stopped short after rounding a corner.
Brushing hair from their faces with their hands still bound, the two women peered around the horses to see, carved into the side of the canyon, a huge set of doors. The doors were surrounded by a pair of engravings of centaurs, one male and one female. Light reflecting off the brightly burnished bronze covering their eyes, teeth and fingernails; beamed down on the crowd below them.
Even the horses seemed ill at ease and several had to be reined in while their riders murmured anxiously, but the only clear word was “Zampulus.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Four
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
It’s not the darkness that we truly fear,
but the bright light that lies hidden within our souls.
The deepest shadows lie concealed within our own cold hearts.
Only true compassion can kindle flames that set the world alight.— Kheiron of Pelion
The horde milled about restlessly in front of the temple. There was a clear undercurrent of fear as their captors examined the enormous structure carved out of the rock wall. Selene and Hastie seemed undisturbed, but both Dr. and Mrs. Lanyon shivered with some unspecified, but still palpable feeling of ill ease.
The temple itself had huge doors, easily three times as tall and twice as wide as the newly created centaurs. Fanning out on either side of the doors were six huge fluted columns, half again taller than the doors, and above the entrance was a capstone even taller than the doors below. The capstone stretched from one end of the row of columns to the other and was covered with hieroglyphics creating a single row of dancing giants across it.
Further examination was interrupted as the leader shouted, “Forward!”
Still gawking, the girls were yanked forward by the straps around their necks. They coughed and gasped for air while their captors laughed, but their expressions made it clear that it was much better for their captors that they could not speak.
As the group approached, the doors opened for them although there was no visible source that moved them. The leader, a strange looking man with bright white hair and a matching goatee easily a foot long, strode confidently up to the doors and made several gestures before turning back to the others.
“Set the wards have been, the torches lit. Put the horses in the stable, inside and to the left. Oh, and see they’re watered and fed. Bring the prisoners to me in the throne room.”
When no one moved, he snapped, “Now!” before stalking off into the temple.
“I don’t get it. Do you think they’re xenophobic?” Herbert Lanyon shrugged her shoulders and frowned as she poked at the dust covered, rotting, hay-strewn, stall. The stall was only a small portion of the room, which was also being used as a storage depot. An oil lamp flickered at the far end of the room where a number of jugs were carefully stacked. From the scents permeating the room, some were oil, some were wine, and some were other things, unidentifiable and strange, alien concoctions slithering just under the surface of their consciousness, like walking though an ethnic neighborhood in New York City, smelling the odors of mysterious spices and oils never encountered before, they finally realized that this was a truly alien planet, and that Earth was… somewhere else. There were also a number of what looked like burlap bags, some filled with various foodstuffs and others left strewn about after having been emptied. Nothing looked particularly useful.
The light barely made it to the side of the room where their makeshift stall had been set up. Dr. Lanyon could barely see her wife in the guttering light, although she could smell him and feel the heat radiating from his body.
“They’re treating us like common horses,” Emily whispered as she pointed in the direction of the now-sleeping stable hands. “Not a word to us. It was as if we didn’t exist.”
“Yes, dear, and they’re still doing it.”
“I mean, what is the world coming to when adult males don’t even look at naked breasts?” Herbert looked down and blushed as she realized what she’d just said. “Unh, what was that you said, dear?”
“I said they’re still treating us like horses.” Mrs. Lanyon pointed to the stall they were in. “No guards, no gate, just a rope from our neck to a tie ring in an open room, not even a real stall. We can walk away from here any time we want.”
“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get the kids and get out of here. I think that flash of light and earthquake was the TSP. If it is, I know how to get us home.”
“Sounds good to me,” Mrs. Lanyon reached up and began working on the knotted leather tied to his neck. As she worked on the knot, she pondered aloud, “I wonder why?”
“Why what?” Dr. Lanyon was working with equal vigor on his own knot, inwardly cursing his lack of fingernails.
“I wonder why they act like we we’re horses. Do you think that’s what they think we are?”
“Humm. You know, I’ll bet they do. They must know about centaurs given the huge bas reliefs by the entrance, and they’re obviously afraid of them. With that much effort put into the artwork I would suspect centaurs are either quite rare and valuable, in which case they would be taking better care of us, or common, in which case they would know to speak to us.”
“But they ignored us. Even when we spoke to them they ignored us.”
“Exactly, Emily. We can hear each other speaking and the girls can hear us speaking, yet it seems they can’t… or won’t.”
“So which is it, ‘can’t’ or ‘won’t,’ Herbert? It makes a difference for how we should proceed.”
“There’s not enough information to determine that for sure yet, but I’m guessing ‘can’t.’ It’s like ‘Ghost,’ the children’s game where everyone pretends someone is not there even though he or she is actually present. Someone usually makes a mistake, talking to the ghost, walking around him or her, responding to something the ghost has said or done, even if it’s just a flush of embarrassment or a raised eyebrow. In effect someone blinks.”
Mrs. Lanyon waited impatiently for his husband to finish, but she seemed to have forgotten what she was saying as she concentrated on her knot. “What about ‘Ghost,’ dear?”
“Oh, sorry. No one blinked. Nothing. From our brief glimpse of those doors before we were led away, I suspect that centaurs are holy, and possibly taboo, so there may be some religious ordinance that prohibits noticing our presence, like the Emperor’s New Clothes. Our captors said and did absolutely nothing to give me the slightest hint that they thought we were anything more than horses, even when they were riding us. For whatever reason, I think we’ll be treated as horses rather than centaurs by everyone but Selene and her sister.”
“You mean our son, Hastie, don’t you, Herbert?”
“Yes, of course. For some reason I couldn’t remember his name. I think that’s a clue too, but I’m not sure of what.”
Herbert Lanyon gave a final yank and removed the knot around her neck. Looking up, she saw that her wife had already removed his knot and was using strips of the leather to tie burlap bags around each foot. He had already donned one of the backpacks full of useful tidbits they’d gathered back at the tree.
“Good idea, dear. It should muffle the sounds of our hooves nicely.” She quickly copied him, both with respect to the burlap and the other backpack, and they headed off in search of the youngsters.”
The chamber might have been opulent at one time, but it had been abandoned long enough that it had been necessary to actually shovel the dust into corners and there was still a strong smell of decay despite the aromas emanating from the food laden table in the center of the room. Hastie and Selene almost drooled as they examined the treasure of precious metals and jewels carelessly tossed into the corner along with the dust. There were only two people in the room, but neither one looked like your average next door neighbor. Both had scars of some sort and both wore swords, knives and a smattering of other weapons that she could see and wanted to have in her own hands, just for a second or two.
Several tapestries had also once adorned the throne room’s walls, but they too were rotted. When Selene tried to inspect one of them more closely, it disintegrated in a puff of cloying dust as she brushed her hand across the fabric. The two men turned as the billowing cloud of dust appeared and saw the girls. The big one had a sword in his hand although neither girl had seen him remove it from his scabbard. The smaller of the two, but not in girth, evidently the leader, merely smiled and beckoned them into the room.
“I welcome you to my table, strangers.” His accent sounded vaguely British, like the announcers on the BBC programs shown on cable. “ I am Akcuanrut, and this is the Lost Temple of Zampulus. Please….” he made a broad wave towards the table piled high with an assortment of fruits surrounding two large braised haunches of some kind of savory meat. Selene was fairly certain that they were the carcasses of the bunny rats they’d killed back by the tree.
Selene concluded that if it hadn’t happened yet, they were probably not going to be killed out of hand. That meant their captors either welcomed them, as the man had said, or that they had something worse in mind for them, but were delaying the surprise for reasons of their own. Thus, she felt confident that there was little to lose by fully entering the room, since their presence had already been announced by the crumbling tapestry. Similarly, given their less than powerful position, sans swords, there was also nothing to lose by being honest, and they’d left them their knives for some reason, either contemptuous of what they could actually do with them, or perhaps contemptuous of women in general. ‘We’ll just see about that,’ she thought to herself. Besides, she had no desire to be anyone’s ‘just a girl.’
“You first,” she said as she stepped toward the center of the room. It came out gruffly, but Selene didn’t care.
The white haired man just laughed and waved nonchalantly to his companion, a huge man with muscles on his muscles. Selene found herself staring, first at his biceps, then his chest and below, as he strode confidently to the table and grabbed an entire haunch with the ease of a scholar lifting a sheet of paper. Taking a prodigious bite he smiled with grease dripping from his mouth, and without bothering to wipe, tossed a portion of the haunch to Akcuanrut.
With a similar smile, Akcuanrut ignored the two women as he began munching himself, although his table manners were better. Eventually, Hastie tentatively approached the table and tried a fruit. Selene sighed, and joined her, taking out her dagger and carving off a large section of the remaining haunch. For a while, the only sounds were those of ripping, chewing and swallowing, interspersed by the occasional masculine belch.
Finally, Akcuanrut threw down his bone, gave vent to a huge belch, leaned back on the stone throne upon which he’d been sitting and turned toward the women. “As I said earlier, I am Akcuanrut. Beside me, this hulking barbarian is D’lon-ra, my second in command. He will help us to recover the Heart of Virtue.”
“The what?” Selene asked.
“You said ‘us’,” Hastie interjected. “Do you mean Selene and my family?”
“Aye, Milady.”
“What makes you think we’ll work for you?” Selene asked with an edge of anger while Hastie overlaid her truculent question with “Fat chance, Charley!” in counterpoint.
“My, my, my wary very pretties. Whoa,” he laughed with a jiggling stomach. “Only one at a time, please. Perhaps your fellow travelers would like to join us before we enter council?” Every one turned to the entryway he gestured towards as Emily and Herbert sheepishly stepped around the corner of the wall from which they had been eavesdropping.
“Help yourselves to the food,” the silver haired man called out. “You must be hungry, but watch out for the meats. I’m afraid too much meat will make you rather ill, since your new bodies aren’t really designed to handle it.” He waited patiently as they paced up to the table and picked up a fruit each.
“Come, come, my weary friends. You must be hungrier than that. You’ve come a very long way, longer than even I can imagine without difficulty. Hungry centaurs become irritable, and we’ll all need to have clear heads to plan our strategy.” With that he turned back to the others.
“But you can see us as centaurs. How is that?” Dr. Lanyon was confused.
“Eat. Relax. I’ll explain in all due time, but there’s an etiquette to these things; others asked questions before you, so theirs take precedence.” He turned to Selene.
“Your question was first, I believe.” He held up one finger. “The Heart of Virtue is ‘Unique’ in all the world. Indeed, it’s not totally of this world at all. It was created by the Dark Gods to aid them in their eternal war against ‘The Light,’ but other than that we don’t know all that much about it, other than the fact that it somehow sucks the virtue from those about it. We don’t know if this is its prime function, to create additional slaves of Darkness, or whether this is a mere side effect of some evil working in other dimensions, like smoke from a chimney, the true purpose of which is to contain and carry away the noxious byproducts of fire, while the smoke itself is a mere accident caused by the nature of heat and wood. A perfect fire emits very little smoke, and so the more dense the smoke, the worse the skill of the one who created the fire.” He paused, evidently content to take the time to choose judiciously from among the many comestibles arrayed before him. Finally, he picked up what seemed to be some sort of tiny roasted bird, and popped it bones and all into his mouth, then chewed it with an expression of ineffable pleasure. “Voronian dawnsinger, a rare and delectable treat,” he explained.
After paying reverent attention to his morsel, he continued, “The second question was, I believe, although I paraphrase slightly, ‘Why should you aid us?’ ” He paused in thought for long enough for the others to wonder if he was going to respond at all, but then continued. “To explain, I’ll have to tell you a little bit of the history of this world. You four, after all, weren’t born here.”
Mrs. Lanyon gasped while her husband’s eyes grew wide, and her son’s eyes grew wider. Selene’s grave expression became even more severe, but Akcuanrut just smiled and nodded. “I know. Question number four, but I’ll answer it out of order.”
He took another portion from the food spread out before them and paused, considering. “It’s obvious that you’re not from this world because centaurs are routinely slaughtered for their magical properties by many wicked humans in this world, so most centaurs fear and avoid humans as much as possible. Even under mortal threat, no born centaur would permit himself to be captured, as you two have been, for the very reasonable fear of torture, mutilation, and death at human hands. I hasten to add that we are not numbered amongst the wicked, so you are perfectly safe here as our guests.” He paused to select a particularly delectable pale pink fruit, slice it into wedges, and pop several at once into his mouth before holding up one finger again.
He then continued, smiling, though whether it was out of general bonhomie or savoring the taste of the fruit was difficult to say. “Without false modesty, I have to say that were you really what you appear to be, centaurs of this world, and humans likewise, all four of you would recognize D’lon-ra as Emperor’s Champion and myself as Dean of the Emperor’s College of Wizards, either by name, by sight, or by description in countless stories.” He raised another finger.
“Not only that,” he said, adding a finger “but your spiritual and psychic auras are not from this world, despite your superficial appearance, although I admit that even I was fooled at first by your outward seeming.” Seeing his guest’s confusion he added, “But we’ll discuss this later, or we’ll never get to the rest of your questions.”
He sighed, then raised another finger. “Finally, you’re not from this world because, unlike all others of us, you speak with a terrible accent and nearly incomprehensible diction, as if you were talking with your mouths filled with pebbles.” He smiled at the mixed emotions which flashed across the faces of his guests as they debated which of his claims about them to accept and which merely not to reject.
“I’ve lost track of which number it was, so I’ll abandon tedious formal explication, but I believe your next question was ‘Why should you aid us?’ Not being of this world, the answer may not have as much meaning to the four of you as it does to us,” he made a broad gesture including D’lon-ra, “but to put things, as simply as possible, if we cannot get the Heart of Virtue back to the College within the next fortnight, this entire universe will cease to exist. The impact of the destruction of an entire universe on neighboring dimensions I don’t care to imagine, however disruptive our own demise might be to our neighbors.”
Dr. Lanyon gasped this time and then whispered to her wife. “Remember that glow and earthquake as we were running from this horde? I think it means that the gate home is still open. If this world really is destroyed, the energy blast into our world through that gate could destroy our world also.”
“I’m very sorry to hear that,” Akcuanrut said gravely, then smiled at their confusion. “I told you that I was a wizard, so know all, see all, and so on.” He smiled again as he spoke, but it was quickly replaced by a frown of concern. “I feared that it was a portal, but had not the luxury of time to examine it in detail, occupied as I was with saving our own bacon, as it were. Portals work by creating weaknesses in the barriers that normally separate one Universe from the next, so any such portal would provide ready access to the wave of destructive energy caused by the explosion of this world. The influx of energy might merely damage your world, or perhaps even hurl it into your local Sun, and at it’s worst might lead to the explosion of your entire Universe, starting a progression of universal failures that could possibly extend through many other universes. I’m fairly certain that this intention may lie behind the hidden intentions of the Dark Gods, or perhaps it merely amuses them, as humans wager on the roll of dice. This may provide another reason to help us, I imagine, if the the end of this world and its innocent inhabitants bothers you not at all.”
Walking to the buffet, Akcuanrut retrieved a flagon of ale. Returning to his seat on the aging throne, he drank deeply. “Ahhh. Much talking without drink dries the mouth, I’m afraid.” He belched, evidently not a breach of social norms here, because he didn’t look embarrassed at all.
“So,” Mrs. Lanyon spoke around the orange and red speckled fruit in his mouth, “assuming that we believe you, and agree to assist you, how would we capture and transport this ‘Heart of Virtue’ if being near it turns you evil?”
“I will provide you with enchanted Medallions which will dampen its power to some extent, but will not protect you completely should you touch the Heart in any wise. The souls of heroes and the skills of thieves you’ll need, lest you succumb despite my protective devices and personal help. If you go with us on this quest, we all stand together, to live or die, succeed or fail.”
Hastie turned to Selene. She was tempted to whisper, but after her father’s failed attempt, decided not to bother and spoke aloud. “This guy can’t be serious, but I’d consider helping just for a piece of the reward if this stuff’s any indication.”
Selene rolled her eyes and a slight smile danced briefly on her lips in response, but she quickly stifled it and shushed Hastie, just as she would have in class when he started clowning around, worried that they might miss something important.
“Where is this Heart,” Selene asked, “assuming we agree to retrieve it for you, and if we’re in such a hurry, why are we wasting time eating?”
“Ahhh. I’d love to tell you that it’s but a pleasant stroll from here, but I cannot, alas.” Another swig, this time with a slight tremble to his hand, caused some beer to spill onto wizard’s flowing beard. A wave of his hand and it was dry again and Akcuanrut made little of it, but Selene thought she saw fear in his eyes. “Getting to the Heart may be more difficult than retrieving it, I think. The Dark Gods guard it, and we are only human. As for why we’re wasting time, considering that we hazard our lives without hope of survival, all this …,” he spread his hands to indicate the lavish meal before them, “…is a reminder of the pleasures and joys to be found in this world, perhaps our last experience of them, but good to keep in mind before we go willing into what my be the final darkness.”
“So we can’t touch it, or even be near it without turning into some kind of evil creatures, and you don’t even expect to survive,” Hastie sneered. “Way to go, fat boy. Is this supposed to convince us to help you?”
“Na-Noc,” D’lon-ra interrupted, “the previous Emperor’s Champion and the best warrior ever to live, tried this same quest last year. Neither he nor any of his picked band of warriors ever returned from the last attempt to recover the Heart.”
“So the Heart killed them?” Mrs. Lanyon was not happy with the way this conversation was going.
“No, Mrs. Lanyon, Na-Noc is undoubtedly waiting for us, but forever corrupted by the Heart of Virtue. As an agent of evil, his touch would be the same as if you touched the Heart itself.”
“Let me get this straight,” Hastie was clearly incredulous. “We can’t touch the Heart, whatever it is. We can’t be near it. We have to fight the best warrior this world has ever produced and we can’t let him touch us either. Is there any more good news?”
“Unfortunately, and making due allowance for your obvious sarcasm, yes. You must traverse the Cave of Despair to reach the Heart, a daunting task which has never been successfully performed before, insofar as we know, although all we have are legends, of course.”
“I was joking. I was joking. Let’s get out of here. These guys are insane.” Hastie turned to leave, but Selene grabbed her arm. Hastie tried to shrug her twin’s hand off, but it didn’t budge. An instant later a dagger was moving with tremendous speed towards Selene’s neck.
“Girls, please.” It was Dr. Lanyon, hands held to her mouth in shock, who spoke as her wife charged towards the two youngsters.
Selene saw the dagger approach and stepped back, releasing Hastie’s arm and at the same time drawing her dagger as quick as a rattlesnake, but with much less warning. “Is it playtime, sister?” she sneered evilly as both moved into identical fighting crouches.
“Oh dear. This is not acceptable at all.” The wizard’s hands flew out and everyone other than the wizard himself instantly froze in place, as if they’d been turned into marble statues, or as if time had simply stopped for them. A second wave and D’Lon-ra unfroze. “Reposition the centaur so that it doesn’t run into anyone or anything,” he said. With that he strolled over to the fighters, gently plucked the knives from their motionless hands, and then returned to his seat on the stone throne.
Another wave of his hand and there was a flurry of movement. Selene and Hastie blinked and suddenly turned to face the wizard gently tapping one dagger against the other, all thought of their duel forgotten in the face of their new enemy. Mrs. Lanyon scraped to a stop, marking the stone with his slipping hooves as he realized the room had moved somehow.
“Tsk. Tsk. How will you ever defeat the Heart of Virtue if you are unable to control your own evil tendencies?”
“Who says we’re going?” Hastie snarled. “I don’t like suicide missions.”
“Suicide? Not at all; rather suicide not to try. It is my hope that you will go, because it is the only reasonable and prudent course for you. We must undertake our journey, not in any certain hope of success, but for the safety this world, and for safety of your own world, both of which will be utterly destroyed without your help. We’ve tried this before, and those who went before us were all either killed or absorbed into the Heart’s evil, so we have no illusion of easy success to buoy our spirits, only the knowledge that cowardice will only affect the precise moment of our deaths, — not the inevitable fact of them — if we fail to capture the Heart and reset the wards around it.” The voice seemed suddenly tired and worn, as if exhaustion had set in and his huge warrior companion quickly moved solicitously at his side and helped him rise. “D’lon-ra and I will let you discuss your decision until sunrise tomorrow. Then we must proceed — whether with you or without you — to our fate, which must be death, since we’ve tried before with a more powerful wizard, and the best warrior in this world. Without your help, the one imponderable in this deadly equation, which is our only real hope, we are almost certain to fail, both our worlds will be destroyed, and quite possibly many more, but do what you will. What’s a universe or two, or even dozens, in the cosmic scheme of things?”
Without another word the wizard, aided by the warrior, left the room slowly and with dignity as the quartet watched in silence. When the door slammed everyone began to speak at once, but stopped as Selene raised her hand for silence. Several seconds passed as she listened intently before drawing a deep breath and sighing as she slowly sank to the floor and seated herself tailor fashion, a heavily-armed Buddha in calm contemplation. “I was afraid they’d try to block the doors and lock us in,” she explained.
“So what are we going to do?” Dr. Lanyon asked. She paced nervously; hooves echoing as each step struck the stone floor. “We’re not fighters. We’re a scientist, a housewife, and two high school football players. How do we pull off the theft of the century?”
“Let’s blow this joint,” Hastie chimed in. “This isn’t our fight. We need to get home and get our original bodies back — don’t we?” He was shocked into silence when no one, not even Dr. Lanyon, agreed.
“We have no choice,” Mrs. Lanyon said decisively. “Evil is evil. It must be stopped wherever it is found. If it’s not defeated here, it will follow us to our own world. We cannot permit that, and we cannot chance being able to seal the portal between our worlds before this world is destroyed, because your father may have weakened the barrier between the worlds with his experiment, so helping to ‘fix’ the hazard to our own world is a family obligation, but also because this world’s greatest wizard told us that he didn’t know how many adjoining worlds, how many billions of lives, might be destroyed if the Heart remains at large. If running away is our only option, we might as well stay here, put sacks over our heads to avoid unpleasant sights, and wait comfortably for our own spectacular demise.”
“Yes, dear, I agree,” replied Dr. Lanyon, “but as I pointed out earlier, we’re simply not equipped for the task at hand. We should allow those with more experience to….”
“I’ll fight,” Selene interrupted, crossing her arms defiantly. “Regardless of what the rest of you choose, I’ll stay and fight. This is what I was born to do, I think, so I will help to defeat this putz No-knock and his fancy talisman.”
“You’re crazy,” Hastie stormed off to the table and angrily munched on something that looked like a pear, but tasted like a cross between a cherry and an apple. She was careful to keep herself facing away from the others.
“We must help, but we can’t,” Dr. Lanyon’s voice cracked with emotion as she struggled with her competing emotions. “We’re just not properly trained and equipped for anything like this….”
“I’m not so sure about that, Herbert.” Mrs. Lanyon had been thinking furiously while the others spoke.
“What are you talking about, dear? How can we possibly consider doing something like this?”
“Perhaps Herbert Lanyon the Sixth, his wife Emily the grade school teacher, who gave up her medical career to become a housewife and mother, and then took up teaching so she could keep an eye on their only child while he was in school, their unruly teenaged son and his more stable friend who play football in high school and whose greatest ambition was to goof around and ogle the girls, can’t do anything….”
“That’s what I said, Emily.” Dr. Lanyon was thoroughly confused.
“Herbert,” the powerful male centaur smiled down on his now smaller husband as he continued. “Look around you. Look carefully. What do you see? I’m not a grade school teacher and your mild-mannered little ‘wife’ any longer, not really. I’m a rather large and formidable male centaur, at least twenty-six hundred pounds of muscle and heavy bone, what they’d call a warhorse if I wasn’t a centaur stallion. You, my dear husband, are slightly smaller than me, but still a rather imposing figure as a centaur mare weighing, what? Two thousand pounds or more? And that wizard said that centaurs have magic. We know we can cloud humans’ minds so they think we’re just horses. We haven’t figured it all out yet, but I’ll bet that we can do a lot more, and I’ll bet that wizard can help us to realize our full powers on this world.” She paused while that sank in. “Hastie and Selene — the former Jack — aren’t high school students out wandering the mall and playing video games any more either. They’re now incredibly-skilled barbarian warrior women. Have you watched them sparring, or listened to them plan strategy, especially Selene, who appears to be a military genius comparable to Sun Tzu? They’re natural swordswomen, experts with knives, swords, and probably every other weapon, because their transformations are working on them, even now, and giving them the exact skills that women with their backstory demand. In a contest between D’lon-ra and either one of them, I’d be hard pressed to guess who would win. Together, they’d easily vanquish D’Lon-ra, I’m sure of it. In fact, if the natives of this world hadn’t forced their surrender by capturing us, I believe they could have taken on the whole horde and won, since they seem to be modeled after the barbarians in that film Hastie liked, who could take on dragons and entire armies with equal aplomb. You said we had to help. I say we are able to help. Although our original selves might not have been up to the challenge, the way we are now, we must be able to do something, and I believe that we were bred for war, or come from a warrior class, so we must have skills to match, just like the girls.” She paused while her words sunk in, then added, “Besides, I couldn’t imagine living with myself knowing that I might have been able to save a world — two whole worlds — and did nothing, especially since one of them is ours.”
The others just stared, unsure what to make of the sermon that had just come from the rugged centaur stallion. The silence grew. Hastie coughed delicately. Dr. Lanyon shuffled her hooves nervously. Finally, Selene began to slowly and rhythmically clap, soon to be joined by Dr. Lanyon and finally even Hastie.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Five
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Whether ’tis nobler in the mind to suffer
The slings and arrows of outrageous fortune
Or to take arms against a sea of troubles,
And by opposing end them?— William Shakespeare (1564-1616)
The Tragedy of Hamlet, Prince of Denmark (1603, 1604, 1623)
“Okay, what’s the drill? I want to get moving,” Hastie complained.
It had been touch and go for most of the night — Hastie as a barbarian woman being only a little less feckless than Hastie as a ‘jock,’ albeit much prettier — but now that the blonde barbarian had finally agreed to join the quest, she was impatient to get started and stood fidgeting with her sword hilt as they stood about in the throne room. She wasn’t alone, since no one except the wizard and the Emperor’s Champion seemed to be eating from the expansive breakfast table that had been set out before them, laden with every food imaginable in this world.
“I do not understand, young lady. This isn’t a marching contest, not at all.” Akcuanrut was confused.
“She means to say, please tell us what we need to do and what kind of problems should we expect along the way.” Over the course of the night Emily had emerged as the group’s spokescreature. It was a measure of the changes that had been occurring in their minds as they caught up to their bodies that bubbly Emily, the mother and housewife, had become serious, task-oriented Emily, the centaur stallion.
The others had changed too. Dr. Lanyon had changed from stuffy, pedantic scientist to nurturing centaur mare, segueing almost imperceptibly into their family’s new mother and hearthkeeper. Jack and Hastie had changed from fun-loving high school jocks to fiery-tempered barbarian warrior women who looked fierce enough to eat crowbars and spit out nails. Hastie was even now insisting that she be called Rhea, because she’d claimed that Rhea was a superheroine in some comic she’d read, so it was more fitting to have a heroic name. Dr. Lanyon had wisely refrained from explaining the rôle that Rhea had played in Ancient Greece, and that her namesake was a Goddess of fertility, motherhood, nurturing, and menstrual flow. Perhaps she might grow into her new name, after all.
The changes were not lost on Akcuanrut, but he didn’t offer his observations aloud.
“Oh…. Well…. Ah…. As I said earlier, we must recover the Heart of Virtue and place it safely under guard again. to do that, we must discover the location of the Portal of Death, and then pass through it without dying.” He paused to consider his words, then continued, “Then, we have to traverse the Cave of Despair, although I have no idea what horrors await us there, since none has ever passed through the cave and returned alive to report on the experience.” He paused again. “Finally, we’ll have to fight the Guardian of the Heart, probably Na-Noc, who I mentioned before, the former Emperor’s Champion.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Rhea interrupted. “Go on. What else? I want to get this over with.”
“That’s all there is, except that we must then return the Heart to the College of Wizards. It’s reasonable to assume that the Dark Gods will use all their available resources to stop us during the trip back.”
“Whoa up, there,” Rhea interrupted, tapping her foot in exasperation. “We agreed to help you get the darned thing. Surely once you have it, you can get it back to the College, can’t you?”
The wizard’s response was so quiet that it was almost missed by the others. “We must try, although we may perish in the doing of it, lest our little universes be doomed and all these creatures, the trees and fish, the grass, the blue sky above us, vanish into the dark ocean of oblivion. It would be a shame to have victory within our grasp, and then falter through either overconfidence or ennui.”
Rhea rolled her eyes. “Yeah, right. So where’s the darned portal? When the going gets tough, the tough get going, you know.”
“Take care, woman. D’lon-ra placed a hand on Rhea’s shoulder but she brushed it off. “Your haste may be your undoing yet.”
“Hey. Funny,” Selene smirked as she changed to an atrocious French accent for no particular reason. Rhea’s haste eez likely to be her undoing,” she paraphrased the huge man beside her, smiling even more. “I like that. You know, Hastie used to be her nickname. Three guesses why, and you won’t need the last two.”
Rhea was outraged. “Shut up! you dumb broad,” she screamed at her twin, furious and embarrassed both at once.
“Who’s a dumb broad? You….” Selene was shouting louder.
“Children!” Emily Lanyon’s thundering bellow shook dust from the stone ceiling, followed immediately by an ominous grinding sound, a dry groan in the rocks and corbeled columns that supported the cliff above their heads, as if the Temple itself were in danger of falling down around their ears. All eyes turned to the stallion, who looked almost as shocked as the rest. In a normal speaking volume she continued, “I think we need to focus on the problem at hand. Rhea actually asked an excellent question.”
Rhea stuck her tongue out at Selene, but did little else for fear of another deafening rebuke from her mother.
“How do we locate the Portal?” he continued, looking pointedly at Akcuanrut.
“I do not know.”
Now their faces turned to the wizard, who actually squirmed a bit under their scrutiny.
Rhea burst into scornful laughter, rolling her eyes in crude mockery.
“You don’t know?” Emily spoke quietly after Rhea’s incredulous laughter had died down. He had an ominous frown on his countenance.
“Rhea, you stop interrupting your mother and Akcuanrut this instant,” Dr. Lanyon chimed in. “You may be bigger now, but you’re not big enough that he couldn’t turn you over and give you the spanking you so richly deserve! You’ve shamed us before our hosts with both your cowardice and open greed.”
“Ulp!” Rhea quickly stifled her laughter. Her father wasn’t easily led to anger, but when she got her dander up, she could be formidable on her own.
Akcuanrut waited patiently for the bickering to cease before answering. “The Portal of Death is said to be here in the Lost Temple of Zampulus, but its exact location is unknown, and I’ve been unable to magically detect it, as I should have been. This is very strange, since normally evil magic is as obvious as a skunk in a bedroom. I can only conclude that it somehow hides itself when it’s not currently in use. I’ve heard other, similar, stories about the magic of the Dark Gods, so subtle — or perhaps so far removed from our normal plane of existence — as to be undetectable when not in use.”
Herbert and Emily both glared at Rhea in a preëmptive attempt to avoid another snide comment. It seemed to work, since she said nothing and made no surly faces. “So how do we find it?” Emily asked for everyone.
“As I said, Dr. Lanyon, I do not know. I have my apprentices checking every room, thus far without result. Amazingly devious is evil. It could be anywhere.”
“Just how big is this place?” Mrs. Lanyon had a thoughtful look on his face.
“I do not know. It is said to be infinite, but of course that’s not possible. Thus far, we have checked over a hundred rooms very thoroughly without finding the portal.”
“Excuse me, sir, but that’s the third time you’ve called this place the Lost Temple of Whozits. Why do you keep callin’ it ‘lost’ when you evidently knew where it was to find it?” Selene’s question brought another smile to Rhea’s face, but she didn’t make the snide retort everyone expected. Herbert Lanyon, however, made shushing gestures anyway, pointing to her wife who was obviously deep in thought.
Emily noticed them all staring at him and holding their breath. “Don’t mind me, folks. I’m just trying to figure something out.” With that he wandered off toward a corner of the throne room muttering incomprehensibly. The others watched for a moment before the urgency of their situation brought them back to the task at hand.
“Ignore him. He’s concentrating on a problem. An atomic bomb could explode and he’d neither notice nor care,” Dr. Lanyon sighed at her wife’s poor timing.
“So why is it called the Lost Temple?” Rhea wasn’t giving up on her sister’s question.
“Oh, very well. We can do nothing until we find the Portal in any case.” Akcuanrut settled himself more comfortably on the throne. “Until about a month before this expedition, the Temple of Zampulus was nothing more than a legend, but even as a legend it has always been called ‘lost’. It was supposedly constructed long before recorded history and then abandoned for many thousands of years. The opinion of some of the historians at the College is that the term referred to the fact that this was a place of such intense evil that all who entered lost their souls. Others believed that it….
“That’s it,” Emily Lanyon shouted with gleeful enthusiasm from across the room, oblivious to the fact that Akcuanrut was still speaking.
None-the-less, everyone turned to her in anticipation, because Akcuanrut was taking a long time to say, ‘I don’t exactly know,’ when stripped of rhetoric.
“What’s ‘it,’ dear?” Herbert asked.
“ ‘It’ is the Portal. I know where the Portal has to be.”
“Well, tell us, man. Tell us, damn it! Have you known this all along?” D’lon-ra, who had been silent the whole time, was suddenly right in front of Emily, very nearly furious, his teeth grinding together as his fists clenched and unclenched, ready for action. Rhea absently noted that the Champion was nearly as tall as the male centaur, but took the precaution of surreptitiously drawing her dagger and hiding it in her palm just in case, as she saw her father charging protectively toward the two males, obviously worried about the possibility of confrontation.
“Friends, please. Let him speak,” Akcuanrut beseeched the group as he made an arcane gesture from where he sat upon the throne. Suddenly, D’lon-ra uttered a surprised yelp as his feet left the ground and he floated gently to the side of the throne.
“Be at ease, D’lon-ra. Let him speak before you get yourself worked up into a rage.”
“The answer,” Mrs. Lanyon couldn’t resist a little pontificating of his own, “was perfectly simple, once inductive reasoning was applied.” He paused and beamed down at his waiting audience.
Rhea had no patience for anticipation, so immediately whined, “So what’s the answer already, Mom?”
With an annoyed glance at Rhea, he continued. “What is evil? It’s the absence of all things good, like love, respect, trust….” Another pause.
“Enough with the classroom lecture. A little help here, please! Dad,” Rhea whined to his father, possibly because she looked like his mother, whom he’d always been able to wheedle more easily than his father. “How about making Mom give us the short answer? He’s got this whole Socratic method thing goin’ on….”
“Rhea, be polite to your fa… mo…. Anyway, be polite,” Herbert Lanyon snorted, embarrassed by her own confusion over her wife’s new gender and rôle in their family. “And don’t mumble the ends of your words. It’s a sloppy habit that encourages sloppy thinking.”
With a hurt look at Rhea, and a thank you glance at her husband, Emily Lanyon continued. “But that was the key; Trust with a capital ‘T’. Truly evil beings can never trust. They must directly control all events, plan for every contingency as if they were alone, with all others prepared to betray them at the drop of a hat, because they themselves are ready to do the same thing if it works to their own advantage. The truly evil being can never trust others to love, respect, or even fear them long enough to do their bidding, so they must constantly be on guard against plots by those who share its treacherous nature. In effect, the virtuous are unified, because they work for the common good, while evil is an inherently solitary vice. ‘There’s no honor amongst thieves,’ as the saying goes.”
“Some of us are still in high school,” Rhea snorted in annoyance. “Will you please tell us in simple terms what the heck you’re talking about.”
“But I just did.” He looked a bit irritated over Rhea’s continuing obtuse failure to comprehend. “Because evil cannot trust, it must place those things of value to it where it can be certain of its safety. The Portal must be here, in this room, in Evil’s throne room.”
“But this room was examined first,” Akcuanrut objected. “It simply cannot be here.”
“Why?” Mrs. Lanyon challenged. “Why can’t it be in this room? How do you know what you’re even looking for if you’ve never seen it?”
“Because I am a wizard of great power,” Akcuanrut spoke with all the hauteur of someone long used to being deferred to, “and the Portal of Death must be a thing of magic, a thing created by the Dark Gods of course, but magic none the less. I could not possibly fail to be aware of it if were here.”
“First, just consider the past few moments; we’ve seen bickering and childish confrontations between individuals who have every reason to feel confident and secure enough in themselves that being drawn into such time-wasting nonsense is almost incredible. Perhaps this ‘Heart of Virtue’s’ influence is more subtle than you know, and may not require the magical ‘signature’ you expect to find, because it works differently from other magic. Just because the ‘Dark Gods,’ as you call them, have the ability to perform magic does not mean that they have to use traditional magic. The best way for magical beings to do the unexpected would be to use something outside the realm of the magic you’re familiar with. Also, these Dark Gods of yours are supposed to be very clever, right? They were trying to hide their deepest secret, the one thing their most devious plans depended upon, sure to be the target of magical assaults of every kind. Why would clever Gods use the exact sort of trickery that they knew any powerful magic user would see right through? They might as well have pasted a sign on their collective butts with ‘Kick Me, Please!’ written on it.”
Akcuanrut’s mouth opened several times before any words came out and then he did a jig as he proclaimed, “Non-magical! Of course, a secretive magical being would have to use non-magical means! Such subtlety! Wheels within wheels! To think that so brilliant a mind as yours, dear Sir, has solved in an instant a puzzle that a thousand generations of the wise have failed to grasp,” he effused. Then he looked around him at the vastness of the hall they stood within and grew both puzzled and discouraged. “But where would it be in so large a room? How could we find it? There must be millions of places to hide a secret rock that can be moved, or tapped, or whatever, to open the secret door.”
“That I don’t know,” Emily responded as the level of excitement in the room plummeted, “but I’ll bet Jack does.”
“Jack?” Akcuanrut and D’lon-ra spoke in unison. When no one answered, D’lon-ra tried again. “What’s a Jack?”
Emily merely gazed calmly at Selene, joined by Dr. Lanyon and Rhea. The other two followed their gaze to Selene.
“I thought her name was Selene?” D’lon-ra missed the wizard’s question as he examined the barbarian woman carefully trying to discover what a ‘jack’ was.
“It is now,” Mrs. Lanyon said. “It was Jack when she was a male on our world.”
Selene crossed her arms and glared at Mrs. Lanyon in a perfect snit of fury over being ‘outed,’ especially after she noticed D’lon-ra staring at her in confusion.
Mrs. Lanyon carried on blithely, “She was an amateur magician on our world, where magic doesn’t really exist. That means she knows all sorts of illusions; tricks for making things seem magical when they really aren’t. She also knows a lot about how the attention can be misdirected, so that you notice what the magician wants you to notice instead of what’s really going on. I’ll bet that she can find a hidden mechanism of some sort with greater ease than any of us, and it must, I think, be concealed where it would easily come to hand, in other words, on or very near the very throne you’re seated on.”
To his credit, Akcuanrut leapt up from his seat with all the alacrity and grace of a young man, brushing at his robes as if he’d inadvertently sat in something nasty.
Selene used her most exaggerated theatrical strut as she walked to the throne. Passing Mrs. Lanyon, she hissed, “I’ll get you for that,” but she had trouble hiding a wry smile as she said it.
“We are of the Light, Selene,” she whispered to her as she stalked past; “our power lies in truth and personal integrity, not secrets and shame.”
Selene blushed, then she muttered incoherently as she roughly shooed Akcuanrut further away from the throne and examined it; feeling each crevice.
“Close to evil,” she mused aloud. “Probably the throne.” She kneeled down to look under it. “Somewhere it can be reached easily, yet it’s got to be unobtrusive so that others won’t find it. Hiding it in plain sight or misdirection seem the most likely options.”
Then she got up again and walked around the throne. Her hands moved lightly but slowly along one armrest, the high back, and then the other, feeling for lumps, bumps and anything moveable. At the gnarled hand rest on the left side of the elaborate seat her frown of concentration turned to a smile.
“I think I’ve found it. There’s a gem here that seems loose in its setting.”
“Devious, dear,” Dr. Lanyon worriedly called out to her daughter’s friend/sister. “You said they were devious. It might be a trap….”
“There,” Selene cried out in triumph and stood back waiting. Suddenly there was a wooshing sound. Rhea was instantly crouched back to back with D’lon-ra, shield held above her, sword out and presented. D’lon-ra had fluidly matched her actions. At the same time Dr. Lanyon screamed and cowered behind her wife who put her arms protectively about her as hundreds, thousands, of small darts whistled down upon the troupe from holes in the ceiling, covering every portion of the large room except a small area immediately around the throne.
Inches from Emily’s head they suddenly stopped, suspended in mid-air close enough to see a strangely colored stain on the otherwise shiny tip of each. As they watched in awe, the hovering darts slowly began to float in a quivering mass towards the corner farthest from everyone, bunching into a tight clump like a swirling swarm of bees. When they were no longer likely to strike anyone they fell with a dry rush of sound, like pouring a large bag of rice onto a floor.
Selene was the first to recover. “Sorry,” she said, blushing a bright red, particularly noticeable on her very fair skin. ‘Oh, great!’ she thought. ‘Not only have I been labeled as a freak, but a stupid freak to boot.’
“Next time, give us a little more warning,” Akcuanrut fumed, slowly lowering his hands and then slumping to the floor by the throne. “It’s not easy to control so many objects.”
“Sorry,” she called over her shoulder as she returned to examining the throne. I’ll be more careful next time.” Then she muttered almost imperceptibly under her breath, “Unlike Rhea here, which is why we’re in this stupid situation to begin with.”
Several more minutes passed as Selene carefully examined the throne and its pedestal. Fingers gently caressed the hard stone surfaces as the others watched warily. Finally, she stood and turned to the group. “I found two loose segments that might be latches or conceal levers. One is by the right armrest by this fluted hand rest,” she pointed, “and the other is on the left inside leg. If you folks are ready, I’ll try the one on the armrest, since that would be the handiest in an emergency.”
The barbarian woman waited as each of the others assumed a defensive or protective position as they had before under the duress of surprise, but this time more thoroughly. Mrs. Lanyon surveyed the others and then nodded. They all held their breaths and waited for they knew not what as Selene moved the hidden latch on the arm rest.
And moved it again, but in a different direction.
And moved it yet a third time, trying to twist it as she did so.
“So get on with it already,” Rhea grumped. “I’m getting tired of standing here, hunched over, waitin’ for the sky to fall.
“I did, Rhea. Three times now.”
“So what happened?” she complained. “Did we die and I missed it, or what?”
“Mind your tongue, Rhea,” Mrs. Lanyon quickly interjected before turning back to Selene. “You’re the expert here, dear. What does it mean?”
“I think it means that this was just a loose piece of wood, and not a hidden switch. If everyone’s ready, I’ll try the other one.”
Once again everyone braced themselves. Akcuanrut grumbled, “Do it already.”
Selene moved the other seeming latch, standing as far back as possible while she leaned down to work the lever. It clicked, but did nothing. Then she pushed at it again, but nothing happened at all.
“Damn it, work!” she said and kicked the throne with all her strength, grunting in frustration, and heard a faint click. Kicking it again, she was rewarded with a deep scraping sound as the throne and its pedestal began creeping backward, revealing a gaping pit opening into Stygian darkness.
“Yes!” Selene did a brief victory dance and Rhea joined in as Akcuanrut and D’lon-ra watched in confusion. “I guess it was a little bit sticky after so many thousands of years.”
“Is it the Portal of Death?” asked the ever practical Emily.
“Dark waves of evil magic are emanating from yonder pit, so I suspect it is,” was Akcuanrut’s response. “Well, then, let us go. I will lead of course. Just let me collect my apprentices.”
“Wrong.”
Rhea’s and Selene’s response was in unison again, but then Rhea elaborated. “D’lon-ra and I will lead as there may be non-magical traps and ambushes. The centaurs will flank you, wizard, and Selene will cover our backs. “There’s no time for apprentices, and too many people is too many people to stumble over any trap down there. We need to travel light and fast to surprise whatever might be waiting for us.”
“But… but….” Akcuanrut sputtered until D’lon-ra intervened.
“She’s right. The apprentices are very well-meaning, but men of action they’re not, and their powers won’t add that much to yours. On the other hand, their blundering about could be the death of us all; besides, time is precious. The only change I’d recommend is Selene at point with me and Rhea as rear guard. Selene has proven her ability to identify and deal with me-can-i-cal,” he spoke each syllable separately, as if the word was unfamiliar to him, “traps, and who knows what dreadful machineries else have been set in motion by that kick?”
“Oh, very well,” Akcuanrut grudgingly conceded. “Time is of the essence, so your words, O D’lon-ra, are wise counsel.”
“Fine,” Rhea interrupted. “Now that that’s resolved, shall we go?” She and Selene moved almost as one to the food table and stuffed several loaves of bread into their backpacks, followed by some fruits and other items that looked as though they might travel well.
“One question, before we depart,” Emily interjected. “How do Herbert and I get down there?”
“Why… float, of course,” Akcuanrut was surprised by the question. “Are you not familiar with the magic of centaurs? I thought that must be why you chose those forms.”
“We’ve only been centaurs a couple of days. Until then we weren’t even aware that centaurs really existed. We had no idea what centaurs can do, other than that it looked like they could travel with great rapidity, and carry heavy loads.”
“Oh, my! We must remedy that immediately. You can….”
D’lon-ra interrupted. “Save that for the trip, Master Wizard. We need to get moving now!”
“You have a hunch?” the wizard asked.
D’lon-ra nodded.
“Very well. D’lon-ra’s hunches are nearly as good as a seeing. We will speak of this more on the way.” With that he also took up several fruits and headed for the entrance to the pit.
“Uh-hum.” Emily clear his throat.
“Yes?” the wizard asked as he turned back to the centaurs.
“How do we float?”
“Oh, of course. All centaur magic is innate and only partially volitional. It will happen on its own, if you desire something, like a wish that one might make upon seeing a lucky omen.”
When both centaurs looked at him in confusion, he elaborated. “Try it here. Jump and wish that you could float like a cloud above the floor.”
“Okay,” they said in unison, but it was clear they weren’t really convinced. Still, they tried. Herbert and Emily separated a few feet as they moved to one side of the huge room. Turning back to the group, Emily jumped first — and found himself with his arms outstretched protecting his head from the ceiling, easily thirty feet in the air.
Landing as lightly as a feather at the other side of the room, she called enthusiastically back to Herbert, “Herbert! You must try this! It feels fantastic.”
Before Herbert could leap, he was in the air again, landing lightly beside his husband and slapping her on the rump. The centaur mare gave a yelp and a surprised leap, but then realized that she too could float.
Landing, she quickly turned and jumped again, only to be met in mid-air by her wife who “high fived” her as he passed her. As each landed they turned and prepared to jump again, smiling like school children at play. Selene let them jump once more before interrupting them. “Enough fooling around, folks. Let’s go, people. We have two worlds to save.”
One more leap and they were at the pit and ready to leap in. Only Akcuanrut’s stiff warning prevented it. “Wait! I need to be sure there are no Magical traps set on the opening.”
He stood concentrating for several seconds and then made an abrupt up and down gesture.
“It’s free of magical traps, at least for the first hundred feet or so. Selene, would you please make a similar check for mech-ani-cal traps?”
Without a word, Selene knelt beside the entry and examined the edges. As if anticipating her thoughts, Rhea brought over a wall torch and dropped it into the pit.
They all watched the torch as it dropped, and dropped, and eventually faded into a faint spark in the darkness, then disappeared without ever landing.
“Folks, I think we’ve got a problem,” was Rhea’s understated comment.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Six
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
He cried in a whisper at some image, at some vision,
— he cried out twice, a cry that was no more than a breath —
“The horror! The horror!”The Heart of Darkness (1899)
— Teodor Josef Konrad Korzeniowski (Joseph Conrad)
“What’s wrong now?” Akcuanrut asked in irritation. Now that he’d agreed to move quickly, he was anxious to get moving.
“No bottom,” Selene cursed. “The darned pit’s effectively got no bottom.”
“I can fly us all to the ground easily,” said the wizard.
“I think not,” Dr. Lanyon rejoined the conversation. “Can you fly us and also respond to any magical threats?”
He seemed deflated slightly. “I can try, but you’re right. Overconfidence is the enemy of good luck.”
“You don’t sound very certain,” Emily said, “but that’s all right, because I don’t think you’ll need to do both.”
“Huh?” Rhea’s ears perked up. “Whaddya mean?”
“I mean your mother and I can float us to a soft landing, and are easily big enough to carry us all.”
“Sounds like a plan to me,” Selene stood and brushed off her hands. “I can’t find any more traps so let’s go.”
With a sly smile at Rhea, Selene jumped on Mrs. Lanyon’s back and called out, “I call dibs on riding with D’lon-ra.”
“What? No way.”
“Hey, you got to cuddle with the big guy when the darts were falling. It’s my turn now.”
“Children. Stop,” Mrs. Lanyon firmly pushed between the two before swords were drawn and spoke with his ‘it’s final and that’s it’ voice. “D’lono-ra and Selene will ride on my back while Akcuanrut and Rhea will ride on Herbert’s back. I’m both stronger and bigger in my present form, so I should be able to carry the extra weight more easily than Herbert.”
Grumbling, and with only one snort of laughter from Rhea about the weight comment, the girls took their places. All four humans carried a torch in one hand and a weapon in the other. Even Akcuanrut carried a short sword, while the centaurs held only a torch each, leaving one hand free to manipulate any obstacle they might encounter.
Mrs. Lanyon crossed his fingers. Dr. Lanyon silently mouthed, “I love you, Emily.” Taking each other’s hands, they walked to the edge and leapt into the void.
As soon as everyone realized they were still alive and floating everyone exhaled in unison. Slowly, like two gliding eagles, the two centaurs circled each other as they fell lower and lower down the dank stone well. They fell hundreds of feet. The bottom was still lost in darkness and the opening beneath the throne through which they had jumped was a pinpoint above them before they encountered anything of special note.
D’lon-ra was first to spy the tunnel, a roughly circular section of greater darkness. As Akcuanrut frantically braced himself to react instantaneously to any magical attack, Selene squinted intently as she examined the fast approaching entrance for any hidden traps, or rather places that might conceal them. Seeing none, she didn’t say anything as they sped toward the dark opening. One last circle and they were in the tunnel, the walls of it suddenly illuminated as they rushed through the opening, and then they were skidding to a stop on the floor of the tunnel as everyone cheered.
“Hush!D’lon-ra observed laconically. “The tunnel ahead is quite straight, and it too seems to go on forever.”
“The Cave of Despair,” Akcuanrut intoned solemnly. “Can you not feel in them the waves of pain and helplessness left behind by the hapless slaves coerced into creating them?” The others paused to examine their surroundings and themselves and slowly, unwillingly, nodded in agreement. They did have some sort of horrible aura about them, like the squalid slave quarters at luxurious Monticello, or the Old Slave Mart in Charleston. Looking at the hand-hewn rock walls, it was easy to imagine the oppressive dark filled with gaunt and scrabbling miners, the sound of whips, and the intermittent cries of anguish.
“No stinkin’ feeling is gonna get to me.” Rhea declared, and with that she turned and began to walk down the tunnel.
“Wait a minute, moron,” Selene shouted as she bolted after her and grabbed her smaller twin by the shoulder. “There are too many risks for you to be wondering off by yourself.”
“Like you’re gonna stop me?” Rhea sneered. Her dagger appeared in her hand.
“Rhea! Think! We’ve got to work together.” Selene pleaded, but that didn’t stop a dagger from appearing in her hand as well.
They danced about as each made exploratory feints, not realizing that the others had caught up to them until they suddenly found that they could not move. Akcuanrut had frozen them with his magic, again. Both struggled helplessly until their faces were bright red. Tears began to trickle from Rhea’s eyes.
“Agitated depression,” Mrs. Lanyon spoke with clinical detachment. “Sometimes when people are depressed, they fight against it, producing what appears to be a state of agitation, usually including aggression. Hold them while I look for something in my backpack.”
D’lon-ra moved behind Rhea while Emily Lanyon moved behind Selene. Each took a firm grip on the barbarian woman before him and held tight as Akcuanrut released his hold on them.
Suddenly able to move, each gave a tremendous shriek and began struggling as if possessed, but their captors merely waited stoically until they were spent. By that time, Mrs. Lanyon had finished digging in his backpack and was holding a whispered conversation with Akcuanrut. The wizard muttered something, waved a finger at something in the doctor’s hand and then they both turned back to the still struggling girls.
“Akcuanrut has enhanced the effect of an herb whose effects are very much like Saint John’s Wort. It should be more than strong enough to counteract any of the depressive effects of this benighted place.” The girls had stopped struggling as Mrs. Lanyon spoke, although they continued to glare maliciously at each other.
“I want each of us, in fact, to take one,” Hastie’s father offered small pieces of dried, whitish root to each girl. “You two first. If we release you, will you take it?”
It took a few moments, but eventually each agreed, and when released took the proffered root, swallowed quickly, and gagged at its bitter taste.
“Yuck. That stuff tastes terrible,” Rhea complained.
“True,” Mrs. Lanyon agreed, grimacing as she swallowed a piece herself, “but it will help us. Now, do you still feel angry?”
Rhea and Selene examined themselves. “No,” they spoke in unison again. “No. We feel fine now.”
“Then,” the good doctor used his best imitation of John Wayne, which was just as bad as the girl’s attempts at levity had been, and said, “Let’s roll them wagons, Pilgrims.”
“How long have we been marching?” Mrs. Lanyon grumped. “My hooves are getting sore.”
“It does seem like a long time, doesn’t it, Dear?” Dr. Lanyon agreed. “Maybe we should take a break.” The muted chorus of grunts made it clear everyone was in agreement, but didn’t have enough energy left for much enthusiasm.
“How long does this thing go on for, Akcuanrut?”
“Good question, Selene,” Rhea seconded her.
“I do not know,” Akcuanrut replied as he slid to the ground and groaned, “but we cannot go on for much longer, and I dread to think of sleeping when surrounded by so much evil.”
“So what do we do?” the ever-practical Dr. Lanyon asked.
“I will try something now. I should have thought of it earlier, of course, but hindsight is always all-encompassing.” Akcuanrut asked D’lon-ra for an arrow from his quiver. Next he took a small ball of twine from his own backpack and tied it to the back of the arrow, just in front of the feathers. Balancing the arrow chest-high on one finger, he muttered and the arrow began to vibrate. Akcuanrut dropped his finger and the arrow remained floating in the air. One last word and it shot forward to the limits of the attached line and then hung there like a dog straining at the end of its leash.
“We will follow this, and perhaps see more clearly if we are are being subtly misdirected.”
With more groans, everyone stood and slogged off behind the tireless arrow, which strained ahead of them like a young puppy on a leash.
“Break time.” Rhea didn’t wait for anyone to disagree as she slid to the ground.
“Who wants the last of the water?” Selene shook the water skin and everyone listened as it barely made any sound.
“We can’t go on like this,” Dr. Lanyon observed tiredly.
“The arrow still points straight ahead,” Akcuanrut observed.
“True, but why does it wobble every hundred feet or so?” Mrs. Lanyon wondered aloud as he watched it wobble again.
Akcuanrut“I have no idea. There may be currents of magic that alter the flow of space and time in here.”
“Maybe… maybe… may… mmmm….” Dr. Lanyon began digging frantically through her backpack. Shortly she had the laser pointer in her hand and assumed her lecturer’s stance.
“Aw geez, Dad,” Rhea groaned. “Can’t ya just tell us? I’m too tired for a lecture.”
“Hush, Rhea. Listen to your father,” Mrs. Lanyon’s deep voice boomed.
“Thank you, dear,” Dr. Lanyon smiled appreciatively at her muscular wife. “I am relatively unsure of the coherence of my speculative hypothesis, limited as I am by classical physics, rather than the magic which seems to rule this world, so I would prefer to explain my thoughts on this matter aloud, hoping that, even if I’m incorrect, my ramblings will jog the thought processes of someone else so that the correct solution presents itself. Akcuanrut’s comment about time and space sparked a feeling of ‘Eureka!’ in me, and made me immediately think of something I’d just been reading about quantum theory, specifically, about String Theory, which seemed particularly apropos since we’ve been following a string for the past weary miles.”
This time, there was a much more enthusiastic chorus of groans,
Undaunted, she gathered herself together for her presentation. “I wish I had a lectern,” she muttered, then said, “Does everyone know what a Möbius strip is? Anyone? Anyone?”
Emily Lanyon cleared his throat to remind his husband to keep to the point.
“Ah, yes. Never mind. Well, a Möbius strip is basically a one sided shape. You can make a representation of one by taking a strip of paper and curving it into a closed loop without twisting; then take one of the ends and rotate it a hundred and eighty degrees, then glue the two ends together. If you trace a pencil line along the surface of the loop, you’ll find that what you might naïvely think are two sides, an inside and an outside, are actually only one, so your penciled line will loop around the strip twice, once on what would have been the top, and then seamlessly around to what would have been the bottom, then around again to the top again, where it will finally meet itself.”
“Dear,” her wife said gently, “you’re dwelling upon inconsequentials, I think.”
“Sorry,” the smaller centaur cleared her throat. “In any case, some forms of String Theory require some portions of space and time to be folded in upon itself to form extra dimension which we can’t directly observe. I think that that’s what’s been happening here. If my premise is correct, my laser pointer should help to prove it.” With that she turned it on and aimed it at the wall. Slowly she moved the bright red dot further and further along the wall until it was just a pinpoint in the distance, and then it was gone.
“Look!” D’lon-ra pointed excitedly back along the tunnel toward a tiny red dot of light that had just appeared behind them.
Dr. Lanyon carefully held the pointer very still, keeping it aimed down the corridor in front of them, then turned the pointer off and on again several times, the last time carefully twisting around so she could see over her own shoulder, and could see what everyone else had seen, that the red dot behind them blinked off and on in synchrony with the movement of her finger on the laser button.
“I was afraid of that,” she said. “We’ve been walking in circles.”
“Come on, Dad,” Rhea whined. “We’ve been walking in a straight line. We never turned once.”
“That’s true, Rhea, but think of the Möbius strip. You can draw a straight line on it forever but it still loops around, even though you haven’t retraced your steps.” The laser pointer was replaced by the piece of paper and her finger traced its way around the strip several times without stopping. “Instead of a strip of paper, three-dimensional space itself has been twisted around and joined to itself in some manner, so that although we believe that we’ve been walking in a straight line, we’ve been subtly ‘tricked’ into walking the same short path many times.” Then he looked down at the floor of the corridor, smiled, and said, “In fact, I can prove it. Look above your heads. What do you see?”
They all looked but only Selene spoke out, “The roof of the corridor and traces of soot deposited when people have walked through carrying burning torches to give themselves light.”
“Exactly!” she said triumphantly. “Now look below your feet.” She pointed down for emphasis.
Selene looked down, then up, then down again. “I’ll be darned; the same sorts of soot on the ‘floor’ of the corridor as there are on the ceiling.” She looked up again. “Now that I know what it is, it’s fairly clear that someone has scuffed through the soot above us with their feet, just as we have the soot deposits below us.”
Dr. Lanyon beamed with pleasure, just as she did in the classroom when a student grasped an important point. “Excellent observation, Selene! You’ve got a good head on your shoulders!”
Selene blushed a little, but was none-the-less pleased with herself.
Mrs. Lanyon asked perceptively, “But how does this explain the wobble, dear?”
“I think the wobble is where we loop back, or turn over onto the other side of the three-dimensional loop though some sort of extradimensional portal. Before the wobble, the arrow correctly points forward and after the wobble it also correctly points forward, only we’re upside down from what we were before. Just at the wobble, though, where we loop back to the beginning again, the arrow is confused. It doesn’t know exactly where to point — up or down or right or left — so it enters a state of quantum uncertainty in which it wants to enter all possible states at once, hence the uncertainty in its exact orientation.”
“So it wobbles, Dad. So what?” Math theory was never Hastie’s strong suit, and changing sex didn’t seem to have done anything to improve her grasp of topology.
“Rhea. Think carefully. It’s the weak point. It’s where we get out.”
“But how?” she whined again.
She furrowed her brow, never having had a mother warn her of the dangers of permanent wrinkles from rash grimaces. “That’s the part I haven’t figured out yet.”
Rhea let out a heavy sigh, redolent of adolescent ennui. “Great, Dad. Build us up and drop us flat, why don’tcha?”
“Herbert Lanyon the Seventh, you apologize immediately,” Mrs. Lanyon roared.
“But….” Belatedly, Rhea glanced over at the angry expression on her mother’s face and revised her angsty attitude. “I’m sorry, Dad, but how do we get out?”
“I may have the answer to that,” Akcuanrut chimed in. “Now that you’ve brilliantly pointed out the weak point, I should be able to defeat the spell of concealment that must be there. Observe.”
“Great.” Rhea poked Selene in the ribs and muttered. “Now he’s done it. Just what we need, another lecture.”
Selene only glared at her and rolled her eyes, a subtle criticism that passed Rhea by completely.
However, instead of a lecture, Akcuanrut merely tugged gently at the arrow, pulling it back toward the group until it began to wobble again. Ever so slowly he continued to reel it in, feeling the line as carefully as an angler might strain to imagine the movements of a fish. The wobble grew more pronounced, Akcuanrut then twitched the line, and suddenly the arrow veered off to the left, flying rapidly towards the wall — and through it.
“Akcuanrut, you’ve done it,” Dr. Lanyon cheered, her voice rising an octave or so, until it was almost a squeal.
“Sinister. The way of evil, of course,” but the wizard smiled as he spoke.
“But there’s no door there, just more wall. Where did the arrow go?” Mrs. Lanyon was confused.
“No, dear, it just looks like a wall. Think of it as an optical illusion.”
“Okay folks, rest period is over. Let’s go kick some evil butt.” Rhea’s groan belied the enthusiasm in her voice as she slowly rose.
It was a matter of moments for Selene to check for traps and when she looked back, Akcuanrut nodded to indicate that he too had finished his examination of the unseen door.
One by one the group stepped through the illusory wall and into a cavernous room, bigger even than the throne room above. Every inch of the room’s circular wall appeared to be covered with sculpted images of cruel depravity, each worse than the one before, people — and other creatures — splayed on racks, their entrails being drawn, people thrown into pits of fire, others hacked by hooded figures with wicked-looking battle axes, others torn to pieces by wild animals, pierced through with spears, hung on low gibbets, the movements of their dying struggles captured in obsessive detail, flayed alive on wooden crosses, drowned in buckets while suspended upside down by flesh-hooks through their hamstrings. Every vicious cruelty possible was displayed upon those walls, the makers of which seemed to have focused their entire creative energy on destruction and pain. The center of the room was a sandpit about thirty feet wide and beyond that was a huge throne composed entirely of human bones. Sitting on the throne, and by no means dwarfed by it, was a leathery-winged, muscle-bound humanoid with ruddy skin and horns. Fangs grew from its lower jaw and the eyes shone with a yellow glow that seemed to pierce the soul.
The creature’s voice was incongruously deep, yet melodious, in a peculiarly discordant way, as effective in causing discomfort as nails on a blackboard. Somehow it also had a gravelly undertone that reached to the very marrow and made the bones shiver. “Greetings, D’lono-ra. It’s been a long time, old friend.”
“Na-Noc?” the Emperor’s Champion replied.
“How wonderful. You remember your old teacher,” the creature rumbled.
Rhea nudged Selene. “Teacher?”
Selene just shrugged in return.
“You, vile thing, are not my honored teacher and friend,” D’lon-ra spat out the words as if they had a sour taste.
“True,” the creature’s smile showed more teeth than should ever be seen. “I was your sad, tired old friend, resting on my laurels and the table scraps of an uncaring liege, but I’m feeling much better now.”
“Na-Noc was none of those things and you defile his memory, creature of evil.”
“Oh, D’lon-ra, D’lon-ra, old friend. You are so, so wrong, but worry not; soon you will join with me and understand.”
“Come to me, spawn of evil,” sword drawn, the huge hero moved warily out into the center of the sandy circle. “Allow me to end your torture. Allow me to kill the evil in you so that you may die honorably and be remembered for your good deeds and glorious accomplishments.”
“Jeez,” Rhea whispered to Selene, “he’s wordy all of a sudden.”
“Yeah,” Selene agreed, but she was staring intently at the tableau before them. “Something’s wrong!” she whispered.
Both women nodded imperceptibly to each, silently drew their swords and began circling in opposite directions around the edge of sand pit as Na-Noc flowed to his feet and languidly ambled out onto the sand.
The huge creature stopped about ten feet from D’lon-ra. The Emperor’s Champion was huge, but the creature dwarfed him, easily twice as large with muscles on its muscles.
“Come to me, little boy,” Na-Noc beckoned, his grin showing yet more teeth. “Come to me, if you dare.”
“D’lon-ra! No!” Akcuanrut shouted frantically. “It’s a trap!”
“Of course it’s a trap, incompetent one,” Na-Noc laughed. With that it lunged with superhuman speed, not directly at D’lon-ra, but right over his head in a flip using its wings to end up facing the hero’s back. One quick slice and D’lon-ra’s leathers were lying on the sand.
With a roar of anger D’lon-ra spun to face the creature, but was hampered by the shifting sand. A short sword appeared in his left hand and sliced a wide swath at stomach height while his long sword swung out in a higher arc toward the demon’s neck.
Na-Noc stood immobile as the gleaming blades approached and made contact with solid thwacking sounds, imbedding themselves a good half a foot in the creature’s body exactly where D’lon-ra had aimed. Yet rather than crumple to the ground, Na-Noc stood laughing. Then its flesh closed around the blades and began flowing rapidly toward the hilt.
Before a surprised D’lon-ra could react the fast-flowing flesh reached his hand and he froze. Within seconds the red flesh had encompassed the smaller man and then the two masses combined, leaving an even larger Na-Noc shaking the walls with his peals of hideous laughter.
“It’s not there, little ones.”
Selene had reached the throne and was examining it, looking for the Heart of Virtue while Rhea stood by as lookout. In the meantime, Akcuanrut had been gesturing and muttering frantically. Suddenly he refocused on the events about him and stared in disbelief at the altered Na-Noc. “Of course!” he shouted to the others. “By your own reasoning, Selene, it could it be nowhere else. The Heart must be lodged inside its body, the only place of ultimate safety for suspicious creature of evil. Within its own body lies the Heart of Virtue!”
“Oh great,” Rhea groaned. “Not only do we need to beat ‘Big Red,’ we’ve got to get that damned Heart from inside its molded jelly body.”
“You take the right side and I’ll take the left.” Selene cut off Rhea’s complaints and matched her words with actions. Still not sure how to help, but worried about the girls, Dr. and Mrs. Lanyon also stepped onto the sand and uncertainly moved toward the great beast.
The girls were graceful, yet blindingly fast as they parried and sliced in perfect unison like two sides of a mirror. Even the huge Na-Noc was hard pressed, but was managing to hold its own; the fact that its injuries healed over within seconds was helping it immensely, though, and it was clear to everyone there that the current stalemate would slowly turn to its favor as the girls were beginning to tire; yet Na-Noc seemed indefatigable.
Off on the sidelines, Akcuanrut was still chanting and gesturing frantically but to no avail. No spell he could throw seemed to affect the great red creature for more than a few seconds.
Meanwhile, Dr. Lanyon had been watching the struggle with that detached look on her face that she always used when concentrating on a problem. As her husband yelped in fear at a narrow escape for Rhea, he withdrew from his reverie and trotted off towards Akcuanrut to whisper for a moment.
When the wizard nodded she quickly trotted around the circle to her wife and whispered to him. He too nodded and Dr. Lanyon resumed her original position opposite her wife. Both centaurs unstrung the thick ropes hanging from their saddlebags and held large loops of rope as if preparing to lasso a steer.
As Na-Noc extended himself on both sides to thrust at the swordswomen harrying his flanks, Dr. Lanyon shouted, “Now!”
On cue, Akcuanrut threw a spell to freeze the air around Na-Noc to create a foot thick slab of ice around its corpulent body, leaving its limbs free to thrash around. At the same time, the two centaurs flipped their ropes over its extended arms, twisted them like garrottes around each arm, and reared back to pull them tight. Seeing their opening, Selene and Rhea immediately began hacking away at his huge limbs, even as the ice began to melt away as if dropped into a blast furnace.
The advantage was theirs however. On the third roundhouse chop both arms separated from its body, causing the centaurs to stumble as they struggled to regain their balance.
As the last of the ice began to melt, the barbarian women attacked Na-Noc’s legs and by the time a smaller set of replacement arms had formed, the legs too were gone. The centaurs quickly tossed their ropes around the falling legs and dragged them to yet another corner of the sand pit, far enough from the arms, that had in the instant become rippling puddles of red slowly sinking so rapidly into the sand that they could not easily or quickly reunite, trapped by the porous surface that the creature had designed to trap others.
As a much smaller Na-Noc reformed, Rhea and Selene started hacking away at the arms again. Now that a system had been developed, things moved quickly and shortly the once huge beast was little more than a quivering red blob about one foot in diameter while the others took up plates and cups to hurl sand on the separate blobs of Na-Noc jelly, which quickly sank into them, somehow weighing them down to the point that they could only quiver, knocked in random directions by fresh onslaughts of sand.
Akcuanrut’s magic was much easier to focus on the smaller blob and he carefully levitated the quivering mass while Mrs. Lanyon pulled a plastic picnic tablecloth from one of her backpacks.
The two girls kept hacking away until they could see a small lump of something shiny beneath the viscous red goo. At that point Dr. Lanyon tossed the plastic over the slimy lump, gathered the ends together and tied a bulky knot to seal whatever it was inside.
The group cautiously moved off the sand, carefully avoiding all the clumps of red. At the edge of the sand pit the three remaining humans collapsed to their knees on the floor of the hall, exhausted, while the centaurs remained poised for instant action. All five gave a heartfelt sigh of relief.
“Is it finally over?” Emily Lanyon asked Akcuanrut.
“Over at last, I think. The journey back is all that remains. After this, it should be relatively easy, although we must still be wary of the Dark God’s tricks.”
“So we can go home now?” Rhea asked, still panting from her exertions.
“Of course you can return home,” a sepulchral Voice boomed deafeningly, coming from everywhere and nowhere, from the walls, from the dank floor and hidden ceiling of the horrible hall. “And in fact, you should!”
The others jerked in surprise as Akcuanrut struggled back to his feet and resumed a defensive posture.
“Your presence here has served as an amusing diversion, but all diversions must eventually come to an end. You may even take the Heart of Virtue with you.” and then the Voice laughed horribly, just as it must have laughed when the moments of agony depicted on the walls of its throne room were first enacted.
There was a tremendous rushing sound and a blast of air, like the wind as a train rushes down a tunnel straight towards you. Just when they all thought it couldn’t get any louder, there was a gigantic flash, brighter than any locomotive headlamps, and….
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Seven
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
If you don’t change direction,
you may end up where you’re heading.— Lao Tse, (c. Sixth Century BCE)
—
“We’re home,” Mrs. Lanyon beamed as the five found themselves back in the family living room. “But how? Who was that?”
“A Dark God, of course,” Akcuanrut answered as he settled himself into Dr. Lanyon’s favorite lounge chair with a tired groan. “The Dark Gods have very strong magic, and they obviously saw this as the most effective way to prevent us from returning the Heart to the safekeeping of the College of Wizards.”
“I wonder why he returned us here,” Dr. Lanyon mused.
“Who cares? We’re home again and I’m sure ready to get my old body back. Which backpack was it in?” Rhea’s eyes danced from centaur to centaur as she waited for one of them to tell her where the Jekyll formula was.
“What happened to the saddlebags?” Selene asked. They were missing.
“Never mind,” Rhea responded cheerfully, “we’ve got more of the formula upstairs. I know I left some in — the lab. Oh heck, the Lab!” she screamed and ran upstairs.
“Turn off the TSP device while you’re up there, Rhea. It’s the yellow switch….” Dr. Lanyon trailed off as he realized the girl was already out of sight, and probably also out of hearing range. “I’ll ask her when she comes down,” the centaur muttered to herself, daunted by the notion of climbing the staircase, or even walking through the doorway, since it seemed awfully small, like Alice’s doorway into Wonderland. Fortunately, the bottle labelled “DRINK ME” was just upstairs.
“Hmmm, it’s nice to be home, isn’t it, dear?” Mrs. Lanyon sighed as he tiredly shifted hooves. “I can’t wait to get into a warm bath and get a good night’s sleep.”
“Me too,” Selene chimed in, dropping into a sprawl on the couch. “I wonder what I’m going to tell my parents when I get home.”
“Why the truth, dear. What else?” Mrs. Lanyon responded. “But please sit like a proper lady, Selene, dear.”
“But I’m not a lady, or at least I won’t be when Rhea gets back here in a few moments.”
“Actually, that’s not true, Selene, although I didn’t have the heart to disabuse Rhea of her ‘hasty’ jump to a false conclusion. We haven’t whiled away a fortnight on our quest, dear, and you know we have to wait out the full period to avoid all possibility of harm. So for now, please humor me, dear. It’s unseemly for a young lady to sit with her legs akimbo like that.”
Selene sighed and changed position after a wistful glance up the stairs. Where was Rhea already, she wondered.
Dr. Lanyon had other priorities. “I’m going to turn on the television set. I wonder how long we’ve been gone and what we’ve missed?”
Dr. Lanyon carefully maneuvered around the coffee table to reach it. Turning it on, he flipped to the cable news channel. Seconds later all conversation except the muted sounds of the television stopped as Rhea dejectedly dragged herself back into the living room.
“The lab — everything in it that wasn’t bolted down, great-grandfather’s journal, all my vials of the formula — gone. It’s like a tornado hit up there — a TSP tornado. It’s just an empty room.” Her shoulders slumped,, and it looked like she was trying to hold back tears. “Even the TSP device is gone,” she said despondently.
Mrs. Lanyon hissed in shock while Dr. Lanyon slid her hand into her wife’s but said nothing. It was unclear who was most comforted by the action.
Rhea slumped to the couch and Selene glided to her side and put an arm over her shoulder to comfort her. “It’s not that bad, Rhea.”
“Whaddya mean ‘not that bad’?”
“We’re all alive.” Suddenly Selene’s eyes closed as she realized what she’d just said. “All of us but D’lon-ra, that is.”
“D’lon-ra,” Rhea whispered. “What a horrible way to die.”
“His death was for a noble cause,” Akcuanrut offered. “The survival of a world, maybe many worlds. He will be remembered in song and story forever, when I get back.”
“But we’re stuck like this,” Rhea wailed, although it wasn’t clear whether the emotional display was for her body or the lost hero.
“Maybe I can change you back,” Akcuanrut opined, “although I’m not exactly sure how the spells might change between the worlds.”
Rhea glared up at the wizard. “You could have changed us back at any time and you didn’t? Why the heck not?”
“Herbert Lanyon the Seventh, you know I will not accept such language in my home.”
“Sorry, Mom, but why did he leave us like this if he could have changed us back?”
“For your safety,” Dr. Lanyon interrupted before Akcuanrut could respond.
“Hunh?”
“For your safety, Rhea. You were a fit and healthy young man, but how much did you know about swordplay?”
“Come on, Pop. You know my sport is football.”
“That’s exactly correct, Rhea. You are — er, were — a quarterback. What skills would you have brought to the quest we just completed had you still been a football player? Could you have thrown a touchdown pass to your wide receiver and taken down Na-Noc? Thrown the ‘Hail Mary’ pass to trick him into fumbling his defenses?”
“I…. Ah… Oh, heck,” Rhea glanced over to her mother for support, but she seemed to be assiduously watching the television. “That’s not the point. We shouldda been given a choice.”
“Rhea, Rhea, Rhea,” Dr. Lanyon tsked. “What choices were there? We barely survived. Look how often the skills that you and Selene brought to our group made the difference between life and death.”
Rhea puffed up a bit as she listened to her father. “Yeah, I guess so. But where did we get those skills anyway?”
“I can answer that,” Akcuanrut chimed in. “There are some rules of magic that remain constant across worlds, and the Law of Similarity is one of them.”
“Dad!” Rhea whined. “What the he… heck is he talking about?”
“Oh, Rhea,” Dr. Lanyon heaved a huge sigh. “Sometimes I despair for your continuing education. May I?” The female centaur deferred to the wizard who gestured his permission.
“Can you state the Laws of Thermodynamics, Rhea?”
“Of course. The First Law is….”
“That’s all right, Rhea. You don’t have to recite them, merely recognize that they exist.”
“Why?” Rhea pouted prettily. “Where are you going with this?”
“Well, science has rules. The Laws of Thermodynamics are just one example. Magic obviously has rules as well.” Dr. Lanyon glanced at the wizard for confirmation and Akcuanrut smiled back in agreement. “But the rules of magic are different from the rules of science. I think one of the rules of magic is that function follows form.”
“Correct, O Lady Centaur,” the wizard spoke formally, then nodded. “And a very neat manner of putting it. I love the way you people think.x”
Selene scratched her head, “Isn’t that backwards? I thought it was form follows function.”
“Normally it would be,” Dr. Lanyon paused. “No, I misspoke. Here, on this world, where science rules, the hypothesis would be ‘form follows function.’ Thus, a pair of scissors would be shaped with a sharp edge in order to be able to cut paper. Does that seem clear?”
Both women nodded.
“On Akcuanrut’s world, where magic rules, it’s the exact opposite so function follows form.”
“Fine, but if the lecture’s over, Dad, I still don’t understand what the heck you just said.”
Dr. Lanyon threw her hands up and her wife stepped between the two before his husband began to lecture again. “Let me try, dear.”
Without waiting for a response, Emily began. “It’s like right and left, yin and yang….”
“Yeah, I get it, Mom. They’re opposites.”
“Right, dear, but magic and science are true opposites.”
“So what’s with the function follows form?” Rhea whined.
“It means mean that because you had the form of a barbarian woman from your stupid movie, you started to think and act like the barbarian woman from your stupid movie, including her stupid outfit, Dumbo,” Selene had interrupted, then scowled and sprawled on the couch, taking Mrs. Lanyon’s regular place when watching the television.
Rhea scowled back at Selene, considering the beautiful intricacies of shape and form inherent in the image of her dagger sticking out of Selene’s back. Then, she complimented herself on her superhuman self-control as she grudgingly decided not to put her thoughts into action.
“What are we going to do with the Heart of Virtue?” Dr. Lanyon asked, trying to change the subject before there was actual bloodshed.
“That’s a good question.” Akcuanrut tapped his chin in thought. “I don’t know much about this dimension, but we’ll need someplace safe until I’m sure that you are free of continuing danger. Then, I will simply take it with me.”
“The safe in the lab should be perfect, Dear,” Mrs. Lanyon spoke up. “Assuming it’s still there of course.”
“Of course, Dear. That’s the ideal spot, although we might also think about putting in the safe deposit box at the bank, but how are we going to get it there?” Dr. Lanyon made a broad sweeping movement to display her equine half.
“Whoa up a moment,” Rhea smiled at the dour looks on her parents’ faces. “He’s a wizard. He said he could change us back. Let him change us back and then he can take the Heart wherever he wants.”
All eyes were on Akcuanrut.
“Unfortunately, I can’t do that here.”
“Why not? You are a wizard, aren’t you?”
“I am a great wizard, in my own world, but here a poor one. There’s little magic left in this world.”
“Of course. The magic. That’ why I felt out of sorts.” Mrs. Lanyon’s expression made it clear that he agreed with his husband. “In the other world, I felt a constant flow of energy that I could tap, but here it’s barely a trickle.”
“So we’re stuck?” Rhea’s hands went to her mouth in shock. “What are we going to do? What will Selene tell her parents?” She stopped a minute. Something was wrong, something she’d said. “And why are we still calling her Selene?”
“Slow down, Rhea,” his parents laughed. “We are what we are. Centaur or human, scientist or wizard, it doesn’t matter. We’re alive and a family; we will survive no matter what form we happen to have.”
“Great, I’m a babe. You’re both half horse. That’s it?”
“Does it matter all that much you’re female instead of male? I would think your father and I would have much more reason than you to be upset, we changed sex and we changed species — to one that doesn’t even exist on this world except as fantastical fable and myth. In this world we’re as unique as the Heart of Virtue. Just think what some people would do to us, were they to discover our existence.”
“Well spoken, Emily, and your point is well taken. As to Selene’s parents, we should probably call them over and explain to them personally. Our families have been close for so long, and we have a family history of contact with strange phenomena, so I’m sure that they will understand and help.”
While the Lanyon’s were talking, Akcuanrut dragged the plastic wrapped Heart of Virtue over to his seat and opened it. One glance inside and he quickly interrupted the others. “It is gone!”
“Huh? What’s gone? Don’t you dare tell us the Dark Gods have the Heart of Virtue after all this.”
“No. The Heart is safe,” he said, “if you can call such a dangerous object safe. Na-Noc, on the other hand, is missing, or what was left of him, which is troubling.”
“So the Dark Gods probably kept him back in the other world, right?”
“They could not possibly have kept him. He was too close to the Heart, and directly under its malignant influence. The Heart would have kept him in hopes of making further mischief.”
“What’s that mean?” Rhea asked.
“The Heart has very strong magic and intelligence of its own,” he said, “even stronger than the Dark Gods now, because they poured a lot of their own natural power into its creation in hopes of gaining an advantage over the forces of Light by concentrating the power of many Gods within a narrow compass. That is why we need to destroy it, if we can, or contain it if we cannot. By the physical actions of others it can be moved, but mere magic can have little or no effect on it. When the Dark God said that we could have it, he was only bluffing. He had no actual power to control the Heart, which would have subsumed him as easily as it corrupted Na-Noc if he’d tried. Keeping it was not his choice, unless he wished to fight both us and it at the same time, and he we have had the fight of his life if he’d won, both the Heart and he have a natural affinity, both being of the Dark, so his weaknesses are well-known to the Heart, and the temptations the Heart would use to wear down his resistance more alluring. Eventually, he would have succumbed.”
“You mean Na-Noc fell out and is now a slimy puddle on the rug somewhere?” Rhea snorted in a very unladylike manner.
Akcuanrut didn’t answer, but it was clear that he doubted the truth of Rhea’s assessment of Na-Noc’s absence.
“So, what you’re telling us is we’ve got a missing blob of evil creeping around somewhere?” She threw up her hands. “Let’s remember to bring along an empty mayonnaise jar the next time we go searching for him, Okay?”
The wizard nodded. “Exactly, although I’m not exactly sure what ‘mayonnaise’ might be, a jar of some sort would have been very handy, provided the top could be fastened very tightly.”
“Okay folks,” Rhea said nervously. “I think it’s officially time for a brief psychotic break. Who’s first?”
“Rhea, dear, let’s do try keeping focused on helpful thoughts,” Mrs. Lanyon chided his volatile son or daughter. It was difficult to say which side of the equation she was leaning towards, despite her loud and constant protestations. “I would think our first considerations would be to get the Heart of Virtue to a safe place and then figure out how we’re going to survive until we can return to our original forms.”
“I thought we agreed on locking the Heart in our safe?”
“Yes, dear, but you and I are not designed to go up or down stairs right now. Rhea will have to do it.”
“Sure. Okay. Give it to me.” In an instant she was gone. Moments later, she returned to find everyone laughing.
“What’s so funny? A gal could get paranoid here.”
Taking several gulps of air, Selene regained enough control to explain. “We were worried about being able to move about in this world, but that won’t be much of a problem, at least tonight.”
Selene pointed to the television set. The noon news was on, showing the date and a group of costumed kids.
It took a few moments for it to sink in, at least for Rhea; the kids were carrying decorated bags, and the date was obviously October Thirty-First — Halloween.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Eight
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
If you can remain calm and collected amidst all this confusion,
you simply don’t truly understand the problem.— Unknown
Vfrgoysl peeked out into the great opening. It was dark, but he could see clearly. Nothing moved. With an inaudible sigh, he scurried forward keeping to edge of the wall as he scanned the vast expanse before him seeking food. Hunger drove him. It always drove him, and it was not just his own hunger but the hunger of the many mouths of his children and his children’s children.
There! Food! A large blob of something pulsating slightly, but otherwise unmoving. It was enough to feed his entire family for several days. Vfrgoysl salivated in anticipation, but it was in the open. He would have to move away from the safety of the wall. He would have to move into the open where the giants lived, where blindingly bright light could appear without warning and where huge objects could drop down on you from nowhere to crush you.
There really was no choice and Vfrgoysl knew it. The hunger would consume him otherwise. His family would die; the thousands of them. Another quick scurry brought him to within mandible-reach of the blob.
From this close, it was clearly pulsating and Vfrgoysl twitched his antennas as he tried to sense whether it was truly edible. The faint cloying odor was all he needed to convince himself. He stretched a mandible to taste of the delicacy before him and found himself stuck. His mandible seemed to be rapidly sinking in, deeper and deeper. He jerked once, trying to back away from this new threat, but could not free himself.
Within seconds the blob had engulfed Vfrgoysl and less than a minute later he’d been completely absorbed. Vfrgoysl was no more, but a small portion of him, his knowledge and his emotions, lived on. Na-Noc grumbled at how slowly he was regaining his original mass. At this rate, one cockroach at a time, it would take forever.
Using the information he’d obtained from Vfrgoysl he reformed himself into a larger version of the cockroach and scurried off toward his nest. There were a couple of thousand morsels of food waiting for Na-Noc and the sooner he could regain his original size and reclaim the Heart of Virtue, the sooner he could petition the Dark Gods to return him to his homeland.
“Emily?” Herbert Lanyon whined as she plucked at her bra straps, irritated by their foreign feel and not any more comfortable with the smooth silky feeling of her blouse.
“Yes, dear?” Emily Lanyon asked as he stopped and looked up from the hay he was spreading about with his hooves in the makeshift stall they had created on one side of the family’s attached garage.
“Stop kicking the hay around and listen to me please. I’m worried about how the Uttersons will handle this.”
“Would you two like some privacy?” Akcuanrut glanced over from the workbench, as entranced as he was by the various tools, especially the power tools, and hoping he would be able to continue his examination. From time to time he’d pick up a cordless drill, or a power saw, and pull the trigger with a startled frisson and a delighted laugh.
“No, perhaps you can help,” Emily waved him over.
With a last wistful glance towards the workbench, he joined the two centaurs.
“We’ve done what we can. The kids will get another copy of the Jekyll formula from our safe deposit box on Monday. Selene even found an all-night feed and grain store that delivered half a ton of feed and that hay that Emily was just spreading around.” She made a wry moue. “Darn, I feel like I just did a commercial for the Yellow Pages.”
Emily smiled politely at his husband’s attempt at humor, but Akcuanrut stopped sneaking glances to the workbench long enough to give the female centaur a quizzical look.
“Sorry,” she blushed and explained about indexed business listings, although it was difficult to account for the fact that they were still called ‘yellow pages’ when in fact they were online now, and had no intrinsic color at all. That led into another long explication of electronic communication and the Internet, and by that time they were both confused. Before she could return to the original topic of discussion, the doorbell rang.
“Oh dear, I guess we’ll have to wing it.”
“Don’t worry, Herbert,” Emily assured her as he reached out and tucked an errant strand of hair behind his husband’s ear. “The Uttersons are our friends. They’ll understand.”
With that they all moved to a position behind the four foot high barrier that had been constructed earlier. The barrier was designed to block the centaur’s lower body from view until their new forms could be presented in a manner designed to avoid shocking their friends.
They could hear questioning voices approaching. “Is my tie straight?”
Herbert glanced critically at her wife and nodded, reaching out to grasp his hand and squeeze it nervously.
“Emily? Herbert? Are you really out there? Is this another one of your Halloween pranks? And where did you get these two darling girls to pretend to be barbarian swordswomen?….” the cultured “Vassar-trained voice” trailed off as Mrs. Lucille Utterson preceded her husband George into the garage. She stopped short when she saw Herbert Lanyon, his wife Emily, and a stranger with flowing white hair standing uncomfortably behind a plywood barrier. The Lanyons, oddly enough, appeared to be standing on a table or something, because they towered above everyone in the garage, almost brushing the ceiling, although the garage itself was designed to accommodate large vans, the better to lend itself to Dr Lanyon’s scientific experiments, some of which required heavy machinery and wouldn’t fit into the laboratory upstairs.
George had been paying too much attention to the two barbarian women to notice that his wife had stopped and bumped into her. “Sorry, dear. Must have tripped,” he smiled endearingly at her scowl.
“My Gawd, Emily, you’ve turned the garage into a stable,” Lucille clapped her hands in excitement as she turned back to the centaurs. “I can’t wait to see what’s next.”
As they had previously agreed, Dr. Lanyon responded as if she were her wife, or at least tried to, but Lucille had already turned to Akcuanrut. “And who might you be, sir? As you’re here I’m sure you must be a good friend of the Lanyon’s, but in that marvelous costume, I don’t recognize you.”
“Lucille!”
“Yes, Emily?” Lucille turned back to Dr. Lanyon with a perplexed look.
“Please sit down,” Dr. Lanyon gestured to the chairs that had been positioned just inside the garage, facing the barrier the Lanyons were standing behind. “We absolutely must talk.”
“Why of course, Emily,” she sounded hurt. “Why didn’t you say so? Come, dear,” Lucille gestured to her husband to follow, then marched haughtily to a chair and waited for her husband to seat her. Making a production of smoothing out her skirt, Lucille finally looked inquisitively up at the two centaurs standing behind the barricade. “What would you like to say, dear?”
Hiding her face behind her hand as she pretended to clear her throat, Dr. Lanyon muttered just loud enough for her wife to hear. “Sometimes I don’t know how you’ve put up with her all these years, Emily.
“We,” she continued aloud, facing the others, “Dr. Lanyon and I, need to tell you a story. At first blush, it will seem a rather outlandish tale, so I must ask you both to bear with us until the end.”
“Why, Emily, this sounds positively conspiratorial,” Lucille beamed, “like in college when we — George, stop poking me.”
“Lucille!”
“Yes, Emily? Oh, of course. Your story.”
With the skill of a career academician, Herbert Lanyon VI, MD, PhD, female centaur, described the events of the preceding few days in excruciating detail, successfully transforming the family’s incredible adventure into a rather dull report suitable for the driest technical journal. Mr. Utterson sat listening intently while his wife allowed the tale to progress to its eventual conclusion, albeit not without some foot-tapping and a stifled yawn or two.
At the conclusion, Mr. Utterson peered at one Lanyon and then the other before speaking. “That was a fascinating story, Emily, although presented in a manner more like what I would expect from your husband,” he nodded cheerily at the male centaur he assumed to be Herbert Lanyon. “Definitely not up to your usual standards of entertainment. But certainly you are not purporting to claim it as whole cloth, are you?”
“Of course it’s true, dear,” Lucille interrupted as she gave a broad wink at the person she thought was Emily. “After all, you know sorority sisters never lie to one another.”
“Rhea. Selene. Would you take your positions please?” As Emily’s deep voice boomed out, the twins quickly moved to stand at ease behind the Utterson’s chairs.
“Thank you. Now, Akcuanrut, would you please remove the barrier?” The wizard grumbled at being asked to perform manual labor, but rolled the barrier away to reveal the Lanyons in their full glory.
“Well, really! Emily Lanyon, I’m shocked. Cover yourself up this instant.” Sandra quickly scanned the garage seeking something to throw over her old friend, apparently standing naked from the waist down before her — and, more importantly, her husband, but failed to notice that both had implausibly shrunk down to normal size.
Spying an old blanket in a corner, covering the gas barbecue grill for the winter, she stood to rush over and grab it — or at least tried to stand — but two strong hands snaked out from behind her and held her immobile in her chair.
“I say, what’s the meaning of this?” George began to rise and also found himself held firmly in his seat as the woman behind him said, “Sorry, Dad,” and confused him even more. Then, everyone tried to speak at once. Finally, a plaster-cracking bellow from Emily Lanyon silenced the others and in the silence, Herbert called to Akcuanrut, “Why do they see us as humans? What’s wrong — er, or should I say right?”
“Magic, I suppose, your centaur magic. In a land of humans it would be safest to be perceived as human, so that is how you are perceived.” He thought deeply for a moment. “I suppose this means that not all the magic of this world has been consumed for some reason, just not the magical continuum drawn upon by creatures such as yourself.” He shrugged, a fluent student of human cultures and otherwise. “Who knew?”
“So how do we let them see us as we are?”
“Simply wish it so, just like flying. It’s your magic, so it answers only to you, and I have to confess that I’m a little jealous at the present moment.”
The two centaurs glanced at each other. Emily shrugged his shoulders and they both closed their eyes and concentrated. The Uttersons’ horrified gasps told them all that it had worked.
Selene was sprawled lazily on the living room couch watching the twenty-four hour news channel.
“Jeez. You’d think you’d never seen a TV before.” Rhea playfully ruffled Selene’s reddish blonde hair as she ambled past on the way to the lounge chair. On the news was a story about the theft of several lab rats being used to test a potential cancer cure. A spokesman for the laboratory was noting that the loss of the animals would delay testing for at least a year.
“Who the hell would want to steal a bunch of white rats?” Rhea wondered aloud.
“Got me,” Selene picked at a piece of loose fabric. “Maybe we should investigate, Frank.”
“Right, Joe,” Rhea snorted. “But your reference is messed up. The Hardy Boys were— well— boys — or haven’t you looked in a mirror lately?”
“True. Maybe Nancy Drew would be better — or how about the Bobbsey Twins?”
“Wasn’t one of them a boy? I vaguely recall my mother once lecturin’ me on them when I was a kid and didn’t want to learn to read. I had a theory worked out, see, that books were obsolete, because everything could be translated into speech electronically….”
Selene smirked. “Yeah, yeah, except that people can read — with training — from three to ten times as fast as even rapid speech can be understood. When scanning for information, the ratio goes up even higher. It was a dumb idea, Sherlock.”
Rhea grunted, unwilling to dignify a reasoned counter-argument to her childhood fantasy with a retort.
“I never read the Bobbsey Twins stories anyway. I thought they were boring.” Selene turned off the television and rolled onto her stomach to face Rhea. “But, speaking of boring, who really cares? Are you as restless as I am?”
“Yup, and unless you feel like some sword practice we’re probably gonna to stay bored. You know how damned long it takes our parents to develop a plan of action once they start talking. We could be old and gray before they decide anything.”
“So let’s go out and do something — something other than the same old sword practice, as exhilarating as that might be.” Selene sat up, getting excited by her idea. “We could visit the arcade at the mall, or check out how the team is doing without us. We could even go to the dance like we were planning before this all started.”
“Now wait just one minute Selene — and you are Selene now, not Jack. Do you want people to see you like you are now?”
“What’s wrong with what I look like?” Selene stood and posed seductively. “I think I look pretty darned good. Besides, who’s going to recognize us? We’ll just be two people in the crowd.”
“Right,” Rhea laughed. Standing, she gently took Selene by the hand and led her up the stairs to her old bedroom. “I’ve gotta get you to a mirror.”
“This is crazy, this is crazy, this is….”
“Oh shut up already, Rhea. It’s panic like that — panic unbecoming an ex-first string quarterback, I might add — that’s the reason why I’m driving, even if it is your car.”
“But the football game? No one will know us and they’ll try to….”
“Exactly, Rhea. No one will recognize you. That’s why we agreed that we would call you Nancy, although I still think Hattie would have been easier for you to remember — who would have known you had a thing for Nancy Drew? So what’s the problem?”
“What’s the problem? Darn it, Selene, we’re headin’ towards a high school football game. Teenaged boys; hormone factories, and they’ll be even more difficult to deal with once they get their adrenaline flowin’ from the game. You must remember what that’s like, Jack,” she intentionally used his birth name, “you used to be one.”
“So? I’m not looking for sex, Nancy,” Selene used the incognito Rhea had selected for effect, “just a good time. Teenage girls have been dealing with teenage boys for ages. Exactly how many girls did you ravish after each game you played, for example?”
“None, but….”
“But what? We’re going to watch our team play. If you still feel uncomfortable, we can leave right after the game ends. Nobody’s going to hit on you, well not much anyway. Besides, if someone did, you could slice them into tiny bits at least seventeen different ways — but please don’t. I’d suggest just using some of the same techniques your girlfriend Connie has been using to keep you both virgins. It would be hard to explain away the misunderstanding if either of us had to kill anyone, and it’s awfully difficult to get blood out of leather. Right now, these are our only outfits, remember, and I’m not sure whether anything we purchased in a modern style would stay that way for any length of time, considering what happened to the clothes we were wearing when we changed. I mean, look at us, still fresh as savage daisies, our outfits clean and neatly pressed after weeks of wandering around in the wilderness without a dry cleaner in sight.”
Rhea wasn’t paying the slightest bit of attention. “Connie never looked like we do. I mean she was pretty — real pretty when it comes to that — but just look at us. I mean, we’re out and out gorgeous, like supermodels or rock stars. Worse than that, look what we’re wearin’. We’re gonna freeze our cute little behinds off wearing teeny-weeny leather bikinis like this.”
“No problemo, buddy mine. The bikinis are fine — they’re just a Halloween costume like almost everyone else at the game will be wearing. As for being cold, look on the back seat.” With that, Selene pulled into the high school parking lot. “Come on,” she called out as she grabbed her old letter jacket, slammed her door and strutted proudly towards the gate.
Rhea sat watching as Selene strode through the gate and disappeared into the crowd. She could hear the cheers from the assembled students, from the sound of them all boys, and shivered, now that the car heater was off. With a deep sigh, she reached back and grabbed her letter jacket. Throwing it over her shoulders and holding it closed in front of herself, Rhea slowly left the car and trudged towards the gate, easily following the path of outraged girls, most of whom were berating their boyfriends about staring at ‘that slut,’ or words to that effect — and who knew what else.
Akcuanrut was bored. He had quickly realized that he didn’t have enough knowledge of this world to be of any help, especially as the direction of the discussions were leaning towards how to cope until the changes could be reversed rather than how to get Akcuanrut back to his world. With the TSP device gone, it had not taken him long to come to the conclusion that he would have to arrange for his own return. The others didn’t even notice when he excused himself and left the garage.
Wandering through the kitchen was fun for a while, the gas stove was amazing and he played with it for several minutes before moving on to the refrigerator. He played with the refrigerator door, watching the light go on and off, then with the in-the-door ice dispenser until there was a small pile of cubes and crushed ice on the floor. The sink was most fascinating of all to Akcuanrut, with its hot and cold water and the drain to take it all away.
He was tempted to use a bit of his magical reserve to determine how they worked, but grudgingly decided against it. He didn’t have enough magic to return as it was and this world didn’t have much to spare. Instead, he decided to see if he could find and gather what he would need. Not one to delay, once he’d finally made a decision, Akcuanrut stalked out to the garage. The door was still open to air it out after one of the centaurs had inadvertently relieved himself or herself. The debate still raged in the other room and no one even noticed as he grabbed the blanket off the grill and stalked purposefully off into the dusk.
Na-Noc was hungry again — and weak. He had no idea where he was, but assumed it was some hell the Dark Gods had sent him to for failing to protect the Heart of Virtue. It took so long to surround and absorb his food in this place where magic was so scant, and he’d shed a lot of the mass he’d gathered with so much effort when one of the rats he’d ambushed had turned out to have ingested a copious dose of poison. It had been a race to slough off the poisoned tissue before it killed him as it worked its way rapidly toward what passed for a brain in his protean body. He had to find a wizard, or at least a powerful source of magic, if he was ever to escape this prison. It was faint, but he could sense a wizard nearby. Food was closer — and he was so hungry… so very hungry.
The crowd roared. It was first and ten on the thirty-yard line and the Orbs had the ball. Selene was yelling and cheering them on with the rest, but Rhea was a bit more critical as she analyzed her replacement’s moves. Phil Cohn was doing remarkably well as a second string quarterback coming out from behind Rhea’s shadow, but he seemed to be afraid to go with a pass play.
“Selene. Selene!” Rhea shouted and tugged at her leathers to get the excited girl’s attention, since Selene had discarded her jacket within moments of finding a seat, finding it too warm once she’d started jumping up and down and cheering on her team. “We’ve gotta get Phil to pass the ball. No one’s coverin’ any of the receivers. They’re wide open and he’s almost outta time.”
“What?” Selene shouted over the crowd. “I can’t hear you.”
“I said, he needs to pass the ball. He’s only called one pass play the entire game and if he doesn’t start soon, he’ll be massacred. We don’t have enough ground plays to keep their defense off guard,”
“So tell him.”
“No way. I’m stayin’ low key. Besides, the way I look, why would he believe I have the slightest idea how to play a man’s game like football?”
“So you’d let our team and our school down?”
“No. That’s why I told you. You don’t seem to mind paradin’ around for everyone to see. You go tell him.”
“No. It’s your suggestion. You go,” Selene smiled archly.
“I can’t. I just can’t.” Rhea was near tears in her frustration. “Come on. It’s your team too.”
“Well, all right. You’re right there. I don’t want them to lose either.” Selene hesitated for a moment, as if in thought, and then gave a big grin. “But you’re going to owe me — big time. Right, ‘Nancy’?”
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll owe you. I’ll owe you. Anythin’ you say. Now get down there and convince him to do a pass play. It’s already second down.”
“Okay, but take off your coat,” she said.
“What!? Why on Earth should I take off my coat?”
“Do you want the team to win? I’m not going down there unless you take off your coat, and that’s final.”
“Okay,” she groused, as she shrugged out of her jacket, “but I don’t see why I have to do anything so silly.”
Without a word, but smiling back at Rhea as she turned toward the home team’s place by the side of the field, Selene gave a flip of her hair and flounced off to the bench where the coach was giving the team a last minute pep talk. Smiling, she wondered if it was the usual one involving calling the players ladies and threatening to enroll them in the cheerleading squad if they didn’t win.
The time out was ending as Selene made it to the bench and called Tim aside. The whistle blew and they were still talking. Rhea couldn’t tell what Selene said, but Phil shook his head and started to head back out onto the field. Selene stopped him and pointed in Rhea’s direction just as the coach got to them and started yelling. Suddenly the coach was on the ground holding his arm and Phil’s eyes were bugging out. Ignoring the quarterback’s shocked expression; Selene said something again and pointed towards Rhea again.
Before she’d finished her instructions to Phil, a whistle blew and everyone groaned as the refs moved the ball back ten yards for delay of game. Rhea fought the urge to scream in frustration. Phil shook his head, as if he’d been slugged, and jogged out onto the field, but kept sneaking glances back at Selene, who was helping the coach slowly to his feet and smiling.
At first, he was shouting at her, but then she said something that seemed to quiet him down, and he managed to focus his attention on the game again.
The huddle broke and both teams lined up with the Orbs needing twenty-seven yards with just seventeen seconds to the end of the game. A running play would use up most, if not all, of the clock and the Orbs would end up losing nineteen to fourteen.
Phil knew that the barbarian babe was right, but he was worried. He hadn’t connected on a single pass in the last practice and the one pass he had thrown during this game had resulted in an interception and the touchdown that currently put the Wolverines in the lead.
The coach had called for a lateral to Tim Walsh the halfback on the last play, but when the ball was hiked Phil quickly tossed the ball, only to see Tim buried in red Wolverine uniforms after gaining only two yards.
Now the pressure was really on. Another quick huddle, then the ball snapped for the last down of the game — and he dropped it. Cursing, he lunged for the bouncing ball, scooped it up and began running towards the bleachers only to see a wall of red charging towards him. Doubling back, a silver Orbs uniform streaked past him and a Wolverine went down. Three more were still closing on him.
Desperate, seeing Tim Walsh standing alone in the end zone, hands in the air waving frantically, he chucked the ball in a wobbly arc just as a wall of red crashed down on him.
When Phil awoke, he found himself lying on a cot at the sidelines with Selene, the coach, and the team’s trainer staring down at him. In the background he could hear cheering, but couldn’t tell which team the cheers were for.
“Unh,” he lifted his head, or rather tried to, until everything started spinning. Setting it gently back on the pillow and holding it he mumbled, “Who won?”
“We did, Phil,” the coach beamed down at him. “Tim caught your pass in the end zone. No one was even near enough to touch him. It was brilliant, even if a little wobbly, but you were under a lot of pressure, and managed to keep your head. Good job, son.” The others nodded, also smiling.
Cautiously, Phil turned to Selene. “And it’s a date?”
Selene smiled and nodded. Then the cot lifted and they followed him out to the ambulance.
The crowd of food had drawn Na-Noc like a magnet and he huddled beneath a wood and metal structure trying to decide which morsels of garbage to consume first when he recognized a magic source with the taste of his original world. How could that be? he wondered and stretched an eye up on a thin pseudopod. Wiggling between the wooden slats he saw one of the barbarian women and quickly withdrew. If one was there, the other was probably nearby. He worriedly searched for another magical signature, fearful that the other one was already sneaking up on him.
With a sign of relief, Na-Noc finally located the other one near the open field that people had been running about on. Hunger was now secondary to survival in Na-Noc’s mind and he crawled off looking for easier prey.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Chapter Nine
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Gather my children and you shall hear,
Of the midnight ride of Paul Revere.The Midnight Ride of Paul Revere Tales of a Wayside Inn (1863)
— Henry Wadsworth Longfellow
Looking like a demented child’s image of a half-pint werewolf, Na-Noc trotted down the wide paths of his personal hell. The creatures here were different than the humans he was used to seeing, or even the Dark Gods and their minions. In fact they were even different from each other, with few looking even vaguely similar. As dusk approached, even more creatures could be seen, each more fearsome and demonic than the next.
Hunger was once again Na-Noc’s primary concern, because the battle with Akcuanrut, D’lon-ra and their minions had taken so much out of him. He was, even now, still smaller than a bunny rat cub and no match for these hellish creatures. This was especially true because they all seemed to be traveling in groups — another sign of the fearsome nature of this place when even the demons needed to travel in packs.
There were smaller creatures about, but Na-Noc needed mass and he needed it fast if he was going to be able to survive here. Additionally, if he absorbed some of the intelligence and knowledge of these demons he might learn how to survive in this world.
Hugging the sides of the castles where there was more shrubbery to hide him, Na-Noc searched for his next meal. It was just past dusk when he finally found a target, a small orange furred demon about his size. Absorbing it would almost double his mass and the next creature he ate could be large enough to bring him back to his original size at last.
It ambled down the street, apparently unaware of Na-Noc’s presence, stopping to receive tribute at castle after castle. Each stop brought it closer to Na-Noc and he licked his chops and salivated in anticipation. A half dozen castles away, three castles away, two castles away.
Na-Noc adjusted his crouch infinitesimally in order to be better able to lunge out from behind his shrub, grab the small creature and carry it back to his hiding place to be absorbed at his leisure. That’s when the benighted fur ball glanced at something on its wrist and trotted off to the corner instead of down the path to Na-Noc’s waiting pseudoclaws.
With a cry of anguish he considered charging out into the open to grab the creature. That was, until he recognized the white haired man the boy had approached, Akcuanrut.
“You did what?!” The volume of Rhea’s voice was sufficient to rattle the car windows.
“Well, you said you’d do anything to make sure our team won.
“But… but… but….” Rhea was in shock at what Selene had done to her. Finally, she took a ragged gulp of air and screeched, “But a date? You know how I feel about bein’ seen in this body. I’ll be a laughingstock. You’ll be a laughingstock. We’ll never….”
“Yeah, yeah. We’ve been through this so many times I can’t count. You made a promise, and I expect you to keep it. If you make me, I’ll tell everyone you broke your word.”
“So? No one knows who I am. We’ll get the Jekyll formula on Monday and I’ll be me again instead of — this….” She gestured to her body’s new curves.
“But I’ll know. I’ll know that you wouldn’t keep your promise when the chips were down.”
“So?”
“So, I’ll tell everyone.”
“And get yourself locked up in the nearest funny farm?”
“And provide proof.”
“You wouldn’t.”
“I’ve already appealed to your sense of adventure, to see what it’s like on a date from the girl’s point of view — but you must have lost that back on that other world. I’ve appealed to your sense of honor, hoping you would keep your word once you made the promise — but you’re telling me you have no problems reneging on your word. I’ve pleaded with you, as my best friend, to come and back me up — but our friendship doesn’t seem to mean much right now, despite all those years I went along with all those hare-brained invention schemes of yours — at great personal risk I might remind you. Remember, I’ll be there too, and while I really do want to do this, I really don’t want to do it alone — so sure, sure I’d tell everyone, and sure, I’d provide proof.” Selene folded her arms and glared back at Rhea.
Incongruously, Rhea’s first reaction was amazement that Selene had actually managed to present that soliloquy in one breath, especially since this was, by far, the most she’d said since the transformation. Unfortunately, the meaning of Selene’s words then sunk in and Rhea uncomfortably realized that Selene was right. She had promised, albeit foolishly, and without a full understanding of the implications of her promise. Even worse, Rhea realized that her best friend had every reason to expect Rhea to join her. They had been friends all their lives and Selene had always been there for Rhea. Despite her angry words, Rhea still doubted that Selene would actually follow through on her threat to tell the world about the Jekyll formula. She was living proof of the pandemonium it could cause, a teenage boy who was genetically a female barbarian princess with near superhuman strength and warrior skills. However, it did make Rhea realize that Selene really did want to do this dating thing and that regardless of Rhea’s opinion on the matter, Rhea owed her.
Slowly, Rhea deflated back into the car seat, tears streaming down her eyes. “Okay. I’ll go,” she whispered.
Akcuanrut was amazed. The outside world was even more fantastic than the kitchen and the workshop. The castles were so plentiful; there was no place for the serfs to till the soil, other than decorative grasslands kept too short to provide nourishment for a rabbit. The roads were made of some hard substance that would undoubtedly split the hooves of draft horses, and they used lights without flame.
The people seemed familiar, although most were smaller than the people of his land. At least they had arms and legs with few exceptions. Also, eyes and ears were the norm. Clothing was another thing though. The colors, the designs; it was like a rainbow of different outfits, again with few duplications.
Akcuanrut had followed the other beings of the area, walking along the white strip beside the road until he reached a corner. He was standing there trying to decide which way to go when he felt a gentle tugging at his robe.
Looking down, he saw one of the small creatures looking up at him. The creature was wearing a white robe similar to his, but had strange reptilian hands and a short, squat head with big, pointed ears and a furrowed brow. The color of its skin was a deep green with faint traces of gray white, as if it were quite old. The overall impression was of an aged, but extremely knowledgeable creature.
“ ’Cuse me, Mister,” the little creature said, it’s voice childlike, but with a strange hollow echo. “Would you help me cross the street?”
“What do you wish, strange being?”
“I wanna cross the street,” it pointed to the black surface that the “cars” preferred. “I can do it myself, but Mommy said I hadda get help.”
“Certainly, small being,” Akcuanrut responded with more assurance than he felt. “Which way do you wish to go?”
“That way,” it pointed. “I’m goin’ home now.” It sounded so happy to be going home, Akcuanrut felt a momentary twinge of jealousy, wishing that he too could return home.
The small being took his hand and tugged him towards the street. Akcuanrut followed, a bit uncertain of what to do about the “cars,” but there was nothing to worry about. They stayed between some white lines painted on the “street” and the only “car” that approached, slowed and stopped as it came near them.
“Thanks, Mister,” the small being spoke again as they stepped onto the curb again. “I’m Yoda. Who are you?”
“I am Akcuanrut, Dean of the Emperor’s College of Wizards and Advisor to Emperor Elvi of Myriad.”
“Oh wow. That sounds cool, but I don’t know him. What movie is he from?”
“Movie? Like on the TV?” Akcuanrut had learned a bit from listening to the twins. “None. I am from another dimension.”
“Oh, like Doctor Weird, the comic book guy. I like movie characters best of all.” Yoda sounded disappointed and didn’t speak for a while, just holding Akcuanrut’s hand and walking along.
They crossed two more streets like that before coming to one that was much larger. Akcuanrut confidently stepped out onto the blacktop despite the many cars rushing by when Yoda tugged his arm.
“The light, Mister. It’s gotta turn green.” The small creature looked at him as if he were a crêtin.
“Huh?” Akcuanrut searched about looking for something that would turn green before he realized Yoda was pointing at a box hanging above the middle of the street with three globes. Facing them only the red one was lit, but there were two others of indeterminate color and on the side facing the moving cars the bottom light was lit, and it was green.
“But it is green,” Akcuanrut pointed.
“That’s for the cars. The red one is for us,’ the small being stood patiently.
As Akcuanrut watched the mysterious lights, the green light facing the cars went out and the light above, a yellow one, went on. Akcuanrut watched in amazement as the cars began to slow and stop. Moments later, the yellow light had gone off and a red light went on. At the same time, the red light facing them went off and the green light below it went on. Akcuanrut stood, fascinated by the changes and trying to figure out what had happened to stop the cars when he realized that Yoda was tugging at his sleeve again.
“Let’s go before it changes again.” With that the small furry creature led Akcuanrut across the street while the cars waited patiently for them to complete their crossing.
Four castles down from the light Yoda suddenly let go of Akcuanrut’s hand and bolted towards the front portico. At the castle entrance, Yoda turned and waved, “Bye, Ack… bye, Acky.” Then he was gone.
Akcuanrut stood wondering what to do next. Doing a search for magic sources, he found one — and it was close, very close. Smiling at his good luck, the wizard headed down the white way toward the building with the large steeple on top.
“So we’re all agreed here?” The others nodded and Herbert Lanyon smiled prettily. “Then to summarize, George will prepare a power of attorney for Herbert and I to sign, have it notarized at his office and then go to the bank for the backup copy of the formula. That will be much easier than having either of us go, and less embarrassing than asking Aunt Agatha Lanyon to fax us her copy, since the family had agreed never to use the formula at all, and I’d have to explain what Rhea, Hastie, actually did with it, not that she’d have any trouble believing it. Akcuanrut is worried that he may have great difficulty being able to find sufficient magical energies on this world to return the Heart of Virtue to his world so, as a matter of courtesy, Emily and I have agreed not to use even that small amount of possibly-unrelated centaur magic needed to appear human. With the formula, we can return to our original shapes and then I can get to work on the TSP device so Akcuanrut can get home — even if he can’t find enough magic to do it on his own.”
“Come to think of it,” George asked, “where is Ack… what did you say his name was? I’d like to talk to him about wherever he came from.”
“I think I saw him heading towards the kitchen an hour or so ago,” Emily answered. “Rather than have one of us wreck the new tile floor with our hooves, would you please ask him to come out here, George?” With a nod, George sauntered off.
“I have a more basic question, dearest,” Lucille spoke up. “What is this TSP thingee you’ve been talking about?”
“You weren’t listening, were you, Lucille?” Herbert was a bit hurt that her wife’s best friend had not paid better attention to her narrative, although as she thought about it, she realized she should have been used to it by now. With a tired shake of her head, she explained again.
“The TSP ‘thingee’ is a Trans-Spacial Portal. To use layman’s terms, it was supposed to function something like the transporters in StarTrek, a method of moving objects from one place to another by dismantling their individual atoms and then recreating them in another….”
“Dear?”
“Yes, Emily?” Herbert turned towards her wife. “I was just trying to explain the TSP to Lucille.”
“And I’m listening quite intently, Herb — I mean Emily.”
“No, you’re not, Lucille,” Emily laughed. “I’ve known you much too long for you to fool me. I can see that slightly glazed look and you’re playing with that one curl of your hair again. What were you really doing, planning tomorrow’s wardrobe?”
“No!” Lucille was indignant, “of course not. I was… I was….” and then she started laughing. “My Gawd. It really is you in that body, isn’t it, Emily. I didn’t really believe it until just now.”
“I apologize, Herbert,” she turned to the female centaur. “Emily is correct. I really wasn’t paying full attention to your explanation, but the transporter explanation was sufficient for my needs.”
Turning back to the male centaur, she good-naturedly slapped his arm. “But you, Emily. How could you give away our feminine secrets like that?”
Emily gave a deep gravelly chuckle. “Have you noticed that I seem to have a rather unique perspective on that at the moment, Lucille? I imagine that the Men’s Union will be filing a grievance as well.”
Just then, the door burst open and George came barreling back into the garage, a little winded, either by worry or the rush back to the garage. “I can’t find him!” he said.
“What’s that, George?”
“I can’t find that Akcuanrut friend of yours.”
“Did you check upstairs?”
“I checked every room, including the bathrooms and the closets. I also checked the basement and I even checked the back yard. I’m afraid he’s gone.”
“Oh my,” Emily gasped, holding his hand to his mouth. “He’s not familiar with this world, and he’s fearless. I hope he’ll be all right.”
“We’d better find him. Emily and I will check the neighborhood on foot. George, you and Lucille take your car. Everyone take their cell phones and call if you spot him.”
“Right. Come on, Lucille. You drive while I check to see if he’s been picked up by the police.”
“What about the girls?” Emily asked. “What about Rhea and Selene — I mean Hastie and Jack?”
“I’ll call them right after checking with the police,” George called back from the car as it pulled out of the driveway.
“Tim and Phil will meet us at the entrance to the school in a few minutes. Are you ready, ‘Nancy?’ ”
“Well, let’s see, Selene. Are my pants clean? Oh, sorry. I’m not wearin’ any damned pants. Is my skirt too long? Humm. No skirt either. Well, is my leather bikini coverin’ everything it needs to cover? Just barely. No prob, Selene. Ready as I can possibly be.”
“Lighten up, ‘Nancy’,” Selene laughed. “We’re here for the Halloween dance. Let’s have fun and win the award for best costume, just like we’d been planning to do all week, and it was your scheme, if you’ll recall, to do just that. It seems a shame to go to all that trouble and then just give up because you’re ‘chicken.’ ” She made a few ‘clucks’ to remind Rhea of her former attitude. “What’s the matter, Rhea, can’t handle the heat once you’ve landed us back in the soup again?”
“Uhhummm.”
“Yes, ‘Nancy’?”
“Wouldn’t it help to have a damned costume in the first place? We look like refugees from an X-rated movie. There’s no way they’re gonna let us into the dance dressed like this. I wouldn’t be surprised if they call the cops and have us arrested for tryin’ to corrupt the morals of minors.”
“Oh, come on. As cute as we look, they’d let us into the Vatican, just to say hello, and we’d both get waved to the front of the line if they had any fancy nightclubs here in town like they have down in the ‘Big Apple.’ You know, deep down, you’re dying to go to this dance. Like I said, calm down. The guys will be here any minute.”
The cell phone in the leather shoulder pack Selene carried started chiming.
“Saved by the bell,” Rhea cheered before smiling beatifically upward and clasping his hands together in prayer. “Thank you, lord. Thank you.”
“Relax, Saint Joan. It’s probably a wrong number,” but Selene took the sack off her shoulder and rummaged through it for the cell phone.
“Hello?”
“Oh, hi, Dad. What’s up?”
“He is?” Selene asked worriedly.
“You did?”
“We’ve got Rhea’s car and we’ll start looking for him immediately.” Selene silently replaced the phone in the pack and shouldered it before turning back to Rhea.
“Are you enjoying keepin’ me in suspense? Give already,” Rhea demanded.
“It’s Akcuanrut.”
“Yeah?” Rhea gestured for Selene to elaborate.
“He’s missing.”
The rubbish-filled alley was deserted except for the two teens wearing rubber Halloween maks and cursing as they attacked a metal door with a crowbar. Na-Noc stood at the alley’s entrance and checked for other ways out, but there were none. If he could get to at least one of them before they broke through that door, he could be near full mass; two and he’d be complete again.
It always seemed to take so much longer to absorb the minds of his victims and the voices of the incompletely absorbed warred in Na-Noc’s head. He had never tried to absorb this many diverse creatures in such as short time. The mind most harmonious to his current need won and he assumed the shape of Vfrgoysl.
“Hey, Blackie.”
“Shut up an’ push, dumbass.”
“Blackie,” the voice was more urgent.
“What the hell’s the matter with you, Ralph?”
“I heard something.”
“It’s probably just your mother with a John.”
“Screw you, Blackie. I told you never to talk about my mother that way. Anyway, I heard something. Really I did.”
“Aw right. Let’s check it out. Whaddja hear?” The door was forgotten as they stared at each other.
“I dunno. Like a —like sump’n’ strange. From back by da street,” Ralph pointed.
“So, like I said. Check it out.”
“I ain’t gonna check out nothin’. You check it out.”
“Oh, crap,” Blackie spat. “You are one freaking chicken. Ya know dat, don’t ya? Come on.” With that Blackie grabbed Ralph’s jacket collar and dragged him along towards the alley entrance. They got four steps before Ralph screamed and pulled away.
Looking up, Blackie screamed too.
They were still screaming when the three-foot-long cockroach that had skittered up the wall to their left chittered happily from about six feet over their heads, and then jumped down on them and the screaming stopped abruptly.
“Hey! Where are you ladies going? I thought we had a date.”
The shout was from Phil Cohn, dressed as a Scottish highlander, who had just finished parking his car. Tim Walsh exited the passenger side door a moment later, smoothing out his colonial gentleman’s frock coat and knee-length breeches outfit.
Selene and Rhea stopped trotting through the school parking lot towards their car to wait for the two football players to catch up to them.
“We do — I mean we did,” Selene stumbled over her reply.
“Well, unless I’m mistaken, the dance is the other way.” Tim pointed back at the school and smiled disarmingly. “And why did ‘we do’ change to ‘we did’?”
“Yeah! We had a date,” Phil chimed in, looking disappointed. “Just like a girl to back out at the last minute,” he said. “You just found out that I’m Jewish, right?”
“What? Are you crazy?” Selene said. “Look, we’re sorry, but we’ve got a very real emergency back home. Ack….”
Rhea had covertly elbowed Selene in the ribs.
“Ah… an old friend of our parents has gone missing and… unh… we’ve got to help find him. He’s a little… dotty… so we really need to help find him before he gets into trouble.”
“Yeah,” Rhea added her agreement, trying to look more disappointed than she felt.
“Tim?” Phil Cohn turned to his teammate questioningly.
“I’m in, Phil. No way I’m missing out on a date with a couple of hot chicks like these two just because of some female emergency,” was his immediate response.
Phil cringed and rolled his eyes for the sake of the ‘hot chicks’ in question. Then he shrugged slightly, moving slightly away from Tim to put a little symbolic distance between them. “Shut up, Tim.”
“Do you know what they’re talking about, Rhea… I mean Nancy? Do we know any ‘hot chicks?’ ” Her tone was glacial.
“Not a clue, Selene. They obviously have us confused with someone else, possibly one of those bimbos you see in those trashy movies they sometimes play at the drive-in, if you care for such things.”
Selene turned back to the two boys. “So who exactly are you guys talking about?”
Phil tried to be apologetic. “Look, I apologize for Tim here. You know how some football players sometimes get when they’ve been hit on the head too many times. Please don’t think he’s an complete idiot just because he talks like one sometimes.” He glared at Tim. “When he takes his medication, he sometimes seems almost human.” He glared at him again.
“Yeah, Nancy, or Rhea, whatever you say goes,” Tim said. He held his hand in front of his heart and addressed Rhea directly, “I swear I didn’t mean anything mean or degrading to women. My brain was just knocked for a loop when I saw how beautiful you were, so my mouth just ran away with itself. You know how guys are sometimes. Forgive me, please?”
Rhea looked at him suspiciously. “You try anything funny, Mister, and I’ll break your arm, but I guess you deserve a second chance, just one, because you upheld the honor of the team.”
Phil said, “Look, Selene. I know you’re in a bind, but you’re our dates, and guys don’t run out on their dates when they’re in trouble. I know you said that Rhea, or Nancy, whatever she’s called, would go out with me if I threw a pass instead of trying to run out the play, but — no offense, Rhea, because you’re really beautiful, just like your sister here — I wanted to go out with you, Selene, because you’re wicked smart and… you’re beautiful, and something just clicked when I saw you, so I gave my date with Rhea to Tim here, because he’s the guy who actually caught the ball. We don’t care whether we go to the dance or somewhere else, but we aren’t just dropping you like hot potatoes because you have a little problem. We want to help you, and I think we could. We came in Tim’s car, so if you’d like, we could split into two groups and cover twice the territory. Plus, it would be safer if you could concentrate on looking for your friend while we guys drive.”
“Exactly, babes,” Tim chimed in. “So who do we need to find?”
“Give us a minute, guys.” Rhea pulled Selene a dozen or so feet away the boys and whispered. “We’ve got a problem here. How do we tell them we’re searching for a white-haired wizard from another dimension?”
“We don’t.”
“So you’ll politely tell them ‘thanks, but no thanks’?” Rhea looked relieved.
“Nope. I’ll tell them what I already implied; he’s an eccentric and slightly slow uncle who doesn’t know the area and could get into trouble if we don’t find him. We do owe them the date, you know, because they made your play for you, and we promised.”
“Oh, shit. And I suppose you want to split up too so we can cover more area?”
“I hadn’t actually thought of that,” Selene responded cattily, “but it’s an excellent idea. We’d be able to cover twice as much ground, and with both of us able to focus on finding the wizard instead of worrying about running into trick or treaters, it would be safer for all of us. Plus, we’d have the best chance of finding Acky before he gets into trouble. Do you want Tim or Phil?” After only a millisecond of polite hesitation, she said, “Never mind. I’ll take Phil. You can have Tim.”
Without waiting for a response from the sputtering girl, Selene strode purposefully back to the guys as Rhea muttered something about her enjoying this entirely too much.
“ ’Girl talk’ over?” Tim’s wink, designed to show that this was meant to be humorous, turned into an “oof” and he found himself on the ground looking up at an angry Selene.
“That was just to save time and make sure you believed Rhea… Nancy, when she said she’d break your arm, because if she doesn’t, and she can, I will. Don’t even think of trying any macho games with either of us. Now, if you’re still interested in helping, we’d really appreciate your help.” Selene waited for their responses, tapping her foot impatiently.
“Selene, I’m at your service,” Phil said, “and Tim has not only apologized, but will receive a severe thrashing from me once Rhea-Nancy’s done with him.”
“Great. I’m going with you, Phil. You can drive. Nancy here will go with Tim — who’s going to be a perfect gentleman,” she glowered briefly at Tim, who was still getting back up and brushing himself off. “We’ll tell you what’s happening on the way.”
On the way to the cars Phil smugly poked Tim in the ribs and stage-whispered just loud enough that the two girls heard too, “I told you that macho bull of yours wouldn’t work with these girls.”
Finally feeling sated from his double meal, Na-Noc moved on to his second objective, to find sufficient magic to help him overcome that benighted Akcuanrut and regain the Heart of Virtue. The magic nearby was strong — he could feel it, the strongest he’d felt since being dumped on this hell-hole planet — and close, very close. Assuming the shape of one of the creatures that had captured his interest, and then been caught by his appetite — a human with stooped shoulders, wavy black hair, bushy eyebrows, receding forehead, pointed nose, and black stubble on his protruding chin, he hurried towards his goal.
Rounding the corner he could see it, a huge building, bigger than any of the castles about it. This one even looked a bit like a castle, made of stone, with a tower, crenels and clerestory windows. Power rolled out from it in waves, crashing against Na-Noc and making him feel giddy. This was enough power to defeat Akcuanrut and still have enough left over to return home without the aid of the Dark Gods.
Still, Na-Noc held back. Something was wrong. It was too easy. With the patience of a skilled predator, he examined the situation, patiently waiting to discover where the trap was; the trap that had to be there.
That was it! The creatures of this world walked past it, but didn’t enter. He would have to wait until someone dared enter so he could learn from them how to survive the ordeal. Modifying his shape to that of a bench beside the white path, Na-Noc prepared to wait patiently for what he needed — and maybe snatch another snack or two as he did.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Ten
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
’Tis now the very witching time of night,
When churchyards yawn and hell itself breathes out
Contagion to this world .— William Shakespeare (1564-1616)
The Tragedy of Hamlet, Prince of Denmark (1603, 1604, 1623)
“Nice costume, lady.”
The shout came from a passing car and this time, Herbert simply ignored it as she and her wife Emily trotted up one block and down and other searching for the missing wizard. To save time, they’d split up, taking every other block, close enough that they could hear if the other raised a shout, and not terribly worried about anyone accosting them, because, despite the innocuous appearance they presented to the world, they had the weight ond power of a squad of beefy Marines. Of course, she hadn’t realized that as a woman alone at night she’d be the target of many offers to ‘help,’ or ‘go out’ some time, whether those offering had actual help or social engagement in mind or something more earthy. She’d been routinely ignoring the date requests, but for the previous baker’s dozen of critiques of her costume, her breasts, and her face, she’d been vacillating between polite ‘No, thank you’s’ irritated ‘Buzz off’s.’ Initially, she’d tried “Thank you, but no” only to find that the most persistent suitors had been the ones she’d been polite to initially.
Then, she’d tried to brush them off with an immediate “Don’t bother. I’m not interested.” Unfortunately, there seemed to be some folks who took her attempts to brush them off as a personal challenge, showing remarkable persistence until finally convinced she meant it, all of which took time away fromm her search.
Next, she’d tried getting ugly and rude from the start. This helped a bit, as most potential suitors backed off, but few of the men took her antipathy as a personal challenge, and followed her down the street with escalating insistence, usually culminating in snarled insults, and in one case a vulgar threat, which was doing little to soothe her fraying temper.
On several occasions, Emily tried to offer suggestions by cellphone, but Herbert would listen intently as usual, then insist that there was little he expected from this world, but that politeness was one of them. Once, Emily even found it necessary run over to Herbert’s block to step between his husband and the rudest and most persistent suitor. In the end they just cantered away without having to resort to violence, and left the angry young man cursing from the stoop of his brownstone while his friends ribbed him unmercifully for his lack of prowess with the opposite sex.
After enduring by proxy quite a bit of this more-or-less continuous hassling, Emily could see that Herbert was becoming exhausted on principle, so diplomatically suggested, “I’m getting a bit tired, dear. Let’s find a quiet place to rest.”
“Good idea, Emily. This pavement is killing my hooves,” Dr. Lanyon sighed as they slowed to a walk and stopped on the grass in a park across from a church.
“Ah, much better,” Emily rumbled contentedly. “Cool, soft, comfortable grass. Almost makes you want to nibble a bit and see what it tastes like.”
“Emily! You’re not going feral on me, are you?”
“Of course not, dear.” He bent at the waist to pluck a long flat blade with his fingers and hold it up to the glow of the streetlight. “But it does look so green, so moist, so….”
“Emily!” Herbert was shocked.
“Oh relax, Herbert, I’m joking.”
With that, Emily placed the flat of the blade between his thumbs, pushed his thumbs against his lips and played “Yankee Doodle” on his homegrown kazoo. Herbert shook her head, sighed and pulled out her cell phone to check on how the others were doing.
“So, Nancy, tell me about this uncle of yours.” Tim was trying to be a gentleman and make small talk.
“Not much to tell,” Rhea squirmed uncomfortably, unsure what she could safely say. “He’s got flowing white hair, a white beard and he’s only been with us for a day.”
“So? What is he, some kind a foreigner or something?”
She thought for a moment before speaking, for some inchoate reason reluctant to stretch the truth any further than she absolutely had to. “You could say that. He’s certainly not from around here, anyway.”
Two blocks later, Tim’s arm had moved onto the car’s bench seat behind Rhea, not touching her, but getting closer. Ignoring the arm, Rhea touched Tim gently on the thigh, letting her hand linger there for a moment, like her girlfriend Connie would do when she wanted to distract her.
“Turn here and we can check out Broadhurst — and use two hands on the wheel so you don’t kill us both.” Rhea smiled to herself as the encroaching hand disappeared. She was getting better at this “girl stuff.” Connie had been a better teacher than she’d thought.
“Yes, ma’am,” Tim laughed and made the turn. After the turn, his arm returned to the back of the bench seat and Rhea sighed to herself ruefully, recognizing that she would have done the same thing with Connie.
“So, tell me about yourself. You obviously know the town. Why haven’t I seen a beautiful, babe… I mean girl, like you in our school before?”
“I’ve been around,” Rhea didn’t want to tell him that until a couple of days ago Tim had been catching the footballs she’d thrown to him. “It’s probably just the fancy costume that suddenly caught your eye. Let’s loop up to Hechlinger next.”
“Whoa up there, girl! You don’t really expect me to believe that I would have missed a beautiful babe like you at our school, do you?”
“Well,” Rhea frantically searched for a delicate shade of truthiness that would allow her to answer without actually lying. For some reason, despite her insistence to Selene that she wanted nothing to do with boys or dating, she felt that it was important to be truthful with Tim. Deciding, not too confidently, that it was just her normal desire to be honest, Rhea continued.
“I’ve been at Orbit High for the last four years. I guess you could say I had a sort of growth spurt recently.”
“That’s one ‘humongous’ growth spurt, Nancy,” he took his eyes off the road yet again to ogle her breasts appreciatively. “I can tell you from first-hand experience that you are the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen.”
“I’m a twin, remember?” That should be safer, get him talking about Selene instead of me, Rhea thought.
“True. But you’ve got blonde hair and Selene is a redhead.”
“So the only reason you want to be with me is my hair color? Or is it because I’m a twin, or because I have an uncle — with white hair?” Rhea wasn’t sure, but for some reason, it annoyed her that his reason for liking her was as inconsequential as her hair color.
“What can I say? I’m a blonde man, and your hair just happens to be my favorite shade of blonde.”
“I sure hope you’ve got a better reason than that for liking me, mister,” Rhea growled as her left hand moved to the dagger in her waist belt and began slowly sliding it in and out of the hilt.
“No, babe. Stop being such a feminist. It’s you. I think you’re beautiful, so naturally my favorite shade of hair is eactly your shade now. I want to know everything I can about you. I want to hold you….”
The dagger against his Adam’s Apple felt sharper than Tim cared to admit as he slowly moved the hand that he’d been edging toward Rhea’s right boob back onto the steering wheel.
“I suggest that you slowly pull to the side of the road and park, and don’t get any ideas about what ‘park’ means,” Rhea growled through gritted teeth. The dagger remained at Tim’s neck as he complied.
“Now, I’ve known you for almost four years and I’ve always thought you were a bit slow, but trainable, so I’m going to give you one last chance. You will do all of the following to the letter, or you will step out of the car and this ‘date’ is over. Got that?”
He nodded, very carefully.
“First, when you’re not keeping your eyes on the road — your primary responsibility when I’m depending on you for my personal safety — you will speak to me directly, looking at my face rather than my chest. She waited for his almost imperceptible nod. As a reward she moved the dagger a fraction of an inch away from his throat.
“Second, you will not even think about making another crude pass at me. My boobs are not ‘hot buttons’ that instantly turn me into some sort of raving nymphomaniac if you manage to lay a finger on them.”
Another nod.
“Third, you will not call me ‘babe’ or any other degrading or ‘cutesy’ name. My name is Rhea, and I’m proud of it.”
Rhea wondered why Tim’s eyes grew wide, but he nodded yet again and so Rhea shrugged and continued.
“Fourth, and finally, you will act as if I’m a friend rather than just some dumb broad to be talked into the sack. I may be blonde, but I’m a lot smarter than you. Is that clear?”
Tim remained unmoving, staring straight ahead, but said nothing.
“I said, ‘Is that clear?’ ”
Slowly, very slowly, Tim lifted his left hand off the steering wheel and pointed to the knife near his throat.
“Oh.” The knife was suddenly nowhere to be seen.
“Yes, Rhea.”
“Wha?… Why did you call me Rhea?”
“Th… that’s what you asked me to call you, but I can call you Nancy if you like. It’s entirely up to you”
“Oh shit.” Rhea dropped her head to her hands and began to cry. Afraid to touch her, Tim squirmed uncomfortably as he waited for her to take the handkerchief he offered.
In the other car, Phil and Selene had a much friendlier, but equally bizarre, conversation. “So you’re trying to tell me that you’re Jack Utterson? That you played football on the same team as me for the last four years, that you were center for Rhea Lanyon’s quarterback, who used to be Hastie Lanyon and is apparently now Selene, your blonde twin? That your parents are now centaurs and the guy we’re looking for is really a wizard from another dimension?” Skepticism dripped from Phil’s voice.
“Right,” the red-headed barbarian woman responded as she turned towards her passenger. She was nodding her head and smiling, as if he’d just won the All-State Spelling Bee.
“Why don’t you let me out here, please?” Phil shook his head in disbelief. “I think I’ll walk home.”
“If that’s what you really want.” She looked disappointed.
Selene pulled the car to the side of the street and turned off the engine. No words were spoken, but her sad eyes bore deeper and deeper into Phil’s soul. He stared defensively at the floor mat, but refusing to look back into her eyes did nothing to relieve the growing tension.
“Damn it, Selene, how the hell do you expect me to believe that line of bull?”
“I don’t.”
“Then why?”
“Why what?”
“Why would you tell me that obviously ridiculous tale?”
“First, because it’s true. Second, because you asked. I believe in honesty; it’s so much simpler than lies, however well-intended.”
Phil gaped, open mouthed, at the beautiful redheaded woman sitting beside him, unsure what to do. True, there was something about her, an air of familiarity that made him feel like he’d known her for years. Then there was that tone of absolute certainty in her voice, not like other people he’d met who seemed to try too hard when they were lying. Besides, she was the foxiest chick he’d ever met, and if she was mad, it was a beautiful madness. Taking his hand off the car door, Phil turned and forced himself to look into her eyes, stopping briefly to examine her glorious breasts on the way up.
“Explain please. How can an obviously impossible tale be true?”
“I should make you use Aristotelian logic, like Mr. Brekinridge did in tenth grade math.” She smiled as his brow furrowed, no doubt trying to guess how she could possibly had known about that, especially since he’d been the butt of Brekinridge’s “guidance” enough times to have reconsidered his plans for a scientific career until Jack had convinced him to go with his dreams by helping him through the final exam with a grade in the low nineties. “But I won’t. The answer is obvious. I’m telling the truth, regardless of how bizarre it sounds, because it’s the only thing that makes sense. ‘When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.’ ”
“But….”
“Stop talking,” Selene gently touched her finger to his lips. “I only told you because you asked. I don’t care if you believe me or not. In fact, it might be easier if you didn’t.” Selene stopped and thought for a moment. Her eyes gazed unseeing into the distance and her words seem disconnected, as if she were quietly debating with herself rather than answering Phil.
“No, that’s not true,” she said, “I hadn’t realized it until just now, but I guess I wanted to be honest with you on the off chance that there could be something more than just raw sexual attraction between us, and I didn’t want a series of lies to get in the way of that. I guess that I was looking, however tentatively, for a — a relationship,” she stumbled over the words. A moment later she shook herself and turned back to Phil.
“Wow. That was strange. I was already planning a family there for a moment.” She smiled as Phil squirmed at her words. “Relax, bud. Self-examination can be fascinating, but not necessarily the whole story. While those thoughts were there in the back of my mind, I guarantee you that they’re well in the background. I’m much more interested in finding Akcuanrut followed by some joint, mutually consenting, heterosexual experimentation sans commitments. So how about a quick kiss and we get on with our search?”
The kiss took much longer than either of them expected. It finally stopped when Selene felt an intense desire to ask Phil whether it was true, what they said about Scotsmen, and then got a little scared, just thinking about where that might lead, and so backed off a little, for a while.
“George?”
“Yes, dear?” he interrupted his driving and scanning for the old wizard long enough to glance over at his wife. She was chewing absently on a fingernail and George silently groaned to himself. It was time for another “deep discussion.”
“Do you really believe the story Emily and Herbert just told us?”
“Yes, dear.”
“You don’t think it’s another of their elaborate Halloween pranks? Remember last year when they built a UFO in the backyard?”
“I remember.” He turned down Oxford Drive and slowed so they could examine a crowd gathered around “Werther’s Olde Fashioned Soda Shoppe.”
“Why don’t you think it’s a joke, George?”
“Mostly an analysis of the musculature of their hind legs, Lucille.”
“Now, George,” Lucille wagged a finger at him, “don’t you go giving me some boring scientific explanation.”
“Of course not, dear. What I saw was a real horse’s hind quarter. Too thin at the hoof for a human leg to fit into any sort of costume or prothestic, and each joint moved independently. Also, you could see the ripple of muscles on their backs. Then too, there was the way each had information that only the other should have had….”
“Enough, dear. I get the idea. So are we really going to help them go back to that other dimension?”
“I’m afraid we don’t really have any choice. I don’t think our world is ready for a pair of living, breathing, talking centaurs. Worse, there’s the magic,” George scowled for a moment as they drove past a couple of teenage trick-or-treaters throwing toilet paper over a tree on someone’s front lawn.
“What do you mean? The magic is in that other dimension, assuming it exists. How can that affect us, George?”
“It’s like Pandora’s box, my dear. Once people on this world know it’s there, they won’t forget. It will niggle at them until they find out how to use it here. Look at Nobel and nitroglycerine. He was so appalled by what he’d invented, he tried to take back the knowledge. After realizing he couldn’t uninvent it, he created a trust to honor those who worked towards peace and creation instead of the war and destruction made more horrible by his invention. It was the closest he could come to putting the genie back into the bottle, but as you know from history, his ‘noble’ effort, no pun intended, has done little to prevent wholesale death and destruction that he himself made possible.”
“I guess so, dear, but when you put it that way, it sounds so hopeless. Isn’t there something we can do?”
“I don’t think so, Lucille. Although I suppose a couple of well-placed prayers wouldn’t hurt.”
“You’re scaring me, George. Please stop.”
“Yes, dear,” George sighed and changed the subject. “Why don’t you call Herbert and Emily and see how they’re doing?”
“Yeah!” Selene slapped the dashboard in joy as she put down her smartphone. “They found him! They found him!”
“Who? Who found him? Where is he?”
“Rhea’s parents, the centaurs, they found Akcuanrut,” Selene lunged across the seat before Phil could even flinch and gave him a huge hug and kiss. “They were by that old gothic church on Winthrup Avenue, across from the park. He just walked up to them. Would you believe the old coot had gone trick or treating?”
“Great, Selene,” Phil’s enthusiasm was much more reserved than hers as he sat unmoving, waiting for Selene to untangle herself from him. Hopeful that this might mean they could continue their date, but afraid to push the issue as Tim had, Phil asked, “What now?”
“Oh….” Selene realized Phil’s meaning and sobered up. “Oh.” They were silent; each thinking furiously about what should be next. Finally, Selene broke the silence asking coyly, “What would you like to do, Phil?”
“Now you’re going to dump the decision on me?” Phil grumped and was silent again. He had tried to make it sound like he was teasing her, but he wasn’t certain he’d pulled it off.
Selene nodded timidly and held her breath as she waited, hoping he’d give her the answer she wanted. Her hands went behind her back, she crossed her fingers and her lips moved almost imperceptibly as she silently mouthed “Please, please, please, please.”
“How about we finish helping get your ‘uncle’ safe and then finish this date?”
Like a shot, Selene was back on the other side of the car, sitting on his lap, hugging and kissing Phil again. They almost decided that the car seat was the perfect place to finish their date when the cell phone rang again.
“Murfph.” Selene groaned in annoyance, but her face never left his face and her lips never left his lips.
Phil actually pulled away just enough to ask, “Maybe we should answer it?” Despite his suggestion, Phil sighed in disappointment when Selene slowly slid off his lap. “Drat. I was hoping you’d ignore me.”
“I almost did. Being responsible can be a real pain sometimes,” Selene whined as she answered the phone and listened with growing intensity.
Turning off the cell phone, a somber Selene turned to her date. “I’d better drop you off. Would you like me to leave you at the dance or at home,” she asked wistfully. “Where would you prefer?”
“Wha? What happened to our date this time? A guy could get a complex here.”
“Something’s come up. I need to get to that church as quickly as I can. There’s going to be trouble.”
“So? Why do you keep thinking I’m only here to get into your pants? I’m going with you.”
“Are you sure, Phil? You don’t know what you’re walking into. I’m talking dangerous with a capital ‘D’ and it rhymes with ‘T’ and that spells ‘trouble’.”
“So?”
“Phil. Please think carefully here. We’re up against an enemy here that almost beat us last time and can apparently come back from the dead.”
“More of that magic you were talking about?”
Selene just nodded.
“And you think that’s going to keep me away?”
“Phil. I like you very much. I don’t want to be the cause of your death.”
“I’m here now with the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen, who’s either crazy as a loon and dangerous to boot, or who may be the ex-first-string center for my football team and a visitor from another world where there’s magic. Either way, I think I’m in love with you and I’m not leaving you if I can help it. You could probably stop me if you tried, but as far as I’m concerned, I’m going.” He crossed his arms and sat staring straight ahead, daring her to kick him out of the car.
Na-Noc was getting hungry again. Many people had passed and a few had even sat on nearby benches, but none had approached him. Worse yet, no one had attempted to enter the castle yet. He was considering changing his position to get closer to the hard white path, when a lone adult in a black costume and a small white collar approached.
“I see our neighborhood hooligans have been out rearranging the lawn furniture again,” the man muttered, but with a smile on his face. Reaching Na-Noc, he grasped the ersatz bench and began to lift it, completing his turn back to the street before realizing that some sort of soft gooey material had flowed over his hands.
Befuddled, the man watched as whatever it was flowed rapidly up his arms, reaching the elbow before he could react sufficiently to attempt to drop the bench. Unfortunately, by then it was far too late. The ooze continued to flow over him, making its way to his shoulders and the pain began. He managed the beginnings of a loud scream before it was aborted as his mouth was covered.
Standing beside a row of tall hedges in the park across from the church, Herbert glanced up in time to see Na-Noc tilt a pair of legs into the air and use gravity to finish his feast. Without taking her eyes off the blob, rapidly reforming into a bench again, she tapped Emily on his rump and pointed. Emily glanced over his shoulder just in time to see the ooze reform into a nondescript park bench.
“Wha?….” Emily’s voice was a low whisper, despite being more than fifty yards away from the creature.
“I guess we know what happened to Na-Noc now.” Herbert’s voice too was hushed. “Better tell the others.”
Emily nodded without taking his eyes off the bench and Herbert reached into her purse for the cell phone as they quickly cantered to a more protected location from which to observe the creature.
“So what’s the story?” Selene asked as she dropped to the grass next to the others. She and Phil were the last to arrive. As they approached the others, Phil lagged behind. Instead of dropping to the ground beside Selene, or even standing beside her, he slowly spiraled closer and closer to the two centaurs with his eyes bugging out more and more the closer he came. He was just about to reach out a hand and touch Dr. Lanyon’s hind quarter when Selene interrupted him and he jerked his hand back to his side.
“What’s the problem, Phil? Grab a seat,” Selene called over to him. “Where’s Tim?”
“He’s at the dance,” was Rhea’s emotionless response. Selene couldn’t decide whether the response was happy or sad, but was immediately concerned for her new twin sister — especially since the date had been her idea, albeit the only non-violent way she’d thought of at the time to get the coach and players to listen to Rhea’s advice about how to win the game.
“Oh, too bad. Are you all right?”
“I don’t wanna talk about it,” Rhea turned away and flinched when Selene placed a hand on her shoulder to comfort her.
With a whispered, “We need to talk later,” Selene forced herself to smile and return her attention to the rest of the group.
“Phil’s decided to help us,” Selene beamed as she explained to the others why he was here before she could be asked.
“Ouch.” Herbert flicked her tail at the offending spot on her rump and turned to see what had bit her, only to discover that Phil had pinched her.
“Oh my god.” Phil staggered back. Tripping in his hurry, he fell into a nearby hedge and slid down onto his backside still staring at the two centaurs.
“What’s the problem, Phil? I know you’ve seen Rhea’s parents before.”
“They… they’re centaurs,” he pointed.
“Yeah, so? I told you they were, didn’t I?”
“Just a moment, Selene,” Herbert interrupted. “There seems to be a problem here. “You did just pinch me on my rump, didn’t you, young man?”
“Unh, yes, ma’am.”
“On my horse’s rump?”
“Yes, ma’am, ” he said, “and I’m terribly sorry, Ma’am. I’m not usually that rude at all. I was just a little confused.” Phil’s voice still quavered and he made a loud gulping sound as he swallowed hard, but he seemed a bit more certain of himself as he glanced sheepishly at Selene. “I guess I can rule out crazy for the moment,” he smiled, but then suddenly looked worried again, “unless it’s me in the booby hatch dreaming this whole thing up.”
“Akcuanrut?” Herbert kept her eyes on the young man still sitting on the grass. “Isn’t our magic working? I know we agreed to use it to seem human again and less inconspicuous once you confirmed that there was enough power to do so and still meet your needs.”
A quick gesture and a squint of the left eye and Akcuanrut answered. “Yes, it’s working. The strongest I’ve seen it since we arrived on this world.”
“Then why can he see us as centaurs?” Herbert asked as she folded her arms under her breasts and stared suspiciously at Phil. She took care to move her rump away from him in order to avoid the chance of another pinch.
Another gesture, another squint and Akcuanrut responded again. “Because this young man has the makings of a first-rate wizard’s apprentice.” The others turned as one to stare at Phil, almost missing Akcuanrut’s next words. “you’re not dreaming, young man. Unfortunately, you’ll never have the opportunity to develop your considerable skills in this strange world.”
“Folks?” Herbert Lanyon raised her hand. “Maybe we should figure out what we’re going to do about Na-Noc?”
“Whatever do you mean, Emily?” Mrs. Utterson asked the female centaur.
“Emily is over there, Lucille.” Herbert pointed to the male centaur beside her. “I’m Herbert, remember? And what I mean is, about a hundred yards away, with only this line of shrubs between it and us, we have a known agent of the Dark Gods pretending to be a park bench; a shape changing creature that eats human beings and just ate some clergyman. We tried to kill the blasted thing once and failed. He, or rather it, will not rest until it has recovered the Heart of Virtue and destroyed the people who took it from him — that is to say, us.”
“An excellent recap, dear,” Emily patted his husband’s rump supportively. “Any ideas?”
The silence was deafening. Finally, Akcuanrut spoke. “I think I can explain his reason for being here. There is a source of magical power, albeit low-grade, and of a kind foreign to me. He must be trying to learn how to use it.”
“I think we’d better come up with a plan of action then,” Herbert suggested.
“I don’t think there’s much choice,” George Utterson observed. “That ‘thing,’ cannot be permitted to remain in this world.” He then reiterated his discussions with Lucille regarding the impact of the discovery that there was real magic in the world and concluded with, “… so while no one could put strife, famine, hatred, et cetera, back into Pandora’s box, we have to at least try.”
The others agreed and Herbert again repeated her recommendation for the development of a plan when Phil interrupted.
“Unh, folks?”
“You have an idea?”
“No, I need to point out another problem.” Phil pointed towards the hedge and everyone turned. Na-Noc was changing again. As they watched, the bench morphed into a gelatinous blob. The blob quivered and began to assume a vaguely human form, but with the head of a cockroach. It quivered again, and the insect head disappeared, only to be replaced by the head of D’lon-ra, the Emperor’s Champion who had fought and died in the battle to recover the Heart of Virtue. D’lon-ra’s head was quickly replaced by several others, before the head, and then the entire body settled into the form of the clergyman Na-Noc had recently consumed. As the group watched, the seeming minister brushed himself off and walked into the church as if he owned the place.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Eleven
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Every new beginning comes from some other beginning’s end.
— Lucius Annaeus Seneca (circa 4 BCE — 65 CE)
While the others were still clearly uncomfortable with the plan the group had quickly cobbled together, Rhea could see that Selene was at peace with herself. Surprising herself, Rhea realized that she was too. It was not that she was looking forward to the upcoming battle; Rhea knew she wasn’t. Nor was it a death wish, either because she was still stuck in her current gender, or because that rat Tim had dumped her. The rules might be different for males and females, but there were still rules and Rhea knew that she was a quick study. Similarly, Tim’s actions were of surprisingly little import, as every glance at her gorgeous, redheaded twin only reinforced her opinion that he was a fool, and she hadn’t made it to starting quarterback by letting other people rattle her. It was… acceptance. Rhea had finally admitted to herself that she was comfortable with who she now was; Rhea Lanyon, best friend to Selene Utterson, only child of Herbert and Emily Lanyon, competent and capable young adult woman. Tearing herself away from her ruminations, she quickly grasped the essentials of the plan that was unfolding.
It was a simple plan. Emily, Herbert and Akcuanrut slowly walked through the huge carved oak doors of the main entrance and down the center aisle, but not before everyone else had spread out and surreptitiously positioned themselves by the other entrances. Phil crawled down the left aisle while George, silently berating himself for not being in better shape, crawled down the right aisle while trying not to let his ragged breathing become loud enough to echo in the otherwise empty chapel. Selene and Rhea were wraiths, sneaking in the side fire exits — which they'd somehow managed to open without a sound — and hovering at either edge of the pulpit, hidden by the richly brocaded curtains that framed it. Only Lucille was not present. She had another task to complete, securing the Heart so that Akcuanrut could take it back when Na-Noc had been defeated.
Na-Noc was a glowing, pulsating blob partially hidden behind the altar. The sing-song sound of chanting drifted out to the main area of the chapel. He didn’t respond as Akcuanrut and the two centaurs noisily strode down the aisle, the sound of echoing hooves hopefully masking any sounds the others might make.
“Na-Noc,” Akcuanrut called out as the trio stopped by the first row of seats.
A second mouth — or more accurately a caricature of a mouth — formed while the first continued to chant. “Ah, Akcuanrut — and I see you’ve brought the others — how convenient. Will you approach more closely, so that I may consume you? Or may I again look forward to the sport of battle?” A serpentine tongue slithered from the depths of its mouth to lick its misshapen lips in anticipation. A chitinous arm formed briefly, only to be sucked back in and replaced by a tail reminiscent of a huge rat’s, before it too was sucked back into the blob.
Akcuanrut had been shocked by the raw power within the building. From the outside, he’d recognized the building as a site of magical power — through the faint emanations seeping out — but some quirk of the structure’s design had retained the vast majority of its power within its walls. Squaring his shoulders, he stopped several feet from the pulpit. “You seem to be having control problems, Na-Noc. Let me help you, why don’t you?”
“I think not, little man. Soon I will have all the power I need. I will consume you all and recover the Heart. Then, I will return home in triumph.”
“And to what will you return? To the fighting pit where the Gods imprisoned you? You were once a friend. Is there no chance of rekindling that friendship?”
“Fool! Do you think I would permit that? With this power, I can be safe from their manipulations and yours, old man. Now approach and be eaten.”
“I think not, ‘gelatine-for-brains’.” Selene stepped out from behind the drapery that had hidden her. Sword drawn, Rhea also stepped into view.
“I wondered how long you two would cower in the shadows. Why don’t the other two of you show yourselves and we can end this game?” Phil and George hesitantly rose from behind the pews that had hidden them. Each held a long dagger — albeit inexpertly — borrowed from the barbarian women's seemingly endless supply.
Akcuanrut began to chant. At the first words, a ripple passed over Na-Noc, as if he were chilled, but the only clear response was the formation of a third mouth that began chanting a counterpoint to the wizard’s words, somehow different enough to negate the affects of Akcuanrut’s words. From each side, the barbarian women stalked toward Na-Noc, swords at the ready and grim smiles on their faces.
“Yes. Come to me, my pretty ones. Let us finish this at last,” the tongue from the first mouth seemed to be making an obscene gesture as the lips curled into an ugly sneer.
“Mouthy little blob, isn’t he, Selene?” Rhea laughed.
“All talk and no action, I’ll bet,” Selene quipped back.
With a roar, Na-Noc shot pseudopods directly towards the two swordswomen, each with a sharply pointed and barbed tip. Phil gasped at the incredible speed of the projectiles while George wailed out “No!” in fear for his ex-son’s life. Yet, with equal speed swords flashed and a truncated piece of Na-Noc dropped to the floor.
Before they could slither back to the main body, twin swords skewered them and flung them into the corner near Phil. As soon as they touched each other, they combined into a single blob and again began slithering back towards Na-Noc.
Phil cleared his throat and hesitantly began the chant Akcuanrut had taught him. Even seeing two centaurs and the weird talking blob on the pulpit had not fully convinced Phil of the existence of real magic. Yet, at the first words of the chant, the small blob shuddered and stopped its movement toward Na-Noc, as Phil felt a rush of spiritual power through his body. It was as if there was suddenly an invisible wall corralling the little blob that it couldn’t pass beyond. Over. Under. Around. The small blob tried them all — and failed. Instead of rejoining with Na-Noc, it slowly retreated as the unseen wall pushed it back towards the corner of the church by Phil and lay there quivering.
Surprised, Phil stopped, only to see the blob rapidly scurry back towards Na-Noc again. Fearful that it would return to the main body, Phil quickly began chanting again; this time louder than before. It was as if the blob had hit a brick wall again. With more confidence now, Phil began to chant even louder and watched the blob slowly move back until it was pressed against the wall near him.
Howling in rage, Na-Noc threw out more chitinous pseudopods, this time at Akcuanrut and the two centaurs. Herbert screamed in fear and Emily screamed in rage. They both grabbed hands and reared up on their hind legs as instructed by Akcuanrut, lashing out furiously with their forelegs with incredible speed and accuracy. Akcuanrut merely chanted louder, apparently unconcerned, but both centaurs were sure they were about to be absorbed.
Hooves struck chitin and there was a blinding flash of light. Two more lumps of Na-Noc went flying into the other corner of the church near George. As with the first segments, they merged on landing, but cowered against the wall.
“Way to go, Mom! Do it again, Dad!” Rhea glanced away from her furious sword work just long enough to insure that they were safe and to praise her parents.
“Good work, Emily, Herbert!” George Utterson called out from the other side of chapel. “It looks like centaur hooves really are almost as powerful magically as unicorn horns.” Turning back to the blob in the corner, he looked at his dagger and wondered how he could possibly keep the lump before him from scurrying back to Na-Noc. Seeking frantically for something better to use, he grabbed a hymnal and threw it at the small blob — and was surprised when it shied away from it.
Throwing another hymnal, the blob shied away again. George thought he heard a faint scream of fear. Quickly, George ran down the aisle, grabbing as many hymnals as he could from the racks on the backs of the pews and threw them at the blob. Each time, it backed away and sought another route back to Na-Noc, one that avoided touching the book or even the space above it.
One book struck it and there was a puff of foul-smelling steam and smoke, and a loud hiss, followed by a high-pitched screech of pain from both the surrounded blob and from Na-Noc, whose chanting faltered for a moment before it resumed. Where the hymnal had struck, there was a burn mark, and the blob seemed smaller, as if the book had burned some of it away. George yelled out his discovery to the others and began tossing more books, this time directly at the blob he was guarding.
From this point on things settled into a pattern. Rhea and Selene sparred with Na-Noc. Every now and then they managed to chop off pieces of blob and toss them into the corners, where Phil chanted half of them into submission and George used the hymnals to both contain the other half of them, and burn a good portion away to boot, with a nasty stench of burning flesh.
Akcuanrut chanted away, beads of sweat forming from his efforts, while Herbert and Emily protected him with flashing hooves. With sufficient time, they would win, but time was against them. Everyone could feel the concentration of magical power as a palpable and growing weight in the air. Na-Noc had to be nearing the conclusion of the incantation he was chanting.
“Yoo-hoo! Hello, everyone. I found it. I’ve brought the stone.” Lucille Utterson blew into the church with the same fanfare and panache that she used when entering her Garden Club. “Emily? When’s the last time you cleaned that closet, dear. I had to wade through….”
Before she was half way down the center aisle to hand the stone to Emily, a long thin pseudopod shot up towards the ceiling. It passed over the heads and reaches of the two barbarian women. Still on the rise, it even passed beyond the reach of the centaurs, despite their rearing up to protect Akcuanrut. After it cleared the centaurs, it dived down, directly at Lucille, from whom it plucked the Heart of Virtue from a shocked, and for once speechless, Lucille. Maintaining the same high arc over everyone’s heads, it quickly pulled back into the main blob and disappeared into the center of the writhing mass.
Even before the stone reached the pulpit, and without missing a beat in its chant, Na-Noc began to gloat with another mouth. “I told you I was invincible. I told you that you could not defeat me. Drop your weapons and bow before me now and I may let you live to serve me, else die like the fleas you are.”
“Big talk, blob boy,” Selene spit out and batted a chitinous pseudopod far enough aside to lop it off with her next stroke. Na-Noc bellowed in pain, and angrily concentrated two pseudopods on Selene, to the exception of the others.
Free of the blob’s attention for a moment, Rhea charged onto the pulpit and overturned the lectern onto Na-Noc. There was a tremendous cloud of horrible smoke, and a seething hiss that almost drowned out the sound of Na-Noc bellowing from all three mouths.
Na-Noc’s chant had finally been interrupted, but before anyone could cheer, the chanting began again. A gentle breeze started and quickly grew in strength. Within seconds it was gusting about, blowing the hymnals into the air — and still gaining strength.
“Oh, hell,” Rhea got out before the roar of the wind drowned out all conversation. “I have a bad feeling about this.” She grabbed for a pew and hoped everyone else had done the same, but the flying debris was so thick she couldn’t see anyone else.
A thin tinkling sound could be heard momentarily above the wind as the stained glass clerestory windows imploded inward. A second later Rhea had a dozen small scratches over her body, but Na-Noc screamed in anguish and fury.
Something large and vaguely humanoid flew by her head and without thinking she released one hand from its death grip on the now rocking and shuddering pew. Her free hand lunged out to grab the shape — a shape that looked very much like Lucille Utterson — and caught the hem of her skirt. The shape flew past, leaving nothing but a small piece of fabric in Rhea’s hand. Then something very large crashed into Rhea’s head and everything went black.
“She’s coming around.” A warm body lunged on top of her and before Rhea could reach for her best dagger — the dagger she’d foolishly given to Phil — the shape began hugging and kissing her.
“Ouch. Stop that. My head hurts, my body hurts. Heck, even my lips hurt. What the heck happened?” she asked as she struggled to push the still-slightly-blurred shape of her redheaded twin away and sit up.
“Rhea, you watch your language, young man — er, young woman.” It was a deep voice from behind her and turning she realized it was her mother standing there with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. Next to him was Rhea’s father pacing nervously back and forth. Beside him was Akcuanrut, muttering and making strange gestures by a nearby tree and Phil, still handsomely clad in Highland kilt and tartan, shifting nervously from foot to foot beside the wizard.
“Sorry, Mom; still learning this girl stuff. I seems that old habits die hard. What happened?”
“Na-Noc created a portal.”
“Na-Noc. Where the he…. Unh, where is he? And when did he learn to do magic?”
“Gone, dear, at least most of what was left of him. And he has the Heart of Virtue. As to his mastery of magic, Akcuanrut believes he must have learned something from the Dark Gods, but been prevented from using it by them until he got to our world and out from under their control.”
“Yes, Rhea,” a female voice intruded. “We’re back on Akcuanrut’s world. Perhaps I’d better recap a bit.”
Herbert Lanyon took Rhea’s immediate groan as enthusiastic assent. “Yes, Rhea,” she said in a tone as plonking as she had often been before her recent changes, “we’re back on Akcuanrut’s world. Maybe I’d better recap a bit.”
Herbert Lanyon took Rhea’s next and louder groan as further and more enthusiastic assent. “Na-Noc managed to create a portal back to his world. He went through it along with you, Selene, Phil, Akcuanrut, your mother, and me.”
“What about Mr. and Mrs. Utterson? I don’t see them, and they must have been sucked in too. I remember trying to grab her as she flew by me.” Rhea saw the pained look on Selene’s face and was immediately sorry she’d asked.
“They were. We think Na-Noc absorbed my Mom and Dad,” was her grim reply.
Rhea felt tears stinging at her eyes and said, “I'm so sorry, honey,” then quickly changed the subject. “Did I hear you say that Na-Noc was gone ‘mostly’? ”
Herbert pointed. Under the tree, now only partially obscured by Phil and Akcuanrut and surrounded by hymnals and a shattered pile of stained glass, was a pulsating blob. As she watched, it transformed into a midget D’lon-Ra, not more then a foot in height, looking a bit like an assemblage of marshmallows, in that his features seemed somehow blurred, softened around the edges, he had not a single hair on his body, and his joints were no longer angular, but rather rounded, just what one might expect for a creature molded out of gelatine.
“What’s with mini-Na-Noc?”
“It claims to be D’lon-Ra,” Selene replied, dagger in hand, eyes never leaving the miniature “Emperor’s Hero.”
“I am D’lon-Ra!” It tried for a bellow, but it sounded more like the shrill scream of an angry Blue Jay.
“Supposedly, the hymnals and stained glass burned out the evil portions of the various souls Na-Noc had absorbed,” the female centaur said with more than a hint of her former classroom manner, “and little ‘D’lon-Ra’ here was the strongest of the ‘good’ personalities left. The interesting feature of this transformation is that it, or he, claims there is still a small link between Na-Noc and himself. He claims he can tell us where the vile creature currently resides — and thus the Heart of Virtue — which is more than Akcuanrut can do at the moment.”
“What’s the Wiz’s problem?”
“Something akin to a magical sprain,” she said. “Apparently, he over-extended himself fighting Na-Noc and needs time to recover.”
“So, in other words, he can’t send us home and he can’t fight Na-Noc, let alone the Dark Gods. We’re stuck here on a world about to be overrun by evil.”
“Yes, dear. That’s a rather succinct, if grim, summary,” Herbert acknowledged.
With a final groan, Rhea forced herself to stand and recovered her weapons. Sheathing her sword, she stalked over to the tree and kicked the hymnals aside to let the midget D’lon-Ra out before anyone could object. “Okay, Lassie. Show us the way.”
“Who is this ‘Lassie?’ I am D’lon-Ra,” it grumbled but pointed. “The Evil One is that way.”
“Rhea, what’s the meaning of this? Where are you going?”
“Well, hopefully we’re all going,” she glanced from face to face, judging their willingness to join her quest. “As to where we’re going, that should be obvious. We’re going to find and destroy old blob-boy, recover the Heart of Virtue, bring it to the capital, whatever Acky over there calls it, and save the world from the powers of Darkness. Then, as the reward for our good deeds, the folks at the Wizard’s College are da… unh, very sure to show their undying gratitude by sending us back home, preferably in our own bodies.”
Herbert Lanyon’s only response was, “Oh.”
Rhea watched the reincarnated D’lon-Ra trot off down a dirt path amongst the trees. Akcuanrut followed immediately behind, still muttering, and Phil trailed after the old wizard, listening intently. Emily and Herbert looked from spouse to kids and back. Herbert held out a hand to her wife and hand-in-hand they slowly paced off after the others.
“Let’s go. We’ve got a job to do.” Rhea waited for Selene, a bit surprised that she would be the last.
A lopsided smile spread over the redheaded barbarian woman’s face. Striding over to Rhea, she put an arm over her blonde twin’s shoulder and dragged her after the others. Within five paces, they were skipping along, arm in arm, singing “We’re Off to See the Wizard” from The Wizard of Oz.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twelve
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio,
Than are dreamt of in your philosophy.— William Shakespeare (1564-1616)
The Tragedy of Hamlet, Prince of Denmark (1603, 1604, 1623)
“Where are the bricks?”
“Huh?” Selene snarled and stopped rubbing her stomach. She’d been alternating between rubbing and scanning the environment for most of the morning. Phil was certain she was angry with him given how few words had been exchanged and how brusque those few had been. He was at the point of giving up when he decided on one last stab at humor.
“I said ‘where are the bricks?’ You know; the yellow bricks this road is supposed to be made of?”
Selene stopped and turned to Phil, who was walking just behind her on the tree-lined road. They were at point, so the others hadn’t heard his question. “This isn’t Oz and there isn’t any yellow brick road. Phil, I hope you don’t think this is going to be some pleasant field trip to the zoo or something. There really is death out there waiting for you and I’d hate to think I brought you here just to die.”
“I think I can take care of myself,” Phil huffed.
There was great sadness in Selene’s eyes as she responded. “Please don’t make me show you how wrong you are. Didn’t the situation at the church show you exactly how dangerous this world can be?”
“What it showed me was that there is more to life than the magic of car sales, which is what I was going to be doing in my father’s dealership as soon as high school ended, unless I got my scholarship.”
“Phil,” she said sadly, “I think you’d better go back with the others now. I don’t think I can be responsible for your safety.”
“Huh?
“I said, please go back and join the others. I don’t want to see you harmed as a result of your severe case of overconfidence.”
To say that Phil was taken aback by Selene’s words was an understatement. He stopped and gaped at her with hurt puppy dog eyes as the others trudged toward them and soon caught up to them.
Rhea was the first to notice that something was wrong. “Hey, what is this? Trouble in paradise?”
“Apprentice? Is something wrong between the two of you?” Akcuanrut asked.
Selene stared from Phil to Rhea to Akcuanrut and back again. Without warning, she bolted off the path and ran into the woods.
“Oh, drat. What did I say now?” Rhea asked as she hurried after her red-haired friend.
“What happened here?” Akcuanrut asked.
Phil sighed heavily. “I — I don’t know. She’s been mad about something all morning. Trying to cheer her up a moment ago, I asked where the yellow brick road was as a sort of joke, because on our world there’s a famous story in which a yellow brick road plays a prominent part. I just wanted to see her smile or laugh. Instead, she turned on me, and then told me to join the group, because she couldn’t be responsible for my safety.
“I think I know what might be wrong,” Emily said. “I don’t think it was really anything you said or did, Phil, but I’ll let you know after we’ve spoken.” With that the male centaur galloped purposefully off into the woods in search of the two girls.
“Do you know what’s going on, Master?”
“I know that this is a chance to practice your skills, Apprentice. How might you answer your own question?”
“I could follow Mrs. Lanyon?”
“You are not the Apprentice Skulker. You must think Magically.”
“I could make myself invisible and eavesdrop,” Phil mused, “but you already told me to think of other ways of discovering the information. Besides, I’m not sure I’ve learned sufficient control to avoid all the pitfalls of trying to not exist in terms of the visual, auditory and olfactory senses of several people.”
Akcuanrut said nothing, only raised one eyebrow.
Phil tried to think, and then said, “I know! I could become a copy of her so I’d know exactly how she thinks —” Then his face fell. “But I don’t know if I’d be able to retain sufficient magic to return to my own body afterwards, and twin barbarian princesses is more than enough. Triplets might be more than this world could survive. Besides, if I did become a duplicate of her, I probably wouldn’t have sufficient knowledge of how it feels to be female to recognize and interpret the problem.” Then he thought again. “Either that, or I’d know so much about how she feels that I’d be furious with me as well, so probably wouldn’t help me out of spite.”
Akcuanrut said nothing again, but this time rolled his eyes.
Then he had a brilliant idea. “I could place a geis on her that would require her to tell me, but that would require me to have more willpower than she does, and quite honestly, I’m not certain I do.”
Akcuanrut pursed his lips in silent disapproval.
“No, you’re right, of course. Coercion is the first step on the Dark Path, and would inevitably turn her against me.” He sighed in defeat. “I could… I… I don’t know what I could do, Master. I’m sorry.” He hung his head.
Akcuanrut sighed deeply. “So close, but then you give up. You could wait patiently until she returns. She obviously has thinking of her own to do. Time answers all questions, assuming we have time to spare, so the magical lesson here is: ‘Observe carefully. Think carefully. Take care not to rush to precipitous action.’ ”
Phil stared after the wizard as Akcuanrut stolled over to a nearby tree and sat leaning against it. He was instantly snoring quietly.
“This is magic?” Phil wondered to himself as he turned to peer toward the wooded area where Selene, Rhea and Mrs. Lanyon had disappeared.
“It’s the magic of Patience, hasty Apprentice. All true magic lies at the heart of life, life in its essence, which forever unfolds. Before you can conjure a rose, you must understand why flowers grow.” The words echoed in Phil’s mind and he twirled back to see Akcuanrut, still by the tree, still apparently sound asleep, in mid-snore.
Gentle, reproving laughter echoed in Phil’s mind and he thought, ‘I guess the old guy’s getting some of his magical powers back.’ Phil turned back to the woods and stared intently, hoping against hope that no one would realize he was blushing.
Emily Lanyon found his daughter’s wayward friend sitting forlorn in a small clearing about a thousand yards from the road. In the midst of a pastoral scene that would have inspired any artist, complete with small babbling brook and a riot of color from exotic wildflowers that crowded every inch of the sunlit area, Selene sat on a small boulder with her head bowed, and she was crying while nervously cleaning her sword with a handful of leaves and flowers. Rhea was trying futilely to calm her down or soothe her somehow, but having little luck. Emily changed magically into his purely human form to appear slightly less imposing and walked loudly towards the pair, scuffing his feet against the dirt to insure that his approach was heard.
“Go away. We want to be alone,” Rhea growled before turning back to Selene.
“Do you know why she’s upset?”
“No. Now go away and leave us alone. This is girl… guy… private stuff.”
Selene sniffed in apparent agreement with her friend’s uncompromising, if slightly incoherent position.
“Yes, it is. Now do you, an apparent girl, know why Selene’s upset?”
“Because Phil was a pig, just like that other pig, his friend Tim.” she said sullenly.
“I don’t think so,” Emily replied. “Have you asked her?”
“I’ll ask her as soon as she’s stopped crying. Now just leave us the heck alone.”
“Rhea Lanyon, you watch your tone of voice.” he scolded. “I’ll make allowance for your concern for your friend, but I am still your mother — in mind and spirit, if not in body, and have been a girl much longer than you’ve been alive.” Turning to Selene even before Rhea could mutter an apology, he asked, “Selene, dear. It’s okay. If you can’t talk right now, that’s okay too, but you can nod your head or shake it, and I do need to ask you some questions.”
Selene stuck out her lower lip in a pout, but said nothing.
Emily nodded, as if she’d just said something eloquent. “You’re angry with Phil, then, but why? Has he said or done something to hurt you?”
A nod followed immediately by a negative head shake and another sigh.
“So you’re mad at him, but not for something he’s said or done. Do you know why you’re mad at him?”
Another negative head shake, but less certain.
“Does your tummy hurt or feel funny, like something’s wrong, but you can’t quite place what it might be?”
A nod. The tears slowly stopped as Selene considered Emily Lanyon’s words.
“Do you also feel like you need to do something, but you don’t know quite what it is you need to do? I always felt that way just before.”
“Unh-huh.” It was accompanied by a nod as if Selene wasn’t certain her whispered words had been heard.
“Selene, dear, my beloved foster-daughter. I think you’re suffering from two things. The first, and probably the most important right now, is that you’re beginning to fall in love with Phil, who seems to be a wonderful young man, astonishingly brave, not entirely foolhardy, and willing to risk his life for you. If I had to guess, I’d say he’s falling in love with you as well.” She paused for a long moment while Selene considered her words. “Your other problem is smaller, although it can be overwhelming at times, in that you’re suffering not only from the pangs of young love, but from PMS, premenstrual syndrome. You’re about to have your first period, dear, and I wish more than ever that I still shared that with you. It’s something that mothers and daughters have helped each other through for a million years or more, and you’ve been robbed of that through circumstance, as have I, but yours is the most bitter loss, I think, because we don’t know what’s happened to your real mother, and I make an awkward surrogate at best.”
Selene looked up at him, and then ran sobbing into his arms, where Mrs. Lanyon hugged her close and stroked her hair.
“There now, sweet baby,” he crooned, as tender and loving as any mother could be. “You’ll feel better after a good cry. It always helped for me, when I was still a woman, and you’re truly a woman now.”
Rhea stared at the male centaur in disbelief. Finally, she blurted out, “Omigod! That’s not possible. We’re…. We’re…. Oh. Oh!”
Mrs. Lanyon looked up at his new daughter. “Yes, dear, only females menstruate, but you two haven’t been young women for long, so you haven’t had much practice. Having been one for the first forty years of my life, I recognize the signs, although I must admit I can’t work up too much sorrow over their absence right now. There’s something to be said for being able to remain on an even emotional plane, although of course I’ve lost the highs as well as the lows. Remember that, both of you, if you start to feel down.” He turned to include Rhea. “As women, you’re more susceptible to depression and blue funks, but you’ll also experience joys, deep and lasting joys, that far surpass what you were capable of before. It has to do with the basic wiring of your new female brains, and how we’re…. Pardon…, how you’re put together now.“
Then he turned again to Selene, who was still weeping, and said, “I suggest you take Akcuanrut aside and privately ask him to help provide whatever is used on this world to control the bleeding. Soft cotton rags work, although you’d have to wash them carefully to avoid bacterial or other infection, and we don’t have much cotton cloth to spare, so an organic local substitute would be better in the long run. You might also ask him if he has anything to help with the irritability and other symptoms.”
Selene said nothing in reply, although her panicked blush was probably as eloquent as any words.
“Just consider him your personal physician, dear. For all our supposed ‘natural modesty,’ we’re expected to show our private parts to a large number of men over the years, since female GYN specialists aren’t thick on the ground, even in these relatively enlightened times. By the way, Rhea, you might want to join Selene when she has that conversation. If you’re not about to receive your monthly visitor, you’ll probably be experiencing it soon, since you were changed on the very same day. In fact,” Mrs. Lanyon mused aloud, “I’d better have this conversation with your father too — or do centaurs just go into heat? I wonder.”
Now it was Rhea’s turn to blush. Whether it was at the thought of her father going into heat, or the impending likelihood of menstruation, she didn’t say.
“Now come on, both of you. Get up and let’s join the rest of our party. They’re waiting for us and we still have an evil amorphous blob to catch and destroy.”
“But I can’t.” Selene was crying again. “I’ve been horrible to Phil. He must hate me. And the others — how can they trust me if I can’t keep my head?”
“By being brave and doing what you have to do. That’s what women have done for eons and will continue to do for eons to come. You’ll also find, my dear, that men are quite willing to forgive you almost anything, as long as they’re confident of your love for them, and I’m quite sure that Phil loves you, possibly as much as you love him. All you’ll have to do is tell him so and he’ll be happy as a clam. Now come on, girls,” he gestured with both hands to encourage them to rise, “ we’ve got work to do.”
With that, Emily reached out a hand and took Selene’s hand as she allowed her true self to reappear. The centaur gently pulled the barbarian woman to her feet and led her back towards the others.
Rhea followed; a bemused expression on her face as she grumbled to no one in particular, “What the heck kind of quest is this? People don’t menstruate during quests. Ask anyone who’s done rôle play gaming. There’s never a bathroom or even a need for a bathroom. If we’re going to have to deal with things like PMS, we’re going to have to deal with all the rest of the things women deal with, like getting… Oh, my God!” Too late, she realized that her voice had risen to a shout.
The others turned back to see what the problem was. Selene was comforted to know that, PMS or not, her sword was out of its scabbard and in her hand before she completed her turn. Behind her, she could hear the others approaching at a dead run.
“I think the word you’re searching for, dear, is ‘pregnant,” Emily calmly offered.
“What? Who’s pregnant? What’s going on here?” Herbert Lanyon screamed, drowning out similar questions from the others. Turning towards an equally shocked Phil, the centaur filly glared and asked ominously, “Do you know anything about this, Phillip?”
“Yeah, Phil, I thought we meant something to each other,” Selene chimed in mischievously.
“Selene, don’t make things worse than they are. Everyone, no one is pregnant, at least not at the moment.” Emily gazed at his daughter’s friend in mild reproof and warning.
“I think a bit more of an explanation is in order here, Emily,” Dr. Lanyon blustered rather fetchingly, suddenly unsure of herself. “One of the girls definitely screamed and that usually means something’s wrong.”
“We can talk later, dear. For now, thank you for caring enough to come running, but it was a false alarm. I think Selene’s ready to resume our trek so, if everyone’s had sufficient opportunity to rest….” He completed the statement with a gesture to usher everyone back to the path.
“Not quite, Mrs. Lanyon,” Selene interjected. “Rhea and I need to speak to Akcuanrut.” When no one moved, she made ‘shooing movements’ and added, “Privately, please.”
With that the others reluctantly moved off towards the road. Before pulling the elder sorcerer aside, Selene called out as sweetly as she could, “Phil, dear, would you please join me at point in a few moments? I owe you an apology, and could really use your help.”
The night was clear and comfortable, brightly lit by the two moons, which seemed farther apart. The sounds of the small brook bubbling away just beneath the trees at the edge of the clearing would have been appealing under different circumstances, but it was a quiet and introspective group that pitched camp that night. Rhea was still coming to grips with the realities of her new gender. Selene was off in the shadows at the edge of the campsite, doing her best, despite her discomfort, to convince Phil that she wasn’t really mad at him without telling him exactly what was wrong. D’lon-Ra was off hunting his dinner and spending the night away from the group in recognition of the fact that he still wasn’t fully accepted and trusted. Akcuanrut was off concocting potions for Rhea and Selene to ease their premenstrual symptoms, still only potential for Rhea, but it didn’t hurt to be prepared. The wizard had also showed them the fluffy leaves of a certain low-lying plant and then explained their use, when wrapped in a length of cloth, so the two barbarians were out in the midst of a largish patch of them, taking some grim satisfaction in slashing at the stems with their knives as they gathered the amount that their mother had advised might be necessary.
“Dear?” Dr. Lanyon asked her wife as they grazed on some delicious wild wheat a short distance from the camp.
“Yes?”
“Do you think Rhea and Selene have changed?”
“You mean more than what would be expected from someone still acclimating to something as basic as a change in gender?”
“Oh, yummy. Try this,” Dr. Lanyon pointed to a clump of what looked like rye grass, “and yes. That’s exactly what I mean.”
Emily pondered for a while before answering. “I don’t know. There have definitely been changes; this afternoon’s discoveries are just the most recent, but I also see Rhea as being more polite — not cursing as much. And Selene seems to have picked up a boyfriend, which makes me wonder a bit. But I can’t tell exactly what’s due to the change in gender and what might be due to the rather unusual situation we all seem to be in. Why do you ask, Herbert?”
“Because I wonder if there might not be yet another explanation for these changes.” Dr. Lanyon hesitated.
“Don’t stop now, dear. You’ve got my full attention.”
“Well. It’s based on something Akcuanrut said. We were talking about magic and he was trying to explain how it worked.”
“You mean other than centaur magic, I presume. We don’t seem to need to do anything special when we change shapes and so forth.”
“True, but I’m not certain that we’re completely unaffected either.”
“This doesn’t sound good. Herbert Lanyon, you tell me what you’re talking about right now. No more beating around the bush.”
“Of course, Emily, dear. It seems that the measure of how good a wizard is is how little he’s affected by the magic he causes. It’s common, for example, to find that someone who creates evil magic, even for the best of motives, will become at least a bit more evil.
“He used the example of Na-Noc, an Emperor’s Champion and Hero who is now clearly evil, due to his prolonged contact with evil magic. Unlike D’lon-Ra, he ignored his magical training and thus couldn’t protect himself.”
“We’ll come back to how that affects us in a moment, but does that mean that Na-Noc could be saved if he was surrounded by good magic for a long period of time?” Emily asked.
“Exactly. Akcuanrut says that the long term goal is to bring Na-Noc back to the College of Wizards and surround him in a bubble of good magic.”
“So why didn’t he do that back in the Dungeon of Despair or whatever he called it, where we first meet him?”
“I asked Akcuanrut that same question. Apparently, it takes a minimum of five wizards to create something like that and more, many more, to sustain it for any length of time, since it has to be maintained at full strength both day and night for many days. Despite his rather prodigious abilities, Akcuanrut just didn’t have the ability to do it himself, and still doesn’t, unless we run across quite a few more wizards during our quest.”
“Let’s get some water from that stream, dear” Emily suggested and they cantered across the field toward the brook, swinging wide of the campsite in order to continue their conversation in private.
“So, to continue your logical arguments,” he said, “if Na-Noc can be changed from good to evil, or vice versa, by contact with magic, you’re wondering if Rhea and Selene could be changed by magic.”
“Or us.”
“Or…Oh! Do you think we’ve changed?” Emily stopped short.
“I don’t know. Most of what’s happened so far has been driven by factors beyond our control. We’ve been reacting rather than acting. My guess is yes, but I don’t know exactly how. In the West, we tend to think of the Self as somehow separate from the body, a philosophic analogy to the concept of a soul, but what if the body is the Self? If true, our changes imply far more than just a change of gender or shape.”
The remainder of the night was spent in silence as each considered the implications, taking time to eat a few mouthfuls of the choicest grasses every once in a while. Although they dozed for a few moments from time to time, they quickly fell into a rhythm of sleeping and waking that ensured that one of them was always awake and on guard while the other slumbered upright, their stay mechanisms locked and hooves firmly planted in a wide stance to remain upright. Neither noticed that this wasn’t at all their usual habit.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Thirteen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
He who has a thousand friends has not a friend to spare,
And he who has one enemy will meet him everywhere.— Ali ibn-Abi-Talib
Emerging from out of the deep shade of the forest proper, the path became wider as the trees grew sparse and then vanished into low rolling hills which overlooked the green valley of Ede with its areas of cultivated land covering much of the far side of a broad river, and grazing land on the near side, through which they were traveling now. The pastoral scene was marred, though, by a battle raging in the center of the valley where a score or two of centaurs were encircled by at least twice that many humans on horseback and an equal number on foot. Although the centaurs were unarmed, their flashing hooves struck their opponents like lightning, and few of those who went down went on to rise again. They also had a trick of leaning down and grabbing an opponent in a sort of wrestling move, except instead of taking them down, as a human wrestler might, they’d take them up in the air and then hurl them back down to the rocky ground below from high above their heads. Few rose from this injury either, and the humans found it difficult to defend themselves against an assault from the centaur’s human half, because the innate centaur glamour made the actual attack invisible until the man was suddenly snatched into the air by unseen hands, and then thrown down again.
Akcuanrut was flabbergasted. He had just finished describing how Ede had a long tradition of peaceful coexistence between man and centaur, being one of the few places outside the capital where the centaurs were not hunted down for their magic.
Dr. Lanyon, ever the teacher, began to relate it to the human equivalent of hunting the tiger to near extinction for the perceived power of its various body parts, but Selene never heard the end of the lecture. Sword drawn, she went charging down the hill, screaming a battle cry, with Rhea less than a single step behind her.
After Emily and Herbert shared that classic parental perplexed look of “what are we going to do with them,” they called for Akcuanrut and Phil to jump on their backs and follow. The tiny D’lon-Ra turned into a ball and began rolling down the hill, building speed as he went, and catching up to the still screaming barbarian women at the bottom of the slope.
The rabble on foot scattered to allow the three sword-wielders through to the skirmish within, presumably thinking they were coming to help the other humans, but they closed ranks again before the two centaurs could reach the battle lines. Swords, staffs and rocks were raised menacingly, until the horde realized that there were humans riding, and apparently directing, the centaurs.
By the time the centaurs reached the circle of humans surrounding the battle, Selene, Rhea and D’lon-Ra were in the center of the conflict, laughing and joking back and forth as they stood back to back, their swords flashing in a deadly pattern which cowed their many opponents, or in the case of D’lon-Ra, a single dagger. They were being careful to incapacitate rather than maim or kill anyone amongst the warring parties as they indiscriminately traded blows with centaur and human alike, turning what was formerly a pitched battle into a morass of confusion in which the participant’s former enthusiasm was gradually waning.
Stopping a couple of yards from the line of spears, Akcuanrut stood on the male centaur’s shoulders, balancing himself with the aid of a hand from Emily. From his higher vantage point he could see that, while D’lon-Ra and the barbarian women were making a significant and growing dent in the number of participants, there were still enough participants to keep the battle going for a while longer.
“Apprentice. Do the spell for Levitation.”
“But, Master Akcuanrut, I’ve never done that spell for more than one or two small objects.” Phil stared worriedly at the battlefield.
“Then you need practice, and this is an ideal opportunity.”
“The whole battlefield, Master?” Phil seemed nervous.
Akcuanrut nodded and waited, patiently standing atop Mrs. Lanyon. Phil closed his eyes and pursed his lips as he muttered and gestured in a seemingly random fashion. Suddenly his eyes opened long enough for a single blink and then slammed shut. The strain became even more evident from the tightened muscles in his neck and the reddish cast of his face.
Slowly, so slowly that some failed to even notice it as they hacked and slashed away, the entire group edged upward into the air. When they were high enough that the centaurs could walk beneath the combatants, they did so at an easy stroll.
Roughly at the center of the melée, Akcuanrut tapped Emily gently with his foot and he stopped. By then, all the combatants had realized something was up and had ceased hostilities, uncertain of who and what their enemies were. While they still glanced warily at each other, their main focus was now on the wizard below, whom at least some of the gathered humans obviously recognized, since several paled and dropped their arms immediately, whispering quietly to anyone near enough to whisper to, and trying very earnestly to be invisible otherwise.
Rhea gave a huge smile and waved down at them, calling out “Hi, Mom. Hi, Pop. Hi, Phil. Hey, Acky, why’d you stop our fun?”
Mr. Lanyon gave her daughter a tentative wave in return, but Emily Lanyon merely frowned and waited for Akcuanrut to proceed.
“Who, exactly, is responsible for all this nonsense?” The wizard’s voice was calm and friendly, but with an air of authority that would accept nothing less than a complete and honest answer. He spoke in a normal conversational voice, yet everyone heard him as if they were right beside him, or as if he were inside their head.
“They broke the truce,” one man said. “They butchered Medgrid and hid his body somewhere.” It was a huge human close to the center of the conflict who spoke with venom.
“ ’Tis a lie,” an even larger male centaur — the only one there, Emily noticed, although he was much smaller than Emily, or even herself, who outweighed him by at least five hundred pounds, retorted with equal fervor. “ ’Tis Red Paint t’was killed and her body hidden by these wicked heathen humans.”
Before anything more could be said, given the potential that whatever was said would exacerbate the situation rather than serve to calm the waters, Akcuanrut raised his hand for silence. Thinking for a moment, he turned to the leader of the humans and asked, “How is it that you discovered Medgrid’s death, if there was no body?”
“Why from Red Paint. She came to us to gloat about her actions, saying she did it for the pure pleasure of the act.”
Turning to the male centaur, Akcuanrut asked, “And Red Paint’s death, you discovered it exactly how?”
“Why from Medgrid. He stood upon the hill by our favorite grazing field and called out in gory detail how he’d murdered Red Paint, cut her into small pieces and ate her raw.”
“I fear that you’ve been manipulated, both of you, by an accomplished liar. Doesn’t it seem even slightly incongruous that your friends appeared to you all after they’d been killed by the other? Further, if your friends wanted either to take advantage of their lies, or avenge their own pseudo-deaths, wouldn’t they be here now? Do you think they collaborated to sow dissension and hatred amongst you all, and are even now snickering together in some hidden corner?” Seeing no response other than the beginnings of confusion amongst the gathered fighters, he continued, “I must tell you a story about an evil monster named Na-Noc.”
“Unh, Master Akcuanrut?” Phil’s forehead was beaded with sweat and he was under visible strain.
“Yes, Apprentice?” Akcuanrut turned to Phil, irritated at the interruption.
“May I let them down now, please?”
“Unh, oh, sorry. One moment longer, please.” Turning to the two leaders, he asked, “Can you both promise to refrain from further hostilities while I explain this to you?”
They both nodded and each called out instructions to stand down to their followers, although most had already done so on their own, having recognized the wizard as an official of the Imperial Court. Akcuanrut gave Phil a brief nod. Immediately, everyone was lowered to the ground, albeit a bit shakily, as Phil struggled to encompass everyone safely within his fading sphere of magical power. The two leaders stalked over to Akcuanrut, stopping about ten feet from each other and the wizard.
“What is this story and why is it important that we hear it?” they both asked simultaneously and then glared at each other for having the temerity to speak at the same time as the other.
After the wizard had finished, he made a gesture toward the centaur stallion, who spoke first. “I’m Windflyer, stallion of this herd. So, you believe this Na-Noc ate them both and then set us up to fight for the sole purpose of slowing you and your troop down? Yet you have provided no evidence of the truth of this.”
“True, I have no proof, other than my office from the Imperial Crown, but I would ask each of you to consider one thing. What were Medgrid and Red Paint like as people? Were they evil? Did they like to hurt others? Was it common for them to gloat over any evil done to others?”
The silence was becoming oppressive when the centaur male looked back to the others and quietly said, “No, Red Paint was caring and compassionate. She would go out of her way to help others. Her special skill was healing and she took it very seriously. With all deference to what you saw, Iccles,” he addressed the other leader, “it just doesn’t sound like her.”
“Likewise Medgrid,” Iccles offered grudgingly. “He was a teacher, known for helping others, guiding them toward the ‘Light’. I can honestly say that I never once heard him, or had another report of hearing him, make a disparaging comment about another, whether human or centaur.”
“While proof positive it isn’t, this is all very suggestive,” Akcuanrut noted. “Neither seems at all likely to have acted as they might appear to have acted, and neither is with us now, even when their presence would be helpful, or even necessary, so it seems certain that both of your friends are dead, so they can’t have killed each other, as they both claimed, and then come back to life to assert that the other was dead, and then run away. Add to that the fact that these two beings are perhaps the most likely amongst you to fall victim to an evil monster who could take on a false seeming of someone innocuous, perhaps a child, and then falsely appeal to their kindly natures and treacherously plead for succor with implacable calculation and murderous intent. For such innocents, the evil Na-Noc would have no pity, and I can attest that Na-Noc has indeed passed this way, because I, as Dean of the Emperor’s College of Wizards, can smell his foul essence in the very air.”
Both Windflyer and Iccles were ashamed by then, and made no further comment.
As Iccles and Windflyer wandered off separately to explain the situation to their people, Herbert, Emily and the others all sighed in relief. Emily, however, was agitated for some reason, and continued prancing from foot to foot as if in pain. Finally, he trotted off toward a small group of humans, several of whom were lying on the ground with what appeared to be serious injuries.
“Emily,” Herbert called out worriedly, seeing the humans eyeing her wife in a less than friendly manner, “Where are you going?”
“I’m not sure, dear,” he called back over his shoulder. “I feel this urge… no, a compulsion, to go help those wounded people.”
“But those people don’t look like they want your help, dear,” Herbert noted as she trotted off after her wife. There was no way she was going to let him be hurt just because he had a yen to be helpful. Although he had a medical degree back on Earth, he hadn’t practiced in many years, and he couldn’t know anything about the local infections and what medical supplies might be available, after all.
“I know. I… I… something is drawing me to them, making me. I can’t help myself.”
Herbert caught up to Emily about twenty feet from the cluster of humans, about the same time that they turned and formed a wall, swords drawn, between the centaurs and the wounded humans.
“Leave us to our wounded, centaurs, your kind are not wanted here.”
“I’m sorry. Those people, they hurt, they need help. Please. I need to help them.”
“We’ve lost enough friends to your kind. No more. Leave us.”
“You harmed each other through your own stupidity and anger, human. I don’t want to hurt them. I….”
“Those people are dying, aren’t they?” Herbert interrupted. “They’ll likely be dead by nightfall without care. Emily wants to help them. If you truly want no more deaths, what do you have to lose?”
It took a bit more persuasion, but eventually, the humans moved aside and Emily rushed to the closest wounded man. Without thinking, he carefully positioned himself on his front knees and placed his hands gently on the man’s chest. At first, nothing seemed to happen, but then the man’s wound, a deep cut to the waist, probably piercing his liver, began to bubble and ooze. Strange fluids bubbled out and jumped through the air to a matching spot on Emily’s side. Groaning in pain, but with a look of sheer bliss, Emily continued until the bubbling stopped and the wound healed itself into fresh new skin with only a trace of a scar.
This was repeated for each of the other men as the humans, and soon several of the centaurs watched. As the last man was healed, still kneeling, Emily tiredly sought out Herbert. “Help me up please, dear. I don’t think I can stand on my own at the moment.” Then, he fell over on his side unconscious.
“…can’t do that, can he?”
“Yes,” Akcuanrut replied, “he can….” He was about to continue when Herbert turned away.
“Emily’s awake,” she said as she immediately trotted over to her wife, who was in an upright position with a cloth sling underneath him, holding him suspended in the air, so that his hooves just barely touched the ground.
“Emily? Dear? How do you feel?” she asked as she gently rubbed his hair and back.
“I…I’m okaaaayyyy,” he slurred and struggled to stand on his own, struggling to find a purchase for his hooves.
“Don’t struggle, dear, you’re in a support sling to help keep you upright.”
“Whaa…?” he said blearily. “Why am I… tied up?”
“Because we’re so large, dear. If you’d remained lying down on your side for too long, your lungs and internal organs would have been crushed by your own weight and you might have died. Windflyer explained it to me. Evidently, we only need about ten minutes of really deep sleep, dreaming sleep, once or twice a night, but to do that we have to lie down for a short period. Large centaurs like us have to be even more careful, and we can go without REM sleep for longer, but we do need to dream or we’ll get groggy after a few days.”
“The people?”
“You saved them, all five of them. You’ve found your special magic; you’re a healer, my dear, and might think about taking up the practice of medicine again, assuming we get back home eventually.”
“Good. I’m glad. Can I get out of this contraption now? It’s not very comfortable.”
“Do you think you can stand on your own?”
“I think so. Let’s find out, why don’t we?”
As Herbert slowly released the tension on the sling, Emily braced his feet, rising up in several stages. Shortly, he had his full weight on his feet and was taking a few tentative steps.
“Is he ready to travel?” Akcuanrut asked nervously. He had just been instructing the others to prepare to move out as soon as possible.
“I guess so,” Emily answered, albeit without any confidence in his voice. “What’s the rush?”
“Unh, how about we get moving and I’ll explain as we walk,” Phil said.
Na-Noc was furious. He didn’t expect to be lucky enough to have Akcuanrut and all his hangers-on die in the little war he’d managed to engineer, but at the least it could have slowed them down for a while. Instead, it had taken longer to start things than it had taken for them to end it, so they were actually almost snapping at his heels now, closer than they’d been before, so he’d wasted his head start on them. He needed time, time to get where he needed to go, and more time once he got there. Well, the Ice Tower was the next obvious stop along the way. He’d have to stop them there.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Fourteen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
To see and listen to the wicked is already the beginning of wickedness.
— Kǒngzǐ (Confucius) (551—479 BCE)
“So Windflyer was ready to fight you, but he really didn’t want to because if he won he would have to drive you away and if he lost he’d have to leave.”
“Just because I’m a male centaur?”
“That, and because you’re a healer. Na-Noc killed Red Paint. She was their healer and Windflyer knew that for the benefit of the herd they really needed one. He even offered to take your place in our quest, giving you the herd. I suspect it nearly killed him to make that offer, a stallion voluntarily giving up his herd, so you can see how important it was to him.”
“Wow! I could have had my own herd?”
“Is that what you want, Emily?” Herbert suddenly stopped trotting beside Emily, who took several more steps before realizing that she wasn’t beside him anymore.
Turning, he asked, “What? Did I say something wrong? Please talk to me, Herbert, dear.”
“Do you want to be the herd stallion?” she asked.
“I never really thought about it. I suppose it could be fun, but I think I’d rather finish this quest, go home and put my feet up for a couple of weeks before we start teaching classes next semester.”
“You’re sure?”
“Yes, Herbert, I’m sure, but what’s the matter? Something is clearly bothering you.”
“It’s these bodies.”
“Yes, Herbert, what about them?”
“They, unh, they….”
“Oh, Herbert, just say it already. It’s clearly important to you.”
“Yes, dear!” the words came out in a rush. “These bodies are changing us, how we act, how we think, how we feel. I’m becoming… docile, easily led, submissive, like an ordinary mare, especially when I’m around a powerful stallion like Windflyer, who has a large herd of females, and you’re not near me. I almost gave myself to Windflyer and joined his herd, because the need to submit to him was so compelling, so instinctive, and you were unconscious, essentially defeated — even though I knew in my mind that you’d sacrificed yourself to heal those people — but there was another part of me that wanted to be with a strong stallion. All he would have had to do was ask, or simply take me, and I would have done it; I couldn’t have helped myself. I wouldn’t have wanted to help myself. You have to help me.” She paused.
Then she looked at him directly. “You have to control me, Emily, and make me yours before it’s too late, and you need other mares too, as many as possible, because… because… it excites me to see a stallion with another mare… the more mares, the more exciting it is to imagine being a part of a… a herd of other mares… to have my sisters around me while our stallion guards us to keep us safe from harm, or from lesser stallions. I… While you were still unconscious, I saw Windflyer mount one of his mares… I watched as he captured her and held her still, controlling her. I watched as she stood for him, not moving, her hooves spread for him as she hunched herself down slightly, rooted to the ground and steady, preparing herself for his weight and power, but then she held her tail aside and winked her vulva at him, exposing her clitoris, showing him how ready she was for him, inviting him to come inside her so he could fill her womb with his sperm, so he could make her pregnant with his foal. He was so beautiful, Emily, so strong, so powerful, that I had to hold my breath, anticipating what I knew was going to happen to her. And then he reared up with a great shout and… covered her, draping his forelegs over her flanks, holding her upper body captive with his hands and arms as he entered her with a sudden movement of his… his… hardness, and he was… thrusting so… with such incredible strength… and power… so deeply… and then she sighed aloud when she felt him… inside her… and I… I wanted it, Emily… I wanted it to be me….” Herbert finally broke down, still not moving, her head drooping down in shame; tears silently trickling down her cheeks, as she wept without a sound.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Fifteen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.
— Bereshit (Genesis) 3:16
Without a word, Emily sidled close to her — which made her suddenly conscious of the difference in their relative size and strength — then leaned down and bit her back, right at the curve where her human top melded into her animal lower parts, not hard enough to break the skin, but firmly enough to hurt, which strangely excited her, made her yearn for him. “Emily….”
“Be quiet, Herbert. I’ve given you space because I thought you were ashamed and frightened of our sexual changes, and wanted to make light of them, not because I didn’t want you. We’re married, Herbert, for better and for worse, and of course I want our sexual lives to continue, just as it did before our changes. You should have told me sooner, and I suspect that you were ashamed or you wouldn’t have been so hesitant, or so fearful.” He leaned over and bit her again, further back, right at her withers, but more gently, and she shivered, strangely soothed, but struck dumb in a new and almost overpowering excitement and anticipation. “Now, Herbert, turn and look at me again. Look at my size in comparison to Windflyer. Do you think that I could possibly feel threatened by him? I probably outweigh him by eight hundred pounds or more. Look honestly at yourself, in comparison to the other mares, you’re beautiful and strong, Herbert; strong enough that you could probably defeat Windflyer on your own, if you had a mind to do so. We’re something like Percherons on this world, Herbert, with an admixture of something like a quarter Arabian for speed and agility, great warhorses of both breeding and lineage, not common wild mustangs, so keep that in mind. Windflyer is far beneath you, Herbert. I’ll take you when you come fully into heat, and not before. You’ll hold yourself ready for me, not some mongrel upstart.”
Herbert was astonished to feel that this new arrogance in Emily both excited and calmed her, together with his casual dominance of her body. “Thank you, Emily. I was all flustered for a moment, but you’ve set me straight again. Whenever you want me, I’m yours, and no one else’s. I belong to you, Emily.” She sidled up to rub herself against his withers, and then her hand sought his.
He took it. “Of course you do, Herbert,” he said brusquely. “I was remiss not to make that plain, and it won’t happen again. I’ll make very sure that Windflyer knows it too, although I’ll also make it plain that I don’t want any of his mares, since it would be troublesome to carry along so many when we find our way home, and I’m not at all sure I’d want to cover his mares in any case.” He briefly let a look of scorn cross his face before saying, “Give me his herd indeed! As if I couldn’t simply take them, but it would be unfair to burden the herd with my genes, because we’re creatures of high civilization, you and I, where they’re much smaller, and perfectly suited for living in the wilderness. I’ll explain that to him, but we’ll speak no more of it.”
“Yes, Emily,” Herbert said meekly.
“Emily! We’ve been looking for you,” Akcuanrut seemed genuinely glad to see him when they met upon a small hill overlooking the town. “How are you feeling? Quite recovered? Since we know that Na-Noc is still somewhat less than a day ahead of us, it would be an excellent plan, I think, to follow his trail as quickly as possible. If he reaches the Lost Temple of Zampulus before us, he may well be able to draw upon magical resources hidden there, which will make our task more difficult.”
“Quite well, thank you, and I agree. I’m afraid that there will be complications if we stay any longer in any case.”
“Really? What sort? I thought you’d solved their problems quite nicely, and at no little cost to you.”
He snorted. “Except that now Windflyer is trying to talk Herbert into persuading me to stay. Since their only Healer, the mare Red Paint, was killed by Na-Noc, he’s worried about his herd.”
“I see. I can understand why. Healers are very rare among the centaur people, and offer a significant advantage, although it must have galled him to say so.”
“Indeed. Herbert told me about his plan to give me his herd and go on in my stead, but that makes no sense. With my genes, the herd would never survive in the wild, no matter what advantage Healing give them.”
Akcuanrut looked thoughtful. “Actually, you may be wrong, Emily. As we see here in this isolated area, humans and centaurs find it possible to live together, to the advantage of both peoples, but the average centaur is Windflyer’s size or smaller, so they’re at a relative disadvantage in human lands, and the powers inherent in human-style magic — like your own healing powers — are very rare among them, although their innate centaur magic is partial compensation. Were they your size, with the gifts you bring with you….”
“Just a darned minute, Sir!” He was very angry. “I don’t know what sort of man you take me for, but if you expect me to take my ease back here while my husband and only child go waltzing off into dreadful danger…”
“Patience, hasty centaur,” he admonished Emily gently. “I made no improper suggestion, but perhaps there’s a way in which we can help the centaur people as a whole, and perhaps gain their assistance in defeating Na-Noc, thus preventing the destruction of our two worlds.”
He stopped his incipient tirade, then said, “Oh. Well….”
“Exactly. We must try to keep our eyes on the larger prize, rather than becoming bogged down in less relevant details.”
“Okay,” he grudgingly admitted. “What’s your idea.”
“First, you said that your husband presented this notion for your approval; is that true?”
“Well, yes, but….”
“Would you characterize her behavior as normal? Has she ever suggested that you take on multiple sexual partners before?”
“Of course not! We….”
Akcuanrut gave him no time to object, but pressed on. “And how did you react? Were you shocked? Horrified? Disappointed? Anything that would remind you of your previous attitude toward your husband?”
“Well, no, but….”
“Remember the first rule of magic here, Emily, function follows form, and you are now a centaur stallion, your husband is a centaur mare, and you both think and act approximately as your new form dictates, although there’s obviously some hysteresis. You are neither of you ‘mere ghosts’ in the abstract machinery of your bodies, floating around pulling levers to make the machinery do this or that. Your minds are created by your respective bodies, so both your situations and biological imperatives have inevitably changed, just as your former son is becoming more your daughter every day. You must have noticed that all of your individual attitudes have… ‘adjusted’ themselves to suit your individual new realities. Your lives are going forward, a perfectly healthy response to a major life change, and in time you will consider this a blessing.”
This all sounded very reasonable, especially when the wizard said it with such confidence, but Emily couldn’t quite share his confidence, nor did he fully believe Akcuanrut’s glib assurances, even as the wizard sauntered off down the hill, smiling placidly in benevolent beatitude.
After a long few minutes pondering his situation, he suddenly realized that the wizard hadn’t actually said anything, other than vague platitudes that might have been copied from one of those workplace ‘motivational’ posters, and that he’d been left in exactly the same position he’d been in before.
For the very first time in her life, Emily Lanyon said, “WTF!” aloud.
Emily was still standing on the same low hillside, thinking about his problem, when she saw Akcuanrut, Phil, his new apprentice, his son Rhea and her friend Selene, plus the entirety of Windflyer’s herd, Windflyer himself, and Herbert, come streaming out the town gate and troop up the hill to where he stood. Surprise was the least of his feelings.
“Akcuanrut,” Emily said. “Back so soon?”
“Of course,” he said. “I thought we’d agreed that our prompt departure was of great importance, lest the world be destroyed while we dither.”
“Well, yes, but….”
“Well? Here we are, ready to go,” the wizard said.
“But… but… but….” he stuttered. “All of you?”
The wizard looked at him with something like pity. “We talked about this, didn’t we? Seeing how well you and Herbert were able to handle Na-Noc with your flashing hooves, it must have struck you that having all the local centaurs working as a whole to trap and contain Na-Noc would even the odds a little, even if he managed to get back into his lair beneath the Temple proper.”
Oddly enough, it hadn’t, but he agreed anyway. “Yes, I suppose it would.” He did, however, see where this was going. He and Herbert had been instrumental in their first victory over Na-Noc. It would require both of them to corral him again, especially now that he’d seen how he was defeated before. It wouldn’t be easy to pull off the same trick twice. Having the herd behind him would be a huge advantage, and one which Na-Noc probably wouldn’t expect, especially if they managed to conceal their involvement. To do that, he’d have to be in charge of them, and everything flowed from that central fact. However much he resented being railroaded into taking the first step on a path that would lead him away from his comfortable life as a wife and mother, he was enough of a scientist to see that it was inevitable and necessary, given the present emergency, so by the time Herbert came cantering toward him, he was quite prepared for the first words out of her mouth.
“Oh, Emily! I’m so proud that you’ve decided to lead the herd after all! I’ve talked with all the other mares, and they’re excited too. Did you know that they have a prophecy about this moment, when a giant stallion they call Thundercloud comes out of nowhere in a blinding flash of lightning? The centaurs we saw that first day reported our arrival, in exactly the manner described by prophesy, so of course everyone was on edge, waiting for the promised Stallion who would lead the centaurs to a stunning victory over all our enemies, and to think that it’s you, my own dear Emily. Imagine it!” Her eyes were shining with pride and love, and Emily didn’t have the heart to disabuse her of her fantasy. ‘Prophesy, indeed!’ he thought to himself, somehow resigned to be a creature of legend, if only Herbert were pleased with him….
“Prophecy?” he said aloud.
“Oh, yes! The prophesy describes you to a ‘T,’ Emily! Your color, which is very rare here, in fact I’m not at all sure that there are any chestnut centaurs. We certainly haven’t seen any. Most are pintos, grey, or black, but we seem to be the only chestnut centaurs in the world. Of course I’m not mentioned in the legends, not by name in any case, or even by description, but your blue eyes are an integral part of the story — or legend, rather, because they’re the color of the sky from whence you’re supposed to have descended in that astounding lightning stroke. And, Emily, the legends say that you’re a powerful Healer, the Chosen One who will bring Human magic to the Centaur race, and end their long oppression by the two-legged men.” She paused as pleased as if she’d just completed a difficult proof in predicate logic, as precise and neatly bundled up as a formal Chomsky grammar.
Emily was nonplused, to say the least. Since her marriage to the moderately famous Dr. Herbert Lanyon, MD, PhD, she’d put her own career on hold, so to speak, and had given up medicine entirely, knowing full well the sort of schedules she would have had to maintain if she’d kept up any sort of practice. Luckily, his income had been sufficient to pay off both their student loans, although his had been smaller to begin with, since he came from old money, at least by American standards. “I had no idea,” she said, then looked toward Akcuanrut, whether in supplication or irritation he couldn’t say, just at this particular moment in time.
That worthy shrugged, then said, “There is surprisingly little knowledge of the centaur people, even amongst the wise, my dear Sir, so I’m just as taken aback as you are, although it augurs well for the success of our enterprise, I would think, if the prophesies are true, and I have no reason to doubt them. Stranger things have happened; witness the fact that I myself have traveled between the worlds and survived, that I’ve seen ‘cordless power tools,’ and ‘traffic lights,’ and magic lamps that give no heat and require neither flint nor steel to light them.”
“True,” he said, by now resigned to what was increasingly seeming like his duty, since even his husband had been swept up in a general enthusiasm for his leadership in this enterprise. “The ancient formula that had spawned only horror tales, long kept a closely-guarded secret by my husband’s family for fear that it would be misused by ruthless agencies intent on domination of the world, just as the original Jekyll had tried to dominate London in his prideful madness, seems now that it might be the precursor to something entirely unforeseen, something wonderful, the salvation of both our worlds and the liberation of an entire people from terror, assuming the prophesies are true, and that we succeed.” He looked to the wizard for guidance, since he seemed to be the only one entirely sure of himself just now. “So, what now?”
“Now this formality:” The wizard turned to address the current leader of the herd, “Windflyer, are you now prepared to yield up your leadership of your people to Thundercloud?”
“I am, Wizard. My people need his gift to survive, and we all need his leadership to defeat this Na-Noc and save this world from destruction by the Dark Gods.” He bowed his proud head, submitting himself to the wizard, and to Emily.
The Wizard raised his arms, bright sparks and clouds of light coruscating from his open, empty hands, and spoke, “Then bright blessings to you, O Windflyer, who shall be in future generations be renowned as first amongst your people to embody the full promise of increasing life and power for all the generations of centaurs to come.” With that, he released the light into the surrounding air, where it expanded and intensified to suffuse the entire herd, including especially Windflyer, Emily, and Herbert, dazzling adamantine islands of pellucid clarity within a general brilliance, a light so preternaturally illuminating that one could see their very bones and internal organs, if one had the strength of will to avoid covering one’s eyes or turning away.
The Wizard spoke a series of words, “Kabayong Babae! Kabayo! Ale!” and the swirling vortex of brilliance that was Windflyer blazed brighter. “Palitan!” he cried out, and the maelstrom of light changed color, spinning into gold. “Mayari!” he intoned, and all the roiling nimbus of light froze instantly in place, like the snapshot of a violent explosion, and then rushed backwards, pouring into the bodies of every centaur there present on the field, themselves seemingly frozen by the implosion of color and brilliant light, and then everything went suddenly dark, except it wasn’t truly darkness, but only the contrast between the bright power of magic now fading into the normal light of the sun above them in the sky.
Emily blinked away the fading spots before her eyes and saw that Windflyer — or what had once been Windflyer — was now a chestnut mare who appeared to be the very twin of Herbert, both in coloring and size, right down to her pretty green eyes.
As if she’d recognized a long-lost sister from across the space between them, Herbert trotted up to the reborn Windflyer and hugged her close to her ample bosom, both of them somehow gracefully aware of exactly how to lean into each other without discomfort. “Windflyer,” she exclaimed, laughing in unfeigned delight, “I’d be much more comfortable complimenting you on your beauty if we didn’t seem to be identical twins, but seeing you finally makes me realize exactly how beautiful I must be.” She smoothed her luxurious new tresses back from her face with tender care and smiled. “Welcome home, dear sister, and all my love be with you.” Then she looked her up and down, this time judiciously. “We’ll have to see about getting you some sort of brassiere. Unfortunately, when we left home, I didn’t have time to pack.”
Windflyer’s eyes went wide. “Brassiere?” she said, extremely puzzled.
“What I don’t understand,” Emily said irritably, “is why you changed the entire herd to look exactly like my husband.”
“Parsimony,” Akcuanrut said simply.
When the wizard failed to expand upon this rather oracular ambiguity, Emily asked again, “What on Earth… wherever this is, anyway… does that mean.”
“It means that we’d agreed that a larger and heavier type of centaur would be more successful both in fighting Na-Noc and in holding their own against those wicked humans who prey upon the centaurs to make use of their dismembered bodies as magical talismans.”
“We did?” Emily asked. “I have no memory of it.”
“Well, I did, and my Apprentice agreed with me, although you first brought up the issue, albeit on the conservative end of the spectrum of possible concerns, but you had little or no local knowledge to inform your opinion, so I discounted it more than slightly. Since I had only two models of this new breed of centaur available — that is, yourself and Herbert — those two were what I used, much more frugal than attempting to compute and juggle many different types, none of which I had ever encountered before, especially when my magical powers were at a relatively low ebb. We didn’t have any opportunity in your world to encounter any other centaurs, so I used what I had to hand.”
“But didn’t you stop to think that they might not want to be changed?” he complained.
“Of course I did, and I did consult with Windflyer, whose herd this was, and who saw the advantages right away, seconded by the older mares. There are over a hundred centaur mares in this herd alone, which should give the new species a good head start on turning from prey to predators.” He smiled benignly once again. “In the real world, being a predator is much more satisfactory, taking all in all, than the other rôle, and you and Herbert bring much more than mere size to the table, but rather an increased talent for both centaur and human magics in addition to your other powers. When combined with speed, imposing size, and strength, your many offspring will be formidable. In fact, though, if we’re eventually able to establish a controlled gateway too your world, it would wonderful if some of your people were able to visit our world, either to establish residence or for extended visits. Our world is very sparsely populated, so I’m sure land grants with ample savannah, pastures, and farmland could be made available for permanent settlement, if we can work out the details regarding long-term residency.”
“And Windflyer agreed?” Emily was startled, even amazed, despite Herbert’s admiring assessment of her former character as a stallion.
“Of course she did. I told you that she saw the clear benefit to his herd, and so did the mares, which is much more important.”
“But… but….s”
“What? Would you like to take her place? Perhaps Herbert would prefer to be the stallion of the herd. She, at least, seems to be properly concerned for the welfare of the herd as a whole, and is not nearly so truculent and obstreperous, so her contribution might be even more effective than yours, I think. Here, let me fix this for you,” he said as he hiked up his sleeves a bit, raised his hands, began to chant, “Kabayong simarrón!” as the light began to build.
“Wait!” Emily shouted desperately, suddenly panicked, although he didn’t know exactly why.
The wizard raised one supercilious brow. “Well?” he said.
“Don’t bother,” he said sullenly.
“Oh, it’s no trouble at all,” he said, “now I’ve gotten warmed up. Just stand there quietly and in two shakes of your tail you’ll be a happy young mare, so you won’t have to trouble yourself about any responsibilities for anyone but yourself… and your foals, of course. I’m quite sure Herbert will be able to see her way clear to perform her duties without shilly-shallying or procrastination.”
“No!” he said forcefully. He thought about the issue of justice in what the wizard proposed, ‘Wasn’t this taking them one step further toward our presumptive goal? After all, doesn’t Herbert deserve to be a real husband again? Even if they remained centaurs for some time to come… No! Herbert was too much like Hastie had been, too wrapped up in her own private dream worlds to be effective in the very real world they inhabited now! If I’d been in charge of that darned formula, I certainly wouldn’t have left it lying on a shelf for the irresponsible Hastie to find, and it wasn’t as if Hastie hadn’t amply demonstrated her lack of foresight before, many times over, one near disaster after another, often rescued by Jack, who’d always had a good head on her shoulders, and seemed only to have been improved by her recent transformation, just as their own family has been improved by all these changes.’ “No,” he said again. “Whatever has to be done, Wizard, I’ll take the responsibility. Herbert was rarely able to take things all that seriously, for all her strengths as a scientist and researcher.”
Akcuanrut smiled benignly. “I wondered exactly how long it would take you to admit that, Emily.”
He pursed his lips in irritation, but then nodded. “Well, you made your point. I think I should call myself Thundercloud now. It can’t hurt to embrace the prophesy, and may make it possible to enlist the help of other centaurs. I noticed that you left the yearling males alone, in the midst of your spellcasting, and had wondered about it.”
He smiled again. “Very perceptive of you, Emily, or Thundercloud, as I should say. As messengers, the colts are unsurpassed, fleet and tireless. We may be able to lure other centaur herds to our aid, if the stakes become known widely.”
“But I don’t understand how any prophesy of this world could have predicted our arrival on it.”
“Do you think the Dark Gods are the only powers in the world, ‘O Thundercloud of Legend?’ Long has the Dark warred against the Light; ancient are our Enemies. Doesn’t it strike you as… interesting… that humans are identical, as far as I can tell, on both our worlds. I don’t doubt that centaurs are as well. Certainly you seem so to me, although obviously greatly improved upon the mostly-feral centaur population here, just as we are better-fed and generally larger compared to the scattered hill tribes far to the South and East. Whether this is because our worlds are close to each other, I don’t know, since our records pertain only to this world, as far as I know. We’ve had travelers come through Portals before, but nothing wildly exotic, other than this thing that Na-Noc became, and I’m not sure that he’s not simply self-created, as you yourself may have explained back in his throne room, where our adventure really began. He’s driven by hate now, but the human body is a harmonious whole, each part working in coöperation with all the others. What would a human body look like if all the parts of it were at war with themselves, the bones refusing to be just bones, the lungs filled with envy for the heart full of blood? I think it might look like Na-Noc, a protean being who can only hold a particular form through force of will, forcing the submission of the rest of his body for whatever time seems necessary, but inevitably relapsing into formlessness when the impetus of external threats grows less pressing.”
“But on our world, centaurs don’t exist! We changed ourselves into these forms with the aid of science.”
Akcuanrut blinked in surprise. “You may think of it as merely ‘science,’ Thundercloud. but you knew what centaurs were, didn’t you? If the centaurs of your world possessed inherent magical powers, as they do on our world, perhaps they were hunted to extinction, or perhaps they’re in hiding somewhere; I don’t know. But the fact that you recognized them — and were able to change your forms into perfectly-functional centaurs without close examination of our local centaurs — suggests that there was an underlying reality to draw upon, and it certainly wasn’t from this world, because centaurs of your size and strength are unknown here. Even your coloring is exotic. From where, exactly, could you have magically imagined a centaur of this particular shade of reddish brown, with a physical conformation more robust and powerful than any centaur that exists upon this world, if not from some dimly-remembered model inherited from your own world’s past? Magic doesn’t come from nothing, but rather from an underlying ur-reality that gives it shape, the form the magician calls into being with his working. The fact that your minds already contained the memory of the ur-centaurs of your own world made your bodies possible, so the fact of your presence on this world in these forms is an existence proof of ur-centaurs in your own world, whether past or present, open or concealed.”
Emily — he still thought of himself as Emily, he’d used the name for many years, so ‘Thundercloud’ still seemed a little odd, perhaps even pretentious — thought about that for a long moment. “That actually makes sense,” he said. “The family history of the formula doesn’t actually make sense in terms of modern genetic and developmental science, so I’d simply accepted it as an entertaining fable, until the efficacy of it was demonstrated in the persons of my former son and husband, plus Selene, of course. But why does the change always involve a gender switch?”
Akcuanrut considered this question with some care, then the light dawned. “Of course! The ‘formula,’ as you call it, is what we would term a ‘magical trigger,’ possessing no inherent power of its own, only the power to unleash a parasitic wish. To perform so radical a transformation, though, requires real power. The amount of magical potential that exists between basic alignments, like male and female, is enormous, so the changes are powered by the shift in alignments, the transformation fed by the wisher’s own gender.”
“Would good and evil be such an alignment as well?” he asked. “The original creator of the formula changed back and forth between a basically good man to a depraved and evil monster.”
“It would, I think, although I’d question whether a truly ‘good’ man would willingly transform himself into a villain. It would be a strain upon the wisher’s sanity, one would suppose, for a good man to wish to be evil, or for an evil man to wish to be good. The male/female dichotomy isn’t be nearly as wrenching, since most sane men and women like — sometimes quite admire — each other, and of course there’s quite a bit of natural overlap.”
He thought about this for a few minutes, during which Akcuanrut showed no sign of impatience. “I think that’s true. The first Jekyll was evidently evil in both forms, but moderately so in his original form, and wanted only more power to do evil and get away with it, so his transformation must have been at the expense of his good looks. I suppose physical beauty might be a lesser ‘alignment,’ or perhaps there was some other essential difference between the two to function as the opposite poles of a sort of psychic ‘battery.’ His further transformations were motivated by the desire to conceal his crimes by disguising himself, so he became trapped in a cycle of transformations in which he became steadily more grotesque, and moved along a progression in which both forms became ever more wicked and depraved, then finally insane in both forms. I love my husband very much, but it doesn’t seem to matter which sex we are, as long as we’re together.” He thought for a moment longer. “Actually, I think it’s better. I seem to have more of a talent in balancing family life with external obligations, where Herbert tended to let one or another slide at times, sometimes both at once. Then too, I somehow feel more ‘natural’ as I am now, more… powerful… liberated… more like me!”
“Well then,” the Wizard said, “now that we’re all reading from the same grimoire, as it were, should we start organizing the pursuit of Na-Noc?”
“Excellent idea!” he cried, rearing up suddenly in eagerness and fury, looking about from a new height, more than twelve feet above the ground. “Where’s what’s left of D’lon-Ra? I’ve a bone to pick with that Na-Noc, and D’lon-Ra seems to be the key.”
It was early the next day before they were able to organise everything, mostly supplies for the humans in their party, but also an assortment of swords for the most athletic of the centaur women, strong bows and fitted quivers of arrows for Selene and Rhea, who seemed most likely to be able use them effectively, as well as Windflyer, Herbert, and… Thundercloud, just in case. Emily knew that he couldn’t put off taking on a new name forever, so decided to bite the bullet and just do it. Most of the herd was already calling him Thundercloud in any case, so it simplified things to have everyone reading from the same script, so to speak. He’d encouraged Herbert to choose a new name for herself as well, since the one she had was outside the norm for centaurs, and it drew attention, since the typical centaur response to hearing it was ‘What’s that mean?’ and neither ‘Bright army’ nor ‘Shining host’ really made the grade.
She’d said that she’d think about it.
The two barbarian women, on a lighter note, had taken to their new toys as if they were familiar relics of childhood, nostalgically fondling them for a second or two, then testing their draw weight, running their eyes down the limbs of their bows with the eyes of the true connoisseuse, judging their trueness and workmanship with a finely-tuned discernment, then putting a rapid flight of six arrows each into the air so quickly that they were all still in fight before the first struck the distant tree they’d both aimed at. Then they’d turned to each other and grinned, very pleased to possess yet another beautiful means of dealing death, and the fact that these lovely things worked from a distance was just the perfect cherry on top.
Thundercloud shivered. The two women were a little scary at times, like kung fu warriors from a Hong Kong action film, only lacking the ability to fly though the air by means of their mystic chi power — or at least he didn’t think they could fly. He was suddenly glad that this was a low-tech world, since he’d had a horrid vision of the two of them with automatic weapons and shoulder-launched missiles, leaping laughing through a wall of flames to a soundtrack of machine gun fire with a backbeat of exploding hand grenades and land mines.
Then, when all was ready, the great host moved toward the north, toward the entrance of the Lost Temple of Zampulus, and hot on Na-Noc’s trail.
There was plenty of time for observation as they made their stately progress northward, the leagues passing by each an individual experience, quite unlike the travel by automobile or passenger jet he was most familiar with. Although there were more than a thousand centaurs — and their numbers were growing day by day, as the colts and unattached stallions spread the news, that Thundercloud had manifested in their age, and would lead the herds toward victory and freedom — at any given time he could see only a few dozen, because they’d spread out to make the most of the limited pasture available along their way. Akcuanrut was keeping track of everyone by mystic means that he’d declined to elaborate upon, but the extent of their army was primarily visible by the sudden appearance of yet another small group of centaur mares over the crest of a low hill in the near distance before descending out of his sight again, hidden by another rise of ground.
Phil had surprised him, although he supposed that both girls were old enough to be interested in boys, but it was difficult to say which one or both found Phil more fascinating, and why. They both went out of their way to talk to him now that they were on the move, although it was clear that Phil’s own heart was set on Selene. He’d been a fullback, as he recalled, or something else, since he wasn’t exactly au courant with the various positions on a football team. He’d tried to be — or at least seem — interested for Hastie’s sake, but had never really cared for team sports in general, much less football in particular, a game which — in his own mind at least — made cricket look exciting. Phil seemed much more intellectual than either Hastie or Jack had been, before they became Rhea and Selene, not the stereotypical ‘football jock’ at all. He came to an instant decision, since he was fortuitously ambling through an area of meadows and sparse woodland with Phil at one side of him and no one particularly nearby. “Phil, pardon my curiosity, but I was wondering why on Earth you took up football. You seem more interested in the sciences and liberal arts than physical fitness.”
He looked up at the imposing centaur stallion with no hesitation at all, saying, “It’s simple, really. My parents don’t have much money to spare, and a football scholarship seemed like a good idea at the time, but then I met Selene and I couldn’t abandon her when she was in trouble.” His eyes were shining brightly, and he grinned to let him know that this wasn’t any sort of hardship, nor were his services to Selene, to all of them, begrudged.
Emily found himself liking this very earnest young man. “So football was a means to an end, rather than an end in itself?”
“Yep,” he nodded. “I was taking a heavy scholastic load as well, much more intensive than was usual amongst my fellow ‘jocks.’ But believe me, I was being ribbed by the guys in my advanced chem class for the football a lot more than I was by my teammates for taking the ‘nerd’ courses. There were quite a few guys on the team with very realistic expectations — not everyone is picked straight out of high school, and injuries can shut down a football career at the drop of a ref’s time-out flag. There were a lot of my teammates with some sort of ‘Plan B’ beyond going to work at their Dad’s gas station held firmly in mind. For me, though, my Plan B was football, and I’d never wanted to go beyond college ball.” He thought for a moment, then added, “Of course, if a scout had walked up offering three million dollars for my first year, I might have put rocket science on hold for a bit,” he grinned as an aside, “but I wasn’t holding my breath. I think Jack… Selene… was the only one on the team with a serious shot at the Pro leagues, and she wasn’t really interested. Like me, she would have preferred a career with more likelihood of a Nobel Prize than a Heisman Trophy.” He gestured around them. “I reckon the question is moot just now, and magic is this world’s science, so here I am, the Sorcerer’s Apprentice.” He grinned again, then laughed. “I hope he doesn’t set me to filling up a vat with buckets of water.”
“Do you want to go back?”
Again, Phil surprised him. “It depends…,” he said judiciously.
“Depends?”
“I’d like to see my mom and dad again,” he mused as he strode along, “and I worry about them not knowing what’s become of me, but if going back means that Selene has to go back to being Jack,” his face fell into a frown, “I’d rather stay here forever. Maybe I can write to my mother somehow, or arrange a spiritualist vision or something.”
“Well,” Emily said smiling, “if it’s any consolation at all, I’m pretty sure that Selene feels much the same about you.”
“I’m pretty sure she does too, Sir, but Selene has a very well-developed sense of duty.” He looked up at him again, but this time his face was bleak. “I’m pretty sure she’d go back to being Jack if she felt that she ought to do so, and of course there’s her parents gone missing, with no way of knowing if we can get them back, or if they’d wind up like D’lon-Ra if we do.”
“You know, there’s nothing to prevent you from going back with Selene if she does go back, whether to help in her parent’s recovery or to wind up their affairs.”
“But what if she decides that she has to be Jack in order to do something, say if they have to go into a hospital, and she has to prove that she’s their legal next of kin?”
“Phil, you can’t cover every contingency. Herbert and I — mostly Herbert — made elaborate plans with insurance, trust funds, living wills, advance directives, preselected guardians for Hastie, with backups if anything went wrong in our own lives, but not one of our myriad plans covered evil beings intent upon destroying the entire world, nor ourselves changing into centaurs, much less changing sex.” He threw up his hands in an elaborate shrug. “In a long life, one must be prepared to abandon one’s luggage once in a while, and be willing to improvise. Ordinarily I’d say, ‘Give it time, you’re young, after all,’ but that’s not really true any longer. You’re both of you, in your way, warriors, risking your lives for people you don’t even know back home, doing adult jobs, and you both deserve the right to make adult decisions, because it’s all your lives at stake, and both your possible futures. You both deserve whatever happiness you can give each other, Phil, so don’t second-guess yourself trying to make any decisions for Selene. Sit down together and talk. Ask her what she wants, tell her what you want, and make sure that neither of you work yourselves into the sort of corner where neither of you gets anything even near what you both really want, because the other party is trying to make it easier for the other to say ‘No’ without an embarrassing scene.”
Phil looked up at him in sudden realisation. “That’s what I was doing, wasn’t it?”
“It was. If I were in your shoes — and this is just a suggestion, mind you, — I’d find a moment alone with her and tell her how much you love her, and that you want to make some sort of future with her before it’s too late for anything. I know that if the end of the world comes along, I’d bitterly regret not marrying my own true love first, rather than waiting until everything is safe and boring again.”
“Do you think we might die?”
“Of course,” he said. “Our straits wouldn’t be nearly so desperate were it not for the fact that our enemies — the Dark Gods, as I understand it — are intent upon the destruction of all life. Although I’m not sure how, the so-called Heart of Virtue is meant to accomplish this. We can even see how this might come to pass, in that the Heart is greedy, and attempts to incorporate all of life into itself, the volitional equivalent of a cosmic Black Hole.”
A bitter expression came upon Phil’s countenance then, and he said, “How can you stand it? Knowing that everyone you love might die? That this… thing might take everything from all of us?”
Emily stopped then, and reached down to clasp Phil’s shoulder. “Son, I’m a lot older than you — although I know that this might seem like the clichés that many old people drone on about — but all of human existence is defined by birth and death, the two endpoints of every merely human life, and as you grow older you’ll come to recognize the sweetness in that. It’s bearable, even a joy, because it gives us the opportunity to give ourselves to something that will outlive us — in the simplest biological sense our children, but also our human societies, or even all existence. As a man intent upon a career in science, you’ve surely noticed that you learn from the selfless examples and lifeworks of countless other scientists, who’ve generously passed on the accumulated works of their hands and minds to whomever wants to take it up, the gift that truly keeps on giving, as it were. Scientia, knowledge, is an immortal human construct whose only real purpose is to be passed into the future when our own hands and minds grow too weak to grasp even the smallest part of it. Our children are much the same, our gift to humanity, carrying our genetic heritage, whatever that might be, but also our family values, whatever they were, forward into a future of which we’ll inevitably fail to see the full extent.” He shrugged, then grinned. “As the song says, ‘That’s life.’ ”
Phil grinned back at him. “Isn’t that a magazine?”
“It’s whatever you make of it, Phil, whatever you want. I think Selene’s just over there, by the way, not that it’s any sort of hint….” he pointed off towards the left, ahead of their path as led by Akcuanrut and D’lon-Ra, following Na-Noc, who was evidently headed towards Zampulus, but with curious side jaunts at long intervals, which the two evidently felt obliged to investigate, not trusting that these excursions by Na-Noc from the direct path to his Temple and Throne didn’t constitute a threat of some sort.
With a cheery wave, Phil ran off in that direction and Thundercloud carried on at an amble, feeling awfully pleased with himself as a matchmaker and lonely hearts advisor. Emily couldn’t help but smile, though, at the portentous name he’d taken on, ‘Or should that be pretentious?’ he thought.
When next the centaur stallion saw Phil, he and Selene were walking hand-in-hand back toward the main group, Selene as impeccably outfitted for the buxom barbarian babe trade as ever, but Phil was looking a little… disheveled, so Thundercloud was very pleased indeed. If there’s one thing more satisfying to a parent than dispensing sage advice, it’s having that advice acted upon with such alacrity. He waved at them and called out, “Selene! Phil!” feeling an expansive bonhomie. “What news from the front lines?”
Both of them blushed very prettily, and Thundercloud smiled. As they approached, he said more quietly, “I take it, then, that your… conversation went well?”
Selene answered for both of them. “It did. We’re going to get married officially,” she said and grinned. “I never thought I’d say that with such happiness, and from the extremely interesting perspective on marriage I now possess, but here I am.”
“That’s wonderful news, Selene. I’m very happy for you both. I suppose Akcuanrut would be the nearest civil and religious authority, and I’m sure that he’d be glad to perform whatever ceremony is appropriate to this world.”
“Actually, we’d like you to officiate at the ceremony, Thundercloud,” she said. “My Phil is Jewish, and the Ketubah is a contract between the woman and the man as individuals, as well as members of the larger community, so anyone can lead the service, more or less, as long as the proper formalities are adhered to.”
“I’d be honored, of course, Selene. What would I have to do?”
“Well, first we’ll have to draw up the Ketubah, the formal marriage contract, which spells out our obligations to each other.” She smiled and said, almost whispering, “Did you know that in Jewish law the husband is required to give sexual pleasure to his wife? The wife can bring a legal claim against him if he doesn’t live up to his legal obligations! Think of how many marriages might have been saved if that were part of every marriage.” She rolled her eyes expressively, then raised her voice again. “Anyway, we’re going to use an egalitarian format, because we both know who’s going to be doing the lionesses’ share of the ‘protecting,’ at least from physical dangers. Once we get back, we can have it copied over in fine calligraphy, but for now the plain text will do. Phil will tell you what we agreed on. We’ve already taken care of many of the details, since Phil was able to conjure up two very nice rings already.” She held up their hands, still entwined, to show off their wedding bands, rather elaborate by modern standards, but she was a barbarian, after all.
It wasn’t at all lost on Emily that they were already wearing their rings, so he imagined that Phil’s rumpled appearance was probably the result of their practical embarcation on their intimate married life, a bold initiative which he heartily approved of, given their circumstances. ‘Gather ye rosebuds while you may, Old Time is still a-flying: And this same flower that smiles to-day To-morrow will be dying,’ he thought to himself. Since a touch of melancholy added a certain poignancy to every happy occasion, he felt somewhat pleased to feel bittersweet tears well up and begin flowing down his cheeks.
That very evening, when the centaurs had to rest and eat in any case, they held the ceremony. Somehow, Akcuanrut had managed to scare up enough white fabric to create a makeshift canopy, or chuppah, held aloft on sapling poles held in turn by four young centaur fillies from the herd. Thundercloud had set down in his most careful script two copies of the marriage contract — as dictated by Phil — on the finest linen paper they had — a part of Akcuanrut’s magical kit. Wine and ale they had in plenty, since neither of the two native humans — assuming that D’lon-Ra was still fully human, despite his odd appearance and size — thought that ordinary water was fit to drink.
At first he’d been confused by the contract, because it talked about the coming ceremony as if it had already occurred, but then Phil explained that they’d already agreed upon the wording and had exchanged their betrothal vows and gifts privately, so the ceremony was primarily to obtain the required witnesses to the document itself, which belonged, in some sense, to Selene, because it also spelled out her bridal gifts and the payments she was due if Phil died or divorced her. At this point, Selene had interrupted, explaining that the last phrase was actually redundant, since divorcing her would be the very next to the last thing he did in this life, excluding only his last breath. She did promise to make his demise very quick, however, and painless, for ‘sentimental reasons,’ as she put it, which both males present had agreed was very considerate, considering that they didn’t exactly know if she was joking or not.
At the last minute, Phil had suggested that they include three witnesses, to preserve their options, as he’d put it, since some courts might insist upon male signatories with an unclouded history, so they finally wound up with both Mr. and Mrs. Lanyon as witnesses, with each being the backup for the other, plus Akcuanrut as either second or third witness, and a local resident to boot, as well as the duly-constituted local civil and religious authority, a servant of the Imperial Crown.
First Herbert signed as Dr. Herbert ‘Wildflower’ Lanyon the Sixth, MD, PhD, explaining as she did that she’d finally decided on a new name, and had deliberately chosen it to be similar to Windflyer, since, as she’d said, ‘Windflyer is my sister now.’ Then he signed as Emily Anne ‘Thundercloud’ Kennedy-Lanyon, hyphenating his maiden name as a remembrance of his patrilineal heritage. Acky signed last, of course, and had an elaborate series of names, dozens of titles, and a very intricate gold seal, which he applied to both copies of the contract with sealing wax and embedded ribbons, and which all made a fairly impressive document, even without formal calligraphy and elaborate colored inks. Then he cast a spell on both, which he explained would protect both copies from fire, flood, theft, and any possible damage or destruction.
Then came the fun part.
Akcuanrut and Thundercloud led Phil beneath the chuppah canopy, perhaps one of the more notable sights one might see, with an unclothed centaur and a formally-robed Wizard in ceremonial garb leading a young man in Highland dress — kilt, sporran, plaid, ruffled blouse and all — beneath the wedding canopy, where they waited while Windflyer and Wildflower led Selene — tastefully-attired in her leather bustier and not much else, aside from her ubiquitous knives — three times around the chuppah, which Phil explained reënacted through symbolism a wife’s particular power and duty to protect her husband, and her future family, from both moral and physical harm.
Then Phil took Selene’s hand, placed the ring he’d made upon her ring finger and said, “With this ring, I, Philip Avraham Cohn, consecrate and sanctify you, Selene, to me as my wife according to ancient Jewish tradition and betroth you to me in everlasting faithfulness forever. I shall treasure you, nourish you, and respect you as have all those husbands who have devoted themselves to their wives with love and integrity throughout the generations. ‘Set me as a seal upon your heart, like this seal upon your hand, for love is stronger than death.’ Let our home be built on truth and loving-kindness, rich in wisdom and reverence. May we always keep these words from the Song of Songs in our hearts as a symbol of our eternal commitment to each other: ‘I am my beloved’s, and my beloved is mine.’ I joyfully enter into this covenant and solemnly accept its obligations forever and for all time. My promises to you, in the presence of our loving friends, are valid and binding under the laws of this and every world.”
After Phil had finished, Selene took his hand in turn, placed the ring he’d made for them upon his ring finger and said, “With this ring, I, Selene Utterson, consecrate and sanctify you, Philip, to me as my husband according to ancient Jewish tradition and betroth you to me in everlasting faithfulness forever. I shall treasure you, nourish you, and respect you as have all those wives who have devoted themselves to their husbands with love and integrity throughout the generations. ‘Set me as a seal upon your heart, like this seal upon your hand, for love is stronger than death.’ Let our home be built on truth and loving-kindness, rich in wisdom and reverence. May we always keep these words from the Song of Songs in our hearts as a symbol of our eternal commitment to each other: ‘I am my beloved’s, and my beloved is mine.’ I joyfully enter into this covenant and solemnly accept its obligations forever and for all time. My promises to you, in the presence of our loving friends, are valid and binding under the laws of this and every world.”
Then they held hands and faced their guests, saying together, “We are now husband and wife, and joyfully enter into this covenant with each other in the presence of our loving friends as token and pledge of our eternal troth, and solemnly accept its obligations and joys. Our promises to each other, made in the presence of our loving friends, and including the full terms and written promises made in our marriage contract, are valid and binding under the laws of this and every world.”
Akcuanrut then stood before them both and began chanting in an arcane language that no one but he actually knew, but he’d assured them privately were the traditional marriage blessings on this world, and perfectly compatible with their own traditions. Mercifully, this part didn’t last too long, but then it came time for the toast, in which Phil raised a glass of wine to toast the good health of his new bride, something like RAF pilots toast the King, drank the wine, then wrapped the glass in a linen handkerchief and broke it, crying “Mazeltov!” so that the glass he’d consecrated to his bride could never be used for any other purpose, although of course no one present really knew exactly what the last word meant, other than Selene and Phil himself.
The guests knew enough about theater, however, to realize that it was time to cheer, the which they did with great enthusiasm.
After what seemed like an endless round of congratulations, hugs, and best wishes, the happy couple were shooed off into the darkness, toward a secluded bower wherein concealed were held private conversations in which we have no further interest.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Sixteen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
She walks in beauty, like the night
Of cloudless climes and starry skies,
And all that’s best of dark and bright
Meets in her aspect and her eyes;— Lord Byron
The Golden Treasury
‘She walks in beauty, like the night’ [1875]
Selene didn’t think that they were any more insufferable than any newlyweds — not that she’d had much experience, since she’d obviously never been a bridesmaid, nor been invited to any wedding or baby showers. She was feeling a little miffed, though, when Rhea rolled her eyes at an offhand comment she’d made about Phil at supper time…. Okay, maybe it had been a tiny bit gushy…. “What? What’s your problem, Sis? Jealous?” She shot her an arch look than should have fried Rhea right down to a crispy pile of charcoal, if there were really any justice in the world.
To her surprise, though, Rhea didn’t make anything like one of her usual scathing remarks in reply, but simply burst into tears.
Which was an entirely different kettle of fish, of course, so she reached out to hug her close, saying, “I’m so sorry, sweetie. I didn’t mean to be so bitchy, not really,” and petting her hair, as if she were her best friend, which of course she was, when they weren’t getting on each other’s nerves. “What’s the matter, baby?”
Rhea couldn’t speak for a while, but than managed to gasp out, between sobs, “You have all the luck, honey. That bum Tim just bugged out on me…, but your guy stuck like glue!… And he was the only… real Earth guy… my age… in the whole… world!” The last words became increasingly incoherent and staccato, interspersed as they were with sniffles and tears, but the gist was clear enough.
It was very clear to Selene that she’d essentially abandoned her best friend, ignoring her when she was at her most vulnerable, and generally messing up big time. “I’m so sorry, honey. You’re my oldest friend and I’ve let you down, abandoned you when you were a stranger in a strange land. It won’t happen again, I promise.” She kissed her eyelids and petted her again.
“Really, truly promise?” she asked. “Or just, ‘Sure, sure, don’t bother me?’ ”
“Really promise. Too bad there aren’t any malls here, or we could go hang out and shop for stuff.”
“As if!” she pouted. “It wouldn’t do any good, anyway, ’cuz everything just turns into the same old boring barbarian babe outfits as soon as we put’em on.”
“There’s that. Maybe we could get Akcuanrut to put a spell on us to let us change outfits every once in a while…, well, maybe after we save the world and all. It’s handy not having to worry about learning to sew leather or anything, ’cause these foxy little numbers just heal themselves when they get cut or torn, and they seem to wash themselves as well, which is pretty handy in a world without washing machines or ironing boards. What kind of superheroes could we be if we had to say to the villains, ‘Hold on a minute! My Batman cape is out hanging on the clothesline until it dries!’ ”
“We don’t have Batman capes, you nut! Not that it’d be a bad idea. These leather bustiers get a little nippy on cold mornings.”
Selene did a lazy double take and smiled. “Nippy, hunh? I’ll ‘nippy’ you!” and started tickling her, which turned into an impromptu wrestling match, which lasted until they both lay exhausted in the grass, Rhea’s head on Selene’s lap as she played with tendrils of her friend’s blonde hair with one hand, the other behind her own neck as a sort of pillow, watching the stars slowly emerge from the deepening cerulean sky, first barely visible at the edge of her vision, and then as plain as the shadows of the trees overhead. “I’ve missed this,” she said, closing her eyes.
“Me too,” she said.
“Remind me not to forget that we’re the very best of friends, won’t you?”
“To be perfectly honest, I forget sometimes too, sweetie, so you be sure to remind me as well.”
“We weren’t always twins, you know,” Selene said.
“I remember, but what’s it matter anyway? We are now, and that’s what really counts.”
“I wonder if Acky could make us a twin of Phil. If he’d only had the foresight to have a damned brother, I think you probably would’ve liked him.”
“Maybe.” She yawned. “He’s a little bit too stuffy for me, though, I think. I kind’a liked Tim because he was sort of a ‘bad boy,’ more like me, but then he wimped out as soon as things started to get interesting.” She thought for a moment. “Maybe Tim wasn’t quite as bad as he thought he was, ’cause your ‘Mister nice guy’ turned out to be sort of a kick-ass hero when the chips were down. Go figure.” She shrugged, and Selene could feel the movement of her shoulder, if not quite see it in the growing darkness.
One of the moons was rising — neither one of them could really tell them apart yet, at least when they were low on the horizon, which overlaid their inherent color with the hazy bronze of suspended desert dust. Silhouetted against the dusky horizon, Selene recognized her husband approaching and nudged her sister. “Pssst. Here comes Phil if you don’t want to talk to him,” she whispered.
“Nah.” She didn’t move a muscle. “Let’im run away from me if he’s scared.”
As it happened, he wasn’t, saying only, “Selene! Rhea! I’m so glad I found you both, I’d appreciate your help with some strategizing, along with Thundercloud, Akcuanrut, and D’lon-Ra.”
Both women blinked once as they automatically glanced toward the other, subconsciously coördinating their movements as they rose, as gracefully as if they shared the première danseuse position in the Paris Opera Ballet. “What’s up, Phil?” they spoke in chorus.
“I want to talk to the movers and shakers here, all at once, and the two of you are the smartest strategists, especially when you work together. Akcuanrut, of course, knows the most about magic, but I want to go over your experiences in the Lost Temple of whatchmacallit.”
“Zampulus,” they said in perfect synchrony.
“Yeah, that,” he said impatiently. “It’s important, I think.”
They looked at each other and nodded. “Okay, let’s go,” they said.
Thundercloud, Akcuanrut, and D’lon-Ra were waiting for them, standing beside a crackling fire which radiated a little warmth — the evening was turning chilly — and was also in use to heat what smelled like a pot of some sort of stew. Most of the light was supplied by flickering torches which circled the campsite, posted on stakes driven into the ground. The stew smelled good, and the two women were hungry, so they detoured to the pot, found a small stack of flat bread on a cloth spread over a rock, and ladled out two portions.
“Excellent stew, whoever made it,” Selene said as she chewed a bit of stew and bread from her open-face sandwich.
“Yeah, it’s great,” Rhea managed from around a bigger bite. “Who called the meeting?”
“I did,” said Phil tersely, proceeding immediately to his purpose without preamble or apology. “What we’re doing won’t work, I think, because we’re simply reacting to what Na-Noc is doing, with no attempt to out-think him or form any sort of strategic response.”
“Yes, but what can we do?” Thundercloud asked, brows knitted, a little defensive.
In answer, Phil said, “D’lon-Ra, how far ahead of us is Na-Noc right now?”
The tiny warrior squeaked, “About a day and a half’s travel now.”
“How far ahead of us when we started?”
D’lon-Ra blinked, then said, “About eight hours, but that counts Thundercloud’s recovery time after he healed all those men.”
“So he’s been slowly pulling ahead of us, despite his extravagant flitting around?”
“Well, yes….” His squeak was more uncertain.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, we’re being played, I think. It seems clear that Na-Noc is heading toward his Temple, for whatever reason, but we can guess, I think, that he has something stored or hidden there that he thinks may help him, which means that his arrival would be very bad news for us. The side trips are meant to slow us down, because we’re falling into the trap of giving a damn what he’s up to rather than focusing on our real mission, which must be, I think, to simply overtake and kill him on sight, in any way we can. We can’t make any progress on our own agenda while we’re still playing catch-up on his.”
“But what if he’s planting smaller copies of himself, meant to grow and form an army of some sort.” Rhea had raised the objection, but it seemed to be a general concern, to judge from the nods of agreement by several others around the fire.
Phil waved one hand dismissively. “Not a problem, I think. Thundercloud’s analysis at the time, as I understand it from his description of the actual events — and which seems accurate still, based upon what we’ve seen — was that an evil being can never trust anything, not even portions of itself, because Na-Noc knows that even the tiniest portion of himself would be greedy to take complete control, and ruthless once it had done so. Any portion of himself that he left behind would quickly grow in ambition until he became his own assassin.”
D’lon-Ra added, “Having been enslaved by him, listening to his thoughts, I have to agree. That great Champion Na-Noc has been utterly lost to the Light. I was only ‘saved’ — such as I am now — because Na-Noc was jealous of the Heart, and kept his victims well away from it, lest they grasp enough of its deadly power to overthrow him and rule the body in his stead. In this, he reasoned well, because we all would have destroyed him in a heartbeat, had our situations changed. In fact, that was probably the greatest temptation dangling before the slaves, to embrace the evil purpose of the heart in order to coöpt its power and wreak grim ‘justice’ upon the personality of Na-Noc.”
Akcuanrut said, “When you say ‘we,’ do you imply that these other personalities live on in you?”
D’lon-Ra looked a little embarrassed, or perhaps evasive. It was difficult to decipher his still-unstructured face, because it seemed somehow purposeful, a willful manipulation of the leftovers from Na-Noc’s formless body into a semblance of life, not truly life itself. There was no bone beneath the surface of his face, for example, no hidden truth behind the round dome that passed for his skull, because one was always conscious that it was a construct, as artificial in its way as the seeming body of Na-Noc himself. “To some small extent,” he said, “yes, but either they had already succumbed to evil and were burned away when Na-Noc was expelled from this fragment of the body or not enough consciousness was left behind from those few unfortunate individuals who remained to make up any complete individual after — in some cases — centuries of slavery and torture by previous rulers of other bodies and the Heart of Virtue, and then by Na-Noc himself, who came upon the Heart when it had been disembodied for more than a thousand years. I’ve had personal experience of being coöpted for Na-Noc’s purposes, so can testify that he kept his victims starved for any external input, which gradually drove them crazy. The former slaves were so attenuated by long exposure to the Heart itself that they’d been reduced to what might be called ghosts, incoherent memories of pain and malice that drifted through the new body like wraiths through an empty ruin. The newest slaves are the only ones with anything like real personalities, but we all began to drift away, even I, who’d had some magical training and could marshall my thoughts, found it difficult to maintain myself in a state of hope and anticipation, fit to reënter the world. But you see how weak the experience left me; I was only able to form a partial body, and can only hope that the Council may eventually be able to restore my former sense of self, and only then could I count myself as healed.”
Rhea asked, “How was the new body created? And why is it a sort of blob in its resting state?”
D’lon-Ra answered more confidently, possibly because it didn’t concern himself. “After Na-Noc was taken by the Heart, the structure of his body was lost to him, because every embodiment of Life has an inherent good purpose, to be fruitful and to create new living creatures to populate the world. This basic purpose is of course inimical to the Heart itself, and so had to be destroyed first of all. The purpose of the Heart is domination and destruction, only that, because those two intentions comprise the entirety of Evil, and Evil is the Heart’s sole virtue. At that point, the shattered remnants of Na-Noc’s will were able — aided by the malice of the Heart — to lash out against his companions and destroy them, adding their living energy and flesh to his own deadly intention, but the ‘blob,’ as you call it, is only a tool, not a true body, not even truly alive, only an instrument salvaged from the wreck of materials left behind after the Heart’s rampage of destruction, an instrument designed with one purpose in mind, to further dominate and destroy anyone or anything that comes within reach. What might seem ironic in the Heart’s full name, the Heart of Virtue, is literal truth when looked at through the lens of pure evil, because unending malice is the only evil virtue.”
There was a long silence after that, during which no one spoke and the crackling of the fire made the oppressive hush more palpable. Some sort of animal — whether an insect or some other thing off in the darkness beyond the light of the fire — began an irritating high piercing whine, almost at the edge of hearing, that didn’t stop.
Finally Akcuanrut said, in a conversational tone, “I’ll thank you either to keep quiet or go away,” and the shrill keening stopped.
Then Thundercloud spoke, “Well, we seem to be agreed that we have to stop him, and we have to reach the Lost Temple before he does, but how are we to accomplish either task? It seems like he has all the advantages.”
“Not entirely,” said the wizard without any pleasure at all. “His malice may lead him into time-consuming exercises, as we’ve seen in his murder of Red Paint and Medgrid, followed by his need to gloat about his crimes, and thereby cause more mischief, but that’s not much to hope for, since others would inevitably be harmed. Indeed, the greatest advantage his crimes allowed him was the result of the compassion showed by Thundercloud toward Na-Noc’s victims, which delayed us by quite a few hours, until Thundercloud had recovered. While it may be too much to hope that he stages a repeat performance, the possibility exists — which we mustn’t discount — but I can’t see many other particular causes for hope.” He seemed both tired and discouraged; the furrowed lines between his eyebrows deeper, and he stared bleakly at the fire.
After a moment, Phil spoke again, reluctant to interrupt whatever it was the wizard might be contemplating, “I’m not sure if this will work, but there’s a possibility that we might be able to find a shortcut, a way in which we could arrive ahead of Na-Noc, even though he’s faster than we are.”
“And how might this be, Apprentice?” Akcuanrut looked extremely interested.
“In my own tradition, there’s a phenomenon called Kefitzat Ha-Derekh, the Leap from the Path. It’s a means whereby a saintly scholar — let’s call him a wizard — can either be in two places at once, or transport himself instantaneously from one place or another, for the purpose of helping someone.”
“And this means?” Akcuanrut asked.
“After listening to my wife’s story of the trip through the Cave of Despair, it struck me that a similar phenomenon was exploited there, a method of folding space around itself so that what seemed far apart — two ends of a long tunnel — were somehow twisted or folded in such a way that they were actually right next to each other.”
“Yes, yes, and a very pretty trick it was, but what good does it do us now?” the wizard asked.
“First, the centaurs can never catch a fleeing biped over the long haul, despite their ability to put on astonishing bursts of speed over short distances, up to fifty or sixty miles an hour, I suspect. Close pursuit is not how cavalry was used in classical warfare, but was rather meant to supply the sudden rush of overwhelming force from ambush that punches right through enemy defenses faster than the men can run away. It was a good idea to organize an overwhelming force, but only if you can get around the fact that after any sustained effort, the centaurs need to rest and eat for a rather long time before they can do it again. This principle has been utilized over and over again throughout history, Cavalry requires advance planning and extended logistics, but fast patrols of any length are best performed by men on foot. Bipedal movement is the most efficient in the world; a fit man can outrun a fit horse over the long haul; and you can’t beat physics, no matter how hard you try.”
“So what are we supposed to do? Give up?” Rhea asked.
Phil shook his head in negation. “We need to take a shortcut, the Kefitzat Ha-Derekh, the phenomenon you all encountered in the cave. I know something about magic from my previous studies, and there are two overall ‘rules’ that define and constrain most magic, at least on Earth, and we know that there are similarities between the magic here and the equivalent back home, since Na-Noc was able to use it to return here, even though it seemed to be inimical to him personally. The first rule is The Law of Similarity; that is, if something looks like something else, or is in any way similar, it can form a link to it, allowing the magician to affect something far away by acting on something close to hand.”
Rhea scoffed, “So what are we supposed to do? Make a voodoo doll and stick pins in it?”
Phil looked thoughtful. “I hadn’t thought of it, but that might actually help, since D’lon-Ra was in close contact to Na-Noc for quite some time. It’s a style of magic that isn’t practiced here, as far as I know, but it can be very effective.” He glanced over at Akcuanrut, who seemed interested. “We’ll think about that later. Right now, we want to get ahead of Na-Noc, so we can lay a trap for him, rather than wait for him to lay a trap for us.”
“And does my esteemed Apprentice have any suggestions on how to make this miracle possible?” Akcuanrut seemed almost gleeful, as if he were listening to a good joke, for which he already knew the punchline.
“I do. I understand that an arrow and a length of cord were used in the so-called endless cave of despair, where the folding of space occurred. Do we still have these things?”
Akcuanrut blinked in surprise. “I believe so, yes. Yes, indeed. Do you need them now?”
“Not yet. In fact, I don’t want to touch them at all, because my own tradition is much more like the magic you showed me, Master Wizard, requiring the focus of the unaided will rather more than talismans and tricks with magical laws. I’d like to avoid contaminating the objects with conflicting traditions by contact.”
“True,” the wizard said. “I’d noticed that your execution of spells of pure power was flawless, but sigils, medallions, and talismans were not your forte. Nonetheless, the physical objects you describe are ready to hand.”
“Good, in fact, excellent, which brings me to my second point. Now the other general rule of Earth magic is the Law of Contagion, which posits that things once in contact with each other can continue to affect each other, even over large distances. This is the general principle relied upon by dice players, who believe that they can use ‘body english,’ for example, to affect how the dice roll even after they’ve left their hands, or may blow upon the dice with their own breath, ‘inspiring’ the formerly inanimate objects to follow the will of the player as if they were a part of his own body.”
“I’m beginning to see, my Apprentice, and find our rôles reversed for a moment; the student teaches the master. Although not expressed quite so clearly, I see the applicability of your two ‘Laws’ to our native sorcery, which uses the very same laws, as well as others you may not have on your world. So I have upon my very person an object which has been used to probe this ‘fold’ in space repeatedly, since we passed through it many times over many hours, and the fold itself is magical, and thus subject to the will. Having been once in proximity, this object can act as a fulcrum upon which my own will can act.”
“Yes! There’s a brilliant scientist in Earth’s history named Archimedes, who discovered how to calculate the volume of irregular objects when bathing in a large tub, based upon observing the volume of the water which had spilled over the brim of a washtub he was bathing in. He’s said to have run naked down the street exclaiming in glee, ‘I found it!’ Anyway, he was an expert in mechanical devices, the beginnings of Earth science, and he once said, ‘Give me a lever long enough, and a place on which to stand, and I could move the Earth itself.’ The point is that with appropriate tools, and an appropriate frame of mind, one can do almost anything.”
“Brilliant, my good Apprentice! My difficulty was in being able to shift my viewpoint far enough to one side that I could stand outside the problem, as it were; but you’ve given me a place to ‘set the fulcrum,’ the ‘place to stand’ from whence I too can move mountains, if not the world itself.” He turned to address Selene and Rhea. “Honored Ladies, does Phil’s analysis meet with your approval?”
They looked at each other without words, as if communing through mental telepathy, then Rhea nodded and it was Selene who spoke for both of them, “Yes, with one exception; we believe you should send only a portion of the herd, the largest portion, ahead. That is, if you have sufficient control of this effect to do it twice. We suspect that Na-Noc is spying on us, because of course he can trust in nothing, not even malice. So you should maintain your seeming pursuit of Na-Noc for at least a half day, or a full day more, falling steadily behind, as if your forces were weakening or falling into disagreement, which is exactly what Na-Noc would expect, we think. This would give Na-Noc the illusion that his tricks are working, and so encourage him to dawdle along the way, possibly seeking ways to inflict greater mischief. Only then should we bring the remainder of the group forward, having given the larger portion of our forces time to settle themselves in fortified positions suitable for ambuscade, and to offer shelter and support to the rear guard when it arrives. The only problem will be Thundercloud, we think, because it may be difficult to maintain discipline without his calming influence on the herd. With it split in two, there are potential problems.”
Thundercloud spoke up then, “I don’t think it will be all that difficult to maintain order. There are far too many mares in the herd for long-term stability, and plenty of centaur stallions hovering around over the hills on either side of us willing to take portions of the herd at a moment’s notice, although they’re intellectually interested in the breeding program, and have allowed their female companions to join us for the duration, but only for the good of their herds. Do you have any method of handling the problem magically? I find it difficult to imagine… visiting every centaur woman in turn, or in fact to so flagrantly violate my marriage vows, which are very important to me. For all my evident… prowess, Don Juan I’m not.”
The wizard laughed in pure delight, saying, “I think so, although you’ll have to find a single willing mare in estrus, but I can expand upon that one act to extend the effects through an arbitrarily large portion of the herd, just as I did with their appearance earlier.”
He looked at the Wizard suspiciously and said, “And are you aware of any particularly suitable candidates?”
“Of course, my dear Sir. I’d be a very poor Wizard if I couldn’t handle a simple fertility spell.”
“And the lucky girl is…?”
“As it happens, the only centaur mare just now entering estrus is Windflyer, of course, and I did promise her a boon.”
Emily rolled his eyes and said, “Oh, crap.”
The Wizard only laughed, but after the tension of their discussion of the Heart, the delightful sound of his untroubled laughter cheered up everyone but Thundercloud.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Seventeen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Anyone who knows anything of history
knows that great social changes are impossible
without feminine arousal.— Karl Marx (1868)
“Late that night, after finishing his inspection of the outer boundaries of the host to ensure their collective safety, and to confer with some of the always-nervous and contentious flanking stallions, Thundercloud trotted back toward the campsite, where the human members of their party were sleeping. In a meadow nearby, Wildflower, his husband, and Windflyer, the previous leader of his herd, were grazing close together, head to head, so that one faced in the opposite direction to the other, guarding each other’s flanks in close coöperation.” He came to an abrupt halt, all his senses on alert, as he inhaled the faint trace of an intriguing, make that compelling, scent. He breathed deeply, noticing for the first time an increasing heaviness in his groin, a sense of fullness he’d never experienced before.
“Hello, Thundercloud,” both women spoke as one. “Fancy meeting you here,” Herbert… Wildflower added, turning to face him with a smile.
For some reason, he didn’t know what to say. Both of them were looking at him very strangely. “I… unh… I was”
Wildflower said, “What’s the matter, Honey? Cat got your tongue?”
“No! I was….”
Windflyer broke in before he’d had a chance to gather his thoughts, “I don’t know, Wildflower. I get the impression he’s not very happy to see us.” She twisted to face her companion saying, “Do you think he’s happy, Sister dear?”
“I think he looks awfully tense, Sister. Perhaps he’s just had a hard day. What’d’you think?”
Windflyer smiled. “Of course! That must be it. He’s had a hard day and he just wants to unwind a bit, kick back, put his feet up… Oh! Wait! He can’t do that any more, can he, Sister?”
“Not a bit of it. I told you how it used to be with him. Work, work, work, almost all the time, and of course he can’t sit down at his desk thingie like he used to do.”
Emily was confused. It sounded like she was conflating their lives together into a mishmash, so Emily was actually Herbert in her mind, and of course vice versa. “But… but…,” he stammered.
“Oh! Isn’t that so cute, Windflyer. He likes your butt!”
“Wildflower! Do you think he’s getting fresh with us?”
Herbert leaned over and stroked his pizzle, which Emily suddenly realized was fully erect. “Well, if he’s not getting fresh, Windflyer,” she said, “he’s certainly awfully glad to see us, aren’t you, dear?” She didn’t let go, but twisted around so she was somehow able to tickle his back at the same time with her other hand, right at the juncture between his withers and his human back, which somehow made him twitch, then made him want to rear up on his hind legs and do something, and all the while she was stroking him, and he could feel himself swelling, until the need to do something was almost overpowering, and then Windflyer was in front of him, her tail held to one side and she was somehow making her vulva open and shut, almost like winking at him, showing her engorged clitoris in the most shocking of manners, utterly shameless and depraved, and the scent of her sex overwhelmed his senses, clouding his mind, fogging his sense of anything around him until all he could see was Windflyer’s open vulva, winking at him. ‘Hello, Joe, want to give it a go?’ she seemed to be saying and then the tickle on his withers was to much and he had to scratch it, rearing high in the air and his forelimbs fell over her back, and Herbert was holding him right at her entrance, and he fell into a trance of thrusting, once, twice, and he gushed deep inside her, his hands on her breasts, some of his seed spilling out, dripping to the ground, even as he softened and was overcome with shame. “Herbert,” he started to say…
“Shut up, Thundercloud! There’s no Herbert here, only Windflyer and Wildflower and you, and it’s my turn now.” She let loose of him as he shrank slightly, flopping downward as Windflyer stepped forward, releasing him, and Herbert… Wildflower, turned to present herself to him, her feet planted wide, her tail held aside, just like Windflyer’s had been, and her vulva was winking at him, opening, then closing, than opening again, daring him to be what he’d promised, to be her spouse, her mate for life.
“Come on, Thundercloud!” she said, “Be a man! You managed to get it up for my sister wife, now get it up for me!”
“But, Herbert….”
“No more talking, Thundercloud! You belong to the herd, now, and you’ll do your duty for us, or you’ll be replaced by a stallion with some balls!”
“But…”
“Windflyer, dear,” she said mildly, “would you trot over to that copse of trees.” she tossed her head off to the right and pointed with a lazy gesture of her right hand, “and see if the strapping young stallion hidden there would be willing to come over here and take care of some very pressing business for me?”
“Of course, Wildflower, dear. I’ll be right back.” She made as if to start….
…and Thundercloud was furious, enraged! His women were talking about him as if he weren’t even there! Talking about a another stallion as if a stranger, an interloper, would dare to approach his women! “Windflyer! Don’t move! Wildflower, shut up!” He reared and struck out at the air with his forelimbs, trying to allay his fury in movement, and he felt himself swelling again, but when he’d lowered himself from his rampant stance, Wildflower was under him, as if by magic, and he’d managed to thrust himself into her with one stroke and had started pumping — it didn’t take more than two strokes — before he was flooding her with more of his copious seed, his hands gripping her breasts almost cruelly as he thrust hard inside her, milking himself with her vulva. ‘Take that, Herbert, and see what you make of it!’
He hadn’t realized that he’d spoken aloud until she answered him, “I intend to make something of it, Emily, in about a year, give or take a few weeks.”
“But, Herbert, when we go back….”
“Oh, do shut up, Emily. You’ve forgotten already that you were a woman, haven’t you? Miraculously enough, you’ve already learned to think just like a stupid man. We’re not going back, Emily. Capisci? Comprende vous? Verstehen Sie? Read my lips. Selene is married now. Do you think she’ll ever go back to being Jack? Rhea is thinking about marriage, and I’d guess that she’ll be married within the month, one way or another. I’m almost certainly pregnant; Windflyer is definitely pregnant, and if you think we’re going to drag our babies, centaur foals, back to Earth to be poked at and prodded by scientists — or spirited away to Area 51 — you’ve got a hole in your head big enough to whistle when the wind blows! This is our home, now, and all we have to do is save it from Na-Noc and his nasty little gang of Dark God thugs and we’ll have a good life here.”
“But our marriage….”
“What!? Our marriage hasn’t changed by one jot, one tittle, Emily; it’s just that the ‘whatever happens’ clauses have come into effect. You remember that part, don’t you? ‘For richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health?’ It’s not an exhaustive list, so you can’t really quibble about this or that which may have been left out through oversight or lack of imagination. Our circumstances have changed is all, and so we have to accomodate them, just as we would any of life’s surprises. Our present culture doesn’t tolerate monogamy, so we’ve had to… adjust our stance on that, but it’s all part of ‘no matter what happens.’ You don’t get a pass because a few minor details have changed.”
“But….”
By now, Herbert… or rather Wildflower… was furious. “But nothing, ‘Thundercloud.’ You were big on talk just a few days ago, when you told me who was boss in no uncertain terms. Well, here we are. You’re the boss, and now you want to take it all back? What? It’s too much responsibility? No way, José! You made your bed and now you get to lie in it! You owe me, Mister, and you owe my sister-wife Windflyer big time, because she gave up her former life for you, and entrusted the herd to you, all on the strength of your goddamned word!” She turned pointedly away.
“But….” he started to say….
She whirled on him, angry and shaking, “Get out of our sight, you bone-headed lout! You pathetic little worm!”
He looked from one to the other, finding no sympathy at all in either stony gaze. “Alright,” he said, and walked away.
Phil was talking to Akcuanrut about the insights that Sir James George Frazer had brought to the study of religion and magic in his still-controversial book, The Golden Bough, which they’d discussed at some length in released-time classes during his junior year, but wasn’t having much luck.
“But why doesn’t everyone in your world share a common view of the supernatural realm?” the wizard asked reasonably. “It makes no sense. When I ventured out among the people of your world, I saw with my own eyes creatures clearly aligned with darkness, and others who’d devoted their lives to the Light, but now you tell me that this was all some sort of ‘joke,’ that the demons and angels were just children dressing up in fanciful costumes for their own amusement, and with no intention other than to obtain candy and sweets from others who were in on the ‘joke.’”
Phil shrugged. “That pretty much sums it up,” he admitted. “In fact, Frazer’s book — which tried to put religious ‘belief’ on a scientific basis, and refused to privilege certain belief systems over others — is still excoriated by many partisans as blasphemous and wicked.”
Akcuanrut slowly shook his head from side to side, clearly baffled. “Here in our world at least, everyone knows of the historical struggles between the Darkness and the Light, and you can easily see the effects, structures created by one side or the other, rock fortresses melted by demonic fire into slag, even here in the hinterlands, and people who can tell you which of their grandfathers, or great-grandfathers, fought in particular battles. Even now, we’re pursuing a minion of the Dark, and can easily see his inimical effect upon the world in the murders and social damage he’s managed to achieve in only a few days.”
“Well, it’s difficult to explain. Magic is widely seen on Earth as merely wishful thinking — the naïve imaginings of children and mental defectives — and the further-removed from any sort of verifiable reality belief in anything — whether good or evil, or any sort of God or Demon — is, the better we seem to like it. There’s even a joke about it, making belief in impossible things a sort of contest in which one gains points by embracing utterly foolish notions.”
Akcuanrut rolled his eyes. “It must be difficult, living in a world so far removed from objective reality.”
Phil laughed. “I have to confess that there’s an immediacy here that’s refreshing. It’s very easy to discover where people stand, because there’s a… smell — not really an odor, but more than a mere feeling, something tangible, perceptible — that let’s one know where people are on the spectrum from light to dark. I had a career planned, back on Earth, and expected to spend years working toward what I suspect may have been a fairly unsatisfactory existence, but have simply fallen into what seems to me like a perfect life straight out of high school, with a woman I love with all my heart, a life’s work that I’m proud to embark upon, and only the minor difficulty of the possible ending of the world to stand between me and perfect happiness. Even there, at least I know that I’m on the right side, whether we win or lose.”
“Very mature, my young Apprentice. It always helps to keep a sense of humor about life. That’s another interesting irony, that Na-Noc and those like him rarely laugh, or indeed take any real pleasure in anything. If you want to conquer the world, what’s the point if you can never have any fun with it? Is it time for breakfast yet?” he asked wistfully.
They both laughed. It was still dark, but rapidly progressing toward faint hints of a dusky-yellow dawn, the light of which was just now beginning to obscure the myriad stars visible in a sky that had never looked down on an electric light, had never been obscured by the overwhelming byproducts of an industrial civilization, the sort of unpolluted world that mankind had known in the earliest days of Earth, still unsullied here. It struck Phil suddenly that he was living in an edgy sort of Paradise, complete with subtil serpent and many dangers, but also containing the very real possibility of joy.
Akcuanrut was something of a gourmet, and made sure that everyone knew it, especially when dealing with the limited supplies they had with them. One of the few things he regretted about his unwilling plunge into the fascinating land of Earth, as he put it, was that he’d necessarily left most of his baggage behind, including his stores of victuals and drink. ‘It’s all very well traipsing off to save the world,’ he’d said often enough that Phil could already almost finish the litany of vague regrets for him in his own mind, ‘but that doesn’t mean that one must skip nourishing meals of delectable viands.’
“Well, if it isn’t, it will be soon. The centaurs will take forever straggling in, so we’ll have plenty of time to talk and eat. Would you like me to prepare something to tide us over?”
The wizard beamed. “Of course! You’re an excellent cook, my boy, and will make your wife very happy. I’ve already noticed that she’s not very domesticated.”
“True. She’s a wild one, but it’s far more delightful to have an eagle fly down and rest upon your shoulder than it is to have a chicken sit on your head.”
The wizard looked at him with deep suspicion. “I get the distinct impression that a joke has been made at my expense, since I know nothing of either eagles or chickens.”
Phil waved his hands in mute apology. “They’re two types of bird on Earth. The eagle is a majestic raptor, beautiful in flight, but a wild and dangerous predator when approached. The chicken is a small domestic bird raised by farmers for eggs, feathers, and meat, a commonplace notion in our world, if not a daily sight in city life. What I meant was that my lady wife is more woman than any woman has a right to be, that she’s dangerous and exciting, and that there’s no flattering comparison to be made between any domesticated hen and her.”
“Oh,” he said, then continued, “Well, that goes almost without saying; even I, a lifelong bachelor, can see that. We live in interesting times, my dear Sir, and it takes interesting people to thrive in such an age as this.”
“It does indeed, Sir. That’s why I feel comforted to have managed to latch onto an interesting woman who’s handier, it seems, at all manner of martial arts than two dozen mutant ninja warriors put together.”
“And I as well, although I’m not familiar with your Nin-Ja warriors. Never have I seen such prowess as the two sisters possess, and I’ve known Emperor’s Champions reputed to have been the greatest warriors in the world in their day. Your lady wife and her sister outshine them all, not to mention being much more attractive than any of them. Please take no offense, but I doubt that there exists in this world anyone even remotely like to either, much less the pair of them.”
“None taken, Sir. It’s churlish to quarrel with simple truth. There’s an old song about the plight of husbands with beautiful wives, the point of which is that it’s much easier to rest easy if one’s wife is rather plain. I flatter myself that I have no reason to worry, but in the end, we all depend upon faith and trust, and at least I don’t have to worry much about brigands and casual thuggery.” He smiled. “And if I get good enough at wizardry, maybe I can protect her every once in a great while.”
“Perhaps, my friend. We all have our rôles to play, and you have a natural talent for magic that’s perfectly astonishing.”
“Ahem!” Thundercloud’s voice came from the dark behind them, the speaker hidden by the shadows cast by the fire, but growing more plain as he approached, obviously dejected.
Akcuanrut spoke first. “What’s wrong, Thundercloud? You seem out of sorts, yet the spell I set on you last night has been triggered, so obviously our purpose has been well-effected, twice, in fact, and there are now one thousand, nine hundred, and eighty-five centaur mares pregnant in your direct bloodline, more successful in the reproductive sense than any centaur before you, and likely any centaur to come. The bards will sing songs about you.”
This knowledge seemed to affect him badly, because he groaned, put his hand over his eyes, and said between clenched teeth, “But I also managed to piss off both Herbert and Windflyer, and I’m not exactly sure how or why.” Then, he realized what the wizard had just said and his eyes grew wide. “That many? Oh, my God!”
“With that attitude, I’m not surprised that your wives are angry with you,” the wizard said acerbically. “Did you say anything else too them even half so stupid?”
“Stupid!? I just had sex with another woman! Then I had sex with my husband in front of her! I don’t know about you, but….”
“Be quiet!” the wizard shouted, angrier than either Phil or Thundercloud had ever seen him, “This is exactly what we’d agreed upon, the necessary means to attract the loyalty and service of a centaur army larger than any host that had been gathered before in all of recorded history! And now you have the nerve to betray your wives, to belittle their wished-for pregnancies, the potential salvation of your entire race, and now you have the effrontery, the unmitigated gall, to come whining to me, the Dean of the Emperor’s College of Wizards and the Emperor’s closest advisor, and complain about the singular honor accorded you by both the males and females of your adopted race?”
“But….”
“But nothing!” he said grimly. “I strongly suggest you trot back to your wives and apologize sincerely for your boorish behavior. Perhaps you can pass it off as a side effect of the spell that drained the vital forces from your brain, although I don’t ordinarily recommend lying to women. That might partially restore you to their good graces — if they choose to graciously give you the benefit of their compassion and forbearance, of which you are so utterly undeserving — though I personally doubt that it could possibly extend so far as to encompass such incredible thoughtlessness and cruelty on your part, and the longer you delay the more likely this whole enterprise will come unravelled, in which case you can rest assured that your last thoughts — as this world and your old world are utterly obliterated by the machinations of the Dark — will be that this pathetic fiasco, the deaths of billions of innocents, the destruction of every plant and animal that ever contributed their beauty to the vast panorama of life, was all your own damned fault.”
Thundercloud awoke with a start and looked around, bewildered for a few seconds, until he remembered where he was, in an open meadow, on a planet somewhere in space and time completely different from the one he’d grown up on, had matured, married, borne a child, Hastie, who reminded him so much of his father that it had seemed like a miracle sometimes, as if he’d been granted a look backwards in time, to when his own true love was young, just starting out in life, nursing, speaking his first word, walking, riding his first bicycle, going off to school — he hadn’t been scared at all, embracing whatever came his way — and finally coming here, where all their lives came together in a crucial entanglement of possibilities, where they made a stand, declaring what their lives had meant together, what they’d accomplished, where they’d been, and where they’d go on from here, this moment, this crisis where all possibilities ran together, where their fates collided with the future. It was still quite dark, getting on toward morning, around him the enlarged herd was gathered, scattered widely across the open meadow, two thousand of them, more or less. He’d dozed off, had dreamed for a moment, but was now fully awake and centered in himself, gathering himself together for the defining moment. ‘Si fueris Romæ, Romano vivito more; si fueris alibi, vivito, sicut ibi’ he thought to himself, although he’d neither read nor spoken Latin since his youth. He’d been just a girl then, still in braces. “When in Rome…,” he spoke aloud.
“What’s that, Dear?” His husband… wife… had evidently been dozing too. Surrounded by so many centaurs, they could all relax a bit more than usual.
“Nothing, nothing at all. I was just dreaming, a nightmare, really, if I can say that without offense.” Idly, he wondered what sort of predators they had here that posed a threat to centaurs, aside from humans, of course.
“That’s good, dear,” she said. “It’s always good to be fresh and rested when one has a big day ahead.”
“It is indeed, my darling girl, my heart’s desire.”
“Looking forward to the start of our campaign?” she asked, moving toward him to take his hand in hers.
He took it gladly, desperately desirous of connection to what and when they’d been to each other before… before all this. “Of course,” he said. ‘One man in his time plays many parts,’ he thought.
“Well, I see Akcuanrut and Phil approaching, so it must be time. And Windflyer, of course, has been close by my side all night long. I can’t tell you how comforting it is to have a sister at last, since I grew up as an only child, and always wanted to have a twin sister.” She smiled at him with such heartfelt joy that a little of it communicated itself to him through the clasp of her hand, the animation of her face and body, the warmth of her familiar flank pressed close against his body. Oddly, he felt comforted, although he wasn’t exactly here for her, other than in a general sense.
“Hello, Thundercloud,” Windflyer said to him, approaching him from the other side, till then unnoticed, and taking his other hand. As if they’d practiced, both women leaned away, stretching his shoulders with the weight of their upper bodies, dispelling a tension between his shoulder blades he hadn’t realized existed until it was gone. Then they leaned back towards him, releasing his hands and wrapping their arms around his waist, bending over to kiss his taut belly in unison, one on each side, then moving up his upper body until they nibbled on his masculine nipples, so much smaller than he remembered but still sensitive, and then he smelled their hair, they’d twined flowers into their hair as if they were both his brides, the scent enticing in many ways, because it was beautiful in itself, and because it smelled… edible, and all the while their hands were moving over his body, fingertips dancing across his skin, as perfectly synchronized as the Rockettes, their lips touching him, first here, then there, and he felt heavy, swollen, filled with a lust so primal that it surprised him, and a strange new scent crept up from behind him, a heavy, musky odor that whispered inside his head, mute tendrils of thought filled with hidden meaning, an odd scotoma of light flooding the periphery of his vision, golden light with rays that fractured into jagged tessellation’s of every color in the rainbow, slowly merging into a brilliant web of light that caught him in its meshes, making him dizzy, until he staggered, and realized that he was standing on two legs, rearing up, towering over the women beside him, and they were moving, and he was moving, until he gathered one of them between his forelegs and clasped her close, the pressure in his groin communicating itself to her in a peculiar way, and she somehow clasped him to her, and he was moving, sliding, and a deep voice was chanting, the words somehow in harmony with their movements.
“Mabunga! Bombo!” Akcuanrut cried out from somewhere behind him, and the words thrust themselves into his mind, even as he realized that he’d entered a woman for the first time, a woman who stood braced beneath him as he took her virginity, his own first time in a new body, a mutual virgin sacrifice upon… within… a living altar composed of their two bodies, the sweet pleasure of their close connection insinuating itself into his brain, building a purposeful anticipation there that he’d never felt before, an excitement rooted in his groin, but filling his lungs with sweet breath, the very air intoxicating, and the woman was steady beneath him, her hooves rooted strongly in the Earth, as if she bore the entire weight of the future on her willing back, like Atlas shouldering the world, but he could also hear her breathing, at first steady, then excited, rough, the intimate catch in her breath at once so familiar and so strange, hearing it from a different perspective. At once he felt profoundly grateful, in awe of this beautiful woman who offered herself as the crucible in which the future of their people would be purified and exalted, the gateway to the future. Ave Regina Celorum, Felix Femina, Sanctum Sanctorum, Holy of Holies… and he erupted — it felt as if he’d bathed in his own fluids, which came pouring out of him and spilling into her body, into the world — and he gave a great shout of mingled joy and loss.
“Natusok ni manoy ang kanyang hiyas!” the wizard intoned, the bright words echoing inside his head, the light from the words spilling out from his eyes and hands like fireworks and spreading across the world, or was it dawn? He couldn’t tell, because everything was confused, whirling around him and he was still emptying himself, pumping into her womb, into many thousand wombs, and he could feel their hunger for what he offered freely. ‘This is my body, take and use it.’
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Eighteen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Vixi Puellis nuper idoneus
et militavi non sine gloria…
Once I lived on easy terms with girls,
and in love’s battles was not without glory…— Horace (Quintus Horatius Flaccus), Carmina iii:26
Akcuanrut felt very pleased with himself, and with his Apprentice, who’d performed his part flawlessly, extending his range beyond the immediate horde to include every willing centaur mare in the immediate vicinity, all of whom were pregnant now, if they hadn’t been before. With those he hadn’t changed during his first conjuration, the results would be a little more uneven, but it was certain that a new and more robust race of centaurs would be worthy allies against the Dark, and that Thundercloud’s seed would eventually fill the world with his distant progeny. “Shall we be off?” he suggested.
“Sounds like a good idea. Time and tide wait for no man,” Phil said.
“What?” the wizard said, baffled by Phil’s words.
“It’s an Earth saying. It means that natural processes tick right along, whether one is ready or not. It’s getting on toward dawn, and the more distance we can cover before full daylight the better, I’d think.”
“Oh. Why not say so, then?”
“It’s a habit of obscurity, very popular amongst the wizards of Earth. One can speak the most ridiculous nonsense, and if one says it with enough conviction, a great many people will believe you.”
Akcuanrut, that great Wizard, merely rolled his eyes.
Phil was in charge of leading the pursuit, while Akcuanrut was to go off with the supposedly disaffected larger party, so they staged a loud public quarrel, complete with appearances by some of the other centaur stallions as a supporting cast, to stage public battles — a common enough occurrence amongst the stallions in any case — and a milling confusion amongst the larger herd slated to go off toward the rear in a huff. The mares had all thought the whole process was delightfully droll, but D’lon-Ra had assured them that this sort of fractious tension would be exactly what Na-Noc would expect.
Oddly enough, both Selene and Rhea were out of sorts, since Selene had been selected to go ahead with Akcuanrut’s larger group, while Rhea was to carry out the ‘pursuit’ with Phil’s remaining group, which included, through necessity, Thundercloud, as the most visible new centaur, and a number of his wives, all of whom were similar enough to Wildflower as to make no difference at any sort of distance, but neither Wildflower nor Windflyer were coming, since they had very high status amongst the mares, as the two who’d actually mated with Thundercloud, and would be able to hold them together as a unitary force without the ‘help’ of any interloping stallions.
Phil had had the devil of a time convincing Selene to go ahead without him, despite all the intellectual arguments in favor of having her there to supervise their initial investment of the Lost Temple. “Don’t you see, Honey?” he’d said. “I love your sister dearly, but she hasn’t quite the head for strategic planning that you do. I’d trust her with my life in a heartbeat, were we set upon by an army of villains, even two armies! but with all deference and respect, would hesitate to trust a shopping list written by her without your assistance.”
She scowled and said, “Yes, but neither do I trust her fully against the wily Na-Noc. What if he takes the opportunity to turn on the reduced Army, so as to defeat us in detail?”
“I doubt it, Sweetheart. He knows well the power of even two centaurs against him, and we have hundreds, in addition to what must seem to him a powerful Wizard, having seen — or at least we suspect he saw — me ‘defeat’ Akcuanrut with spectacular displays of sound and fury. D’lon-Ra will be able to keep me apprised of his whereabouts, so it seems unlikely that he could arrange any ambush other than a boobytrap, and without explosives it’s difficult to imagine any effective deterrent that could be arranged by a blob on the run, without support. There must be something back in the Temple which he believes will aid him, and since he has no higher purpose or belief than the survival of himself, he’ll have to take advantage of whatever it is. I can’t imagine him sacrificing himself to the ‘Lower Power of Darkness’ for any feelings of loyalty or love, since he has neither.”
She’d grumbled, but she’d left on schedule, after telling him that if any harm came to him, it had better be fatal, since she’d be sure to kill him if he came to any hurt. Phil was pretty sure that she was only indulging in a little hyperbole to make a point, but had assured her that he was probably immortal now, since he’s married a Goddess, and she was slightly mollified, kissing him when they’d parted as if she’d never let him go, but of course she did, and now Phil was faced with executing the biggest, boldest, ‘Hail Mary’ play he’d ever tried.
He called D’lon-Ra and Rhea over, after Selene had finished kissing her sister goodbye, and threatening her as well, if their mutual scowls were any indication, Rhea having been warned to bring back Phil intact, or suffer the consequences. Phil smiled. He loved his wife dearly, but was glad that they were here instead of back on Earth, since her socialization skills tended rather well away from the ‘ladylike’ norms in upstate New York, even in these modern times. He could imagine her discussing the latest issue of House Beautiful only with difficulty, and seeing her perusing the latest trends at Bergdorf Goodman with fashion magazine in hand seemed as ludicrous to him as the two of them flying to the Moon.
“D’lon-Ra, can you tell us where Na-Noc is right now?”
“Of course.” He pointed out across the plain before them toward a deeply-carved butte that rose starkly in the middle of the flat area they were travelling through.
There were other, similar, weathered outcroppings scattered across the plain, but this was the largest of them, about five miles away, if Phil could trust his sense of space and scale in this new environment. “What do you think, Rhea? Shall we make him nervous?”
Rhea grinned, much as a wolf might grin, with no sense of humor at all. “Oh, yeah. I’d like that very much.”
“Then let’s ride, guys and gals!”
With that, they swung aboard the largest of the centaur mares remaining for the trek across the intervening distance, aiming directly toward where Na-Noc lay hidden, spying on them to discover what they were up to.
Rhea whooped in delight to be involved in action at last. “Let’s give the nasty bastard something to really worry about!”
“Exactly!” Phil shouted as the herd of centaurs thundered across the plain, closing on Na-Noc’s lair with most excellent dispatch.
Na-Noc was frightened, panicking, although he’d felt a rush of loathing and triumph when he’d seen the disagreements break out amongst his pursuers. The remaining force was headed straight towards him, a war party of them, a mounted troop led by that cursed off-world Wizard and at least one of the barbarian warriors, galloping at him boldly, as if they could see where he lay hidden and were closing in in triumph, sure of victory. Although there didn’t seem to be as many of them as before, there were still hundreds of the cursed centaurs, and only two of them had been able to cut him almost to pieces with their burning hooves. Plus, that unknown Wizard who’d defeated Akcuanrut had powers that he couldn’t understand — and therefore feared — and he’d just seen the sort of spectacular power he could raise, lighting up the sky in weird rituals the like of which he’d never seen, evidently some intrinsic property of the strange world he’d come from, to judge from that room of hurtful wickedness he’d just barely escaped from there, half-filled with magical tomes whose sole property seemed to be enmity toward those like him, and magical snares, the glass windows which had exploded when he’d cast his Portal spell, burning him like fire, wasting his substance like a candle flame might wither cobwebs. He cursed his own stupidity in coming back to spy out the reason for their delay, because there was no way to retreat in safety until darkness, which was a good ten hours away, and the ice tower was at least two days beyond his present position. From the looks of them, they’d be here at his little impromptu fortress within the hour, probably sooner if they kept up their present pace. Unwilling to face them, he did the only thing he could, and poured himself down through the largest cracks in the rocks, trying to find some place of hidden safety in which to coalesce before the attenuated portions of his body could revolt against his mastership and betray him, either through splitting off to form a rival body, by absconding with the Heart, leaving him powerless, or by mere desertion, like that nasty piece of work, D’lon-Ra, whom Na-Noc could feel headed back toward the Heart, as inexorably as an iron nail drew towards a lodestone.
Akcuanrut, after studying the landscape, thought that they were sufficiently removed from the area that Na-Noc might reasonably have kept under surveillance, and so began his preparations for the masterstroke. As his clever Apprentice had pointed out, magic depends upon one’s stance upon the ground, and upon one’s knowledge of his tools, so he brought out the arrow and string he’d used in the Cave of Despair and levitated it, just as before. To his immense satisfaction, it pointed straight towards the point where it had last felt the mysterious force that twisted the corridor back upon itself, so from there it was a fairly simple task to open a small Portal, sized to fit the corridor itself, so people didn’t inadvertently walk into a wall. “Who’d like go first,” he said cheerfully.
“I will, of course,” Selene said, taking up a torch handily prepared and burning by the entrance to the open Portal, which glowed as a soft amber outline in the air. Without a further word, she ran lightly through the entrance and disappeared without a sound, nor indeed any indication that she’d ever been there.
There was a long silence as they all stood in a sort of inchoate dread and awe, caught between fear that something might have happened to her, and amazement at her casual courage, running boldly into the unknown.
After what seemed like an eternity, she ran out again and said, as nonchalantly as if she’d just stepped out to check the weather, “It’s all just as it was, clear to the entrance to the well we descended from the throne room, and back again to the awful room we found Na-Noc cowering in. I didn’t call up from the entrance to the corridor to see whether your party was still encamped in the throne room, but figured a sudden appearance would be safer, all in all. There’s plenty of room in the corridor for quite a force, especially if we use the cavern off the corridor as a staging point, so I’d say we were ready to proceed.” With that, she turned around, as if she planned to run back in.
“Wait!” Wildflower cried out, forestalling Selene’s impetuous intention. “I’d like to prepare the women to let them know what they’re walking into in slightly more detail. It won’t take but a moment, and we’ll need them to understand exactly what they ought to do. We don’t want them wandering around in areas we haven’t already explored, because there might be more traps, so I’d like Akcuanrut available before we wander off into any sort of unknown territory.”
Selene considered that for only an instant before she nodded her head and said, “Good idea. Go ahead, Wildflower. If we stage the herd in the room off the corridor, it’s immediately to the left, and I’ve already marked the entrance with two white rags on the floor of the corridor and scratched soot marks on the wall to either side. It’s a little difficult to see where the doorway is disguised, so it might be better if you went first to lead them in. Be sure to tell them not to touch anything until we can verify that everything is safe. Once we get up to the top of the well, we’ll hopefully find Acky’s lesser Apprentices waiting for us, and at least a few men-at-arms from D’lon-Ra’s retinue.”
Wildflower asked the obvious question, “What do we tell them about the centaurs.”
Akcuanrut answered, after a moment’s thought, “Nothing right now, I think. I’ll let them know that these are magic horses under my authority, and are not to be interfered with or disturbed by anyone, to prevent either fear or greed if any of the retainers discover that there are centaurs near enough to touch. The sheer size of the supposed ‘horses’ ought to be enough to discourage casual inspection, and fear of me, and of my magic, should disuade the exercise of any further curiosity.”
“In which case, perhaps we should clear the throne room before we clutter it with too many ‘horses,’ and make some provision for sanitation, ”
Akcuanrut blinked, obviously unaccustomed to handling mundane details. “Well, yes…. I suppose I can ask some of my Apprentices to handle that.” Then he brightened and said, “That will give me a reason to clear the throne room as well, to create a stable big enough for all my ‘magic horses.’ Just remember to tell your friends not to let their magic slip until we’ve prepared the way to make this startling revelation in safety.”
“Good enough, I’d say,” Wildflower said. “Shall we start? I’ll just tell everyone to follow the woman in front of her, and lead the way into the cavern off the corridor. It ought to be big enough to stage our forces for an hour or two, but I don’t want to be cooped up down there for any length of time.” She made a face. “Quite frankly, it’s too icky.” Then she had a thought. “Do you think any of the Dark Gods are still hanging around there? That’s where we encountered them before, after all.”
The wizard said, “No, not as I understand their powers, because the presence of Na-Noc gave them access to the room, and the presence of the Heart of Virtue, of course. With both absent, their purview and capabilities will be limited.”
“Okay, just wondering,” she said. With that, she walked back to the gathered centaurs and began talking to them quietly.
“Shall we start?” Selene asked the wizard, obviously anxious to be on their way.
“Yes. Phil will be able to find this spot easily, and restore the Portal now that it’s been set.” He beamed at her. “He’s quite talented, you know. By far the best of all my apprentices, from first to latest.”
Selene grinned back at the portly wizard. “I think he’s pretty darned swell as well,” she said. Then she called out, for the single cogent reason than she’d once seen an ancient John Ford video in monochrome, “Wagons, Ho!” and set off back through the Portal. Akcuanrut followed close behind, in case his magical services were needed, followed by Wildflower, Windflyer, the pair of them almost inseparable now, and the rest of the centaurs with most of the supplies they’d hauled along. It took quite a while before the last centaur had walked through the glowing door into the space hidden somewhere between the wide expanses of the world.
Inside the cavern, the physical darkness was held at bay by hundreds of flickering torches magically conjured by Akcuanrut as he explained how the corridor they’d just passed through was the entrance to the throne room high above their heads, but that they’d have to float up the well-shaft before they could actually see what the situation above them was. “First, though,” he said, “I’d like you all to take a look at the images sculpted on this wall, images in which our enemy so delighted that he chose them to decorate his private antechamber. This is what we’re fighting, a monster dedicated to the most depraved evil. Pay particular attention to the large relief above the doorway into the hall, because it shows centaurs being butchered for their hooves and bones. Our enemy, the Dark, is the being who corrupted human men by tempting them with centaur magic, but only by means of the expenditure of centaur blood and lives. Notice too that the images also depict the butchering of men, because our enemy hates all of life, men, centaurs, even the birds that fly through the sky, the mice that scurry through the grass, and the air we breathe.”
There was an angry murmur of voices that rose to a crescendo of fury. “Let our enemy beware,” one voice rose above the rest.
“Exactly!” said the wizard. “Now, let us go see who’s waiting for us in the throne room above, our one true enemy, or all our friends,” he declared, and with that led them through the door.
Wildflower followed close behind, anxious to be first, whether to encounter friend or foe, because she’d faced their enemy before. At the well shaft, she didn’t hesitate, but allowed the wizard to swing himself onto her back, which he did with surprising grace for such a stout fellow, and leapt out into the middle of the air, then began rising as the wizard began speaking in some foreign tongue, presumably a cantrip of some sort.
As it turned out, it was a good idea, because the wizard’s apprentices and some of the retainers were gathered around the edge of the well and two of the archers had already loosed arrows when the reached the upper edge of the shaft. The arrows halted in mid-flight and the wizard cursed, “Fools! Cowards!” he shouted. “Do you start at shadows and attempt to murder your friends and Master though timidity and nervous fits of utter folly? Use your nerve! Make yourself steel for the sake of our struggle, for our enemy has many tricks to do us hurt, not least of which is encouraging dolts to act in haste! Stand down! All of you, stand down!”
Their weapons lowered, the men at arms knelt and the apprentices quailed before their master’s wrath. “Pardon, Master, but you’ve been gone for so very long, we thought that you’d been killed.”
“So naturally thought to finish the job, now you see me returned from the dead?” he asked with caustic irony. Then his anger abated slightly, and he said, “As you can see, I am unhurt, but the same cannot be said for all our party. D’lon-Ra was sorely hurt, but still alive, I think, and will follow eventually. A caution, though, in that he was touched by our enemy, and is diminished from what he was, and in fact I know not exactly what he is now, so do me the courtesy of treating him well, but with some lingering suspicion. In other words, keep an eye on him when you see him, but with considerably more circumspection than you’ve shown just now. He’ll be the one impossible to recognize, but try very hard not to do him anything but outward honor, since he lost much in our battle with the Dark, which is currently personified in the empty shell of Na-Noc, once the Emperor’s great Champion. We may see more of him later, so beware.”
“Yes, Master,” said what seemed to be the head apprentice.
“My friends will follow at length, including an entire herd or two of enchanted horses, with whom no one is to meddle, nor will anyone make inquiry, other than to ensure that the arrangements are sufficient. Make the throne room ready as a stable immediately, with clean straw for the floor, and fresh grasses and grains and fruits for fodder, and bring me and my friends some food! Too long have I been made to endure camp rations.” Then, as an afterthought, almost, he added, “And someone send a swift messenger to the Emperor, that we have encountered the Heart of Virtue, but have it not yet in hand.” Then, as a second afterthought, he said, “And be very sure that the fodder is of a quality you wouldn’t mind eating yourself, because if I detect any filth or impurity, you will.” And with that he smiled, vaulted heavily off his mount, and took a seat at the same table he’d commandeered so long before.
When no one seemed to be stirring, seemingly still dumbfounded, he shouted, “What? Waiting for a formal invitation to be about your work? Get moving! All of you, get moving! Before I roast your lazy bums with fire!” and there was a sudden burst of energy and people started running….
…which was just as well, because Selene and Windflyer were next up the shaft, followed closely by a large number of centaurs, what seemed like an unending fountain of wild horses, to judge from the startled looks the servants gave them as they went running in many directions, all trying to comply with all the Wizard’s imperious demands at once. “That’s better,” he said.
“Hi, Acky!” said Selene, as she vaulted lithely from Windflyer’s back, who looked about herself in amazement, never having seen the interior of a human structure, nor indeed the outside of a structure big enough to contain the throne room, much less the throne room plus the abominable cavern in the basement.
“Just so you know, Selene, this temple is grandiose even by Imperial standards, made possible only by the fact that they seem to have carved most of its structure out of solid rock.” The wizard spoke as if to Selene, but addressed Windflyer’s obvious concern, confident that she would let the others know. “We didn’t have a chance to tour the entire edifice before we were so rudely called away, so perhaps we can take a ride through the empty corridors, to familiarize yourself with the layout.”
“Good idea,” she said. “In fact, let’s start now, so we can check out possible weak points and potential defenses.”
“Now?” he asked, somewhat wistfully, as he saw his apprentices bringing the first delectables from his store.
“Well, maybe we should grab a sandwich first. It’s been a busy day.”
Akcuanrut rolled his eyes and nodded, gritting his teeth in manful discipline, unwilling to speak just then, lest he regret it later.
D’lon-Ra was screeching in his squeaky little voice, pointing, “Up there! There it is! You can catch him now! Destroy him!” He was still on the back of one of the centaurs, but looked almost set to leap from her back, so eager was he to investigate a cave set high up on the side of the butte, worn and pitted as if by water, but dry as a bone right then. The slope below the cave looked slightly carved as well, possibly by a seasonal stream and waterfall, but the opening wasn’t all that big, and the putative waterfall was at most modest in size.
Phil turned to look at them, “We’re here to harry him, D’lon-Ra, until the main body of our warriors arrive. What do you mean by taking it upon yourself to order me about?” It hadn’t escaped him that D’lon-Ra had said, ‘There it is.’ so his deep suspicions were aroused.
“You! You’re just Akcuanrut’s Apprentice! And this woman is beneath contempt! I’m still the Emperor’s Champion, so I’m in charge here.”
“Shut up, D’lon-Ra!” Phil was instantly wary. That idiot D’lon-Ra obviously had an agenda of his own, and it was making him reckless and foolishly puffed up with his own cleverness and importance, all at once, a dangerous combination in a being less than one foot tall and a brain the size of a cocker spaniel’s.
“You! You!” D’lon-Ra screeched again. “He’ll get away, he’ll take it….”
High above the troop of centaurs and their three riders, Na-Noc was both listening and delighted. He’d evidently been mistaken about the identity of the Wizard from the other world, so the news that this one was merely an apprentice was welcome news. He crept toward the edge of his hiding place, just barely big enough to contain his body. Extending one eye carefully, as if it were a snake creeping toward the edge of the small cave, he managed to catch a glimpse of the centaurs below him, because he knew that it was these who held the power to burn him. There weren’t too many, and it looked like there was a rocky way back up the cliff above him, so if he could capture that noisy little D’lon-Ra again, they’d lose their ability to track him. Perhaps he could kill that apprentice wizard at the same time, weakening his enemies while making him that much stronger. Making his plan swiftly, while D’lon-Ra was still screeching, he gathered himself into warrior form and leapt towards his enemies below.
D’lon-Ra was the first to fall, snatched from the back of a centaur with one hand and clasped to his naked chest, to be instantly reabsorbed, along with all his memories, and Na-Noc then sneered at the pathetic presumptions of these amateurs posing at dangerous adventurers. “Now die, fool!” he cried as he turned from the spot recently occupied by D’lon-Ra toward the amateur apprentice, who stood his ground armed only with a dagger. Na-Noc reached out with one lazy hand, contemptuous of his laughable foe. He only hoped that Akcua… but when he touched the puny thing, something went horribly wrong.
Na-Noc’s screams were almost palpable — shifting up and down a desperate discordant scale at random — as Phil, ever quick at thinking on his feet, grabbed at Na-Noc’s disintegrating arm with his bare hand and began hacking at him with his dagger, and everywhere he struck the evil flesh beneath his blows melted into liquid, and then boiled away into fetid gas, releasing a foul stench into the air. Even the touch of his hand seemed like poison to the creature, the faux-skin and faux-bone melting beneath his fingers like warm gelatine, so it was difficult to maintain his grip, having constantly to shift his faltering hold closer to the thing’s main body, finding new undead flesh to hold, new parts to carve away with his knife, and all the while Na-Noc screamed, “Mercy! Mercy!” wailing in what seemed like agony, not that Phil cared overmuch. In the end, it was as if Na-Noc was pulling himself apart in trying to get away, his attack forgotten, the various bits of him stretching out in all directions, and some clumps were even fighting amongst themselves, such a hive of chaotic activity and disgusting seething that it resembled a time-lapse video of a decaying body, except that bodies don’t usually eat themselves, and don’t usually bubble and vaporize into thin air. Just then, a portion of the body about the size of a jackrabbit managed to separate itself from the main mass, reïntegrate itself into something ugly with four legs, then bolted off toward the cliff, scrabbling upward to escape, and the other bits of the still churning Na-Noc body began to coalesce into four distinct portions, shrinking themselves inward, separating from each other with what seemed almost like aversion once they reached a certain… firmness and structure. it seemed… almost… like meiosis! that form of cell division that creates both gametes and spores, where each part winds up with a different mixture of genes.
In wild surmise, he reached toward the separate portions with his hands and two particular lumps, diametrically opposite and still churning, tried to escape, while the other two showed no such reaction. Steeling himself, he plunged his hands into the mass of squirming not-flesh that didn’t like his touch, grasping all those bits that seemed averse to contact but leaving the rest alone, but every portion that attempted to escape withered and burned away, like Na-Noc himself, so he was left at last with two separate lumps struggling toward coherence and integrity, two nascent shapes emerging from the deliquescing goo that had been Na-Noc, until they looked like two dolls, quite a bit smaller than D’lon-Ra had been, but similar in structure, soft around the edges.
One of the lumps managed to form arms, then legs, a head, eyes, a mouth, and then the other, as if learning from the other’s experience, following along in slightly-tardy synchrony, and then the first helped the other to stand, at first faltering, then stronger, as they supported each other into shaky bipedalism.
Phil looked at the two ‘dolls’ in dawning comprehension, “Mr. and Mrs. Utterson, I presume.”
Both ‘dolls’ looked at him directly, their faces still blurry, not yet not fully formed, seeming twins still, and nodded.
One of the figures, it must have been Mrs. Utterson because he thought that he could see the slight swelling of her bosom, finally managed to open her mouth and speak, pointing toward him at the same time, “Behind you!” she squeaked, so shrill as to be almost beyond hearing.
He looked at her, puzzled. “What?”
She squeaked again, by now very angry, for her reactions were very quick, which made her voice rise to an almost ultrasonic pitch that he could barely comprehend. “Look behind you! You moron! That woman! She’s dying!”
“Woman? What woman?” Belatedly, he remembered Rhea charging with him across the plain to this very spot. “Rhea!” he shouted. He whirled around and looked behind him. Just as he’d been told, Rhea was sprawled across the path, her head hanging over the edge into the dry stream bed that led down from the dry waterfall, while the centaur she’d been riding lay dead on the path below, arms splayed, legs and eyes glazed over.
“Rhea!” he yelled, as if yelling could wake her. He knelt down to look more carefully, but she appeared uninjured except for a dark bruise on one breast, so he undid her watchamacallit to inspect the area more thoroughly. She was breathing, but just barely, and quite unconscious. He was inspecting the bruise, which seemed to be her only real injury, when he felt a tugging at his belt. When he looked down, the tiny woman was shouting at him again.
“She’s poisoned, you idiot! You’ll have to get the poison out of her somehow. If you diddle around like you’ve been doing, she be as dead as her horsey friend in two shakes of a lamb’s tail,”
“But how was she poisoned?”
She looked at him as if he’d suddenly sprouted a carrot on the end of his nose. “Really, does it matter? I assume your mother wasn’t quite as stupid as you are, because you’re still alive rather than being flushed down the toilet with the dirty diapers. Get it through your thick skull, dimwit, she’s poisoned! She’s going to Dee—Aye—Eee die while you sit here dithering. She was poisoned by Na-Noc, of course, and I presume his motive is obvious, or would you like to discuss the subject at length? I don’t know where he lived as a child, but doubtless you’ll find it a fascinating topic of conversation. Perhaps you could wander off and find an atlas of the world so we could try for a lucky guess. Nice weather we’re having today, isn’t it? Say, how about those Nicks? Twit!” She kicked his ankle in disgust, but he could hardly feel the impact.
Finally, his brain seemed to be working again, but it wasn’t doing him, or her much good. His touch had been inimical to Na-Noc, but he had no idea why, and when he’d touched her breast to inspect the bruise, not only had there been no entry point that he could see, but his touch hadn’t affected her. The bruise must be significant, though, and then he remembered something about Vodun and what they called ‘spirit arrows’ that could magically penetrate the skin and cause death through the ill wishes of the sender. Caught in time, the Mambos — the Vodun Priestesses — could supposedly cure the death wish with a blessing of some sort, but he had no idea what was involved. A chicken? No chickens around that he could see. Then he had a thought; if Na-Noc could kill with a wish, why wasn’t he dead? The only difference between them that he could see was that she was female and he was not, but that didn’t make sense, and he was married… she was not… “Eureka!” For some strange reason that he didn’t have time to figure out, kiddushin must have made the difference. The blessing? Quickly, he spoke the bracha of Refuah Sh’lemah, no joy. He had no water to wash his hands. Damn! He tried it again, this time touching her, laying his hand upon her breast, right on top of the bruise, which was growing rapidly draker as well as larger. Nothing, except she sighed as if she were giving up. Then in desperation, he did the only thing he could think of, a consecration, since a consecration requires no particular belief, a quality of existence and personal faith that he was a little behind on, even on his better days.
Quickly, he turned to the Uttersons behind him, “Be my witnesses,” he said, and conjured up about a pound or two of gold, surely enough, he thought, as a token.
“On this day, before these witnesses,”he said, speaking as quickly as he could, “I consecrate and sanctify you to me as my wife according to the laws and traditions of Moses and Israel. I will work, honor, feed, and support you in the custom of Jewish men, who work, honor, feed, and support their wives faithfully. I will give you the settlement of virgins, two hundred silver zuzim, which is due to you according to Torah law, as well as your food, clothing, necessities of life, and conjugal needs, according to universal custom. I further give you an additional two talents of gold, these sums to be paid from the entire best part of all the properties and possessions that I own under all the heavens, whether I own this property already, or will own it in the future. I further give you on your father’s behalf a dowry of some odd sheqels of gold, the amount to be determined upon weighing later. The obligation of this marriage contract, this dowry, and this additional amount, I accept upon myself and my heirs after me. All of it shall be mortgaged and bound as security to pay this marriage contract, this dowry, and this additional amount. It can be taken from me, even from the shirt on my back, during my lifetime, and after my lifetime, from this day forward and forever.”
Then he turned to the Uttersons and said, “Say that you have heard this contract made between us.”
Startled, they nodded, then said, “Yes.”
“Good enough.” He began to chafe her hand, saying, “Rhea, do you accept?”
She roused slightly, her color already improving. “Wha… yeah, sure. What’s going on?”
“Na-Noc poisoned you with some sort of death-wish, like a Voodoo curse.”
“So am I dead?” Now she was feeling much better. She struggled to get up but Phil put his hand on her shoulder to stay her.
“Lie still, Rhea, because you were very badly hurt and fell off your friend the centaur, who is dead through Na-Noc’s malice. I certainly hope you’re not dead, but move slowly until we can see whether the fall injured you or not, I’d hate to save your life and then lose you through over-zealous exercise of what might be broken bones, although I might be dead soon, when Selene finds out how I saved you.”
“Where is the nasty little turd, anyway?” She looked around them suspiciously.
“Na-Noc? He ran off like a jackrabbit, literally, only quite a bit uglier than the average jackrabbit. Bugs Bunny, he was not.”
Then she looked down at herself. “And could you please tell me exactly why my boobs are showing?”
“Look for yourself. See that bruise? That’s where the death-wish struck you, as far as I can tell. Ask her if you don’t believe me.” He pointed at Mrs. Utterson.
She blinked in surprise. “Who are they?”
“As far as I can tell, Mr. and Mrs. Utterson, distilled by magic out of what was left of Na-Noc’s body.” He thought about that for a moment. “Selene will be very pleased, I think. Perhaps enough to forgive me for the other thing.”
“What ‘other thing?’ Is that why someone removed my cute little leather bustier?” Oddly enough, she made no particular effort to cover herself, indeed, none at all.
Phil felt very awkward. He swallowed to clear his throat, then blurted out, all in a rush, “Well, Na-Noc tried to eat me, after he ate D’lon-Ra, which was after the little shit betrayed us, because he was after the Heart all along, just as Akcuanrut had feared. Anyway, when he — Na-Noc, that is — tried to absorb me, he started to burn up, and he was screaming, which was very distracting, but I managed to take advantage of his disadvantage to burn up quite a lot of him. Then, after a while, it became clear that there was more than one entity inside what was left of his body, one of whom I think was Na-Noc himself, but he escaped with the Heart off up the cliff, but very much diminished in size. There were four ‘lumps’ inside the body evidently struggling for control, and it reminded me of meiosis for some reason, the process by which eucaryotes create gametes for sexual reproduction, sorting out different characteristics into segregated haploid eggs or spermatozoa, so at that point I decided to use my newly-discovered ability to discourage creatures of the Dark by eliminating the two lumps who seemed to be evil — or at least they burned up when I touched them — so I think one of the two evil figures must have been D’lon-Ra, reverted to his natural state after being eaten for the second time. I have no idea who else was in there, but the two ‘good’ lumps got stronger over time, and gradually resolved into the two tiny people you see here, whom I firmly believe to be Mr. and Mrs. Utterson, Selene’s parents who were captured and absorbed by Na-Noc in the church. So thinking about the church made me think about how we were able to burn up Na-Noc with the hymnals, but I couldn’t figure out why he didn’t just burn up inside the church itself, and that got me thinking about the similarity between the hymnals,the stained glass windows, even the pulpit, and me. Every one of them — the hymnals and all, that is — had a dedication at the front, or on a brass plaque on or underneath it, where some family or person had dedicated them to the church as a particular gift set aside for religious services. Then I thought about our marriage, which uses a phrase that essentially does the same thing, consecrates and sanctifies one’s spouse as one’s wife or husband, so that’s when I had the sudden flash of insight: Dedication to a higher purpose must be inimical to the Dark, probably especially marriage, because it exists — at least in part — to sanctify sexual relations and the creation of new life, so I thought that Selene’s consecration of me as her husband is probably what saved me, nothing to do with me at all. Anyway, you were clearly dying, and Mrs. Utterson thought so too, and goaded me on, saying that I was an idiot — begging your pardon, Mrs. Utterson, but it made me mad — so I did the only thing that I could think of to ‘sanctify’ you enough to counteract the poison, and so married you with the non-egalitarian ceremony — which goes back to the olden days and only requires the wife to assent, not participate in the ritual of consecration as such — and you weren’t exactly capable of coöperating, for what it’s worth. And when you started to recover, you said ‘Yes,’ sort of, and were raring to go just a few seconds later. So there we are. Anyway, here’s your dowry,” he handed her a leather pouch he’d found among their supplies, but looked strong enough to safely carry the gold, so it was wasted on what looked like oatmeal, “and we can have the ‘marriage’ annulled later, so Selene won’t kill me.”
Rhea shook her head in instant negation. “Hold on a minute, cowboy! You say that this marriage will protect me from Na-Noc? Why on Earth — or wherever we are at the moment — would I want to give up magic armor like that in the middle of a war?” Then she looked at what he’d handed over, hefted it in her hand. “Say, this seems to be a whole lot more than what you gave Selene!”
“Well, I was in a hurry, and I didn’t have time to calculate how much I needed for the old-fashioned ceremony, and your father wasn’t there, so we couldn’t negotiate the necessary dowry, so I just sort of guessed what would be appropriate and gave you the required dowry on his behalf. It was all very irregular.”
“But it seems to have worked, didn’t it?” She looked thoughtful, an expression he’d seen on Hastie’s face many times, and didn’t fully trust at all.
“Well, yes,” he said reluctantly. “Although of course Na-Noc has other weapons. Knives, swords, even clubs are just as efficacious against us, but his peculiar horror, the ability to kill with a touch, and to absorb people into his undead body, seems ineffective against a consecrated opponent. The amounts are really symbolic, in any case, since they merely represent a moderately comfortable retirement in ancient times, so any amount will do, actually, as long as there is something of value given to the bride, so your consecration is spiritually valid, whatever the civil authorities back home might say.”
Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. “What about my ring? Where’s my ring? Isn’t that customary too? It’s a lucky thing you didn’t kill me, forgetting an important detail like that!”
“Well, yes, but….”
“I want to see a ring on that finger pronto, Mister.” She waggled her left-hand finger under his nose. “If I’m going to be protected, I want the first-rate stuff, the real McCoy. I might have a relapse otherwise. You never can tell about Voodoo curses. One has to be very careful for years afterward, and even then might turn into a zombie.”
“Years? But…”
“Do it now! Sweetie, or I’ll tell my sister you took advantage of me, and so had to marry me.” She smirked. “You certainly had my top off quick enough, and who knows what else you were up to while I was unconscious.”
“But…. Rhea,” he pleaded, “be reasonable about this! I can’t…. Selene….”
Rhea only smiled. She was quite sure that they could work something out between them, and she’d always been able to talk Selene into just about anything. If being married made her safer from that Na-Noc creep, then married was what she planned to be.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Nineteen
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Then felt I like some watcher of the skies
When a new planet swims into his ken;
Or like stout Cortes when with eagle eyes
He stared at the Pacific — and all his men
Looked at each other with a wild surmise —
Silent, upon a peak in Darien.— John Keats On First Looking into Chapman’s Homer (1816)
“You did what?” Selene screamed reasonably. They were in a private antechamber off the throne room, which they’d commandeered as their quarters. The only light came from torches held in wall sconces, but it wasn’t half bad.
“Well, it seemed like a good idea at the time,” Phil said. “You see….”
“Never mind,” she sighed. “Once was enough already. I don’t expect that hearing it a second time will make any more sense. Please tell me that this was Rhea’s idea. This has all the earmarks of one of Hastie’s ‘Really Great Plans.’ We both know where listening to ‘Hastie’ leads us.”
“Well, to be perfectly fair,” he said, “it was my own idea originally, but Rhea was unconscious at the time, and dying by the looks of it. The centaur she’d been riding, Bluebell I think it was, but it’s difficult to say with them all looking so much alike, was definitely dead, and she had the same sort of bruise on her neck that Rhea had on her upper breast, so I believe that Mrs Utterson, your mother I mean, had it right when she said that she was dying. I couldn’t let her die, could I? I mean, she’s your sister and all, not to mention a fellow human being.”
Selene sighed. “Yes… I mean no, you couldn’t actually let her die, but this is exactly how I always get sucked into her crazy schemes; she makes a ‘simple plan,’ and it all sounds so very logical and reasonable, almost foolproof, but then it turns out that it wasn’t simple at all, except by then it’s too late to stop and I’m trapped on a roller-coaster ride straight through Hell.”
“Well, it hasn’t been all that bad this time, has it?” He looked worried, as well he might, but wanted to point out what she seemed to have overlooked, “If it weren’t for Rhea’s ‘crazy plan,’ we’d never have met… well, you know what I mean… certainly would never have fallen in love and gotten married, so I’m afraid I can’t be too upset about her original plan in this particular instance.”
She thought for a moment, then reluctantly agreed. “True, and I apologize for the careless implication. You’re absolutely right; her last plan turned out well, and especially so for me.” She smiled at him and leaned into an embrace to show she meant it. “This one time, she got at least part of the equation right, and I’m profoundly grateful, but you don’t know what Hastie was like. She had an uncanny ability to snatch defeat from the jaws of victory, usually when it came at my expense.”
“Sweetheart, we can’t blame her for Na-Noc, the Dark Gods, and the end of the world as we know it, because that was right on track to happen already, and we just stumbled along in time to… maybe… help to stop it, so that’s another time her schemes turned out to be… if not perfect, at least not so very bad.”
Her brows furrowed. “But isn’t polygamy illegal in Judaism?” she asked, grasping at a straw.
Unfortunately, he didn’t have a straw to spare. “Sort of. Although both legal and common among the Patriarchs, and thus encompassed within the purview of Jewish Law, it hasn’t been permitted for a thousand years, at least in the Western Jewish tradition, but like almost everything in the Law, there are ‘exceptions’ made where not allowing it would be dangerous, or even some sort of hardship. The usual case in which polygamy is definitely allowed involves a woman who is ill, or possibly infertile, but very much loved, and the husband wishes to marry again and have children, which is his obligation as a Jewish man. Theoretically, this sort of thing requires the agreement of a hundred Rabbis, but since there are exactly zero Rabbis available here, that would be classified as a hardship, so of course there’d be an exception made, if anyone were around to do it, and so the buck, as they say, stops here.”
“And as she cleverly pointed out,” Selene extrapolated, “if being consecrated to you in marriage might help to save her life if Na-Noc — or any of the Dark Gods — attacked her, which they’re almost certain to do eventually, since we mean to deliberately get in the way of their plan to destroy this part of the Universe, that would definitely be a hardship as well, and so permitted.” She sniffed. “Trust Rhea to find a sneaky way to look out for Number One and make it sound like it was someone else who did it for her.”
“That just about sums it up succinctly enough,” he admitted, “and you’re right in that staying married was her idea, in fairly pure self-interest. I’d immediately offered to have the marriage annulled, of course, once she’d recovered, but she refused in no uncertain terms, not to mention that she threatened to blackmail me if I even tried to annul the marriage by telling you that I’d made improper advances toward her, which I didn’t think that you’d believe, but one never knows, especially when caught in such an awkward situation, since you might reasonably take offense at my taking up a second wife, no matter how compelled I felt by desperate circumstance.”
“She can be utterly ruthless, when she wants something,” Selene acknowledged. “She’s such a sneaky conniver at times that I’m tempted to forget her good qualities.”
“I’d already formed the same impression of her — based, I have to admit, on prior experience with Hastie — but I truly don’t think that she ever means any real harm. She just wants her own way, and if what she sees as a ‘tiny little white lie,’ — or a tiny little bit of sneakiness — helps her to achieve her ends, so much the better. She’s an only child, with fairly distant parents, especially her father, who should have taken Hastie in hand from an early age, but he didn’t, which resulted in the happy-go-lucky Hastie we both knew and liked, at least, something of a child even as he grew towards manhood, but always fun to hang out with, with a reckless enthusiasm that many outgrow. I don’t think that we can truly blame Rhea for all her faults, and we each of us have faults of our very own, so it ill-behooves us to quibble about her particular selection.”
“Damn!” she said, “Just when did you get so smart and compassionate?” She reached out to ruffle his hair, and then she kissed him, just a little, just for luck.
“About the same time that I discovered how wonderful you are, I think.” He reached out to touch her hair, so gently that it seemed like he was afraid that she might break, despite observation and experience to the contrary. “It makes me humble, an attitude ‘Hastie’ was never encumbered with, and Rhea seems not to have developed in the interim. But you’re also getting the picture about Jewish Law, which isn’t nearly as inflexible as many Gentiles make out, and indeed seems much more compassionate than the doctrines of many churches, although I confess that I don’t know all that much about them. The official line is that we’re supposed to live by the Torah, not die by it, so where there’s any conflict between the strict letter of the law and either health or survival, life wins, and then it’s a positive obligation to break the rules as cheerfully as possible, and without messing around. In fact, when there’s any doubt, the most learned scholar of the Law present during the situation is obliged to personally violate the Law, if possible, although there are, of course, necessary exceptions for medical and other specialized types of intervention.”
“And since there are no greater authorities than you in this entire world, you’re ‘it,’ as far as the obligation goes, and I’m your necessary accomplice, since it’s down to me as well, as your wife and life’s companion.” She laughed with surprisingly good grace. “That little minx! Whenever she gets me into one of these awkward scrapes, she always comes out smelling like a rose.”
“But it’s not really your obligation, dearest, and there are ramifications that Rhea may not have considered. Marriage is meant to be a safe harbor for children, and I’m not at all sure that Rhea intends anything more than marriage in name only. Without forcing the issue in any way, since I have exactly no interest in taking advantage of her, I misdoubt me that a sham marriage would be spiritually valid.”
“Au contraire, mon bien aimé, it is my obligation. ‘Entreat me not to leave you,’ and so on. Wither thou goest, I go, and so we’re all one happy family. She’s absolutely right, I think — however reluctantly I admit it — to insist upon the validity of her marriage — even though she’s being irritatingly smug about it — since it’s already saved her life, and your marriage to her still stands surety for the life you’ve already saved, so it would be churlish of us to refuse her that safety and consolation. It also seems to me that it would be irresponsible of me to fail to point out the full implications of that marriage to her, since she will undoubtedly have failed to understand the full ramifications of her situation in a world without modern gynecological and obstetric care.”
At this, Phil’s eyes widened — visibly demonstrating his own sudden comprehension of their own situation and belated realization of his former insouciance — but he didn’t say a word, even as he contemplated any of many potential futures.
She sighed. “And so, in her best interest, I’ll attempt to both persuade and enlighten her. I’ve always loved her, in a sisterly way, so it’s not too much of a stretch for me to do the right thing by her, and to encourage you to do the same, even if it’s a little disconcerting to find myself confronted by the awkward necessity. I do insist upon one thing, however. I won’t have her flaunting her dowry at me as a point of superiority, and she’s already hinted at it, so I’ll want one of my own, and I believe that, as senior wife, I can insist that mine be larger.”
“I believe that’s not only fair, but in keeping with tradition, and your father is hardly in a position to supply one on his own. We can easily add it to the contract as a codicil, with signatures, witnesses, and so on.”
“Not too much, dear — that would be cruel — but a significant amount.”
“Whatever you say, dearest. Our marriage contract really only comes into play if I die, or if you sue me for divorce, so I sincerely hope that it’s not a problem I’ll face within my lifetime, on many levels. I’ll ask Akcuanrut for more of his fancy paper and his services as a witness, because I’ll have to set down Rhea’s Ketubah as well, with your parents as the primary witnesses, since they heard my declaration of the terms, the gifts I gave her, and can attest to its substance, if not its entire validity without further explanation on my part, which of course I’ll offer.”
She smiled very briefly, then said, “Let’s all retire for the night, then. We may as well start now.”
“But….”
“But nothing. If I am only for myself, then what am I? If not now, when? It’s your obligation to provide whatever… comfort… she needs, as well as protection, and I won’t have you shame our household by neglecting our hospitality through fastidious modesty, so it’s my obligation as well, letting her play Leah to my Rachel. Neither will I lie alone in the dark letting my imagination run away with me.” She laughed with more humor than one might expect. “If I have to put up with her, then she has to put up with me. She made her bed, now let her lie in it.”
“We should probably tell Rhea’s mother as well, since he ought to marry all his mares if we’re going to war.” He furrowed his brow slightly. “That sounds weird, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, it does sound funny, and yes, he simply must marry them all, although I believe centaurs have a magic of their own, but Bluebell’s centaurhood didn’t save her, so formal marriage can’t hurt. It’s bad enough that one woman lost her life through lack of that protection, but it might save his life as well, since I can almost guarantee that their original ceremony didn’t include those exact words, and magic seems to be mostly about words and will.”
“Damn!” he said thoughtfully. “Do you think we have to find a wife for Akcuanrut? Maybe I could lend him one of mine,” he said meaningfully.
“Phil! Don’t you dare! I wouldn’t wish Acky on Rhea if I were twice as mad at her, and besides that, you promised to care for her, whether your oath was made rationally and with prudent care — as it seems to have been — or rashly, which I doubt. You’ve a cool head on your shoulders, Phil, and I trust you to have made the right decision for all of us, even on the spur of the moment. There’s also the fact that the lack of cellphone service here made prior consultation difficult, so I’m not even offended that I wasn’t notified before I was presented with the fait accompli. Anyway, I don’t know about Akcuanrut. We’ll have to ask him tomorrow. If he’s some sort of Priest, maybe he’s already consecrated to something, or maybe Wizards have their own system.”
“He’s supposed to be the ‘Dean’ of the College of Wizards, and I know that ‘Dean’ used to be a religious title, at least in England, something like Squadron Leader, but not about armies.”
“Who knows? Next time we save the world, let’s make sure to ask for the owner’s manual, so we can read up on it before we try to put it all back together. Maybe we could take a class or something.”
“Good plan,” he said. “Next time, let’s figure out how to set up a WiFi Hotspot as well, so we can access the Internet.”
She laughed at that, “Exactly! Primitive worlds with no hot and cold running water are one thing, but no Internet access is really a hardship posting.”
“Not that much of a hardship, dear,” he said softly. “Any world with you in it is luxury enough for me.”
She smiled again. “ ‘Here’s my hand’,” she said, matching action to her words.
He smiled back again. “ ‘And mine, with my heart in’t.’ ” Then he sealed his declaration with a kiss.
After a long while — during which they were otherwise engaged — she finally said, “Why don’t I pop out for a bit and invite Rhea in for a little chat?”
“As you wish, my love. I’m in your hands.”
Akcuanrut was moderately unhappy. They were in the throne room, the morning after Phil, Rhea, and the rest of the centaurs had arrived, although it was much changed from when he’d first seen it. The threadbare draperies had been removed and the whole place had been thoroughly cleaned, so the torchlight did a slightly better job of lighting the distant reaches of the hall, and of course the centaurs had taken over most of the floor space, leaving only an area around the throne itself and the well shaft clear. The lower cavern, although guarded, was so disturbing that they kept sentry duties short and scheduled lengthy periods off between shifts. “It’s bad enough that D’lon-Ra abandoned his duty so quickly,” the wizard said, “but he did it at a very inconvenient time. It would be very nice to know where Na-Noc is right now.”
“Well,” Phil said, “unless he’s managed to find more people to eat, he’s at least smaller now, so if he does show up, he should be easier to handle, and almost all our outer sentries are centaur mares, all married and sanctified to their husband now, so they should be very difficult for Na-Noc to subdue with his usual tactics.”
“Perhaps, but his lack of bulk just makes him more difficult to spot. At the size you described, he could masquerade as almost any small animal. It’s too bad we don’t know how D’lon-Ra kept track of where the Heart is, since it’s certain that Na-Noc will keep it close.”
“Yeah. I guess he had his own heart so set on having it, for whatever twisted reason, so he could probably smell it from a mile away.”
“So you think that he never had a link with Na-Noc, then?”
“I don’t think so, although it undoubtedly suited his purposes to say so. From what Mr. and Mrs. Utterson describe, they were kept strictly separated from the Heart itself, although they knew that it was there, because it ‘sucked the happiness out of everything,’ in their words. They have no link to it, however, unlike D’lon-Ra, so possibly he’d managed to contact it at one point, perhaps during the battle in which he was taken. Conceivably, the Heart itself may establish a link to those who are vulnerable to its enticements, or may have already been corrupted by it in some way. The Uttersons were an accidental capture, so perhaps the Heart simply didn’t have the opportunity to subvert them, or didn’t bother, because it was privy to some intention of Na-Noc to destroy them. As I understand it, D’lon-Ra knew a bit about magic, so perhaps that gave him some sort of potential advantage in the initial struggle to subdue him, or perhaps the Heart contacted him directly, to judge whether he might be a better custodian than Na-Noc himself, if it felt that a being trained in magic might be a better tool for its purposes.”
“Very likely,“ the wizard said. ”As I told you at the beginning of our adventure, the Heart has an intelligence and purpose of its own, so can adapt itself to the exigencies of every situation it encounters.”
“I see no reason to doubt this,”Phil said, “but I also think it must be insane. As you described it, the thing sat in a room alone for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years, time enough for the Lost Temple to fall into the decay we see around us. Intelligent creatures are typically social, and require contact and communication with others, or at least the outside world, to maintain their mental health. Sitting alone in a dark cave for an extended period is what we on Earth would call ‘sensory deprivation,’ which leads to severe psychosis in both humans and every higher animal. It seems incredible that a mere talisman could corrupt such stalwarts as Na-Noc and D’lon-Ra, formerly dedicated — one would think — to the cause of Justice and Law, with a mere touch. There must be, I think, some sort of adaptive purpose and interaction encoded in the thing, which is essentially a social skill. Such skills require practice, as I’m sure you must have encountered here if you have seen either hermits or prisoners kept long in solitary confinement.”
“Hermits?” Akcuanrut said, puzzled.
“People who remove themselves from contact with other humans for the purpose of meditation or other discipline. On Earth, hermits often become self-abusive, indulging in flagellation and other practices meant to cause pain to themselves, because they become desperate for any type of sensation or novelty.”
“I don’t think we have those here,” the wizard said. “We have quite enough of solitude and desolation in the wide world without going out in search of it, although of course there may be lands and customs somewhere that I’m not aware of, just as I was ignorant of your own entire world until I was hurled there by the Dark Gods. Our Wizards, at least, have a collegial tradition, since we learn from each other from our earliest steps in the field, so your own apprenticeship is part of a tradition of learning and teaching that goes back thousands of years. What would be the point of knowledge if one kept it to one’s self alone? What a crime against the larger world to keep any useful thing a secret!”
“A healthy attitude, I think. We have a book that purports to recite the beginning of the world, and one of the first things it says is, ‘It is not good that man should be alone.’ It’s pretty good advice, I think, although the women in my life seem intent upon overdoing it.” He rolled his eyes toward whatever passed for Heaven in these parts.
“Well, women do want they want, for the most part. Consider our friend Thundercloud, who has some one thousand, nine hundred, and eighty-four babies on the way, from as many centaur mares, most of whom are here right now. I’m sure your own difficulties will seem trivial by comparison.”
The notion took Phil aback, although he’d been the one to suggest marrying his herd, “That many?” he asked.
“Yes. One pregnancy was terminated when Na-Noc killed the mother, but all the rest of his new wives are alive and doing fine.” The wizard smiled benignly. “The ladies are quite pleased with this new innovation, by the way, which gives them a certain financial independence which they believe will stand them in good stead in the new social order they have planned.”
“New social order?”
“Yes, indeed. You’re aware, of course, that the centaur society is matriarchal, so the introduction of a system of payments and obligations by the stallions offers an entirely new criteria of selection, for the first time making intelligence and flexibility valuable in addition to physical strength and courage.” His eyes sparkled in amusement. “I daresay we’ll be seeing more like Windflyer, who look beyond mere prowess to scry out the needs of the herd and act upon their intuition, and less like bully boys. We live in interesting times, my friend, highly interesting times.”
“I thought that the stallions ruled the herd.”
“Oh, no, indeed,” he laughed at the thought. “The herd rules the stallions. A centaur stallion who doesn’t produce superior young, or who leads the herd in what the older mares perceive as the wrong direction, is discarded as casually as an overripe fruit. The mares simply won’t mate with them, and either sneak off to find mates more to their liking or encourage other stallions to come and take the old one’s place, often both, until the old stallion slinks off in shame.”
“Oh,” Phil said, and then began to think about his own situation, wondering if he’d been snookered. Selene and her twin made a frighteningly effective military force, all on their own. Would it make sense to break up that unit in what might be a hostile world, one in which the safety of their children would be of paramount importance? He suspected that some private negotiation had gone on between them, after the fact, and that he might have wound up in the same complicated situation even without Rhea’s life-threatening injury.
“Don’t spend too much time thinking about this, my dear Apprentice,” said the placid Akcuanrut. “It rarely pays to let one’s wife — or wives — know that one isn’t quite as obtuse as most women think men are in general. Too much subtlety makes them suspicious, and this is never a happy thing in a marriage. Far better to appear genial and well-meaning, which encourages family harmony and helps to prevent ulcers in the husband.”
Not for the first time, Phil wondered if the wizard could read minds. “I’ll try to remember that,” he said.
Na-Noc was concealed behind an outcropping of rocks just outside the main gate of the Temple of Zampulus, waiting for an opportunity to present itself to gain entry to the throne room, but there were hundreds of those dangerous centaurs parading around both day and night, and he didn’t want to chance drawing their attention. He felt safe enough where he was, partially-obscured by what was left of a bushy shrub that had drawn enough moisture from small crevices in the main mass of stone to scrape by in the wilderness, as well as by a feigned camouflage that allowed him to look like the rock he was hiding behind. He’d absorbed a little more than half of the shrub already, trying to build up enough weight to be able to handle any interference from the guards — although the scraggly desert vegetation was a poor substitute for living flesh — so he wasn’t making much progress. All he’d found so far in animal form were a few dozen ants, two lizards, and an unwary bird which had landed on his body. He wanted one of the centaurs, who had flesh enough to recreate himself even more powerful than he’d been before, but they traveled in large groups, too dangerous to take a chance with at his present weight. He hated them for their freedom, laughing and talking amongst themselves, prancing around, even galloping at speed, while he was stuck here baking in the light to the two suns with no access to his weapons and sigils of power.
‘They’d pay,’ he swore to himself, ‘They’d all of them pay with their lives! Oh, how he’d feast upon their blood and flesh!’
“I’ve been a fool!” Phil said forcefully. “We’ve had the key in our hand all this time without realizing it!” It was the third day of their watch and nothing had changed. Either Na-Noc had bypassed the Temple entirely, or he was still waiting for a propitious moment to attack.
“What key might that be?” asked Akcuanrut with interest.
“The centaur woman who Na-Noc killed with some sort of Voodoo deathwish, Bluebell, I think her name was. She’s buried back at the foot of that butte where we managed to corner and confront him. If I’ve worked out the logic correctly, if we can retrieve her body, and if any trace of his attack on her still lingers, we should be able to get a handle on Na-Noc, or the Heart — wherever the ‘death-wish’ originated — and track one or the other through the Law of Contagion.”
“Ahh! Another application of your Earth magic.” He nodded sagely. “The link to our ‘shortcut’ is still available, so perhaps someone should go look.”
“Why not the two of us?” Phil said rhetorically.
The wizard beamed. “Yes, indeed. Yes, indeed.”
It was hot and dusty on the fading trail from the Portal back to the butte where Na-Noc had attacked Phil and Rhea, but the wizard was as cheerful as a lark in the morning just to be away from the depressing Temple, lost or not. He had pack horses loaded with three days worth of victuals for what promised to a half-day trip, his apprentices to fetch and carry, a cart filled with magical paraphernalia, and an armed guard composed of a maniple of D’lon-Ra’s former troops. Leading the way, however, were Phil and his two barbarian wives, followed closely by a contingent of twenty centaurs from the herd, Bluebell’s personal friends for the most part.
“There it is,” Rhea said, “Up that dry stream bed.” She didn’t bother to point.
The place was unprepossessing enough, not spectacular at all. The butte itself was a dusty gray sand-color, not terribly imposing, and what little vegetation there was to be seen was either desiccated and scorched by the suns to a dull brown or just barely green, with a whitish waxy coating that made the plants look something like sculpted copies of the real plants that ought to be there, except that almost everything had thorns to defend itself against marauding predators, currently unseen, that mute hostility the only real proof of life.
The horses were a little skittish, perhaps caught up in the moods of their riders, since they all knew what they’d come for, and that it was just around the next bend of the shallow canyon, or perhaps the next after that. The centaurs either caught their own moods from the horses, or had feelings of their own, since Bluebell had been well-liked, and they were sad to be here, to need to be here.
Rhea, on the other hand, was working herself up into a proper fury, since anger was rarely far beneath her surface calm, even when she was cheerful, which she wasn’t right this minute, hadn’t been since they’d started out. “Crap!” she said, and they were there.
The site was undisturbed, as far as they could see. They’d rolled Bluebell’s body partway down toward the stream bed, or what would have been a stream bed if water were coursing through it. Then they’d covered her with flat stones, and then with sandy dirt, until nothing showed except the unnatural mound itself. It looked just like it had looked when those remaining from the previous expedition had left it where it was.
Rhea leapt from the centaur she was riding, and her jaw was jutted out, teeth clenched slightly, as she began to uncover the body of her friend.
Phil and Selene dismounted and went to help her without a word. It didn’t take long though, before it was obvious that something was seriously wrong. Bluebell had been a dappled gray and white pinto in her lower parts, a ruddy olive tone in her upper body, with straight raven-black tresses that reached almost to her waist, but the figure being rapidly unearthed was jet black, and far stiffer than any corpse ought to be. In a few more minutes it was obvious; Bluebell had turned entirely to black stone, like obsidian, like chalcedony, or something in between.
It took more than five hours to recover Bluebell’s petrified body. All of the wizard’s simples and supplies had to be shifted from the cart to bags, so the centaurs could conveniently carry a portion of the load, and then the men-at-arms were recruited to carefully manhandle the body into the cart, mostly upside down, unfortunately, since that was the only way she’d fit, but then they’d covered her with blankets to offer her a little more dignity.
“This,” said Phil, “is a horse of an entirely different color,” when they were finally on their way back to the Portal. It was almost dark, so they’d be returning to the temple of Zampulus in the wee hours after midnight, if they managed the entire journey before the next morning, since the heavily-laden cart slowed down their progress and they couldn’t rush, lest they break an axle or a wheel on the trail. Riding on horseback was interesting as well, since there were so many unique sounds and smells surrounding equestrianism, the creaking leather of their tack, the many hooves around them adding a sort of soft-shoe background to their progress that evoked every Western video he’d ever seen. And then there was the odor of the horses themselves, the similar — but different — aroma of the centaurs, less earthy, and the undercurrent of fresh dung, trodden in or not, that underlaid the smells of the wilderness itself. Riding was a much more coöperative activity than driving a car as well, demanding both less and more attention. Less, because one’s mount knew perfectly well how to amble along, and was very good at picking up cues from the other horses about the best way to go, not to mention the attention they paid to the centaurs, who seemed to be very high-status horses, as far as the horses proper were concerned. On the other hand, you had to be much more concerned about situations in which the horse might feel unsure of itself, when the footing was insecure, or when unexpected movements of animals — or even swaying shrubbery — in the dark frightened them. Then you had to be prepared for the horse to startle, jerk aside, or even rear — a challenge for a city boy — although Selene and Rhea seemed to take it all in stride, evidently one of the many eclectic skills they’d picked up during their changes, along with literally fantastic abilities with every sort of weapon, since they’d transformed themselves into nearly identical avatars of a single fantasy superheroine from an old movie they’d both seen on the TV.
After a pause, Rhea groaned. “Ya think? Good one, Phil. Way to show some respect for the dead girl, who was my friend, by the way.”
“Now, Rhea, dear. What Phillip meant was that this puts an entirely different complexion on things.” Selene snickered.
“Enough, already!” Rhea was really getting mad. “I so don’t want you to talk about her like this!”
“Don’t you see, Sweetheart?” Phil said, as Selene rolled her eyes dramatically, a movement he could see, even in the dark because it was already so familiar to him, “This may be a very good thing for all of us!”
“What? My friend Bluebell being deader than dead? Stone cold dead and turned to stone as well?” Rhea was disgusted by Phil’s callous remarks and behavior, not to mention Selene’s sniping, and twitched the reins to move her mount aside slightly, distancing herself from both of them.
“No, dear,” Phil said patiently, “because of the very important fact that her ‘death’ is beginning to look less like poison and more like evil sorcery.”
Rhea seemed taken aback and moved back slightly with another movement of the reins. “What’s the difference? Dead is dead, isn’t it?”
“Possibly,” he said, “but magic operates in the psychic equivalent of the physical universe, and just as most chemical reactions can be made to work ‘both ways,’ most psychic states and interactions are reversible, as I understand it, at lest to some extent, although there’s probably a psychic equivalent to entropy as well. The key fact is that physical entropy has apparently been suspended for Bluebell, and there’s no obvious sign of chemical or physical decay or deterioration, so my answer to your question is, ‘Let’s wait, and see what we can do,’ that’s all.”
“Do you think that you can help her?” She seemed poised somewhere between hope and disbelief.
“Let’s say that I’m guardedly optimistic,” he said, unwilling either to disappoint her or to give false hope. “I can promise you that I’ll try.”
They rode in silence for quite some time after that, before Rhea said, “Thank you, Phil.”
“I plan to strategize with Akcuanrut before I try anything, since I have no idea how the petrification was accomplished, and exactly what reversing it might do, but I managed to ‘cure’ your own nearly fatal encounter with Na-Noc, so I believe that we have cause to hope. Then too, it seems clear that the sorcery, whatever it turns out to be, is undoubtedly rooted in the Heart of Virtue, so I’m very optimistic that we can forge a link to it that will allow us to track its movements, and thus Na-Noc, which is a very good thing.”
“But if you can track him, can’t he track you?” Rhea asked, her free hand going automatically to her belt and the hilt of one of her many knives, as if the thought of Na-Noc might cause him to appear.
He shrugged with almost Gallic panache. “We already know that the Dark Gods themselves can do this, because it was they who sent you back to Earth the first time, as I understand it, implying that they were somehow aware of your entire journey. I don’t imagine that it would trouble them to tell Na-Noc where we were if it amused them to do so, so I can’t worry about it. It’s sort of like those ancient video shows where the ‘gunslinger’ always left a ‘calling card’ behind, whether a printed card or a silver bullet. On a psychic level, one inevitably ‘signs’ one’s work, just as an artist signs a canvas or a sculpture, because one invests a portion of one’s ‘soul’ in every working. Recognition comes with the territory.”
“So you’re famous already?”
“Oh, indeed. I imagine I’m the only Kohein — a direct descendent of Aaron — in this world, so it gives me a certain… je ne sais quoi” He grinned at this and presented his profile — both ways. “Did you notice?”
Both women rolled their eyes at this. “Not really,” they said in chorus.
“Well, according to our friend Akcuanrut, lineage counts for quite a bit in the wizard business, so having an unbroken legacy that stretches back well over three thousand years is a huge advantage. I’m more powerful than any of his other apprentices already, and I’m just getting started.”
“Can you really trace your ancestry back that far?” Selene asked.
“Not really,” he said, “but I do know that the DNA record tracing the Y chromosome is very uniform for Cohens in general, and keeping track of who descended from whom has been important for many thousands of years, so I imagine the genetic link to the original Aaron is accurate. It’s kind of spooky, when you think about it; that I have an umpty-umpth great-grandfather who’s mentioned by name in both the Bible and the Quran. When I was growing up, it kind of creeped me out.”
“So, it doesn’t any more?”
“Nah,” he said. “You get used to it.”
“I’m worried, Master Akcuanrut,” Phil confided privately, long after the body of Bluebell had been carefully lowered down the shaft in the throne room, and then carried to the terrible cavern below, where it was immediately obvious that the ‘sculptures’ and ‘carvings’ on the walls were suspiciously similar to Bluebell’s lifeless statue.
“As am I, Apprentice Phillip. We seem to be surrounded by actual death, rather than mere depictions of it.”
“With all respect, Master Wizard, I disagree. I believe that we’re in the midst of an ongoing torture chamber, and these unfortunates we see splayed and flayed upon the wals are alive and suffering even as we speak, caught forever like an insect in amber at the moment of their greatest pain and despair, and that their anguish continues in very slow motion, something very much like Earthly depictions of endless torment in Hell, a mindless cruelty that goes on and on without surcease or ease.”
Akcuanrut was horrified. “How can you know this?”
“Because of the nature of evil. This was a second, private, throne room. If these victims of depraved iniquity were merely dead, they’d be grim reminders of the final escape of their victims from torment, the mercy that the wicked perpetrators of this horror would never show, much less contemplate. The fact that these victims are visible implies that their suffering goes on, and their agony will never cease until we free them. The horror of it is that many of these poor people are so terribly wounded that freeing them undoubtedly condemns them to true death, which might well be mercy, but a ‘kindness’, which we’ll be forced to arrange, if we can.”
“But, are you sure?”
“I am,” he said bleakly. “Open your perceptions, Master Wizard. Can’t you hear them screaming? I can.”
“What I don’t understand is why you took Bluebell’s body down to that awful place down under the throne room,” Rhea complained later that afternoon in their quarters, where they were resting after their long overnight trek and its aftermath. “Don’t you think it’s just too horrible down there?”
“I’m sorry, Sweetheart,” Phil said. “I should have told you, but was too depressed. The wicked sorcery that killed Bluebell, the assault that almost killed you, and the evil miasma that lurks within the lower cavern seem to be related to each other, perhaps even one and the same — as far as I can guess — and so part of the same problem. I believe these things to be somehow linked to the Heart of Virtue, since the lower cavern existed long before Na-Noc was caught up in its evil. Akcuanrut and I plan to address them all at once, but we’re still working out how best to attack the problem.”
“Can’t you use the same technique you used to save Rhea?” Selene asked.
Phil shook his head. “I don’t think so. I’m pretty sure that I can’t marry Bluebell — not least because she appears to be dead, but also the logistics seem slightly daunting. In general, I think it’s probably best not to marry outside one’s own species — so dealing with the nasty business down below probably requires a different strategy entirely. It can’t be just consecration, because the church in which we finally cornered Na-Noc had presumably undergone some sort of consecration ceremony, yet Na-Noc was not only free to walk around with no apparent trouble, but was somehow able to draw upon whatever sanctity or psychic power it contained to open a Portal to this world and drag us all back through it.”
“But the consecration of a church is meant to be for the purpose of a church,” she persisted, “which is to be a ‘house of prayer’ for everyone. Even Na-Noc is included on the implicit guest list, since he’s undoubtedly a ‘sinner’ who might conceivably be ‘saved,’ in the religious sense at least. Whatever there is in common between the consecration of marriage and churches, exclusivity isn’t it. Most churches are, by definition, more or less promiscuous.”
Phil thought about this for several seconds before he said, “Excellent point, Selene. I hadn’t thought of it in those terms at all. So we need to find something that’s not ‘promiscuous,’ as you put it, doesn’t have anything to do with marriage, and is still a sacred consecration. My mind is a complete blank. The only things I can think of are the rituals surrounding knighthood in medieval Europe, but it doesn’t seem particularly germane, and I don’t really know anything about them, except that I saw a video once that had the hero doing some sort of vigil in a chapel.”
Rhea said, “Aren’t there places that allow only monks of a particular order to enter? Or religious women, for that matter? Surely those places are consecrated in some way….”
“Monasteries, I think they’re called,” Selene said, “and nunneries.”
“Yes…,” Phil replied, “…and the ancient Temple in Jerusalem had special sections that only certain people could enter. The Holy of Holies was supposedly the inner room where only the High Priest could enter, but we don’t happen to have the stone tablets that Moses purported to have carried down Sinai, so that’s no good.”
Selene added, “And of course women weren’t allowed past the outer courtyard. Sexist pigs!”
“That goes without saying, my very dears. Practically everyone — or at least the men — positively reeked of sexism back in those benighted days.”
“Unlike today, when everyone with any sense at all admits that women rule,” Rhea said charitably.
“Indeed,” said Phil judiciously. “I heartily agree, of course.”
The next morning, Akcuanrut addressed the assembled centaurs and humans. “By the powers vested in me by Emperor Elvi of Myriad, ruler of these lands, I hereby declare Na-Noc to be legally-deceased, since the Heart of Virtue has corrupted his heart and mind beyond all recognition. Whatever it is that purports to be Na-Noc is therefore declared by me in the Emperor’s name to be an usurper and an outlaw, with every man’s hand to be upraised against him, and all property controlled by him, each and severally, including specifically the Lost Temple of Zampulus and the Heart of Virtue, are forfeit to the Crown. As a reward for his exemplary service and actions in routing Na-Noc from a distant world he had no right to enter, I therefore grant to my Apprentice, Phillip Avraham Cohn, son of Isidore Cohn, the right to purchase the entirety of this Temple, and all appurtenances, fixtures, and denizens thereof, for the token sum of one gold coin. I’m given to understand that he intends to use this gift to provide for the general welfare of the citizens of this province, and not for personal aggrandizement, lest there be any question of favoritism or corruption.”
Phil went to his side and presented the Wizard with a single coin, receiving in turn a formal deed, drawn up, as it happened, by Phil himself. “Thank you, Master Akcuanrut. I accept this with my profound thanks, and with my gratitude for all you’ve taught me.”
“You’re very welcome, Apprentice Phillip. May your use of this property be productive.”
“I do so plan, Master Wizard,” he said and bowed slightly.
“Then we’re done here, I think, although I believe that Thundercloud has something to say,” the Wizard said.
Thundercloud took his time picking his way through the assembled crowd of centaurs, who held back from the throne itself, and the dias upon which it stood, because they could easily see over the humans, both men-at-arms and servants, while the reverse was not at all true, and then through the assembled humans, almost delicately, as he came up to where Akcuanrut and Phil stood standing. “Thank you, Master Wizard and your able assistant both.” He turned to address them all, dropping his magical disguise as he did so, startling many of the humans gathered, as they saw an ordinary — if very striking — stallion turn into a centaur male in the twinkling of an eye. “My remarks are first to the humans present,” he lowered his head to scan the crowd, and so fearsome was he in his revealed magnificence that they cowered, just as they’d been afraid of the engraved centaurs above the gate to the temple. “First, I am Thundercloud, and I’ve come to rain on your parade. The centaurs have returned, and we’ve returned in strength and power. We’re reclaiming all of our traditional lands with the full support of the Emperor, whom we now look to for overlordship and protection. Luckily for you, most of these are either unused or used for seasonal grazing, which will instantly cease henceforward without specific authorization from and payment to the resident herds. Most importantly, though, no longer will we tolerate any trafficking in centaur magic nor body parts for any purpose whatsoever. Think well on this: Any human found to be in possession of same…” he glowered at them from his full height …“will be instantly slaughtered and their bodies used as fertiliser for our green fields. A period of grace will be allowed for those currently in possession of same to account for the circumstances by which they came into human possession, pay restitution upon a fixed scale to the centaur’s human representative, currently fixed upon as Akcuanrut, Dean of the Imperial College of Wizards, but delegable to such persons as he selects.” Here he paused again.
Then, after observing the silence, he continued, “Know all present that as the Emperor’s boon for my oath of fealty and support, I am granted both the high justice and the low over my people and any who harm them in any way. Think on this and be wise.”
There was some shuffling of feet, and a few throats cleared nervously, but no one said a word.
Then he looked up, back toward the surrounding centaurs. “And now, I offer my closing remarks to you, my gentle mares, lead mares, and all present under my protection.” In consultation with the Wizard Akcuanrut, we’ve decided that Na-Noc, the enemy we came to fight, has probably fled the scene — doubtless terrified by the thought of facing the mighty centaurs in their glory — and as you know, this gathering is too large to sustain itself in our wilderness homes, so I offer you all the chance to leave as you will, to choose new stallions from amongst the many who follow us, and to form such groupings as seem wise to you. Any who wish to stay with me, within reason, may do so. I leave you to work this out among yourselves, having the wisdom to know which decisions are mine, and which are best left to the collective wisdom of our womenfolk.”
This brought forth a collective high-pitched laughter from the said womenfolk, one of whom stepped forward and called, dropping her own disguise at the same moment, “Well spoken, Thundercloud. We see your wisdom, as well as your strength. We will do as you suggest… for the most part.”
There was another wave of feminine laughter at her last ironic comment, and then the majority started to leave, sorting themselves through silent signals into small groups, then into larger ones, until they queued to exit ten abreast through the wide main doors.
After almost half an hour of milling around and fond farewells, the hall was much less crowded, with the women from Windflyer’s old herd — now Thundercloud’s — left behind, and an extra dozen or so who’d decided to join up and see the world with one of the instigators of the new order.
“Well,” Thundercloud said, “now that we’re alone….”
There was another burst of women’s laughter.
“…we can disclose the real situation. It’s true that Na-Noc is afraid of you, but he’s still out there waiting for all or most of the centaurs to leave, because of his essential cowardice. Hopefully, he’ll be confused by the mass exodus of so many of us, and so be emboldened to attempt to get past our defenses by stealth. We believe that he has some sort of weapon concealed here — we don’t know exactly what or where — which he’s desperate to obtain. We aim to stop him, and have several simultaneous plans in progress to do exactly that, of which we centaurs are the last stopgap, when other plans have failed, although I don’t doubt that, given the success of Wildflower and myself alone against him — with the assistance of our human friends — our strength will prevail, if finally put to the test.”
Windflyer answered, “Those of us who’ve seen the horrors of the cavern below the throne need no prompting, Thundercloud, and we’ve all seen what he did to Bluebell from ambush. It’s clear that he has little stomach for any sort of fight, but rather prefers to torture those already in chains.”
“Then let us set our plans in motion,” Thundercloud replied, and led them from the throne room into the recesses of the temple.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
The last thing a woman will consent to discover in a man whom she loves, or on whom she simply depends, is want of courage.
— Joseph Conrad
Victory: An Island Tale
Na-Noc was suspicious when the centaurs left, followed closely by the men-at-arms and servants, so kept careful watch for a full day and night after, to be rewarded by the sight of the Wizard himself leaving with a train of luggage, provisions, apprentices and servants, guarded by a small troop of men-at-arms. He hadn’t seen the off-world apprentice, but reasoned that he might have slipped away concealed in the great mass of centaurs, who’d raised a cloud of dust that might conceal a hundred apprentices.
Even then, he hid himself from easy view and spied upon the entrance to the Temple of Zampulus, wherein lay hidden his most powerful sigil, by means of which he could once more dominate those he encountered, even that upstart Apprentice who’d wounded him through trickery and some sort of collusion with the centaurs and the Wizard. His hands had burned, just like the centaurs’ hooves, so he didn’t doubt that the centaurs were the real force behind this Apprentice’s supposed magic. They’d pay, all of them, once he became strong again and gathered in his strength in the form of human lives and bodies. Once they’d been subdued, the secret cavern they’d invaded before the Dark Gods had cast him out into that horrible world of hobgoblins and cockroaches might sport a few more slowly-writhing decorations.
“Is he still out there?” Rhea asked, scowling and impatient as ever.
“Sure is,” Phil replied, “although he’s been creeping forward recently, then dodging back to his bush and pretending to be a rock.” Phil’s notion — that the harmful dart he’d magically wished into Bluebell’s body — formed a link to its origin by means of which Na-Noc could be traced, so Phil found it easy to keep track of him as he skulked outside, starting at dust and blowing leaves, to judge by his movements. All in all, the whole affair reminded him of fishing, an activity he’d never been at all fond of. He wasn’t at all fond of hunting in any sense, because of the cruelty involved in the so-called ‘blood sports,’ the same general impulse, he thought, that made creatures like Na-Noc contemplate killing with pleasure. The only man described in the Bible as a ‘mighty hunter’ was Nimrod — whose very name means ‘nerd’ or ‘klutz’ in modern parlance, and had other dark connotations in Rabbinic literature — the man who introduced the eating of flesh to humanity, who were purportedly designed to be vegetarians, the man who first made war upon other people, the man who tried to kill Abraham, the ‘rebel’ who thought to build the Tower of Babel in order to ascend to the Heavens and confront God, not that confrontation was necessarily a bad idea, but the Rabbis agreed that he was probably up to no good, or God wouldn’t have been in such a snit about it as to give everybody in the world different languages so they have trouble understanding one another. In any case, hunters have never had a good rep in Jewish circles, whether the distaste for the trade is based on Nimrod or the fact that an animal killed by a hunter is invariably treif, killed as if by wild beasts, in pain and terror. God is supposed to have allowed humans to eat meat because Nimrod introduced them to the habit, and he made the concession away from vegetarianism out of concern for mankind’s weakness, but then hedged the nasty habit about with so many rules that vegetarianism would seem attractive by comparison. There’s a popular story — well, popular in Jewish circles — about a small town in Poland whose butcher had died, and the citizens were concerned about finding a replacement who was especially punctilious about adhering to the stringent requirements of kosher slaughter, designed to ensure that the animal experiences no pain or anxiety. They interview several, and had turned them all down for one reason or another, whether they weren’t quite as knowledgeable about the law, their knives weren’t quite as sharp as they could be, or some flaw existed in their execution. Finally what seemed like a perfect candidate arrived, with sterling recommendations from a host of Rabbinic scholars, knives that were perfection in themselves, with edges so sharp that a hair floated down upon the edge parted in twain so effortlessly that it was as if the hair had been in two pieces all along, as if the blade had simply reminded them that they had other places to go and so just drifted apart on their way to separate destinations. The town elders asked to see a demonstration of the man’s technique, and the man obliged, slaughtering a lamb so delicately that it was as if the lamb had simply fallen asleep, without a trouble or care in the world. Contrary to his clear expectation, the town elders sadly told the man that he had not passed the test, and the man was astonished. Hadn’t his knowledge of the laws been faultless? His tools and techniques perfection itself? The elders admitted that, yes, all these things were true, but they had to look further because, they told him, ‘Our old butcher, when he drew the knife across the animal’s throat, he wept.’
“So?” Rhea asked. “Does it look like he might try sneaking through the gate any time soon.” She was irritated, he could tell, and idly wondered if she could read his mind, since he was pretty sure that he hadn’t spoken his rambling thoughts aloud.
“I don’t know, dear heart. My experience of social interactions with Na-Noc is very limited.”
“You don’t have to get all sarcastic about it!” she said forcefully.
“I’m very sorry, dear, I didn’t mean to be sarcastic, even if it sounded that way. I know that this endless waiting is hard on all our nerves, and I apologize for my lack of consideration. It’s easier for me, you see, because I can feel where Na-Noc is, and generally what he’s up to, all the time. I’ve been unpardonably thoughtless in not giving you periodic updates without prompting on your part.”
She thought about his reply for only an instant before she said, “That’s okay, sweetie. I’m just premenstrual, I think. Too many updates with nothing happening would be irritating too.”
“Uhm…. Okay.” Like many young men, Phil was a little nervous about the business end of relating with women on an intimate level, and Rhea and Selene’s casual attitude about their periods, and other intimate details about their bodies, sometimes bothered him a little. If they could change that much in just a few weeks — or month’s, he still wasn’t sure how exactly how much time had passed for them when they’d been here before, because they’d already been gone for several weeks on his calendar, long enough for him to have had time to practice quarterbacking with the team, if not quite long enough to become fully-confident in his new rôle, yet they seemed to think that it had been only a few days, and had been surprised that it was Halloween already, but they were acting as if they’d been women all their lives, as if Hastie and Jack had both been vivid dreams, from which they’d woken up to their old realities, as comfortable with their bodies as if they’d grown up in them, had had mothers to advise them about the mysterious changes in their bodies, and had grown into their breasts and hips and… other things… over years of familiar experiences — what did it say about the nature of one’s personality and being if they could change so profoundly in the blink of an eye? If they ever went back to Earth, would they send him to the store to pick up tampons as casually as his mother did his father? The impossibility of their situation overwhelmed him at times. He could see that Mr. and Mrs. Lanyon had been changed, seemingly beyond remedy, since the former husband was now one of many plural ‘wives’ and pregnant with a centaur foal besides. He himself was in a difficult situation as well; with two wives it might be difficult explaining to his parents how exactly this had come about, but he did want to see his parents again, if only to introduce his wives, of whom he was very proud, admiring their incredible skills, loving them both with all his heart, yet joyfully married in separate ceremonies that few amongst his peers — much less society at large — would accept as anything other than a serial crime, if not necessarily a sin. He hoped that his parents would understand, and come to love them both as he did, but didn’t know what strains the situation might provoke in his wider family, or among his friends. He’d known enough gay and lesbian kids, even in school, to realize how fraught family and social situations could become when children — even children who were almost adults — strayed beyond the lines in the social coloring book. He didn’t think that his own parents would mind terribly much that neither Rhea nor Selene were Jewish, since they were Reform, and ‘Jewishness’ was a matter of negotiation, not maternity, at least for their children…. Children! He hadn’t thought about children at all, but he supposed they were inevitable, since they hadn’t been taking any sort of precaution, nor were the typical ‘precautions’ available in what amounted to a medieval society with no more knowledge of modern biochemistry than they had of flying to the moons that orbited this strange planet. He’d heard about the ‘rhythm method,’ but had no clue about how it worked other than an ominous mention in his mandatory sex-ed class that it wasn’t at all reliable, although no details had been forthcoming, nor had he been particularly curious at the time. Already he could envision problems, though, with two potentially-pregnant wives, both demanding pickles and ice cream, in different flavors, on a world which had neither, as far as he could tell. It wasn’t as if he could run out to the Seven-Eleven at the drop of a hat. He’d have to ask Akcuanrut some probing questions about conjurations in his new milieu. He was quite good at conjuring gold and other metals, and had at least participated in large-scale shape-changing, but wasn’t fully aware of what was possible and what was not. Did an object have to have an instantiation in the world before one could conjure one up? Did one have to know the chemical makeup of a food before creating it? He’d noticed that the wizard carried his food along, rather than creating whatever he liked, but perhaps that was for ease rather than possibility.
“Eh, what’s up, Doc?” Rhea said, in a passable imitation of Bugs Bunny.
“What? Oh, nothing, just thinking really. I’m not used to standing watch by remote control. It’s a strange feeling, almost like a waking dream, or like having two heads, one of which is outside watching a bush out in the dry fields outside the temple, and the other in here with you.”
“I thought most guys had two heads, one of which did most of the thinking for them….” She started tickling him, then reached a little lower.
“Rhea! Hang on…!” he sputtered.
“I thought that was exactly what I was doing,” she said in perfect innocence, while demonstrating her grasp of the essentials with a firm assurance. “Think of this as a scientific experiment, seeing exactly how many heads you can juggle at once.”
“But… but….”
“But, Honey, I need it. I’m a little crampy, and there’s nothing better at relieving my symptoms.” She smiled slyly. “Unless you have a secret stash of Midol somewhere in your wizardry toolkit.”
“Well, no, but….”
“Then shut up and do your duty, soldier.”
As it turned out, one head was about his limit in this particular situation, so he missed almost the entirety of Na-Noc’s movements until he was actually slithering through the main gate. “Oh! Shit!” he said, trying to extricate himself from his current situation as quickly as possible. “It’s Na-Noc! He’s already through the gate! I’ve got to get to the throne room!”
“You were just barely through the gate yourself, sweetie,” she said sourly. “Remind me to kill that little twerp slowly.”
“I will,” he said in haste, trying to put on his kilt and shirt at the same time, frantic to beat said twerp to the throne room in time for his prearranged rôle in their little passion play.
“And you owe me, Mister.”
“I do! I promise! Get ready for your part in this, although I sincerely hope you won’t have any part to play….” He gave Akcuanrut a mental shout as he ran out the door of their chamber and sat himself on the throne itself, trying to control his breathing and appear calm whilst waiting for the ‘little twerp’ to show up.
Na-Noc was trying to keep to the shadows as he crept quietly down the corridor, but he wasn’t terribly disappointed to find the Apprentice sitting on his throne as if he belonged there. There was no sign of the centaur who’d been helping him before, and he knew that the Wizard had left, since he’d seen him with his own eyes, so he was looking forward to the first portion of his vengeance with great pleasure. He could almost hear his screams in his mind as he anticipated the first touch of his hand on the arrogant upstart’s heart, knowing from long experience how it would shudder, and then stop, as he squeezed it dry. “Your Master is gone,” he said with silky menace.
The Apprentice shrugged. “Of course he is, but the threatening tone would be much more impressive if you weren’t so tiny and your voice sounded less like Cyndi Lauper. Do you want to try a chorus from ‘Girls Just Wanna Have Fun?’ just to set the mood?”
“Laugh all you want, Boy, but I’ll be much larger very soon, when I absorb your flesh even as I rape your mind.”
“Golly, you who used to be Na-Noc, I’m terribly sorry but I don’t date outside my species, so I’m afraid you’re just going to have to wank off instead. If you do, I wish you’d leave my throne room, as I’m sure the sight would be distasteful, even if there wouldn’t be much of mess on my floor.”
“Your floor? Upstart! Usurper! This is my throne room, and you’re sitting on my throne!”
“Sorry, but you’ve been outlawed by the Emperor, and all your putative possessions were forfeit to the Crown. Considering the inconvenient location, and the generally run-down condition, the Emperor has kindly allowed me to purchase the premises, including all furnishings and appurtenances, for one gold coin. It wasn’t even a very big coin,” he said, almost apologetically. “You’ve really let the place go, I’m afraid, and property vales aren’t really what they used to be. Of course, part of that was having you as a neighbor, so I’m hoping they’ll experience a resurgence once you’re gone.”
“I’ll show you gone,” the little creature sneered as he approached the throne slowly, the better to evoke terror in his prey.
Unfortunately, the prey showed no sign of the slightest discomfort as he said, “I notice that you’re carrying that strange creature, the Heart of Virtue, part of the furnishings which are mine, so I thought that I’d tell you formally that I consecrate that creature as hekdesh Mizbe’aah. Of course, we’ll have to wait for approval of its kosher status, but I’m sure we’ll have a Rabbi or two showing up in the near future, now that we have a growing Jewish community here.”
“What sort of gibberish are you mouthing, fool? Your ramblings mean nothing to me.”
“Oh, sorry. I reckon you may not be familiar with Hebrew jurisprudence. The Heart is consecrated to the Altar of the Lord, Supreme Ruler of the Universe, and I’ll thank you to hand it over for safekeeping.”
Na-Noc, alas, wasn’t listening to the last portion of this little speech, because he was screaming, crying out in incoherent anguish, which was the signal for Selene and Rhea to run out from their chamber by the side of the room, bows in hand, arrows nocked in readiness, while Thundercloud and Wildflower trotted out from the main door opening on the interior, followed closely by the rest of the herd, as well as Akcuanrut and two of his best apprentices, the last two individuals struggling with an iron casket measuring about four feet by three by three, while the wizard himself carried a smaller casket, less than a foot in all directions. “Well done, young Apprentice! Very well done indeed, although I’m not terribly sure exactly what it is that you’ve done.” He opened the smaller casket, took long blacksmith’s tongs already prepared for this task, reached deep into Na-Noc’s seething body with the tongs and extracted the Heart of Virtue, immediately plunged it into the casket and slammed down the lid, then worked at two clasps on the side opposite the hinge to lock it fast.
That done, he told the apprentices to set down the larger casket and go run and get the crucible of molten lead while the centaurs harried what was left of Na-Noc into the other casket as the only escape from their hooves, which were burning off pieces of him with every kick, filling the air with a nauseating stench. At last, Na-Noc had crept inside, the wizard slammed down the larger lid and locked it.
The apprentices had by now returned with a crucible carried between them, heated to a very dull red and sloshing heavily with molten lead, suspended in a four-handed crucible yoke and carrier that allowed them to handle it safely from a distance. In addition, each of them had a bucket of what looked like white mud suspended from one of the handles on their side of the yoke.
The wizard said to the apprentices, “Set down the crucible carefully, then mold a tinker’s dam around the seams between the lids and the caskets, and be sharp about it!”
They’d evidently practiced this task before, because they were sure and certain in their actions, molding a sort of thick clay gutter around the top of each casket, then whispered a charm to dry the clay instantly. “Ready, Sir,” they said in unison.
“Pour out then, the big one first, I think, so we can keep him safe during transport. I still have some small hope that we might rescue him, although the example of D’lon-Ra was disheartening.”
With surprising economy of movement, the two of them picked up opposite ends of the yoke, carefully brought the crucible to one edge of the gutter, and started the pour. The lead flowed like heavy silver water into and around the gutter until it lay shimmering like a silvery ring around the lid, sealing it hermetically, gradually filming over with a hazy film of cooling metal which wrinkled slightly as it shrank within the gutter, leaving behind a sunken valley which extended all around the center of the frozen narrow metal pool. That done, they shuffled over to the other casket and did the same, until the air was filled with the curiously hot smell of molten lead, combined with the earthy odor of whatever substance was mixed with the clay to help it hold its shape. Without a word, the apprentices then took wooden mallets and a chisel from some secret place within their robes, knocked off the clay dam from the larger chest, by now well-hardened, and then commenced to trim the excess lead from around the edge with economical blows of the mallet on the iron chisels. The smaller chest received the same treatment before the two said, once more in unison, “It is finished, Master.”
“Well done,” was all he said, then he turned toward Phil and the two centaurs who were Lanyon père and mère. “Shall we see what can be done with the sufferers downstairs?”
“We can try, at very least, Phil said.” He turned to Selene an Rhea, adding, “You’re welcome to come, of course, but don’t have to. I’m not sure there’s much that we can do for most of them.”
“We must come, Darling,” said Selene, “But couldn’t you do something like what you and Acky did when you made all the mares pregnant? They all changed their bodies as well, didn’t they? Or had them changed on their behalf, anyway. Why couldn’t you help them all? Surely being a centaur would be better than being dead, wouldn’t it?”
Phil looked over at Akcuanrut and raised one eyebrow. “Well, Master Wizard?”
“Not quite the same, I’m afraid. the spell I used is powered by the Fire of Creation, that is to say fertile sexual congress. Since both Wildflower and Windflyer are already pregnant, along with the rest of the larger herd, we couldn’t make any centaurs at all.” He paused to study the two barbarian women carefully. “On the other hand, Rhea here has just ovulated, and Selene is not at all far behind in her cycle. Either, or both, would be sufficient.”
“But I’m premenstrual!” Rhea said, eyes wide.
“I’m afraid your count may be slightly off, Rhea, an easy mistake in desperate times. Did you recently experience a ‘twinge’ or cramping?”
“Well, yes.”
“Breasts a little tender?”
She nodded.
“Not least, have you experienced any increase in sexual desire?”
Again, she nodded, and Phil blushed.
“You might get into the habit of checking your private parts, my dear woman, because you’ll probably notice a distinct change in the ‘slipperiness’ down there as well. We can go into the details later, if you wish, but rest assured that you’re extremely fertile now, and your sister is just now becoming so as well. If either of you, and my good apprentice, of course, would care to, I believe we could do as you suggest. This would, of course, be one route to the restoration of Selene’s parents to human form, although of course there would be one substantial alteration in Mister Utterson.”
Rhea cleared her throat. “I, unh… may have jumped the gun a little. We were… unh… in the middle of something just before Na-Noc arrived. I think my husband may have… unh, arrived just a little before that. I don’t know if that would spoil the spell, but I may be well on my way to being knocked up in any case.” She paused, then blurted out, “Not that I mind, of course! I want to have Phil’s baby, but I just wish I’d had a bit more fun doing it….” Her voice trailed off.
Selene laughed uproariously, then went over to Rhea and gave her a warm embrace, and an even warmer kiss. “Don’t worry, baby, we’ll make it up to you! We’re all of us in this for the long haul, so who’s counting individual kisses? Not me, that’s for sure. You know I love you both.” She looked over at Phil, then said to the wizard, “I reckon it’s down to me then, but that seems fair, since my parents will benefit if it works.”
“Then let’s go collect the Uttersons and ask them if they have any objection,” said the wizard, all business now that he had a plan.
Down in the terrible cavern, a somber but eclectic group was gathered, the Uttersons, Thundercloud, Windflyer and Wildflower, several others from the herd, as well as Phil and his two barbarian wives.
“You do understand, Mom and Dad, that you’ll both wind up looking a lot like Rhea and I do, once this is done, and will both be pregnant with Phil’s child, at least in spirit, so there’s no going back once the process is started.”
“Son… Daughter,” Mr. Utterson squeaked, “it doesn’t matter what we are, as long as it’s human again. After being trapped inside the body of that horrible creature, whose every thought stank of hatred, and of death and decay, I can think of no better way to get back in touch with the heart of life than to take part in its creation. We’d both be proud to bear Phil’s children, since it’s the two of you who’ll bring us back to full human life. I’m fairly sure the silent others watching us now would agree, and if not, they’re fools.”
“You understand, of course,” Phil added, “that you’ll both have a new lease on life as well, since you’ll both be exactly the age of your daughter, physiologically at least.”
“Yes, we do, ” Mrs. Utterson said, in an even higher squeak. “Selene is beautiful, and I may be able to help both her and her father through their own pregnancies, since I’ve been down this road before, so it would be my great privilege and honor to share in her husband’s heritage and gift of life, even by proxy, and to renew our own marriage vows under new names and bodies. If the cursed legacy of Dr. Jekyll has taught us anything, it’s that all things are possible if our hearts are pure, and that love abides, and is all that really matters. That tortured soul, whether Jekyll or Hyde, never did find happiness, because he was looking in all the wrong places, the same places that creature Na-Noc frequented, from which all roads lead to ruin and death.”
Selene was weeping openly by now, and Rhea in sympathy, “I do love you so, Mom!” she said, “no matter what you look like. I know it’s your kind heart and mind inside!” She knelt to pick her up and kiss her protean form.
She patted her daughter’s cheek with one tiny hand. “I know you do, dear, and thank you again for your gift to both of us.” She grinned and added, “It’s about time we were grandparents anyway, but now we know that we’ll have many more years to enjoy our grandchildren.” She beamed. “I do try always to look on the sunny side of life.”
“We know, Mom,” said Selene and Rhea in chorus.
“Well, then,” said the wizard. “While it didn’t matter with the centaurs, nudity being their natural state, ‘sky clad’ is the appropriate attire for sex magic, so if the principals will please disrobe?”
“Of course,” Phil said, and began stripping off his clothes.
Both Rhea and Selene doffed their own garments as well, and Selene said, “You never know, Phil, you may have a little left over for my sister here, just in case she didn’t catch the first time. If I’m going through morning sickness, she’s going to be going through it with me!”
“One for all, and all for one!” said Rhea, the third Musketeer in their ménage à trois.
“Centaurs!” said the wizard, “please stand ready to assist any whose position seems perilous when the change occurs. Human women are much less vulnerable than centaurs to a fall, but your height will help to ease the transition back to solid ground after being pinned to the walls like this, especially for those who had four legs before. I think Bluebell will be alright, as long as she doesn’t struggle during the transition, so one of you please keep an eye on her as well.” He paused to gather his strength, then said, Apprentice! Commence your part.
“I consecrate this temple,” he said, “and all contained in it or around it, both seen and unseen, overt and concealed, to hekdesh, for the purpose of healing and the alleviation of suffering wherever found, for the saving of lives, that is to say, of worlds, for it is said that whoever saves a life saves an entire world, for each experience of the world is unique and precious, more precious than gems and gold.”
After a short pause, the wizard raised his arms, aided by Phil, who stood sky-clad beside him, not cringing in the least, nor did his wives, who stood proudly by their man. “Dalaga! Dalaga Babae!” he cried, and it was the beginning.
This time the light started deep inside Selene somehow, centered in her womb, and gradually spread to fill the cavern, a greenish glow that seemed rooted in life, that filled the darkness with a green brilliance that exceeded that night in the field with Windflyer and the assembled herds by half again or more, penetrating every dark place and scouring it clean and bright again, green rainbows of glory in every shade of green, from deepest phthalocyanine green, almost black, through chartreuse, to the palest pastel tints of lime, all the horrors on the walls and ceiling of the cavern drowned deep in a sea of pure green, the deep green sea of women, sparkling like emeralds, as soft and all-encompassing as love, as strong as a mother’s faithful devotion.
“Ale!” the Wizard said, “Palitan Ale!” and spread his hands as Selene looped her arms around her husband’s neck and spread her legs, arching her body to capture his maleness in one swift jump and movement, as if this were the first movement in a dance as old as life itself, drawing upon the deep well of life, of love, that underlies reality, the endless explosion of life that radiates out into the void, all captured in one perfect pas de deux, the entrée of which had just commenced, proceeding promptly to the adagio, which lasted much longer, melding seamlessly into the first variation when Selene cried out, and her movements paused for an instant, then entered the second variation as her husband picked up the pace of their dance with an astonishing display of strength and power, bending her backward, still standing on one leg in an arabesque while she was cradled in his arms, then shifting one hand to grasp her thigh behind the knee and lift it higher, until she was poised in a reverse arabesque penchée, a vertical split, her body horizontal, facing up, perfectly receptive, yet dominant as well, because it was her need that he was serving, his body bowed low before her, almost to the coda now, his movements building to a slow explosion of brilliant color that overwhelmed the senses, left them all gasping for breath as he filled her womb with life and healed the world, or at least their part of it, and bodies started raining gently from the walls and ceiling, only dimly perceived in the blinding radiance of the light that centered in her breasts and womb, yet spread to flood the cavern with love and healing.
“Sukli! Gumamot!” the Wizard cried aloud, and the dance began again, this time with Rhea as the other partner in a new pas de deux. This time the light began in a deep blue green and shaded into blue, as healing energy filled the cavern and the minds within it with serenity and love, then fell back into the deep green sea of love that supports the world, floating on a brilliant swelling tide of dark passion that cradled the light, nourished it, focused the elemental power of it even as a rising bubble is made possible and visible by the liquid which surrounds it. This bubble world was filled with caring and benevolence, the selfless sacrifice of countless individuals to future generations, the yearning for completion which outlives the lover, spreading out like ripples on a pond, buoying up every floating speck in the deep blue-green sea and propelling it outward, onward, toward the future, bound for whatever destiny awaits us all.
The healing lasted longer than the generation, because it was more necessary, because both bodies and minds needed careful tending and surcease from pain, even oblivion where needed, to start from a past cleansed of everything horrifying or cruel.
When the explosion came, and the coda, it was gentle, fading quickly into warm peace and love, the perfect ending to a perfect day of love.
Phil straightened up and kissed both his wives, who kissed each other, then all strolled hand in hand, in no particular hurry, to where they’d dropped their clothes.
Around them, eyes slowly opening in wonderment, hundreds of women were waking up, their bodies free of pain and perfect, all of them strawberry blonde with green eyes, and wonderfully tall and lithesome. The Republic of Ireland would be very pleased to have any one of them on a tourism poster, because young men in droves — and quite a few women — would be on the next flight if any one of them were waiting at the landing gate.
“Ladies!” Selene called out above the general hubbub of voices, some of them alarmed, some simply gasping in wonderment, and said, “As you can see, you’re all alive and healthy, having been rescued from captivity and torment by the two wizards you see before you, and by we two, Rhea here, the blonde by my side, and me, Selene. Some of you may have noticed that you look a lot like me, because I supplied the spark that gave you new life, so we all look like sisters. Rhea supplied the final healing that made you whole again, so you might think of us as your two mothers as well as your sisters.” She smiled and said, “It’s a little complicated to explain, so I’m going to ask my husband to speak to you now. Please pay attention, because he’ll answer many questions.”
Phil held Selene’s hand for a moment before he began speaking, love shining in his eyes. “Ladies, I don’t know how long any of you have been held captive here, but I suspect it’s been a very long time, because your captors used magic to slow time passing, extending your torment for many, many years, perhaps centuries, so many of you will have no homes to return to, or may find your grandchildren occupying your former homes, or even strangers.” He paused to let a new murmur of conversation rise and fall before he continued, “Some of you — and please feel no pressure to reveal to any of us who you are — may not have been women before this new rising, but all of you can rest assured that we will supply dowries for all of you that will allow you to live in comfort, if not extravagance, for the rest of your lives, so you need neither fear poverty nor suffer any slightest constraint that might pressure you to trade your favors for sustenance or shelter.”
There was a new hubbub of comments and questions, too many to answer all at once, so he merely continued, “Ladies! I’ll answer individual questions later, but can tell you that we have absolutely no way of knowing what your individual situations were or are. The former owners of this citadel kept no records, and there are none left alive to tell us, so this day is the first day of your new lives, no matter what they were before, where you lived, who you were, or what you had in the way of family. If you choose to return to your family home, you may or may not be able to persuade the current residents — or any of your relatives or descendants — that you are in fact who you say you are, and how you came to be entirely different people, although we will supply a letter to those of you who want one, but it won’t really say anything other than what I’ve said just now, although it will bear the signature and seal of the Akcuanrut, Dean of the Imperial College of Wizards, which may, or may not, be helpful.”
He paused again, and then continued, “I’ve already explained that these bodies have been restored to you through magic, but an integral portion of that magic, the magic that gave you new life, was an act of love between a man and a woman, just as it is for every human child. As part of the process, you were impregnated as well, not for any prurient or dishonorable reason, but because it was only through an act of procreation that we were able to overcome your own deaths. Please believe me when I say that you were, for all intents and purposes, either quite or almost dead, and would be dead right now were it not for the fact that you carry a new life within you, as well as the life you were given. Please consider this a sort of trade we made on your behalf with Death, because you weren’t available for consultation, only your dying souls having been left behind. You have this life on loan, and may make of it what you will, but Death’s price had to be paid, and the price was the new life you hold within you. As I said, you’ll each of you have an ample dowry, so there should be no particular impediment to forming a new marriage, if you wish to do so, to live with any of the women here who share your experience, or to live on your own with your baby, whatever suits your inclination and temperament. It’s entirely up to you. We won’t force you to do anything, because you’re free women, all of you, ransomed out from the dominion of death and bondage into freedom and life. You’re free. Looking around you to your sisters, you can also see that you’re all very beautiful, strikingly so, if I may say so. If you’re minded to make a marriage, there are undoubtedly hundreds of men who would vie for your attentions and favor, some of whom may wish to lay kingdoms at your feet, or baronies at least. You inherit too a courageous spirit from your spiritual mothers here beside me, which will allow your hearts to soar to whatever heights you will, as well as an uncommon skill with every sort of weapon, which may help you out of any scrapes you happen to fall into. To be blunt, you’re the sort of women who won’t be buffeted about by fate without landing a few good blows of your own, the sort of women your own mothers hoped — or would have hoped — you’d be, and perhaps your fathers feared.”
There was an uproar of women’s laughter, and more than a few cheers, “Maybe you should be afraid of us, Magician!” one called out, still laughing.
“I’ll tell you this,” he said, laughing right along with them, “I have considerable magical skill and power, although not nearly at the level of my Master here, and am more than a match physically for almost any ordinary man, but even I wouldn’t mess with either of my wives!”
There were more hoots and women’s laughter, the general mood having been lightened considerably, as well as raucous comments from the audience. “You tell’im, Sister!” “Show’em who’s boss!” “Ride that bull!” and many more jibes like them, some not truly suitable for printing in a family chronicle.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-One
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
The journey of a thousand miles begins beneath one’s feet.
— Laozi Tao Te Ching (c. 604 BCE - c. 531 BCE)
Na-Noc was alone in the dark, and he was bereft. The Heart of Virtue, his almost constant companion for many years, except for the brief period in which the interlopers had stolen the precious object from him, the source of his strength and power, was gone. Worse than gone, that upstart Apprentice had poisoned it somehow, so that it burned like the hooves of the centaurs, like the apprentice’s own hands had burned, with just a touch. The man was like a serpent, a basilisk, poisoning everything with some sort of gaze or touch, since everything around him just turned to death.
Life was so unfair. Why couldn’t people just leave him alone?
Just then, the room he was in began to shake, swaying back and forth, up and down with jerky movements, so he was getting nauseous, and then he vomited up some foul substance, filling the little room with a disgusting odor that made him feel even sicker.
Na-Noc began to cry.
The women were getting used to being alive again. Luckily, for at least some of them, the petrification process — however it had been accomplished — had slowed their thoughts so drastically that they’d only experienced a few hours of pain, subjectively, but many had been very confused when they were told that Elvi was Emperor now. One of them had asked, “What happened to Emperor Ingvi?” and had only then broken down in tears when Akcuanrut explained — as kindly as he could — that Ingvi had reigned over two hundred and fifty years ago. It was only then that she’d realized that everything that Phil had explained to them was true, that everyone she’d known was dead, and probably long-forgotten.
There had been a lot of stories like hers, and it was gradually becoming clear to many of the newly-woken that the women who’d shared their peculiar experience were the only real friends they had left in the world. If they hadn’t known each other before, they shared a common bond, that their last memories, if any, were of being taken by a monster, treated very badly, and then they’d passed through a sort of veil, and on the other side of the veil their new lives were waiting for them, right along with Selene and Rhea, the very models of their salvation, and Phil, the father of their children.
Selene’s parents had both been restored to fully-human bodies, of course, and had set up housekeeping in one of the many empty chambers off the throne room, seemingly as happy and contented to be together as two women as they’d always been as husband and wife, although they’d both changed as well, taking on quite a bit of his wives’ personalities in addition to their own, to the point that Phil, at least, had trouble telling them apart, the woman who had been Lucille Utterson — and the man who had been George — having been subsumed in Alice and Sarah, the new names they’d chosen for themselves.
All the women had done the same, in fact, and got along quite well with Selene and Rhea, treating them almost like older sisters — sharing a ‘familial’ outlook, but more in tune, perhaps, with the modern world — so Phil got used to seeing them at all hours, small groups of them talking quietly with their heads together as one or the other of his wives gave them the benefit of their wisdom, but especially they liked to talk about weapons. They all seemed to have inherited Selene and Rhea’s fascination and skills with all sorts of weaponry, and soon enough he’d began noticing rowdy gangs of them playing at juggling daggers in the corridors — sometimes with Rhea, Selene, or both, or neither — shooting well-aimed arrows at bales of hay in the throne room, and practicing their swordplay in the dusty fields outside the gate.
Not one of them, however, had so much as asked him to point their way back to civilization, much less asked for transport out of the wilderness, or for the dowry he’d promised them, but rather seemed perfectly content to set up housekeeping in the temple, one great sisterhood of (mostly) unwed mothers sharing pregnancy stories and folk beliefs on avoiding stretch marks right along with tips on the best way to disembowel a much larger armed opponent using ordinary kitchen implements.
It was more than a little unnerving. In the first place, he felt guilty. One way or another, all these pregnancies were down to him, even though the wizard had arranged the magical mechanics, so all these women carried his babies, at least some of whom he’d never see, if the women left. It hadn’t seemed to bother Thundercloud, but he supposed that centaur stallions had a long history of siring foals they might not have any real part in raising, since the real centaur family centered on the mares, with the stallions treated as expendable — and temporary — sperm delivery systems, to be replaced at need from the ready supply of them who lurked just over the nearest horizon.
On the other hand, he’d started out with one woman in his life — in what he’d thought of as a perfectly ordinary monogamous marriage, despite the fact that the guests had included centaurs and at least one wizard — but his marriage had turned out to have included his wife’s sort-of twin sister almost by default — since they’d refused to be separated from each other when the opportunity to be co-wives had presented itself — and Jewish men — amongst whom he had to include himself — had a very long history of living with powerful women who ruled at home.
The bigamy thing had been a little outside his comfort zone at the time, but he’d later gotten used to it, and then couldn’t imagine it being any other way, despite being a little odd by upstate New York standards — ignoring the historical example of John Noyes and the Oneida Community — because in some ways his wives were two halves of a single woman, seen from very slightly different viewpoints, so his relationship with both of them was enhanced and strengthened by their shared experience of their ‘other half.’ It helped too that neither of his wives felt at all jealous of the other — in fact, rather the opposite, and both were very insistent on ensuring that their sister wife was perfectly happy before they themselves felt truly satisfied — but now those two had many hundreds of almost identical twins wandering around, and even he had trouble sometimes telling whether a woman passing by was truly his wife, Selene, or one of her many twins. He dreaded waking up and finding that one or more of them had secretly traded places with one or another of his two wives, and he couldn’t just laugh it off as a silly idea, either, because Selene and Rhea had conspired together before, just like Rachel and Leah. It hadn’t at all escaped his notice either that Rhea’s name was an ominous portmanteau of those very names. Dealing with magic on a daily basis had taught him that words had power, that the map is not necessarily anything even remotely similar to the territory, but that changes on the map can change the territory in strange and sometimes frightening ways. Having so many essential twins hanging around was an invitation to magical disaster.
He kept waiting for the other shoe to drop.
This niggling feeling that some awkward surprise was waiting to ambush him prompted some considerable consternation, then, when he strolled out from their bedchamber one morning to discover all the women silently assembled, obviously waiting for him to appear. Both Rhea and Selene were conspicuously absent. He’d looked quickly around him, hoping to find some safety or comfort there, or somewhere, until he realized that neither of his wives were present. ‘Dang!’ he thought, feeling a bit hard done by and abandoned. ‘Not again!’
One of the women stepped forward and said, “If you please, Sir Wizard, Selene and Rhea have been telling us about the legends of your world, in particular about the Amazon women and the Valkyries.”
“Yes?” he said guardedly, thinking about the Amazons in particular, who were rumored to kidnap men for bed partners, and then either enslave or slay them when they’d served their purpose. The Valkyries, on the other hand, merely grabbed wounded warriors and carried them up to the Scandinavian afterlife. He wasn’t anxious to experience any of these scenarios.
She cleared her throat, a little nervously. “Well, we’ve decided we don’t want to get married, or leave behind our sisters, and we were wondering if we could just continue living here like Amazons, or Valkyries. Would that be alright with you?”
He blinked. They were asking for something that he hadn’t even imagined, but it made sense, when he came to think of it. His own wives were nearly inseparable, and sought each other out when they’d been too long apart, and these women were spun from the same magical web. “Of course you can,” he said promptly. “I consecrated the entire temple for the purpose of providing for the welfare and healing of the community, so you’d have the right to live here, even if I objected, because all of you constitute the majority of our community in any case. I may have one vote, and my wives of course have another two of their own, but we could no more legally decide what could or could not be done with the property without your consent than we could fly to the moons.”
Now it was her turn to look puzzled. “But isn’t this held by you from the Emperor?”
He furrowed his brows a little. “I suppose it was, in the narrow sense, but the title was necessarily passed irrevocably from the Emperor to me, and I promptly turned around and passed it to a general religious and charitable purpose which is always administered by trustees and a community organization. I just haven’t bothered to set one up yet, although you could do this on your own as well, since you’re the community, not me. Akcuanrut and I arranged all this very carefully to fulfill both legal and religious requirements before we sprang our trap on Na-Noc, and then used the fact of its consecration to free you all.”
“So all this is ours?”
“Well, sort of, but not really. It belongs to the community in trust, but ultimately to God, the supreme ruler of the Universe, whatever that means to you. So there are limitations on even community rights. You couldn’t legally, for example — even collectively — sell the property and pocket the profits for your personal gain without risking the immediate return of the Dark Gods and their creatures to the temple, although you could legally sell the property so you could use the funds to purchase other property which would be dedicated to the same purpose, although that too might risk the return of the Dark Gods to this temple. I wouldn’t do it, and I’d advise against it in the most forceful terms, but it would ultimately be the decision of the trustees, that is to say, you all, or your authorized representatives.”
“So we can stay then?”
He blinked in his own discovery, somehow pleased, then realized that he was profoundly relieved. “This is your home, dear hearts. Of course you can stay.”
There was an excited chorus of women’s voices, but not the usual disorganized hubbub one might hear in other crowds, because all their voices were identical in tone and basic pitch, so the overall effect was melodious even without trying to stay on key.
Without realizing at first that he’d done so, because the emotion welled up from so deep within his heart, Phillip Cohn, rational young man of the Twenty-First Century of the Common Era, both smiled and wept for joy.
Later that evening, Selen and Rhea finally resurfaced from wherever they’d been hiding. “So,” Selene said casually, “I hear the girls are planning to stay?”
Phil rolled his eyes. “You knew they were all along, didn’t you? The two of you left me twisting in the wind, so of course I was imagining all sorts of wild scenarios when I saw what amounted to a peaceful lynch mob outside our door. Where were you, anyway?”
“Oh, out and about,” Rhea said airily. “We had things to do with Acky, and we didn’t want to spring too many things on you at once.”
“Really? I thought that he was preparing to leave with the Heart, taking it back to the Imperial College of Wizards for safekeeping.”
“Oh, he is,” Selene said with equal insouciance, “but he’s also been doing obstetric evaluations for all the girls, which take a little time, even using the latest magical hocus-pocus, so he’s fallen a little behind schedule. He sent Na-Noc on ahead, so the Wizards down south could get a head start on working with him, but kept back the Heart so its proximity to Na-Noc couldn’t build up a lethal potential.”
“I don’t think there’s any danger, but I suppose there’s no harm in being extra careful,” Phil said.
“We thought not, and it gave us time to do an actual head count on the girls, so you’ll be pleased to know that we now have six hundred and forty-five girls on board, and six hundred and forty-nine babies on the way.” She smiled benignly.
“I guess that means that we have a few multiple pregnancies then. Who’re the lucky girls?” He smiled.
“Well, as it turned out, both Rhea and I were pregnant already,” Selene positively beamed, “and Acky told us that the fertility spell he used is absolutely foolproof.” She smiled again, and Rhea smiled with her, but with just a tiny hesitation.
Time slowed to a crawl for him at that instant, as his mind started working, and he realized that his next words would affect him for the rest of his life, whether for good or ill. It didn’t take him at all long to choose, “That’s terrific, darlings!” he smiled with all his heart — it wasn’t difficult — and said, “You mean to say that you’re both having twins?” and gathered both his beautiful girls into his arms. “How wonderful! I’ve always regretted being an only child!”
“So you’re not upset at all, dear? About us being pregnant with twins I mean?” Selene asked. They were relaxing in bed the next morning, having whiled away some few hours the previous evening.
“Not at all, sweet hearts. On this world, I’m an adult, even enrolled in one of the most prestigious local colleges, evidently on full scholarship, so my career’s just ticking along famously. Acky’s already taught me how to conjure all sorts of metals, so money’s not a problem, and I’ve got the two most wonderful wives in all the worlds, and now I’m going to be a father. What’s not to like?”
“But don’t you miss Earth?” Rhea asked.
“Not really. This world is enough for me, at least it is with the two of you in it, my dearest loves, and now we know that all four of your parents are safe and sound, and seem to be very happy, even though their lives have changed, but who’s to say that those new lives aren’t better than their old ones? Your own parents, Selene, are much younger than before, and so have long lives ahead of them, and they seem very happy together. Your mother, Rhea, seems to have really come into her own as Thundercloud, the visionary leader of an entire race into freedom and a land of their own. I believe your father is happier too, and couldn’t be happier about her own pregnancy. I do wish that I could let my parents know that we’re all safe and happy, and I wish that they could meet you both, especially now that they’re going to be grandparents, but I can’t say that I regret any part of this adventure, since we managed to save the world and all. That last bit justifies any sacrifice, I think, and if that means that we can never go back…” he shrugged, “…there are others who’ve given their full measure of devotion without even the comfort of knowing that it made a real difference.”
Rhea smiled and snuggled into his left side. “I’m so lucky that Na-Noc poisoned me. Remind me to thank him, if we ever meet him when he’s in a better mood. I’d always heard the near-death experiences could change your life, and it sure did mine.”
“Maybe not so much, Rhea, dear,” said Selene. “I was missing you a lot. It might have taken a while, but I think we would have wound up together anyway.”
“Really?” Rhea asked, eyes wide.
“Really truly. Haven’t you had the feeling, sometimes, that we were led here for a reason? That everything that’s happened has been intended? Your Dad said it — it seems like a lifetime ago — that all our changes seemed to have been designed to help us survive and succeed in completing our task, and I don’t think that task is over yet, because we’re still changing, if not in form, in our associations with other people.”
“What do you mean, Selene?” Phil asked.
“I mean, we have the beginnings of two small armies now, Thundercloud’s herd of centaurs, and our growing band of Amazon sisters, and almost all of us essentially one family, related in one way or another to the Lanyons and the Uttersons. I can’t help thinking that there’s some purpose behind it, and that we three will play an important part.”
“You’ve forgotten something, Selene,” Rhea said.
“What’s that?” she said.
“Phil,” she said.
Phil tried to demur, “But I’m just….”
“…the best ‘apprentice’ Acky has ever seen,” Rhea continued, “the man who brought together the Lanyons and the Uttersons, who’ve never intermarried before — despite the close association of our families — over more than a century of family history, the man who fathered six hundred and forty-nine babies on six hundred and forty-seven women, including all three of the available Uttersons.” Here, she smiled. “It’s not every guy who manages to knock up his bride, the bride’s mother, and the bride’s father in the span of a very few days. It’s a record I suspect will never be broken, so perhaps we should contact the Guiness people when we get back.”
Phil was scandalized. “Of course we won’t, Rhea.”
“It was a joke, Dear, but I’ve been thinking about this; I don’t think there’s any reason we can’t go back to Earth and still be married, no matter what secular law says, since you said that under Jewish religious law, at least, it’s relatively unexceptional, just forbidden except in drastic circumstances, but you could hardly find anything more desperate than dying, so I think we get a pass. Anyway, I don’t care all that much about what the civil law says — since it really only exists to protect wives in cases of divorce or death — and I know you’ll fulfill your obligations to both of us, willy-nilly, as long as we’re all alive, and the rest is just a matter of insurance, estate planning, and legal directives of support and care. Any time you want to take us back to meet your parents is fine by both of us, but I think Selene and I should leave explaining about the other six hundred and forty-five grandchildren to you. There are limits to our powers of persuasion without hints of lethal force creeping in.” She smiled, without the least hint of the fierce lioness behind her smile.
“I take full responsibility, of course, and you’re absolutely right about planning. In fact, it might be a good idea for all of us to have advance directives and wills drawn up immediately to cover any eventuality — since we live in dangerous times. We should probably ask Sarah Utterson for advice, since she’s the lawyer of the family. She’ll have probably already thought of it herself, since she and Alice are in much the same situation if we ever wind up back on Earth. Whatever we do, we should probably ask Acky to keep copies, and carry a couple around with his signature and seal that we can file with your father’s law firm, Selene, if and when we wind up passing though town. We should probably get Acky to sign medical reports asserting your change of sex as well, since it might otherwise be difficult to prove who we say we are. In fact, the same probably goes for all the Earth people who’ve changed using either the Jekyll formula or magic, assuming there’s any real difference.”
“Isn’t there something you could do with magic?” Selene asked.
He grimaced and shook his head. “Not that I know of,” he admitted. “If there is, it’s more than I’m capable of right now, since records and identity documents are all tied into computer databases these days, so having a plastic card or paper document doesn’t really matter if the authorities can’t verify it electronically, other than as an automated ticket to a false ID charge, and possibly a stint in jail.”
“Drat!” Rhea said. “You’d think at least one of us would have been given the mystical power to cloud men’s minds, or something like those science babes who can dive inside a computer network and hack it from the inside out, like that Borg woman, what’s-er-face….”
Phil rolled his eyes in a slightly-exaggerated manner. “Honey, what we have is the ability to churn out almost unlimited quantities of money, which will open more doors than Batman on his best day.”
That piqued Rhea’s interest. “Uhm, what does ‘unlimited’ mean, exactly.”
“As much as we need,” he said, “basically. Why? Planning an around-the-world luxury cruise?”
“Well, it would be cool to have one of those new game consoles, wouldn’t it? I mean, if we go back to Earth. I do like it here, and I like the centaurs too. I think the whole herd is going to stay with our girls, no matter what we do, because quite a few of them used to be centaurs, and we all seem to have a special affinity with them now. With a few centaurs armed with bows, and a few barbarian babes armed with lances and swords, we’ll have a heavy cavalry that can’t be beat! All the local horses are puny by comparison, and the guys are mostly clumsy oafs, so even if they adopt our tactics they won’t be any good at it.”
Phil laughed in delight. His wives and their endless fascination with weapons and tactics were an endless source of amusement to him, whose only real interest in sports had been to build a ‘well-rounded’ resume for college, and possibly a scholarship. “Not a problem, Sweetheart. We can have a game console in every room if you like, but I do think it’s a good idea to live modestly overall, so one doesn’t stand out from one’s neighbors. Showy mansions and private jets attract the attention of kidnappers and burglars, all of whom I’d like to avoid, especially once our babies are born, however certain I am that either of you could ‘take out’ the bad guys at the drop of a hat.”
“What am I going to do with a private jet?” she asked, puzzled.
“Here? Not so much, I guess, since there are no airports and no fuel, but if we go back to Earth….”
“If we go back to Earth, it will be for a visit, not to stay. It wouldn’t be fair to Wildflower and Thundercloud, who’re pretty much stuck here, unless your ‘unlimited’ bankroll extends to buying Wyoming as a home range for them, and our mandatory wardrobe isn’t exactly unnoticeable in everyday life. Can you imagine us in the supermarket at the checkout counter? I can just see us having a nice conversation with the nextdoorsikeh about our fine taste in throwing knives, or being stopped on the street by the cops for the same reason. They’ll be really pleased when they discover that they can’t even take our knives away and have them stay taken.”
“She’s right, Sweetie,” Selene said. “We’re adapted to this world, not upstate New York. We’d stick out like sore thumbs there, and you’d need a small fortune just to keep us in clothes, since we could only wear them for about ten minutes before they started turning themselves into leather bustiers and hot pants. I don’t particularly relish the idea of going through a New York winter dressed like this either, although I suppose our archetypes would allow us to wear wolfskins or something, in which case all the animal rights activists would throw ketchup on us, or something worse.”
He frowned slightly. “You’re right, of course, but maybe we could do something like dye natural furs hot pink, so they would look fake and be real. Maybe a cape?”
“Ooooh!” Rhea cooed. “ Wouldn’t we both be fanboy wet dreams in fur capes! I’d look good in hot pink, but I really think Selene ought to have vibrant green…. And whips! We ought to have matching black leather whips!”
“Rhea! Be serious!” Selene said.
“Who’s joking? There’s nothing saying that we can’t accessorize, is there? We can carry things around without having them disappear on us, can’t we? Even action figures sometimes come with changes of clothes. I think we could pull off several different looks without violating the ‘buxom barbarian babe’ trademark.”
“Maybe. I guess we haven’t really pushed the limits of the characters, though, and all our experiments have been with modern clothing. In the videos, Red Warrioress had several outfits besides the chainmail and fur bikini numbers, including some that were quite elegant. It’s like she had outfits for kicking ass, other outfits for lounging around the house, and still others for fancy dress occasions,”
“Exactly! I’ll bet we can do barbarian chic just as easily! We just haven’t tried.”
“We’ll have to get some fabrics and try different designs. Even if we’re stuck with leather, what’s wrong with leather skirts? I get really tired of having to practically strip naked when I have to pee, so having the freedom to wear skirts would be a welcome relief.”
“We could do a lot of boho-chic things with fur and leather, although I do like the dreamy quasi-Medieval Pre-Raphaelite look, maybe something with a heavy silk damask. Oooh! I saw a Rossetti painting once with a woman in a beautiful silk lampas brocade gown, all red and gold. If it’s Medieval, that’s practically barbaric anyway. They hadn’t invented forks yet, much less indoor plumbing.”
“And skirts would be much more pleasant when we start showing, and you know we’re going to be huge. My bladder hurts just thinking about it.”
“Oh, golly. We’re going to need nursing bras too! That settles it, we’ve got to go back to Earth sometime soon, if we can possibly arrange it between saving the Universe and all.”
Phil rolled his eyes. Somehow, in all his tentative fantasies about marriage, somewhere off in what he’d imagined to be the distant future, he hadn’t imagined exactly this scenario.
Akcuanrut made the announcement over dinner three days later, “The chest containing Na-Noc has arrived at the Emperor’s Court, and is safely guarded and attended, so it’s time to leave this pleasant spot, together with all who choose to do battle with the Dark.”
“Are we going south to the capital?” Rhea asked.
“At first, we will,” he answered. “After consultation with the full College of Wizards, we’ll decide what to do next, but I believe that we will be focused first on tracking down the source of the evil in this world with a view toward eliminating the threat and destroying the Heart, without quibbling over which task to accomplish first.”
“But haven’t we eliminated the Heart as a threat already?” Selene asked. “It certainly didn’t do Na-Noc any good. In fact, it burned him, almost as if it weren’t evil at all.”
Phil took that question himself. “We neutralized it, but only on a temporary basis, using an obscure provision of Jewish law and a technicality.”
“Technicality?”
“A nifty one, to be sure, but one that can be worked around. First, I consecrated the Heart to the Altar in Jerusalem, which no longer exists on our Earth. Because of that, taking the Heart to Earth would ‘cut’ the link which makes it sacred, and thus subject it to the ordinary rules for charitable donations, by means of which it could be resold for profit, or even stolen, and rededicated to evil. Alternatively, the object could be taken to a world in which the Altar does exist, and a ruling would have to be made upon whether it was fit for the altar. I suspect that the decision could go either way, since as a creature, the Heart is a perfect and unblemished exemplar of itself. On the other hand, it’s of a sort not specifically mentioned in the Law as kosher for slaughter, so either strict or lenient rulings could be made. The Heart is clearly inimical to Life, so I think that an exception should be made, but one can’t depend on finding a priestly expert prepared to apply the Law ‘creatively,’ since historically many Temple Priests were very conservative.”
“But how can this Temple both exist and not exist?”
“Because the answer depends on where you are. Call it ‘quantum uncertainty.’ On Earth, the question is decided, and the Temple doesn’t exist. On this planet, we don’t know how it relates to the timeline of the Temple, that is, we don’t know if we’ve gone backward in time, forward, or even if our timelines are parallel at all. That’s the technicality I mentioned. Until someone makes an actual observation, the existence or non-existence of the Temple is undecided, like Schrödinger’s famous cat in the box.”
“Schrödinger?” said Rhea.
“Erwin Schrödinger was a very famous physicist on Earth and one of the first theoreticians who addressed quantum phenomena in detail. He was the guy who said that quantum phenomena were inherently ‘entangled’ with each other, what he called Verschränkung, because he was born in Austria, and developed an equation that mathematically described how the quantum state of a physical system changes over time, a accomplishment for which he won a Nobel Prize. Very clever fellow.”
“So what about the cat?” she asked.
“No one knows. Since it was only a ‘thought experiment,’ and the formulation is paradoxical, the experiment can’t actually be performed in any meaningful way. The only ‘interesting’ part of it is during the experiment, because the quantum wave collapses into ordinary reality at the very instant anyone actually observes the result, which is no more mysterious, really, than tossing a coin, except that the likelihood of the coin being heads or tails at any given time can be calculated with much more certainty than the instantaneous detection status of a Geiger counter.”
Akcuanrut interrupted this deep discussion with one simple observation, “Who cares? All magic is deeply personal and deeply situational. The outcome may depend on many factors, from what one had for lunch to whether a particular bird flew overhead at a particular time. Because this is a magical task, the destruction of an immensely powerful magic artifact, the undertaking will be fraught with peril, and the outcome will depend upon luck as well as skill, which I believe is all that you really imply with your anecdotes of Shrydinger and quintims.”
Phil laughed. “Probably,” he said. “You put it much more elegantly, Master Wizard.”
“Just as it should be, Apprentice Phillip.”
“Just so, Master, and now on to the business of our trip south with the Heart. I think we ought to take three hundred of our new sisters with us as a military deterrent to idle curiosity and potential brigands, and a matching number of Thundercloud’s herd, with whom they seem to have bonded, leaving the rest behind to guard the Temple from any intrusion.”
“That seems prudent, since my own guards left with the remaining portion of Na-Noc, although it seems unlikely that any brigand would dare to accost any Wizard of the Emperor’s College.”
“They might, perhaps, if impelled by the Dark Gods,” Phil said.
“True.”
“I’d also like to leave sufficient quantities of gold and silver to allow those who remain behind to purchase necessary supplies, as well as to supply the dowries I promised them if I don’t return for any reason.”
“Why don’t you let me handle that, since they’ll find it easier to use the coinage of the Emperor than raw metal.”
“Can you do that?”
“Of course. I designed the current coinage, both gold and silver, and will give you a complete set to aid your own visualizations. It’s quite attractive, if I do say so myself.” He smiled.
“Doesn’t that compete with the official mint?”
“Not at all. The College of Wizards is the official mint, and our expenditures boost the local economy wherever we travel, which means that we, and the Emperor, are very popular among the people we serve. Our world is overflowing with bounty of every sort, and coins merely encourage that abundance to be spread widely.”
“But doesn’t that lead to inflation, where it takes more and more money to buy a given item?”
“Why should it? The metal has intrinsic value, because it can be wrought by artisans into objects of great beauty. The more coins are available, the more objects artists are able to create from them, so this coin…” he produced an example and handed it to Phil… “is in its least valuable form. I don’t see how it’s any different from digging up metal from a mine and then melting it and pouring it into molds, which is difficult and dangerous work. Not only that, but any crude metal stamping process to create a design could be easily duplicated by a trickster who wanted to fool people by using lesser metals. My designs, on the other hand, are impossible to form without magic, and therefore a guarantee of quality, since all the wizards possessing sufficient skill are members of the Imperial College, so it’s easy for any Wizard — even those of lesser skill — to trace the lineage of any coin, and contact its originator at will.”
While the wizard had been speaking, Phil had been examining the coin. The wizard was right; the coin was a perfect three-dimensional sculpture with an interior structure that might have been reproducible in molded metal, but then would have required polishing with miniature tools which he imagined would be difficult to come by on this primitive world, and the effort involved would probably be more than the coin was worth. He tried to create a duplicate, and succeeded after a few false starts. The shape of it was wicked hard to visualize. “You’re right, Master Wizard. I spoke without thought, based on the crude physical processes in use on my own world, where most of our money is printed on paper.”
“But that’s insane! Who on your world would trust a coin made out of paper? Any spark could set it aflame! then pffft! your coin is gone.”
“Well, that’s a problem, I must confess. People have to be more careful of their money on my world, so most things are actually purchased through electronic funds transfers, a process of communication through which the buyer verifies that funds are available by means of messages that fly through the air, like the television you saw when you visited our world.”
Akcuanrut was profoundly uninterested in the so-called ‘television.’ He could have produced a better illusion of life when he was a mere apprentice. “It seems a waste of time. Do you have to carry around these ‘television’ things wherever you go, just to buy something?”
“Unh, no. Never mind. Your solution seems easier, for this world at least, and there are many people on our own world who argue for the gold standard, even today, without taking into account the practical difficulties, not least of which is the fact that there’s a total world economy of roughly eighty trillion dollars, while the total amount of gold produced every year is only fifty million ounces, more or less, and there have only been ten billion ounces of gold mined in the entire history of the world, a pile about the size of a small eight-floor office building, a cube of gold about eighty feet on each side, a pile that would easily fit inside the throne room, yet who would trade the entire world for a pile of gold, however large or small? Even figuring only the value of the world economy, that would make gold worth about one million six hundred thousand dollars an ounce — vastly more than its ‘real’ value, even depending upon fluctuations in the world supply of stupidity — and limits world economic growth to approximately six and a quarter ten-millionths of one percent a year at most — even discounting the tremendous costs of production and environmental degradation — a recipe for economic stagnation that’s just a tiny bit above zero — or less than zero once all costs are factored in — and so guarantees increasing world poverty as the population increases, not to mention the uncomfortable fact than anyone who sold the entire world for any amount of money would be an utter fool. In short, it’s a false equation designed by greedy idiots who’ve never managed to grasp any mathematics beyond the scope of their fingers and toes. Your way at least allows for substantial growth with no adverse impact at all that I can see, since your world supply of gold can be adjusted at will — limited only by the supply of available wizards — with zero environmental impact, no streams poisoned by mining waste products, no lives lost in dangerous excavations, and no real temptation to steal another country’s treasure, since it would be cheaper to make your own.”
“Exactly, O Apprentice Phillip. You’re well on your way to Mastery, I believe, although you’ll have to be examined by a panel of Wizards to claim the title fairly.”
“Why, thank you, Master wizard. I’m flattered by your regard.”
“No flattery intended, young man, just a simple statement of fact. You have a gift for magic that should have been treasured and nurtured since your childhood, were it not that the inexplicable scarcity of magic in your world prevented anyone from noticing.”
Rhea looked toward Selene and said, “That’s quite some husband you picked for us, Sis. How did we get so lucky?”
Selene looked back and answered, “I’m beginning to think that ‘luck’ had nothing to do with it, that we merely trod the paths of our separate destinies until we arrived at a common point.”
“Zivugim,” Phil said quietly, “One’s true life partners in every sense, more than just foreordained, since mere destiny can lead one to the wrong spouse. It’s said that it’s just as difficult to find the perfect life partner as it is to split the Red Sea in twain, and so requires a miracle.”
Rhea looked skeptical. “It really says that? Where?”
“In the Babylonian Talmud: Sotah 2-A, I think it is,” he said. “The actual word is from Greek, the same root from which we derive ‘conjugal,’ ‘zygote,’ ‘yoke,’ and ‘yoga.’ It’s a pervasive concept all through Indo-European philosophy and science.”
“Yolk? Like an egg?”
“No, ‘yoke,’ as in ‘join together’ for a common purpose. ‘Conjugal’ refers of course to marriage. A ‘zygote’ is the fertilized ovum that eventually develops into a new life. And ‘Yoga’ is a Sanskrit word referring to the union of the soul with God.”
“But how does ‘yolk’ come in?”
“It doesn’t, not really, other than by pure coincidence. Our English word ‘yolk’ is from a word that meant ‘yellow,’ which is why there’s an ‘L’ in it, from Middle English yolke, yelke, from Old English geoloca, derivative of geolu yellow. An egg, however, is not necessarily fertilized, just as a spermatozoa can’t grow into an embryo without joining with an ovum to form a zygote, the union of the male and female gametes to form a single new cell which is capable of division and growth, the which miracle we see, through an odd circumstance of fate, not two, but four examples of before us.”
Akcuanrut interrupted, “I see that declarations of undying love and ardent desire have changed since I was a young man. I highly recommend couching these curiously bloodless sentiments in more appropriate language, preferably in private, so that your lives together will be blessed.”
Phil, Selene, and Rhea all blushed and fell silent as the wizard swept out the door.
“I’m sorry, Sweethearts. I’m essentially a science nerd. If I didn’t play football and have perfect vision, I’d be a skinny kid with glasses held together with sticky tape and bad hair.”
“Don’t forget the pocket protector with ten different colored pens and pencils,” Rhea added. “Heck, when it comes to that, we were all science nerds. Selene here was the only approximately normal kid between the three of us, and she hung out with me, so she was probably suspect too.”
“Oddly enough, I can barely remember either of you as Jack and Hastie, although I know intellectually that we were on the same football team, and must have taken quite a few of the same classes over the years. Instead, I have vague memories of you both as younger versions of yourselves, just as beautiful, and way out of my league. You were both cheerleaders, and I was on the second-string squad who sat on the bench waiting for one of the guys to break a leg or something.”
“I was a cheerleader?” Rhea asked, not at all displeased. “I bet I looked hot in those cute outfits.”
“Sure were, and sure did,” he said. All the guys on the bench were in love with you, and half the rest of the male student body.
“Okay, this is seriously weird,” Selene said. “It’s like history is being rewritten on us, because I’m starting to remember the exact same thing, but I know that it’s not true.”
“Maybe it is, Honey,” Rhea said. “We’re setting out to change the world, so maybe the world is changing on us the closer we come to success. Wasn’t it in one of Lewis Carroll’s books where the White Queen says, ‘It’s a poor sort of memory that only works backwards’? Maybe it’s a poor sort of causality that only works forwards as well. Look at our bodies, Selene, we have breasts and hips that imply menarche, puberty, and normal development as young women, and our brains have obviously done the same, because we think like young women, as far as I can tell. I remember learning how to paint my nails, curling my hair — I wasn’t happy with it — and having sleepovers with my girlfriends. How does all that happen without a real history to match?”
“Through the Looking Glass,” Selene said.
“That’s the one,” she said.
“We seem to have stepped right through.”
Akcuanrut filled their quarters with a nice assortment of gold and silver coins before they left, enough to meet the needs of all their remaining number for the foreseeable future, plus enough to pay out the dowries of any of the sisters who wanted to leave, although that didn’t seem likely at present. And then they set off to see the wizards.
Sarah and Alice Utterson stayed behind, but saw them off with good wishes and fond farewells. Despite their newfound skills with knives and whatnot, they preferred, they’d said, to stay at home. Be sure to write, they’d said, as they waved their hankies very prettily. “Bye, bye!”
Selene wasn’t a bit surprised. Her parents had always been homebodies. “I will if I can,” she said, “Bye, bye,” she said, bleakly.
It was surprising, to Selene at least, how long it took for more than three hundred mounted riders to leave the temple. “This is really spoiling my exit,” she muttered to Rhea as their little band of adventurers rode out, led by Thundercloud, Wildflower, and Windflyer, with Akcuanrut mounted on one of the few actual horses they had left, together with his remaining guards, also on horseback, and the wagon, the same one they’d used for Bluebell, carrying supplies and the small sealed casket with the Heart of Virtue safe inside. The ancient centaurs carved rampant beside the doors of the temple seemed particularly fierce, their bronze eyes glinting in the early morning light, somehow sculpted in such a manner that they appeared to stare directly at the viewer, and then follow their movement with singular purpose. Their teeth were clenched tight, as if they thirsted for the blood of their enemies, and their eyes still followed as they finally rode down the valley into the dust left behind by many hooves.
Her parents had gone inside by then.
Selene and Rhea were singing the old Katie Melua song ‘On the Road Again’ about three hours later, tired of eating dust and trying to keep their spirits up. “This whole double column thing is stupid,” Rhea complained, when they’d finished the last verse they remembered. “Some sort of macho military thing, I suppose, but it reminds me of an idiot John Wayne movie. The centaurs have the right idea, moving gracefully in a sort of loose flowing mass, like a flock of birds, but not in the sky,” she added unnecessarily. “Who told them we have to travel like this? The centaurs can’t even grab a bite to eat along the way, because everything is trampled, and what isn’t trampled has dung on it.”
“I don’t know. Phil maybe?”
“He’d better not’ve. It’s dumb.”
“Yeah, it doesn’t sound like him. He’s usually pretty much of a ‘go with the flow’ kind of guy. I can’t imagine him as some sort of quasi-militarist tyrant.”
“In which case, he should’ve noticed that it’s stupid. I’m going to ride up and tell’im.”
“Good idea. Let’s both go.” They told their centaur friends what they planned to do, and the nearby mares thought it was a good idea too, so they broke into a gallop, covering the ground to the front of the column, more than a mile and a half, in about twenty minutes, since the front of the long line of centaurs and then horses kept on moving while they were catching up.
“Hey!” Rhea called out as they came up to Phil and Acky. “Wait up!”
They shuffled to a confused halt as the troops and horses behind them tried to figure out what they were doing.
Phil turned on his centaur, more than a little confused. “What’s wrong, Sweeties?”
“This whole marching in columns thing is wrong, is what,” Rhea complained. “The centaurs can’t grab little snacks along the way because by the time we see anything green someone has either eaten, trampled, or crapped on it. Weren’t you guys paying attention to anything but your noses up here? All you have to do is look behind you to see what’s wrong, and it’s terrible tactics besides, because it’s so obviously unnatural.” She looked at Phil with particular scorn. “You might as well be blowing bugles and announcing yourself as the incredibly stupid escorts to something extremely valuable, because you’re letting more than half of your forces get tired and hungry while you strut along here as the ‘leader of the pack,’ like you were in some sort of stupid motorcycle gang.” To say that Rhea was ticked off would be grossly understating the case. In fact, she was furious, and the dusty ride to the front of the column hadn’t improved her mood one tiny little bit.
Selene merely glared at him, which was even scarier.
“Uhm….”
“Don’t say a word!” Rhea cut him off. “We’re going to call a halt right now so everyone can recover from y’all’s stupidity, and then we’re moving forward as a loose herd, like both centaurs and horses do when they’re left to their own devices. Thundercloud, Mom, your natural place is to the rear or side, so you can keep an eye on everyone, which you can’t do right now unless you’ve got eyes on the back of your butt, and I’d suggest we put the cart and other luggage in the middle of the herd, to conceal it from view as much as possible. I’m going to pass the word to all the centaurs to use their magic to conceal the fact that they have riders, so they’ll look like an ordinary herd of wild horses from a distance.”
Phil said, “Unh…. Okay.”
“Don’t get us wrong, Phil, we love you, and we love how you’re blossoming in your wizard work with Acky, but we’re the military strategists in the family, not you, and not Acky. We have a mission to accomplish, to deliver the Heart and our heavy cavalry troop to the Imperial city as quickly as possible without compromising our strength in case of attack along the way. Please let us do that, while you and Acky concentrate on wizardry and other sneaky and/or mysterious stuff.”
“Uhm…. Okay,” he said again.
“Excellent plan, Rhea,” Acky said. “It was getting on toward lunch in any case, and I was actually feeling a little faint.”
“Oh, goodie, then we’ve rescued you as well.” She couldn’t help but roll her eyes. Then she rode back to where the Acky’s troops were waiting patiently and called out, “You men-at-arms! New marching orders! We’re going to be moving forward in a bunch — as best we can, depending upon terrain — and we want to keep our main strength concealed as much as possible, so we’d like to keep the wizard’s wagon, the pack horses, and you all in the center of the herd. That way, if anyone dares to attack us, we’ll be able to call upon your services as a rather nasty surprise for any brigands we encounter along the way.” Rhea could be surprisingly diplomatic, when she put her mind to it. It was a skill she’d practiced for those many occasions when she wanted to persuade people to do something against their better judgement.
Several of the men nodded sagely to each other, acknowledging the wisdom of this tactic, although one did shout back, “Do you have the Wizard’s authority to change our regular orders?”
In answer she shouted, “Wizard! Are my orders to be followed by your troops?”
“Yes!” he shouted back, and nodded vigorously, in case anyone failed to hear.
“Okay by you?” she asked her interlocutor.
“Yes, Ma’am!” he said promptly.
“The wizard would like a nice meal as well,” she improvised, “once you get situated, so we’ll have a good long break in our journey if you manage to take your time in preparing it.”
He nodded sagely, well-accustomed to military protocols. “Thank you, Ma’am! We appreciate it.”
“As do I, Soldier. As do I.”
It wasn’t until the third day that Rhea and Selene became nervous about their situation, despite Master Wizard Akcuanrut’s assurance that they’d had no trouble on the journey north. Before them was a range of high mountains, nothing to rival the Sierra Nevadas, but definitely more rugged and imposing than the Adirondacks. As they approached, the low river valley they’d been following became steeper and more narrow as they climbed up from the plains. The meandering river was now a rushing torrent, passing through rock formations that were deeply undercut. In some places the rocky beach at the side of the cascade was so narrow that there was barely room for a single horse to walk beside the tumultuous cataracts and rapids, so they’d had to dismantle the cart to carry it over the rougher sections. Worse, though, was the fact that their troop had been forced back into a narrow column, sometimes single file, so their flanks were heavily exposed to any sort of attack and reïnforcements would be difficult to bring to bear. The cliffs above them posed their own threat, since an enemy could simply drop boulders down on their heads, if they once achieved their heights. The whole situation gave both women the creeps. “Some fun, eh, Selene?” Rhea observed loudly, casting wary glances at the cliffs above them and trying to be heard above the constant ‘white noise’ of water eating away at the rock which tried to constrain it.
“Lovely scenery. Remind me not to go to Niagara Falls, if we ever have a honeymoon.” She was looking at the bend ahead, where the thundering river turned a dogleg corner, leaving them a view dominated by the rock wall they were approaching. The river itself told them that there was something around the bend, but they wouldn’t know what until they got there.
“Don’t let’s go to Niagara Falls for our honeymoon, Rhea, it’ll be entirely too noisy and damp. Leather bustiers become extremely irritating when they’re wet, which is something they never taught us in Home Ec.” They were walking along a rocky ledge of solid rock worn smooth by some higher level of river flow when, ‘snap!’ an entire section of the rock fell out from under them as they both hurtled down into the dark, a darkness quickly filled with vague squat shapes, like lumpy children, but these children were all waving long knives whose edges caught what little light there was.
“Oh, crap,” they said in unison, and started fighting, back to back.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Two
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
I have said too much unto a heart of stone
And laid mine honor too unchary on ’t.
There’s something in me that reproves my fault,
But such a headstrong potent fault it is
That it but mocks reproof.— William Shakespeare speaking as Olivia, Twelfth Night, Act III, scene iv 4
“What ho, Sis!” Selene cried out in the oppressive gloom. “Gnarly little stinky men!” with six quick flicks of her hands, Selene sent six knives through six stocky throats, two at a time, and whipped out her sword
“Who you callin’ a ho, ho?” Rhea did the same, accounting for an even dozen between them, which left unknown numbers jostling to climb over a sudden low ring of inert bodies laid low. It can’t have been easy, because by that time Rhea had her own sword out and was cheerfully lopping off misshapen heads, one by one, but very deftly, which made a smaller pile in front of a growing pile of stocky little bodies. “You’re right about the stench, though. These little guys have obviously avoided soap and water like the plague. Pee-yew!”
“Shouldn’t that be a Yoo-Hoo?” Selene said, lopping off rather more than a few of her own. “Maybe a little high-fructose corn syrup would sweeten them up a little.”
“I’d rather have a V8! It’s healthier, and doesn’t have nearly as many empty calories,” she said conversationally. Her vorpal blade went snicker-snack, and a few more heads rolled back to the growing pile. Without a further word, she held out her hand to her twin and, in an astonishing display of acrobatics, fell backwards against the wall of heads and bodies behind her, using her momentum to catch Selene with her feet against her hips and hurl her up and over the pile of corpses, then did a cartwheel back and up over the other side, dropping into the midst of another press of struggling lumps. Since they couldn’t easily get behind her, she soon had another wall of death building in front of her, and the dwarves — for that’s what they were, now that she could see dimly in the light filtering down from high above them — began to falter in their attacks. From behind her, she heard Selene start chanting, accompanied by a grim percussion of swords and knives clashing.
“With exquisite grace I throw off my cap,
And abandon the cloak that protects me.
Cold steel in hand, I’ll tear down this trap —
With the help of the girl who completes me!”
‘Clang!’ ‘Pang!’ ‘Squish!’ ‘Crunch!’ their swords spoke in their own sharp language.
Rhea riposted, “Cyrano? You’ve taken considerable liberties with his French, not to mention his rhyme scheme, but I prefer a more lighthearted approach….
“One, two! One, two! and through and through
The vorpal blade went snicker-snack!
He left it dead, and with its head
He went galumphing back.”
She suited her actions to these cheery words, more or less, and left another dozen dwarves somewhat shorter as she chanted, then punctuated her poetic remarks with a few extemporaneous bons mots from her sword. “The French, I think, tend toward lugubrious morosity.”
“Rhea? Selene?” Phil’s voice floated somewhere high above them.
“Give us a light, Love! Would you please?” Selene called out from somewhere near between two walls of little bodies, the staccato clashing of her blade unfaltering.
“And possibly a rope!” Rhea added, at the center of another ring of death, finding a few more knives to throw, all of which made very satisfying ‘thunks’ as they sank into craggy dwarf flesh.
“Close your eyes, Dears!”
Obediently, Rhea did just that, for just an instant, while hurling two knives into the press from memory, and a blinding light — even with her eyes closed — suffused the darkness with the light of a thousand suns, accompanied by the sound of dwarven voices screaming in apparent agony. “Good one, Phil!” she said, blinking away tears, so brilliant it had been, even with her eyes screwed tight, and a lesser level of light remained, emanating from a floating ball of bright white light that drove away the shadows, and evidently the dwarves as well, because those that were left fled gibbering and wailing into deeper recesses of what appeared to be a larger system of caves and tunnels.
“Nice fireworks, Sweetie!” Selene called out from her left side, rounding the corner of the jumbled pile of tiny body parts just as a pair of ropes uncoiled from somewhere high above them, where they could see a patch of blue above the gray rock walls which comprised the tiger pit by means of which they’d been waylaid.
They both twirled the nearest rope around one wrist almost as if they’d had their movements professionally choreographed, each allowing the remaining length to wrap around one arm — leaving their sword arms free — and called, “On rope!” in unison, whereupon the ropes began to rise toward the blue sky above them, as smoothly as an electric elevator, but much less substantial, and the two girls ascended towards freedom as gracefully as trapeze artists on their lift ropes, and almost as fetchingly attired.
As they cleared the top of the pit — nimbly wriggling over a mattress draped over the edge of the pit to prevent chafing their separate rescue ropes — they could see Thundercloud with a rope over each shoulder, trotting purposefully away from the edge — the powerful traction engine for their rapid ascent — and Akcuanrut chanting at the edge of the rushing stream, saying finally, “Iunat! Dumilat!” as a deep cleft opened in the solid rock with an eruption of red-gold light that flashed up into the sky, instantly creating a wide channel that let the river in, some portion of which took advantage of the handy shortcut to a lower elevation by rushing through it with even more enthusiasm than it had been crashing over the rocks and rills of the streambed just moments before, plowing across the ledge, then arcing gracefully down into the depths of the pit, the faint screams of its troglodyte inhabitants rising past the thunder of the cataract as the river fell into darkness.
“We’re gonna wash those creeps right out of our hair,” the two women sang in harmony as they watched the riverrunning through and down into the roaring depths of the granite moulin.
“Do you suppose we could name it after ourselves?” Rhea asked. “I’d like to call it ‘Rhealizing Ultimate Reality,’ I think.”
“I don’t know, Rhea,” Selene riposted. “I think the ‘Selening Power of Teasing’ might be better.”
“How about ‘Find a Hole and Phil It!’ ” said Phil, and they all laughed.
“Well,” said Phil, “at least we know that someone is worried about us, whatever that was.”
“Didn’t you know?” Selene said.
“Ummh… Honey, you were down the bottom of a well. We could hear a lot of excitement, but didn’t really know what the heck was going on, except that you were in trouble.”
“It was dwarves,” Selene said. “There seemed to be hundreds of them, shifty little swarthy types with black beards and moustaches. If they’d been taller, and a lot skinnier, they’d have made good villains for a Gilbert and Sullivan comic opera.”
“Dwarves?” Akcuanrut asked. “What are dwarves?”
“Little guys,” Rhea said shortly, “about three feet tall at their tallest, and almost as wide as they are tall, but fully mature… other than their homicidal tendencies, of course. That shows a certain lack of spiritual development, at very least.”
“I don’t know these ‘dwarves’ you speak of. Perhaps the Dark Gods have sent them here to bedevil us.”
“It certainly seems to lie within their powers,” Phil observed. “They evidently had little or no difficulty in tossing you all back to Earth after your previous adventures on this world.”
“On the other hand,” the wizard mused, “it seems to argue for the efficacy of your strange rites of protection, since it would have seemed simpler to simply snatch all of us away, including the Heart of Virtue, if they’d been able to do so.”
Phil rolled his eyes and said, “Oh, crap!” then scowled.
“What’s the matter, Apprentice Phillip?” the wizard said.
“Ask them!” he pointed at his two wives….
…who began to laugh. “Poor Phil,” they said in unison, “Hoist on his own petard.”
“So how is this going to work?” Selene asked reasonably. They were camped for the night at the top of the pass, ready to descend the other side of the range and enter the Imperial city, which was situated on the banks of a mighty river, whose main tributary sprang from the valley before them. “Are you going to have to take all these women to bed?”
“I hope to Hell not,” he said, tossing a few sticks into the smallish campfire they were huddled around, since they were at sufficient altitude to be both cold and short of breath, but the stars were amazingly bright and wood was scarce. “Trying to fulfill my supposed ‘duty’ of providing conjugal relations and pleasure would kill me, and they’re all pregnant by me in any case, so I think that we can fairly regard this as a formality to ‘legitimize’ the babies they carry in my name, if that matters to them. I’m hopeful that we can legally — and spiritually — get away with not doing anything more personal under the precedent established by an extreme right-wing nutcase who was imprisoned for murdering some politician back in the early days in Israel. Another idiot supposedly fell in love with him — perhaps because she was a right-wing nutcase too — and first divorced her then husband and married the murderer by proxy, which is permitted under the Law, as long as the bride price is paid by the prospective husband’s authorized representative and accepted by the bride in his name. After that, the ketubah — which contains the formal consecration, as well as the husband’s financial obligations — is signed and witnessed as usual, and the marriage is valid. Because the groom was serving a life sentence, and in fact died in prison, there were no normal conjugal relations at all, as I recall — although, to be honest, it was long before my time — so there are obviously exceptions to the general rule, and I think this ought to qualify as one. I also think that couples like Alice and Sarah, your parents, Selene, should be able to contract a valid marriage on their own, and any couples — or others — who wish to form a marriage of their own should be allowed to do so. How could anyone legitimately claim that a man transformed against his will into a woman is forbidden to remain faithful to, or to reconsecrate herself, to her wife? Since we didn’t keep track of who was who when when we transformed the prisoners, I have no intention of even trying to enforce any post facto adjudication to try to enforce some medieval standard of propriety. Our sisters can do what they will, as Aleister Crowley once famously said.”
Rhea looked at him suspiciously. “Does this mean you don’t love me any more, Phil?”
He smiled at her in mild reproach and said, “Of course not. Not at all, Sweetheart. I was half in love with both of you all through high school, and I know you both love each other. How could I have ever dared to separate you? I love you both, and count myself blessed above all other men to have had the amazing luck to win the affections of two such beautiful and amazing women, for reasons I don’t even pretend to understand.”
Selene arched one perfect brow at him and said, “You always were a silver-tongued devil, Dear. Don’t ever change.”
“I’ll do my best,” he said, smiling, “dear hearts both of you. It’s my stock in trade, after all,” he added, and gathered them both into his capacious arms. “In all modesty, not to mention gratitude, two women are all that I can possibly handle, unless you tell me differently, although, quite frankly, I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t. I do quite like being able to hold you both within my arms, and one more body in our bed would be way too complicated for my simple brain to cope with, I think. The way I see it — assuming we ever recover your ancestor’s formula, Rhea — is that we have these bodies of ours on loan, and when we get old, we’ll undoubtedly want to use the serum to rejuvenate ourselves, so I’ll be wife to two brothers, which is all I can imagine coping with as well.” He rolled his eyes toward heaven.
His two wives both laughed. “And we’ll be sure to keep you very busy, dear,” Selene advised him. “The way I see it, you’ll owe each of us two babies, so there’s no telling exactly how much we’ll have to practice, to keep you on your toes.”
“What? No interest on the debt? You’re letting me off cheap,” he said and laughed. “Although with two fine strapping young husbands to vie for my attentions, I imagine I’ll have you both jumping through hoops to keep me satisfied.”
“Honey,” said Rhea, twirling one half of an imaginary moustache, “we are gonna wear you out!”
He shrugged. “Fair’s fair, my darlings, but I can hardly wait to see you try!” He stuck out his tongue in conscious imitation of their habitual good-humored defiance.
Since the fire was dying down, and no one felt like scrounging around in the dark to find more bits of wood, they retired for the night then, wrapped themselves in blankets, and so kept warm by other means.
Everyone was up well before dawn the next day, because the temperature had dropped sharply under cloudless skies, so it was just too cold to be still, no matter how warmly dressed and covered. The stars were still beautiful, but neither Phil nor his wives could recognize any of them. Although there was a visible band of stars overhead — clearly the starry haze of some sort of spiral galaxy seen from the inside — it was much thicker and brighter than what they remembered of the Milky Way, and Phil theorized that they were in a different island universe altogether, possibly even a different plane of reality. “It stands to reason,” he said, “that the basic laws of our Universe hold true, since we can eat the food, drink the water, and so on without apparent harm. At the same time, we could be widely separated in either time, space, or both. The pattern of stars in the sky is completely different on a large scale, so I think that we can assume that it’s either a completely different galaxy or is our own galaxy at a much earlier stage of development. I think that I remember reading somewhere that galaxies evolve over time from an initial globular shape into the narrow spiral we see in our own galaxy.”
“Uhm, Phil,” Selene said, “I don’t see what difference it makes to anyone. We already know that we’re not on our Earth, so what does it matter whether we’re separated from it in time, space, or any other exotic measurement?”
“Because I’m trying to figure out whether magic seems to have disappeared on our Earth because of some general decay, or whether it’s some particular feature of Earth that caused it.”
“Like atomic bomb testing? Ozone depletion? Pollution?” Rhea suggested.
“Exactly!” he said. “We know that inside the church, which had thick stone walls, Na-Noc was able to tap into some sort of magical power, as was the wizard with his chanting, while outside the church, Acky was able to detect very little magic at all. On the other hand, your parents’ centaur magic seemed to work just fine, no matter where they were.”
“So we have to find the nearest church if we need to use magic…. What difference does that make?”
“Well, first of all, we don’t know whether it’s the church or the construction. Maybe the public library, or the town hall, would be just as good, since all those places were built with thick stone walls. Is there a suppressive field of anti-magic, like radio waves, that’s somehow blocked by the stone, just as the reception on your radio goes haywire when you drive through a tunnel, or was the church itself a point source of magic that Na-Noc and we were able to ‘tap,’ as if we were plugging in a light. Second, we know that the serum — more likely a magic potion — that originally changed Selene worked just fine in your parents’ home, and the walls are thick cobblestone, although the upstairs portion appears to have a perfectly ordinary roof, at least, and you didn’t have to find a church to change. Since we know that we’re in a struggle with creatures who use magic, the more we can find out about magic’s strengths and limitations the better. The only real exception to a general lack of Akcuanrut-style magical power — for lack of a better word — that we’ve seen so far on Earth — at least the only one we have control over — is the result of what might be seen as a religious rite, but also shares some resemblance to a commercial transaction, the end result of which seems to be toxic to at least some creatures of the Dark, although not the Heart of Virtue itself, despite the fact that it too has been rendered toxic to other creatures of Darkness by a similar rite. Are we better off with Wizards or Certified Public Accountants? Does the fact that I’m a Kohain make a difference? If so, why? In my branch of Judaism, being descended from Aaron makes no more real difference halachically than does the color of my hair. Do we attack with powerful spells? A special blessing? Or do we use a Writ of Attachment and demand to see their ledgers?”
“Okay,” said Selene, “now you’re being sarcastic.”
“I’m sorry, my love, but I’m not trying to be, and apologize if I was. It’s just so frustrating being able to work magic without the slightest idea of how it really works! Frazer’s so-called ‘Laws’ of similarity and contagion are obviously gross confabulations of some deeper structure, just as ‘epicycles’ controlled by angels were a completely false ‘explanation’ of the movements of the planets, and were simply hiding the real laws of gravity and orbital motion. For some reason, I can’t stand back far enough to put this into proper perspective.”
Rhea was sympathetic. “I’m sorry, Honey. I’m fresh out of ideas, ’cuz I don’t seem to have a trace of magical power — other than my fighting skills, of course — and wouldn’t recognize it if it bit me, although I loved that trick with the lights when we were down in that hole the other day. The dumping the river down the hole thing was cool too, but really, honey, we’re the action faction here, and any magic we have is innate, like the centaurs. Show us someone to pound into the ground… we’re your goto girls. If you want critiques of your prolegomena to a grand unified theory of magic…. Meh… not so much.” She made a little moue, shrugged, then sighed, which had an… interesting effect when performed within the confines of her leather bustier.
“I wish we could help, Dear,” Selene said, “I really do.” She shrugged and sighed too, without the pout, but it was just as… interesting.
Phil looked up toward the sky, pretending to find something of interest up there somewhere, and failing, although he did notice the first hints of dawn on the eastern horizon they were about to leave behind them. He gave up when they looked too. “It’s okay, sweeties. I’d be all thumbs with any sort of weapon more complicated than a peashooter, so it’s not as if I don’t appreciate the fact that we have our individual strengths, but just this minute we have to get ready to make our way down off this mountain, since I see that the wizard is up and his little gang of servants is loading up his gear.”
“He must be terribly excited to be heading home, then,” Selene said, ”since he hasn’t had breakfast yet.”
“Let’s see if he made sandwiches,” Rhea said sensibly. “I’m hungry, and it looks like a long way down the mountain from here.”
It took all day to reach what looked like a major bridge across the river in the distance, although the path was broad and inviting on this side of the pass, and the little rills turned into a lively creek, then a stream, and finally the beginnings of a river the farther down they came. “We’re almost at the bridge,” Rhea said unnecessarily.
“Amazing deduction, Nancy Drew,” said Selene.
“So, if I’m Nancy, are you Bess or George?” she riposted adroitly.
Selene glared at her. “Neither one,” she said, “since I’m neither a scaredy-cat nor a tomboy.”
“How cute,” Rhea gushed, “Then we must be twins. Nancy and Francie, girl detectives. I want a blue roadster!”
“Well,” Phil observed temperately, “I don’t particularly care to be Ned, and we’ll have to invent the internal combustion engine before we can get a blue roadster, not to mention building an empire-wide network of paved roads, so let’s not carry this metaphor too far.”
“Don’t be such a plonk!” they both said in that eerie unison chorus thing they had going sometimes. It reminded him of a classic Star Trek vid he’d seen once, something about a ‘hive mind,’ or something.
“D’accord, mes cheries Mesdames. Je vous en prie,” he said, as he bowed very low. “I’d do a curtsey, of course, but I don’t know how,” he added, and then grinned like a fox.
“Oooh! Phillip! You spoke French!” said Rhea with a lascivious leer, and then they both swept him off his feet.
He resisted, but not too much — to no avail in any case — and he was laughing.
Once over the bridge — an imposing assemblage of carefully-fitted stone arches supported on eight stone piers shaped like large boats, with the roadway at least twenty feet above the water, and protected on the banks by formidable bulwarks of stone, supplemented by riprap extending both up river and down — the road down to the Capital passed through a wood that fringed the river before debouching on an orderly pastoral landscape of farmsteads and small market towns, marked by a series of monuments that grew larger and more imposing the closer they approached what had at first seemed a fairly nondescript walled city split in two by the River, broad now — not the Mississippi, not near it — but wide enough that the even more elaborate stone bridge that crossed the river in the heart of it had eighteen piers. Below the bridge, there was a harbor, where what looked like seagoing ships lay moored, all of them sporting what looked like lateen sails, either fluttering slightly, luff to wind, or furled while the ships aligned themselves to the current. Above the bridge, the boats were long and low, either rowed or towed by horses on towpaths that ran along both sides, presumably because there were lower bridges over the river, or because their commerce was found on lesser tributaries. On the horizon, well beyond the city proper, a broad bay opened on what looked like a distant ocean.
The final monument was actually a pair of great stone pillars that the road ran between. The scale was difficult to judge until they drew near, when it became obvious that they were very large indeed, at least the height of City Hall back home, and perhaps twenty feet wide at the base, with every square foot of the surface carved with large vignettes of what looked like historic events. The largest actually wrapped around the pillar and appeared to represent the founding of the city, since the river and the bridge were clearly visible, but the buildings depicted on either side were modest wooden structures that looked vaguely like postcard views of Medieval villages in Europe. The rest showed either groups of people, with no context that they could make out, or featured the City as a background, so they could see several stages of construction, both of the walls and the surrounding community huddled up around them, and of the taller structures within the walls that loomed above them.
“You’d think there’d be a tour guide selling maps of the stars,” Rhea said.
“Yeah, maybe there are and we can’t see them,” Selene replied. “The writing is all hen tracks, as far as I can tell.”
“I guess maybe we’ll have to learn how to read again,” Phil said. “Too bad we didn’t get that along with the magic language lessons.”
“What’dya mean, Sweetie?” Rhea asked.
“What are the odds of landing in another world, in another dimension, where everyone just happens to speak English?” Phil said. “I didn’t notice anyone slip a Babel fish into our ears.”
“Babel fish?”
“A fictitious plot device in an old book the supposedly translates every language in the universe into brain waves and back again, thus eliminating the old Barsoom Problem, where the hero winds up in another world and has to learn the language. The author ‘solved’ it in his own stories through the equivalent of magic, but it’s mostly either ignored or finessed by postulating some sort of universal language that everyone both knows and uses in daily life.”
“Barsum?” Rhea asked, puzzled.
“Barsoom,” Phil explained, “the planet Mars envisioned as a dying planet inhabited by a dying race, inspired by the fanciful astronomy of Percival Lowell around the turn of the last century. He’s the guy who thought that Mars had ‘canals,’ so of course that meant that someone had built them, so Lowell imagined fantastic engineers, and a writer named Edgar Rice Burroughs spun that notion into an early sword and sorcery story with kidnapped Princesses, alien barbarians, and magnificent heroes with swords. Add to that incredible strength, since Martian gravity is around a third of Earth gravity, so the hero was always bouncing around with fantastic leaps through the air and bending steel bars with his bare hands. You might say that the video which inspired you is a direct descendent of Barsoom, because the women of Barsoom were scandalously — for the time — unbothered by mere public nudity, and wore scanty clothing, if any, by preference.”
Rhea wrinkled her brow. “What’s wrong with public nudity?” she said. “Our cheerleader outfits left very little to the imagination, and a properly-fitted bikini leaves even less.”
“Well, there’s nothing wrong with any of your outfits, of course, but back in the Nineteen Hundreds — when the books were written — they weren’t exactly haut mode. Women were still wearing skirts right down to the top of their shoes, with tight corsets and bustles to exaggerate their feminine figures, so the Barsoomian princesses were definitely ‘fan service,’ since it was mostly men who read science fiction in those days.”
Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. “ ‘Fan service?’ ” she questioned ominously.
“Gratuitous partial nudity meant to provide ‘sex appeal’ to a storyline dominated by stereotypical male-oriented plot lines. ‘Boobage,’ usually, but other bits of female anatomy may be featured.”
“So! I suppose you’re referring to our outfits!” Selene interjected angrily.
“Sweetie,” he said placatingly, “The character you both used as a rôle model was from a video named Sword Maidens of Atlantis…. I think it’s fairly safe to say that it wasn’t exactly historically accurate. In the ordinary scheme of things, warriors, even Amazon warriors, aren’t usually arrayed in skin-tight bustiers, however beautiful they may be.”
“Well, Mister Smarty-Pants, our outfits may be a little on the skimpy side, but they have many great advantages as well. They fatally distract most male opponents, they never slow us down or catch on things, and they never get wrinkled or dirty, so there!” She stuck out her tongue, and Rhea joined her, with the addition of a raspberry of her own invention.
“True, but….”
“But nothing! In context, the disadvantages are very few, although they can be a little chilly on cold days, but we’ve talked about that and believe we have a way around it. The fact is that — along with our charming outfits — we gained a level of skill and dexterity that’s almost superhuman. We held our own against Na-Noc, for example — the Emperor’s vastly over-hyped ‘Champion,’ even enhanced as he was by the Dark Gods with preternatural abilities no mere human could match — with no trouble at all, really. If you don’t need armor, it’s a waste of time and effort just hauling it around. Just look at Superman and Batman, indeed most superheroes, and think about the fact that they’ve been prancing around in colorful bodystockings for years, although I must confess that Batman has gotten into body-armor fetish-wear in his latest incarnations. And you may also have noticed that our little ‘fan-service’ outfits are magical, so they supply new weapons whenever we need them. Unlike ‘real-life’ soldiers and warriors, we never run out of knives to throw, nor swords and spears to wield with devastating effect.”
Phil knew when he was both outnumbered and licked. “Okay, already. I was dead wrong, and you’re my heroines. You singlehandedly held off all those dwarves, thus saving all our butts, until I managed to conjure up a decent ball of light, and you did it without breaking a nail. I was just being snarky, and I apologize abjectly. Please don’t throw me into the Briar Patch, Sisters Fox!”
“That’s better,” Selene said with a smirk. “And your ball of light was very handy, as was Acky’s diversion of the river to drown what was left of the dwarves,” she added, magnanimously enough. “But it also seems very clear that the trap was specifically-designed to take us girls out, suggesting that our enemies know exactly where the primary threat to them lies.” She grimaced. “Just sayin’, of course.”
“Just saying,” he agreed glumly.
The Imperial Council Chamber was magnificent, more ostentatious than both the upper throne room and the lower cavern of the Temple of Zampulus, and far more beautiful, since there were windows piercing the thick stone walls of the Imperial castle, allowing natural light from the two central suns to illuminate the interior, so the painted and gilded walls blazed with color and golden brightness.
“Pretty swell, unh?” Rhea whispered to Selene and Phil. They were seated before the convened College of Wizards, and Akcuanrut had just finished delivering a precís of their adventures from the wooden podium, embellished with elaborately carved images of a unicorn and a dragon, both rampant supporters of what seemed to be a painted coat of arms, which Rhea imagined represented either the College itself or the current Emperor Elvi, who didn’t appear to be present, since there was a large throne on a dais behind the podium and its own small raised platform, but no one was sitting in it. Rhea sniggered and whispered to Selene, “Elvi has left the building.”
Selene rolled her eyes. “Shhh!” she whispered back. “Behave yourself!”
Phil did his best to ignore them, but found it difficult, because they were sitting on either side of him.
“And now, honored colleagues, Wizards, Sorcereses, and Scryers, I’d like to present my Apprentice Phillip, whose name translates from a language of lore called ‘Greek’ into what we would term a ‘friend to horses,’ and a magician in his own right from another world called Earth, upon which they have what they call ‘power tools,’ drills, saws, planers — and every sort of woodworking or blacksmith’s tool — which operate themselves through an ensorcelled power they call ‘electricity,’ the same power that creates lightning in the sky!”
“That’s my cue, ladies, so wish me luck!” Phil said as he rose and walked up to the podium, but not before Rhea managed to pinch his butt in a ‘friendly’ manner.
“Break a leg!” she whispered, as her sister tried not to laugh.
Phil managed not to laugh either, but it was a bit of a struggle. “Honored Colleagues, Wizards, Sorcereses, and Scryers, I’d like to thank you for the opportunity you’ve given me, to address this august body and present a few insights and potential innovations in the theory and practice of magic. As the Wizard Akcuanrut has already related, we’ve had intimate experience with the evil magic of the Dark Gods, including both what remains of Na-Noc, a former Emperor’s Champion who was overcome by the fell power of the so-called Heart of Virtue, and the Heart itself, which is now, as I understand it, in the safekeeping of this College.” He paused to look at his notes.
“During our interactions with Na-Noc and the Heart, several important discoveries were made: first, that the centaurs have an innate magic that is inimical to creatures of the Dark Gods, and they are able to fight them without fear of absorption into these creatures, although they are not invulnerable to physical assault, nor poisoned darts. Because of this, and through simple justice, the Emperor Elvi has declared these sentient beings to be protected supporters of the Empire, and has forbidden any assault on them whatsoever, or any participation in or continuation of the macabre trade in centaur body parts.”
There was a stir among the audience as one grizzled Wizard raised his hand and said, “Master Wizard Amonrat speaking. Does this mean that Centaur bone handles on Athames are now forbidden?”
There was a stirring of concern among the members of the audience, evidently because these relics were widely used.
“It does,” Phil said, “but we believe we have a replacement which will prove just as efficacious. I’ll address this issue next.”
The man lowered his hand and began scrawling a note to himself.
“In a related development, I’ve discovered that a particular formula of consecration appears to be just as potent against creatures of the Dark, and indeed both my two wives and I have used this magical defense to significantly weaken, and eventually overcome, Na-Noc himself in the center of his power, surrounded by his wards, and despite his intimate association with the Heart of Virtue itself.”
Another hand rose from the audience, and this time a tall dark woman stood, her jet-black hair unbound and falling gracefully to her waist, clad in a long green gown and cloak of what looked like silk. “I’m D’Shalika-Saar, Mistress Sorceress and Scryer. You say this defense of yours is also a weapon?”
“It is, Mistress D’Shalika-Saar. By means of it, I was able to destroy the largest portion of Na-Noc’s body, reducing him to the greatly-diminished size he is now, restore life to a woman — my lady wife here present — he’d poisoned using the foul magic of the Heart, as well as — with the invaluable assistance of Master Akcuanrut — restore the lives — though not the original bodies — of six hundred and forty-three of the Heart’s victims over the centuries, whose bodies and souls had been displayed on the walls of an inner chamber, held frozen in some sort of wicked stasis as a form of torture, and also to retrieve the Heart itself from Na-Noc’s body by making it inimical to him, so that it burned his purloined flesh away — and I believe would do the same to any creature of the Dark — so that he had to surrender it or die.”
“Does the Heart retain this poisonous quality at the present time?” she asked.
“I believe it does, but it would be impossible to prove without cruel experimentation on Na-Noc, whom we have in our power, or exposure to another creature of the Dark, which might be dangerous, if the experiment failed for any reason. Because this is all an unprecedented application of rituals practiced for thousands of years in my home world on yours, I’m not entirely certain of the theory behind these results, so I can’t extrapolate much further than the empirical effects demonstrate. In fact, I’d hoped that perhaps someone here might have insights that could spark further avenues for investigation.”
“Is the text of these spells available to the College,” she asked.
“It is. Master Akcuanrut has set them down in your writing system — which I confess I haven’t mastered yet — together with something of their context, because I suspect that part of their effectiveness lies in the fact that these formulas are very old, at least two thousand years or more, with minor variations, and from the same tradition in which I was raised, so there may be modifications you might make to fit in more comfortably with your own traditions, as long as the core concept, of irrevocable consecration, is retained.”
The woman nodded and said, “Thank you, Apprentice Phil. You been very helpful to me, and to this College,” and then sat down.
More questions followed, and Phil answered them fairly, admitting his ignorance when they strayed far from what he knew for fact, and adding conjecture when they touched upon things he thought he had some reasonable conjecture about, but had no way to test his theories. The one thing that really seemed to draw their interest, however, was the Jeckyll formula….
“So you’re saying that this simple compound invokes a full transformation?” one woman asked, evidently a Sorceress of some kind, dressed much like D’Shalika-Saar, but in red silk, but she didn’t introduce herself, “without further effort by any sort of Wizard?”
“First, it’s not a ‘simple’ compound, but it does appear to do exactly that, although I’ve only heard of its use described. You can see the results, however, in four of my traveling companions from my home world, my lady wives, the first of whom, Selene, was the first to be transformed into the beautiful woman you see before you, which happened on my own world, where — as Master Akcuanrut has already described — the magical field is curiously, and selectively, depleted. The other three transformations took place upon this world, and I’d like one of my companions, the Centaur Wildflower, who was once an ordinary — if brilliant — human being and doctor of medicine and philosophy, to answer further questions about this, because she is most cognizant of the pertinent facts, since the formula is a family legacy.” With that, he left the podium and sat back down between his wives, who were pleased enough with his performance to kiss him soundly, before they all turned to listen to Wildflower as she boldly trotted forward, and who didn’t bother to stand upon the platform, nor use the podium at all, since it was designed for humans, was entirely too small for centaurs of her size, and she had the height to easily dominate the hall in any case. Indeed, those sitting in the front rows had to crane their necks up, just to look at her. “Honored Colleagues, Wizards, Sorcereses, and Scryers,” she said with the confidence born of many years of classroom experience. “As my son-in-law has mentioned, the formula was actually invented more than a hundred years ago by a friend of an ancestor of mine, one Dr. Henry Jekyll, whom I believe in retrospect to have been influenced by the Dark Gods, or something very like them. He developed the formula impelled by a malevolent desire to ‘have it all,’ the respect and modest income provided by his small medical practice, and the more alluring fruits of criminal enterprise and licentious excess. To do this in perfect secrecy, he developed a transformation serum which coarsened his physical appearance to an astonishing degree, even to the extent of decreasing his physical size. To make a long story short, his use of the formula led to both physical and mental deterioration, which eventually led to his murderous attack upon a respected member of society, Sir Danvers Carew, and caused him to be the subject of an extensive manhunt by the authorities as an outlaw and felon. He died, however, before being apprehended, after taking another draught of the formula.”
“Why do you suspect the Dark Gods were involved in this?” one member of the College called out without troubling either to stand or introduce himself.
“Because of the effects, which were clearly magical — as well as savage and rapacious in every way — in a world in which magic is at least somewhat depleted. My ancestor, Dr. Hastie Lanyon, eventually died — or at least disappeared — probably after experimenting with the formula one too many times, but in the interim he had managed to alter it so that it no longer drew its power from the polarity between good and evil, but from the ongoing tension between masculine and feminine power, which I only discovered after using it myself. In short, instead of cycling between good — or at least a more outwardly ‘virtuous’ incarnation of an underlying depravity — and pure evil, the ‘improved’ formula used the power of mammalian sexuality to cause a transformation at least partially-driven by the mental image envisioned by anyone who took the potion. In the process, a radical change takes place in the body of whoever takes the potion, changing their gender completely, with the added effect of imposing a generally-desired form upon that body. In my own case, we were trapped upon this world in the northern wilderness, and had recently seen a herd of centaurs, so I conceived the notion that we would be able to travel more quickly in the form of centaurs, and carry heavier loads. At the time, I hadn’t realized that this would necessarily involve a change in gender, but it rapidly became apparent when first my son, who had been gravely injured, took the formula, then myself, also seriously injured, and then my wife, who was uninjured, and who stand before you as Rhea, Apprentice Phil’s second wife, and the stallion Thundercloud. Selene’s transformation was more-or-less an accident, meant as a form of ‘joke’ to obtain a perfect costume for a cultural celebration which, by strange coïncidence, marks a particular moment in an ancient spiritual calendar, Samhain, a harvest festival which marked the divide between want and plenty, between death and life. After sober reflection, I don’t believe that any of this was either purely accidental nor simple coïncidence, but was driven by the working out of some sort of Fate or Destiny, the exact nature of which I’m still unsure of, except that I, my former son Rhea, and Selene, her friend, are all three of us pregnant, ourselves poised upon the boundary between barren sterility and fecund life, all three pregnancies intimately coïncident with the transformation between between diminished states of being and vastly-expanded life. My own pregnancy saw the simultaneous creation of a new and more powerful race of centaurs — a restoration, I’m given to understand, of the ancient centaurs who created the Temple of Zampulus and other great works of antiquity — My daughter’s twin pregnancies were the spiritual spark that restored the lives of many hundreds of men, women, centaurs, and others captured by the puppets of the Heart of Virtue — that foul distillation of the Darkness — and tortured for who knows how many hundreds, or even thousands, of years.”
“You say that you were injured?” asked another woman from the gathered Wizards and Sorceresses in the audience.
She nodded. “Indeed, dying in very fact. The potion is a sovereign remedy for almost every injury or ill, although of course it comes with a price.”
“Does the potion work in reverse?” she enquired further.
“As far as we know, it does, though it cannot be taken again within a fortnight without serious risk of harm, and the possibility of being ‘stuck’ in the form you’re in at the time. Not only that, but as we’ve all four of us experienced, it can be surprisingly difficult to control exactly what happens when you do, even aside from the obvious, because few of us have complete control over our thoughts, and the sensations induced by the transformation are painful, and extremely distracting, since one’s entire skeletal structure, muscles, and organs shift around to accomodate one’s new form, so there’s an element of risk involved. It’s the old ‘Whatever you do, don’t think of pink elephants’ problem.”
She looked puzzled. “What are pink elofants?” she asked.
“I beg your pardon, it’s a type of very large animal on my home world, but it may not be native here. Substitute any memorable thing, a wooden horse, for example. The human tendency is to think of something as soon as the words naming it are mentioned, so if one was to take the potion and then some distraction occurred, say someone shouting ‘Look out! A giant purple centaur!’ you might well wind up as a purple centaur, whatever your previous intention.”
“I see,” she said, “so the ideal environment would be quiet, and free of distractions.”
“Exactly,” she said. “Of course, in the exigencies of the moment — as in our own case, the aftermath of a desperate struggle, when one of us was only partially conscious, and I myself was grievously wounded — you make do with whatever you can manage.”
“You mentioned ‘injuries and ills,’ but would there be any contraindications for its use?” She was taking careful notes, so evidently wanted to be as accurate as possible
She smiled and obliged her. “Well, pregnancy would of course preclude its use, because we have no idea what would happen to the developing child should its mother change suddenly into a male, nor indeed what would happen to the resulting male should the fetus remain in situ with no supporting internal organs. Just offhand, I’d guess that it would be fatal for both mother and child, and as a medical doctor would strongly advise against any such experiment on the part of any woman if there’s the slightest possibility of being pregnant at the time the potion is ingested.”
She nodded gravely. “Of course. I should have thought of that myself; it stands to reason.”
“I believe so. Although I don’t have access to my written notes back on Earth, I believe I can remember the formula, and the steps necessary for its preparation. I haven’t set these down, because I’d have to insist upon personal involvement should anyone see the need to prepare a batch, because my memory might be faulty, and the mechanical steps of actual preparation might help to refine my memory, and of course my daughter Rhea has prepared many doses quite recently, so I’d like her assistance as well. Between us, I’m quite confident of success.”
“I think we’d like to schedule that as soon as possible, then. If any mishap should befall you, this knowledge might be lost, which would be a shame, since the great benefit of cures for otherwise incurable problems seems obvious, while problems seem manageable with proper controls and supervision, especially in an age in which the power of the Dark appears to be focused on our destruction. We obviously do have the power to shift shapes, but this power is limited to copying physical models ready to hand. We cannot, as you seem to be able to do, embody an ideal form that doesn’t already exist.”
Wildflower thought about this for quite some time before replying. “I agree, and will undertake the preparation with your assistance, Mistress Whover-you-are.”
The woman seemed slightly startled, then realized…. “I do apologize, of course; I’m so used to being recognized that I forgot that, as travelers from afar, you might not be at all familiar with local notables. I am Empress D’Larona-Elvi, joined in marriage to the Emperor of these lands, and Mistress Sorceress and Scryer of the Imperial College of Wizards.” She gave her a wry look. “The ‘Old Boys’ like to ignore us in the name of their little ‘club,’ but there are actually more of us than there are of them.” She smiled. “It’s a natural gift.”
Wildflower returned her smile with a smile of her own. “I’m honored, of course, and at your service,” she said. “Perhaps we could arrange something in the near future, coördinating our schedules with my daughter Rhea, Selene, and Apprentice Phil, who possesses both a rare gift — as I understand it — for creating metals and other substances, and all three have a knowledge of Earth sciences that will allow us to communicate more easily.”
“Are you sure that you won’t outstrip me?” she asked with a smile.
“Fairly sure,” she said, smiling. “Before coming to your world, I was a professor and lecturer in biological science at a rather large regional university. My students rated me as one of the most popular teachers on campus, so I’m fairly confident of my pedagogical skills, and I don’t imagine that my change has done anything to make me less capable of holding the full attention of an audience.” She arched a brow….
…and the Empress laughed. “No, I don’t imagine that it would. In fact, why don’t we start right now, since everyone you’ve mentioned is right at hand, with nothing obvious to do except listen to quite a lot of fustian while the men debate endlessly over what clearly needs to be done.”
She looked around the room, but no one seemed to be particularly offended, so said, “Again, I’m at your service, Ma’am,” and walked off to the side of the hall, where she was soon joined by Rhea, Selene and Phil, as Akcuanrut took the podium once more.
The Empress took only a moment to gather up her things, and a small retinue of ‘courtiers,’ or whatever they were, so they followed closely as she whisked out a side door and entered rather smaller corridors than they’d seen heretofore. “I have my own Orrery just up these stairs,” she said, as they approached an enormous formal double flight of stairs leading upward. There were capacious landings at regular intervals, and large double doors on either side of the reception hall the stairs ascended from, all decorated in the same opulent style as the Council Chamber. “I believe they will be broad and shallow enough to accomodate you without problems, my dear Wildflower. My usual entrance is more private, but is a winding circular stairway through a narrow shaft, so I’m fairly certain that it would be uncomfortable for you.”
“This seems perfectly navigable,” she said politely, “and downright palatial in comparison to the pass over the mountains.”
The Empress laughed. “I see you have a sense of humor, which is lovely. So many of my colleagues are as dry as dust.” She began to walk up the stairs at a leisurely pace, so of course they all followed after.
At the top of the stairs was another hall, but smaller, with three large double doors on each of the three sides off the landing for the double stairs behind them. To the front, the doors were especially grand, and two of the courtiers quickly ran to open them.
The Orrery within was magnificent, with a pair of gilded globes suspended in the center that evidently represented this world’s binary sun system, and a number of smaller globes scattered at random, or so it seemed, dangling from a complex series of roughly circular tracks centered on the two suns. Directly beneath the central suns was a low padded dais, evidently provided for the comfort of the observer, since there was a small table beside it with various instruments upon it, what looked like a telescope, and astrolabe of some sort, and an octant, as well as other items with no obvious purpose.
“It’s a planetarium!” said Rhea.
“Yes,” she said, “a type of astrolabe designed to facilitate studies of the planetary motions and alignments, and of course our moons. It’s also my Oratory, well-supplied with simples and compounds of all sorts.”
“It’s amazing!” Selene said. “How does the mechanism work?”
“It’s quite simple, actually. The orbs are suspended from hollow copper floats, and the floats themselves rest on a channel filled with mercury.”
“But how do they move?”
She blinked in surprise. “They’re linked to the planets themselves, of course. ‘That which is Below corresponds to that which is Above, and that which is Above, corresponds to that which is Below, to accomplish the miracles of the One Thing’, as Hermes said so long ago.”
“Hermes?” Wildflower asked excitedly.
“Yes, exactly! You know of him?”
“We do. He’s the legendary founder of a school of ‘Hermetic’ philosophy and science, although on our world his work became sidetracked, I think, into mysticism and pseudoscience. One of our more famous Tarot cards, the first of the Major Arcana, titled ‘The Magician,’ depicts him standing at a table on which are displayed symbols of the Four Elements, above his head is a symbol of infinity, or alternatively eternity, and with his right hand he points up to the heavens with magician’s wand of power in his hand, while with the other he points down toward the ground, illustrating the principle, ‘as above, so below,’ and the ground is covered with blooming flowers, representing burgeoning life, while overhead a trellis supports more flowers, further illustrating the same principle, that there is life everywhere
.”
“Of course. The words are from The Emerald Tablet,” she explained, “and the image, while somewhat unfamiliar in exact detail, features symbols associated with Hermes on this world.”
“We have the same work on our world, by the same author, or God, depending on whom one asks, but don’t you see? This means that there has been contact between our two worlds before!”
“Well, of course there has been,” the Empress said with serene assurance. “Even the Dark Gods would have found it difficult to open a portal if there hadn’t been a preëxisting linkage, and of course Master Akcuanrut would have been perfectly capable of doing the same, were it not for the fact that he was fatigued after his magical duel with Na-Noc, and then Na-Noc did it on his own, but you’ll note that you returned to a place nearby the place of your first appearance.”
Wildflower cleared her throat. “Uhm… actually, I opened the portal on my end, using an invention of my own called the Trans-Spacial Portal, or TSP for short.”
The Empress was astonished. “You opened an interdimensional portal?” She studied the centaur carefully. “How curious,” she said. “Other than your peculiar centaurian magic, you appear to have no magical abilities at all.”
“I should hope not!” she said indignantly, “I’m a scientist!”
“Do you still have this talisman, or whatever it is?”
“Alas, no. It was destroyed when the portal opened, because the portal was larger than the apparatus itself, and so couldn’t contain the energies generated.”
“Were any special cantrips or formulas engraved upon it?”
“Other than ‘Danger! High Voltage!’ no,” she said. “It’s a machine, actually, which uses electrical power — and an apparatus of my own design — to induce a hypermagnetic field within the space-time continuum that causes the fabric of space itself to fold in upon itself, and thereby open a window into other portions of the multiverse. This was all theoretical at the time, of course, until proven by the rather catastrophic success of the experiment. I hadn’t quite counted upon so violent an effect, nor had I calculated the correct size of the portal which opened.” She furrowed her brows, contemplating her experiment. “I’ll have to work on that,” she concluded.
“Can you make one of these… ‘machines’ again?” the Empress asked.
She blinked. “Of course I can! I made the first one, didn’t I?” She seemed slightly indignant once again.
The Empress said, “I beg your pardon, Master Artificer, but this puts an entirely new perspective on things. Would you mind going back to the Council Chamber with me? This information should be presented to the College before they dither themselves into a plan which doesn’t include this new information.”
“I suppose not. I’m sorry that I didn’t mention it at the time, but it didn’t seem terribly important just then, because the most spectacular effects had seemed to be caused by the Jekyll formula, so I concentrated on the catalyst which seemed to have initiated our adventures. The TSP event seemed merely accidental by comparison.”
She laughed at that. “You must live a very interesting life, my dear Wildflower!”
Wildflower blushed. “Well, explosions weren’t exactly extraordinary in our household, I have to confess. A small rupture in the fabric of space-time was a little startling, though, and probably should have aroused comment, except that we were already fighting for our very lives before we had much time to reflect. Since then, it’s rather been one damned thing after another, as they say.”
She laughed again, a lovely peal of genuine good humor. “How apt! Considering our opponents, how very apt! You obviously have a great career on the stage ahead, should you ever give up artifacture.”
“Well, the odd quip does help leaven a lengthy lecture,” she admitted modestly.
“Perhaps you can teach some of our Wizards this skill,” she suggested. “Some of them need lessons in light-heartedness quite desperately. We can talk about this on our way back down,” and with that, she led the way out of the Orrery and down the long stairs.
As it turned out, Empress D’Larona-Elvi was right on target about everything. The wizards had accomplished exactly nothing since they’d left, although several factions were aligned on different sides of the Chamber, and were shouting at each other by now. When they’d finally noticed that the Empress had returned, the uproar died down and the men began returning to their seats, somewhat chastened, most of them, to be caught out.
“Honored Colleagues, Wizards, Sorceresses, and Scryers, please pardon my interruption, but information has come to light that I’m sure may be of help in resolving your differences. It seems that Wildflower here, through a very becoming modesty, had neglected to tell us that she’s actually a Master Artificer of considerable skill, and has in very fact constructed a device which allows her to open portals between the worlds at will.”
The uproar was almost instantaneous, punctuated by furious shouts of… “Fraud!” “Nonsense!” and many others less flattering.
It ended when Akcuanrut spoke a single word, “Sumikat!” which caused a brilliant flash of green light to erupt from his hands that dazzled everyone present. “I apologize for my ill-temper,” he said, as the assembled worthies blinked their eyes, trying to focus, “but your discourtesy toward the Empress and my guests annoys me. Although I haven’t seen this device, after seeing ‘portable power drills’ and ‘circular saws,’ I have no doubt that such devices are commonplace in the home of my kind hostess Wildflower, whom you malign with your boisterous remarks, which are more suitable for the lowest tavern on the riverfront than an exalted body of scholars which reports directly to the Emperor. I’ve heard reports of the new portal from my attendants, and can attest that it was, by description, somewhat dissimilar to any known portal, and was in a location not known to harbor any prior link between worlds. The urgency of our primary task, recovering the Heart of Virtue, and returning Na-Noc to safe custody, precluded my personal observation of the phenomenon, but if Mistress Wildflower says this thing, it’s true. Any who chose to quarrel with my judgement in this can feel quite free to have their most notable Apprentice bring forward a proper Advisement of Duel Arcane so that we can address the issue of precedence in a formal manner.” He smiled benignly. “I’m sure your chosen Apprentice would welcome the honor of carrying the document to my own Chief of Apprentices.”
Rhea leaned over and whispered to Phil, “Why would they welcome being a messenger boy?”
He whispered back, “As I understand it, this sort of contest is invariably fatal for one party or the other, and the Apprentice chosen to carry the document has first crack at taking his old Master’s seat in the College of Wizards, should he not succeed. Of course, Akcuanrut’s Chief Apprentice would have the same privilege if the challenge succeeded, but I somehow doubt that it would. He’s not Dean of the College as a mere courtesy.”
“Oh,” she whispered.
“It’s hardly ever done,” he said quietly, “or at least I don’t think it is, but the law is still on the books. I do have a Handbook for Apprentices, but of course I’ve never read it.”
She was about to ask why, but then she realized that she couldn’t read their funny writing either. “Oh,” she murmured.
“Now,” said Master Wizard Akcuanrut, if there are no further interruptions, I’d like you all to direct your kind attention to our Lady Empress, Mistress Sorceress and Scryer, D’Larona-Elvi, who appeared to be speaking before she was so rudely interrupted.
“Thank you, Master Wizard Akcuanrut, for your generous offer to accept an Advisement on my behalf, but I’d rather enjoy the challenge; it’s been simply ages since I’ve had the opportunity to rid the world of excess baggage.” She stared pointedly in the general direction of one of the loudest hecklers, who looked decidedly nervous, even looking around toward his erstwhile supporters, who all seemed to be studiously looking somewhere else at the time. “Be that as it may be,”she resumed, “we now have an interesting problem before us.” She paused to look around the room again, then continued, “I have no reason to doubt Master Artificer Wildflower, and when she rebuilds her portal generator, have no doubt that her device, when aided by the efforts of Master Akcuanrut and myself, will allow us to pierce the barriers the Dark Gods erected against us and take them in their stronghold. Too long have they hidden from us, working their mischief in secret, aided by willing dupes and proxies without daring to expose themselves to our full power, the while sapping at our strength through subverting those who would stand with us, and murdering those they couldn’t coerce or gull into submission.”
“Hear, hear!” someone said from the audience.
“What I propose,” she said, “is a small punitive expedition to drive straight through to the Dark God homeworld, after a stopover on Wildflower’s Earth to gather the necessary materials to reconstruct one or more portal devices and then build them, together with whatever supplies are needed for their operation, while Akcuanrut and I together work on ways to ensure alternative sources of magical power on this and other worlds we may encounter with depleted, or uneven access to power.”
Akcuanrut instantly said, “I second the motion before this body and call for the vote without debate!”
One by one, almost the entire room rose in assent, some more reluctantly than others, while those whose response was particularly tardy were carefully noted by both D’Larona-Elvi and Akcuanrut. “The motion is carried,” Akcuanrut said, “and this session is closed.”
Phil and his wives looked at each other in surprise. “Well, that went well,” Selene observed.
“Why,” Rhea asked rhetorically, “do I get the feeling that we’ve just been shanghaied?”
Phil just rolled his eyes.
The trip back took very little time in comparison to the journey south. Akcuanrut, having done this once before, simply set up a Gate in Empress D’Larona-Elvi’s Orrery which connected directly to the corridor below the Throne Room in the Temple of Zampulus, so their party, the original explorers and the three hundred or so centaurs, the two Mages, plus an assortment of Apprentices and men-at-arms, arrived up north the next day.
“Well,” the Empress said when they’d stepped into the corridor, “this is certainly a convenient way to travel. Do let us look at this little trick with the corridor, my dear colleague, while we have the opportunity. Just off hand, it seems similar to a portal, but held open in some sort of stasis, connected only with itself.” She studied the turning point with some care. “Fascinating,” she said. “I can already see applicability to the defense of the Capital City, and other strategic fortifications, not to mention the provision of covert supply lines in case of siege.”
“I’d thought,” the wizard said, “to use this as a staging point for our journey north, since there’s a largish town not too far from here where we can purchase supplies and necessaries.”
“Excellent plan!” the Empress said. “Now let’s go upstairs to this throne room of the ancient centaurs.”
The wizard smiled. “Alas, no stairs of any sort. Since centaurs designed it, the entrance is up a simple shaft, like a very large well, which posed no obstacle to the ancient centaurs at all. They were evidently notable builders, since the level of detail is impressive.”
“Of course! They’d simply levitate from level to level,” she mused.
“Exactly!”
During this conversation, Phil was becoming irritated. “Can we get on with it? While you’re standing here chatting, our friends the centaurs are waiting behind us, and we’ll soon have to send people back with brooms and shovels if we stand larking about much longer, not to mention what they’re doing in your Orrery, Empress.”
She blinked. “Oh! I hadn’t thought.” She looked behind her. “Please go on ahead, everyone, while Akcuanrut and I inspect this more carefully.”
“Just follow the arrows painted on the floor,” Phil said. “And watch for the end of the corridor, because the well shaft apparently goes down almost forever.”
Empress D’Larona-Elvi looked at Akcuanrut meaningfully. “Don’t you think there’s another portal loop there? It would be a safety feature, if someone stumbled down the shaft.”
“Of course!” the wizard said, enthused. “I didn’t think of it myself, but it’s obvious when you mention it. That obviously means that the magic was designed by the centaurs themselves, since those possessed by the Heart of Virtue wouldn’t care how many bodies piled up at the bottom of the shaft. We’ve been looking at this place the wrong way around, as if it had been designed and built by agents of the Dark Gods, but it’s too beautiful to be their work. They corrupted it, yes, and filled the lower cavern with their grotesque frozen acts of torture, but the centaurs who carved their own images on the entrance built this place. Everything is scaled for their comfort, not that of humans, except for the throne, which is probably a late addition to what was formerly a simple dias, since centaurs don’t sit down on chairs of any sort.”
“Indeed,” the Empress said. “It also suggests that there may be something hidden beneath the vertical portal, since those not privy to the secret would have no reason to question whether an ‘endless’ pit might actually have a bottom.”
“Doesn’t the same apply to the trick in the corridor?” Akcuanrut asked.
“Good point. It might,” she said.
“I’d like Phil to take a look at them both. He was very helpful in discovering the secret of the throne which covered the well shaft, and this is another puzzle, evidently posed by the same ancient builders.”
“Really? I hadn’t heard this part of the story,” she said.
He smiled philosophically. “You know how stories go, there’s always another corner to explore.”
“Indeed.”
Phil was glad to help, and started out in the corridor, since he preferred to explore on his own two feet, he’d said, rather then hovering in mid-air like a hot air balloonist. “You say that opening a portal takes a significant expenditure of energy?” he asked offhand.
“Usually,” the wizard said, and Empress D’Larona-Elvi nodded her assent.
“Okay. Let’s have a look… I wish I had a decent flashlight….” He was holding up a flickering torch, looking at the walls of the corridor.
“Flashlight?” Empress D’Larona-Elvi asked.
“A type of very bright torch that uses ‘electrical power’ instead of an open flame. They’re very handy, because you can carry one in your pocket and flick it on and off with a gesture.”
“Like magic?” she asked again.
“Almost, but much more accessible to the average human. Master Wizard, would it be too much trouble for you to make a little magical light here? Something like the one I did in the pit for Selene and Rhea during their adventure with the dwarves would be fine, but I can’t concentrate on looking for secrets at the same time I’m trying to float a light in mid-air.”
Akcuanrut narrowed his brows in magisterial disapproval. “It would be good practice, Apprentice Phil.”
“I’m sure it would, but time, I think, is rather of the essence here.” He raised one brow, almost as imperious as his tutor.
The wizard scowled. “Very well, then. Have it your own way!” and he created a brilliant orb of light which floated in the air, only the wizard’s luminary tended toward the amber warmth of candlelight rather than the brilliant white Phil favored. “You can push it around with your hand, ” he said in a sullen huff, “if you like, although I’m sure it won’t be half as good as one of your ‘flashlights.’ Hardly worth the bother, one might think.”
“Not at all! It’s excellent,” he said, “almost as good as a modern LED flashlight…” and bit back a smile. He spent some time inspecting the wall of the corridor opposite the entrance to the cavern, then moved slightly down toward the entrance to the well shaft. “In fact, now that we know that these things were created by centaurs, everything makes sense. The throne platform was controlled by a strong kick, like a centaur might give it in a hurry, and you’ll notice a slight scuff mark on the wall of the corridor, just here….” He gave the mark a mighty kick, almost as if he were trying for a field goal from the fifty yard line, contacting the wall exactly half-way up, so it was a bit of a stretch.
A section of the wall just opposite the cavern entrance popped open.
He smiled and said, “Voilà!”
The wizard rolled his eyes. “About time, too.”
“Well, it took a little while to work out the general principle from only one example. Humans tend to rely upon delicate manipulations of things using their hands when concealing secrets. Evidently, centaurs in a hurry prefer their hooves. Shall we explore?” He delicately pushed the ball of light into the opening which, like all centaurian passages, was very tall, at least twelve feet in height, through relatively narrow, only six feet wide, a tight squeeze for any group of centaurs walking abreast, but ample enough for single file.
“Phil went first, since he was the spryest — at least in his opinion — and had the light in hand.” The side tunnel, for that’s what it was, simply curved around the location of the minor ‘jog’ in space that marked the twist in space-time. From this side, he could see that the portal was obviously a gateway, the edges of it glowing with a soft amber light, just like the one Akcuanrut had made to cut their journey to the Temple short when they were chasing Na-Noc.
“I’ll be damned,” Phil said, as he looked on down the hidden corridor. It was the entrance to a vast library, in a cavern even larger than the one on the other side of the crazy looking glass that had hidden it from the world for what must have been thousands of years, if one could judge by the thick coating of dust everywhere he could see.
“What do you see, Apprentice Phil?” Akcuanrut asked from behind him, although there was room to stand beside him.
“Sir, could you ask Windflyer and Thundercloud to come down here? I don’t think that we should trespass into this sanctuary until some representatives of the centaurs are here to see the glory of their ancient civilization without our messy footprints traipsing through the pristine layers of undisturbed dust that offer mute testimony to its antiquity.”
The wizard looked over his shoulder. “I see what you mean, Apprentice Phil,” he said, then looked behind him to the Empress D’Larona-Elvi. “Empress, I think we should delay a little while before we enter, if that’s alright with you. Phil says, and I agree, that the centaurs should be the first to visit this place.”
With a quick glance past Phil’s shoulder, she took in the situation and instantly agreed, “Yes, they should.” She called out to the centaurs who’d been assigned to escort them up and down the well shaft, and were even now waiting in the corridor, “My dears, would you mind fetching Windflyer, Wildflower, and Thundercloud for us, and any others who might be interested in the history of the centaur people? I know some of the young women may have a particular interest as well. Tell them that we’ve made a very important discovery about the history of your people.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Three
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Though they are only breath,
words that I speak are immortal.— Sappho of Lesbos (c. 630 BCE)
The Library was just the first of many treasures hidden behind portals. At the bottom of the well shaft was another camouflaged entrance to a secret cavern, this one a museum, or at least a storehouse, of sculpture and other plastic arts, with an annex filled with paintings — carefully wrapped and stored away for posterity, many of which had decayed past saving, or even deciphering, like the tapestries in the throne room above — but including one panoramic carved stone tableau on the wall of the first cavern depicting the systematic destruction of centaur civilization by several races, including dwarves, giants, and humans. It was colored and gilded in the same fashion as the bas-relief centaurs that flanked the gates of the Temple above them, with inset blocks of what appeared to be centaur writing, the same strange hieroglyphics as those above the gates. “Those guys,” Rhea had said, when she saw them, “those dwarves, are the same sort of crew who attacked us in the mountain pass when we were headed south with the Heart of Virtue. ”
“And this,” the Wizard said, pointing to an object held high by one of the dwarves, from which the stone centaurs fled in silent frozen panic, “appears to be an image of the Heart itself.”
“And this,” said the Empress D’Larona-Elvi, “is their last will and testament, or so I believe.” She pointed to two figures who held between them the engraved representation of a book, the lettering on the cover clearly visible. “Unfortunately, I don’t know this writing, but what one mind can create, other minds can comprehend.”
“But where is this book?” Rhea asked in irritation.
The Empress arched an eyebrow. “In the Library, of course, right where you’d least expect it.”
Rhea snorted in a manner most unladylike. “Well, why can’t we ask some of the centaurs if they can read it?”
“We’ll ask some of our sisters who used to be centaurs as well,” Selene added helpfully. “I don’t know how far back their memories go, but almost certainly around the time in which the Temple was abandoned by the centaurs, or at least taken over by those the Heart held in thrall. At least some of the captives may have been literate in their language still, despite everything.”
“Ask everyone,” the Empress said. “All the captives shared at least a common enemy, and we won’t know what else they shared unless we ask.”
As it turned out, the centaurs made the best librarians, since the shelves were sized for very tall browsers, and as tall as the many Selene/Rhea clones were in the human woman scheme of things, they were midgets from a centaur perspective. One of them, once a centaur herself, turned out to be the key to their unique alphabet, since she was just out of school at the time she’d been captured by the minions of the Dark, but the rest were useful mainly as messengers, or charwomen with dust mops and brooms. Eventually, the book depicted on the sculpted mural was discovered, along with well over fifty copies that they’d also found, each hidden away in a different location, some behind secret panels, others inside hollowed-out books, and almost a dozen that had simply been bound in different covers than the one depicted in the mural. The ancient centaurs had obviously taken some care to make certain that their book would eventually be found, just as the Empress D’Larona-Elvi had instantly intuited.
Akcuanrut had immediately seized upon the first copy found, and had started learning the alphabet as soon as the woman with the key was found.
Phil asked about that, since it seemed to be working backwards from what he knew of famous historical translations on Earth. “I don’t get it,” he’d said, “How does knowing the alphabet help in deciphering an ancient text?”
“It’s quite simple, really, and dates back to the first Emperor, Emperor Padwan of Myriad, and his Empress, D’Sigorni-Padwan. Together, they cast the Great Spell of Reconciliation which made all spoken languages existentially identical to each other, at least in our understanding, although the alphabets and symbols by which they were written down retained their former character, if you’ll pardon the small witticism. Once you’ve learned a new alphabet, you can simply sound out the words and hear them with perfect understanding, although it takes much longer to be able to create a written text in a language you don’t know.”
“But how does that work? On Earth, we have hundreds of languages, most of which are written in one of two or three alphabets that are more-or-less identical for most languages, but knowing the alphabet doesn’t make much difference, because foreign words written down in any alphabet are still written in a foreign language.
“That’s not very useful, is it?” said the Wizard. “I much prefer the Emperor’s system, and of course the universal simplicity of it is why the Empire exists to this day. The centaur alphabet, for example, looks like it has far too many letters, because it’s a special form of alphabet called a syllabary, which has one symbol for every consonant vowel combination found in the language itself. There’s an added complication, of course, in that some of the centauran characters represent whole words, which have to be learned by rote rather than sounded out, but these characters are few and far between, so we’ve been able to decipher most of them through context and through the aid of our best informant, the former centaur, and now young woman Daphne.” The wizard scribbled out a series of odd characters*: 𐀐𐀚𐀲𐁂𐀫𐁒. “Here, for example, is the centauran name for their own race. The first syllable is ‘Ke,’ the second ‘Ne,’ the third ‘Ta,’ the fourth ‘Au,’ the fifth ‘Ro,’ and the last a special ‘syllable’ used to represent ‘a final sibilant,’ what you would call in your language ‘Ess.’” Put them all together — with the addition of a little ‘creative license’ — and you have a nonsense ‘word’ that sounds like ‘Centaur’ as soon as you hear it spoken.” He beamed. “See how simple that is?”
“But that’s Greek!” Phil said excitedly. “Kentauros is the Greek word for Centaur, which is distantly related to the language I’m speaking now, if you go back far enough in time. It doesn’t look like Greek writing, though….” He felt suddenly doubtful.
Akcuanrut was nonplused, but only for an instant. “Well, writing systems change over time, if you give them long enough, and it would probably mean that the centaurs visited your Earth in the distant past, wouldn’t it?”
“It would,” he admitted, “but why were we able to understand each other on Earth?” Phil was still confused. “It sounded like you were speaking English, and you understood us when we were speaking English. Why would the Emperor’s spell affect us?”
“Because the portal had been opened, of course, so my language spilled out through it, as did yours to me.”
“So everyone on Earth now knows your language, whatever it is, and you know every language? That’s impossible!”
“Adjust yourself to magical reality, Apprentice!” the Wizard said. “Any more impossible than stepping across dimensions? More difficult than your own feat of raising an entire army — although I confess that it was a very small one — more than twelve feet off the ground with the mere power of your mind?”
“Uhm….”
“Exactly! You admit, I hope, that your own nascent magical powers — which would never have been developed on Earth before the portal opened — were enhanced in the twinkling of an eye, once you were exposed to the magical field of our world. Just so, the leakage of our world’s enchantment into yours changed everything, although it’s very likely that no one there will ever realize it, because they’ll never actually hear any language from this world spoken in their entire future lives, and there are limitations to the spell, because it was designed for the needs of this world, and so treated the languages of your world as extraneous to its central purpose.”
“But I don’t quite understand how a relatively tiny door poked through space-time, or whatever it is, could change so much so quickly.”
Akcuanrut smiled as serenely as a friendly Buddha. “When I was on your world, I saw with my own eyes what you call a ‘refrigerator.’ It was a box with a door that kept the cold inside. Since everyone knows that cold is the absence of heat, it stands to reason that, when the door was opened, the heat rushed in to fill the box. You could actually hear the heat whooshing through the small crack as the door began to open! The Great Spell of Reconciliation is like that heat; since your world was empty of it, the Emperor’s spell filled it almost instantaneously as soon as your father’s TSP device opened the door. Since our world was empty of your language patterns, which the Emperor’s spell requires to perform its magic, these rushed through the open portal in the opposite direction, and so the system came to a new equilibrium, with balance restored through the dissemination of the missing magical qualities on either side through the same open door, just as the cold inside the refrigerator became warmer, while the warm room outside the refrigerator door became a little cooler.”
With his brow furrowed, Phil thought about the wizard’s words. While the wizard might be a little fuzzy on the Laws of Thermodynamics, not to mention Classical Physics, the general metaphor sounded close enough to what he’d experienced as magical reality to be somewhat truthy, if not the entire metaphysical truth. “Okay…. So if magic is inherently superluminal, outside the ordinary framework of Einsteinian space-time, I’ll grant you that the propagation of a magical wave might appear instantaneous from within that 4-Space. That would explain how I was able to ignore the warp in 4-Space caused by the planetary mass of this world and levitate all those centaurs and people without expending any physical effort, although the mental effort was considerable.”
Akcuanrut stared at him in utter incomprehension…. “I have no idea what you just said, which I suppose goes to show that even the Great Spell of Reconciliation has its limitations.”
Phil smiled. “In my language, it means ‘I’m very impressed.’ ”
“Well, you could have simply said so,” the wizard said indignantly.
“It’s true. I tend to over-think at times,” he said and grinned.
“By now,” the Empress said to the assembled crowd in the throne room — all the centaurs, the rescued women, and the men at arms who’d accompanied the Empress and Akcuanrut — “all of you have had the opportunity to visit the secret hiding places of the great treasures of the ancient Centaur civilization, or those left of them which have survived the passage of thousands of years and destruction at the hands of their enemies.”
They were gathered together in the Throne Room, although the throne itself — an artifact of the Dark Gods’ cohort — had been removed and burned, so the Empress D’Larona-Elvi stood upon the dias, as had centaur leaders in past ages.
“This place has been consecrated to victims of the Dark Gods, who include, I think, the entire race of centaurs, wherever they may be, as well as those human women here reborn from the vile constraint of the Dark Gods’ minions, whoever they were before. It’s fitting, therefore, that we dedicate ourselves here to the utter destruction of the so-called ‘Heart of Virtue,’ and to the ruin of the Dark Gods who created it.”
There was a rising murmur of assent, punctuated by sharp oaths and cries of implacable hostility.
“The ancient Centaurs, the first victims of the Dark Gods, had ample time to study them, and have left us in their writings several clues as to their origins and the true location of their covert lair, even hidden as it was amongst the countless dimensions of the extended universe, of which this world is only a tiny portion. Centaur Metaphysicians deduced not only their location, but their weaknesses, but had not the specific powers necessary to defeat them, since Centaur magic is primarily defensive, and resists efforts to inflict harm. Human thaumaturges, as we know, have no such limitations, although we lack many of the specific strengths and powers possessed by every centaur.”
Windflyer asked, “Is that why our ancient ancestors were defeated?”
The Empress answered, “We believe so, yes, and there were two other problems, the first being that the human study of magic was in its beginning stages, so that they could not have effectively come to the centaur’s aid at the time, even had they then possessed the best good will in the world. The second was that this all happened well before the first human Emperor, Emperor Padwan of Myriad, and his Empress, D’Sigorni-Padwan, had formulated and cast the Great Spell of Reconciliation which renders all our languages mutually comprehensible, so we humans could not have helped to the degree we can now, because we were unable at the time to coördinate our efforts, even amongst ourselves, although humans were also numbered among the Dark Gods’ victims, as most of you here gathered know, since there were as many or more humans murdered and tortured by these wicked villains as there were centaurs, even within these very walls. Indeed, our own records show that the Spell of Reconciliation itself was developed and executed under the hot spur of oppression by the Dark Gods’ minions, and it’s that spell that finally allowed us to turn the tide in their battle against us.”
One of the older mares made a sour face and said, “How can you say that you’ve ‘turned the tide’ when our expedition to the Capital was attacked just over a mountain pass from the very heart of the Empire?”
“It’s a fair question,” the Empress admitted, “but you’ll remember, I’m sure, that by all reports that sneaking ambush was completely ineffective — easily repelled by two rather extraordinary young human women, — and then the enemy force was utterly destroyed by the Master Wizard Akcuanrut and his Apprentice Phillip.”
“How do you know that?” the old centaur mare asked suspiciously.
“Because we sent troops and a Wizard or two back to see, of course,” the Empress said, completely without rancor, or even impatience, “and diverted Akcuanrut’s rather spectacular waterfall to make the caves accessible again, then subsequently found that no one remained alive in any portion of the extensive subterranean caverns and caves that lay under the original pitfall. After extensive interviews with Master Wizard Akcuanrut and his Apprentice Phillip, we’ve agreed in council that his presence in our world has altered the existential ground within which evil formerly flourished side by side with good.”
“How so?” the centauress asked.
“Because when the portal was opened between our two worlds,” the Empress said, “a new balance was struck between the magical underpinnings of this world and that one. Their world was suffused with a portion of our magical reality, and in the same way our world took on some qualities that resemble theirs. Apprentice Phillip’s Spell of Consecration, for example, never existed in this world, yet is now accessible to almost anyone, whether trained in magic or not. Likewise, our own Great Spell of Reconciliation has so thoroughly insinuated itself into their world that even children there were instantly able to understand and converse with our Master Wizard here — at a level suitable to their age, of course.”
“But why would that matter to us?” another centaur mare asked. “As we understood the plan, we were meant to attack the Dark God world, wherever that is.”
“Because it means that we can easily pass as natives. For magical reasons that I won’t go into now, we have tasks that we must accomplish on Thundercloud’s world, before we can proceed against the Dark Gods, and it would be helpful to have all of us gathered together in one place.”
She was astonished. “You mean we’re all going to travel to a different planet?”
The Empress laughed with unconcealed delight, her eyes shining in excitement, “Yes! Isn’t it just wonderful?”
They say an army marches on its stomach, well, Napoleon Bonaparte said so, anyway, so it didn’t surprise Phil at all that the details of moving even a small army through a portal into an upstate New York suburb were somewhat daunting. In the first place, there would be no way to hide three hundred or so centaurs in the Lanyon’s family home, much less hundreds of Selene’s more-or-less identical twins, so the first thing that came to mind was to buy a small farm — or even a large farm — and that meant money, lots of it, which in turn meant gold.
“Krugerrands, I think,” he said.
“What’s that, Apprentice Phil?” They were in private but desultory conversation, ambling through one of the empty corridors of the Temple toward a distant source of light, talking from time to time about the purely magical logistics of their journey between the worlds. The most prominent sticking point was Earth, and the necessity of planning ahead for a scarcity of magical power, which Phil thought could be largely compensated for with money, since pretty much everything had a price on Earth, where here the vast majority of property belonged in some sense to the Emperor and his Empress, feudal overlords from whom all temporary titles were held at the Sovereign’s pleasure. A special dispensation had been made for the centaur temple and the traditional centaur lands, as compensation for past injustice at human hands, but even then they’d had to swear fealty to the Empire.
“I said, ‘Krugerrands,’ a type of gold coin that’s widely traded. There are others, of course, and it wouldn’t hurt to diversify slightly, since that’s what gold traders do, or so I understand it. There’s a law against making unauthorized copies, of course, but I suspect that even I could make them impossible to detect as counterfeits. They’d be a trivial exercise for you, if we can access the same source of magic that Na-Noc did.”
“Of course,” the wizard said, “although I’d like you to try as well. The prospect of imminent danger is a wonderful spur to magical progress.‘
Phil smiled. “There’s a saying on Earth, ‘Depend upon it, sir, when a man knows he is to be hanged in a fortnight, it concentrates his mind wonderfully.’ I suppose the same principle generally applies to being clapped in irons.”
“Just so. When we intervened in the quarrel between the centaurs and the humans, for example, the danger this posed to your lady wives spurred you to a feat of mass levitation that might have daunted even a seasoned wizard of great power and long experience.”
Phil didn’t know exactly what to say. “Uhm….”
Akcuanrut frowned in his direction, his face indistinct in the dim light, then said pointedly, “There’s no place for false modesty in wizardry, Apprentice Phil. Would you entrust your life to a surgeon or apothecary who minimized his skills, or to a bridge whose engineer didn’t exactly know whether it would fall down or not? If you fail, it will quickly become apparent, and the Imperial College of Wizards may well intervene, but you owe it to those who will depend upon you to project an air of quiet confidence, because any fear on their part will infect the magical æther which pervades the world, thus causing the failure you ‘modestly’ predict in order to spare yourself the uncomfortable burden of having people entrust their safety and health to your care.”
Chastened, he said, “Okay, Sir. I’ll try….”
Instantly, the wizard cast a withering glare at him directly, catching his eye. “There is no ‘trying’ in magic,” he said forcefully, “only to do or not to do.”
“Yes, Sir,” he replied.
“That’s better,” he said, somewhat mollified, but still suspicious.
“Look, I apologize for my lack of certainty, but you’ve got to realize that I’d never thought that magic was real before, where the people on this world have grown up with magic as a background to their daily lives. On my world, the things that your world accomplishes with magic are done with ‘science,’ and you find that almost as mysterious as I do magic, despite the evidence of my own senses. In fact, on Earth we have a sort of witticism called Clarke’s Third Law, which says, ‘Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.’ It refers to the fact that what we might think is completely mysterious, almost like ‘magic,’ can almost certainly be accomplished through ‘science,’ the application of physical devices and/or forces just as straightforward as the rolling wheel of a cart, so that the merest child might accomplish it by simply flicking a switch, like the cordless power tools you so admired on Earth, which are powered by ‘electricity,’ the same force that makes a little spark when you scuff your shoes on a woolen carpet.”
Akcuanrut thought about this for a few seconds, then said, “Perhaps your ‘Clark’s Third Law’ has it backwards,” my dear Apprentice. “Perhaps the inevitable corollary to this so-called ‘Third Law’ is a fourth law, to wit: ‘Any sufficiently advanced magic is indistinguishable from technology.’ Wildflower tells us that she created a magical portal between our separate worlds using this ‘science’ of yours, but isn’t that almost a contradiction in terms? If a magical effect ensues, doesn’t that imply that magic was used? Just because Wildflower doesn’t realize that it was magic, or fails to see the magical principles involved, is it any less magical because she simply doesn’t understand?”
Phil’s jaw dropped slightly as he suddenly saw the wizard’s point; the original Dr. Jeckyll had used what he’d thought of as ‘science’ to achieve a ‘magical’ transformation, the exact same sort of transformation that he’d recently witnessed on a grander scale, performed right before his eyes using the unaided power of a human mind. “Of course!” he said in dawning awareness. “My world must have a ‘damping field’ of some sort, a general suppression of magic caused by a general disbelief in — or even hostility toward — ‘magical phenomena’ in daily life! Inside that church, the situation was somewhat different, because religious sanctuaries are amongst the few places left on Earth — or at least our part of it — where most people allow themselves to believe in miracles, or the reality of supernatural forces which might as well be magic.”
The wizard nodded sagely. “I see. So your current theory is that there’s a tension in your society between your so-called ‘science’ and magic, and that the conflict plays out on religious grounds?”
“At least to some extent, yes, although there are cultures on Earth with more innate religiosity, but these serve partially to confirm my rough theory — at least anecdotally — because many of these same sorts of cultures tend to experience more reported sightings of magical creatures, or support a widely-held corpus of legends and stories founded either upon the existence of magic in the present, or at some point in the recent past, like leprechauns and the Fairy Folk in Ireland, or La Llorona in Mexico.”
“I do not know these things, but what do you mean by ‘religiosity’ exactly?” Akcuanrut asked.
“Well, it’s an editorial meta-comment, I suppose. ‘Excessively religious’ is what the word means literally, although of course what seems excessive to one person may seem entirely reasonable to another. Most people in our local area are pragmatic about such things, so if they feel a little peckish, they go out to the kitchen and make a sandwich, or whatever they feel like having, rather than offer up heartfelt prayers for some sort of God or Goddess to order in a catered luncheon, and then pick up the tab.”
The wizard laughed, just as they entered a large room at the end of the corridor. “Very good! Speaking of which, isn’t it time for lunch?”
Phil didn’t answer at first, drawn to a large opening on one wall of the room, where he could see a broad balcony, a stone balustrade, and a range of mountains in the near distance. As he approached, he could see that the balusters were carved in a floral motif that reminded him of something, “Lotus flowers!” he said, and he realized that he was looking at the Himalayas, although which mountain was which was beyond him. He’d had a screensaver, back on Earth, which had featured random mountain images from that central Asian range, and he recognized the profile of the craggy mountain that he saw before him, with one face so sheer that it was free of snow and ice. “That’s Earth!” he cried.
“Stop! Don’t touch that!” the wizard shouted, almost before Phil realized that he was reaching out toward the opening.
Bewildered, he turned to stare at Akcuanrut, whose countenance was very stern. “But that’s Earth!” he said.
“And undoubtedly a deadly trap,” the wizard said. “Look around you. Do you see any signs of animals or birds, taking advantage of a nice warm nesting place or den? Look outside the portal; does it look like a friendly place in which to spend the night? For that matter, look down, without poking your fool head out. Do you see any hint of a safe place where one might safely stroll about?”
Phil looked down, gingerly staying well away from the opening itself, and saw nothing but air, and what looked like an alpine lake, thousands of feet below. “Oh!” he said.
“Exactly. The most important rule of magic is to avoid getting yourself into a situation where your last thought is, ‘Ooops! That was really stupid.’ The key to avoiding this sort of fatal dénouement is to use your head for something other than to keep your ears apart.”
“But….”
“But nothing! When dealing with magic, mysterious circumstances are quite often dangerous ones. You already know that some centaur portals only work in one direction, or do other strange things, and since there are no signs of anything living having visited this lovely vista point in many thousands of years, despite what appears to be an open balcony, it would seem that this may well be one of them. Further, the room is warm. Does this seem reasonable, given the frigid appearance of the world outside? This is further evidence supporting my instant hypothesis. If this is a one-way portal, as it increasingly appears, once you’d thoughtlessly poked your fool hand through, the only way you’d get out of the trap would be to cut off said hand at the wrist, and you wouldn’t have much time for larking about, because the blood that flows through your veins wouldn’t be able to return and would begin to clot within your arm. An instant spent in careful observation would have told you this, thereby preventing you from making a fatal mistake.”
“I’m sorry,” he said.
“Not as sorry as you would have been” the wizard said succinctly. On the other hand, you can reassure Wildflower that her portal would not have destroyed your Earth if this world had been destroyed, since this open portal would have been perfectly sufficient.
Phil rolled his eye toward the heavens. “I’m sure that will be a great comfort to her. It’s always nice to have someone to point your finger at when things go to Hell in a handbasket.”
Akcuanrut looked mildly affronted. “Well, it’s nicer than thinking, ‘This is all my fault!’ isn’t it?”
“I suppose so,” he admitted, “but in the larger scheme of things, I doubt that a few milliseconds of self-loathing over one’s actions can be readily-distinguished from the same few milliseconds spent hating one’s self for not doing more to prevent it.” He shrugged. “I’m not even sure that the human brain is capable of processing a thought that quickly, so by the time the occasion for the thought arose, it would already be too late to think it.”
“But thoughts are instantaneous, aren’t they?”
“Not at all, recognizing a familiar situation, something one has thought about before, takes from three to four tenths of a second. So if you hear a man say, ‘Oh, no! I’m pregnant!’ you recognize the incongruity right away, but even then it takes some time for the sounds to register on your brain. Add in the time for your brain to respond, ‘That’s odd!’ takes a few more tenths of a second, and that’s about something that everyone already knows, that only women become pregnant. Ask an average person how long it takes for the Sun’s heat to reach their skin and they’ll probably take quite a while to figure it out, if they can answer the question correctly at all.”
“This is that ‘science’ of yours, isn’t it?” he said accusingly.
“I’m afraid so, Sir,” he said, completely unchagrined. “People become easily confused about time, because we maintain an internal illusion of simultaneity that allows us to move about in the world without stumbling over things. Our brains make very rapid predictions about where objects are going to be, and place them in our sensorium where they’re not, so we’re constantly amazed by the tricks of sleight-of-hand artists, who take great pains to act as if they’re doing one predictable thing while actually doing something completely different. This is Selene’s particular skill, and you can see it in her sword and knife work. Rhea, of course, probably inherited some of her gift through the mechanism of her own transformation, plus ample practice with Selene herself. They’re both very quick studies, as you know, and constantly teach each other new tricks as quickly as they discover them.”
“But….”
“Master Wizard, dear friend, our next stop is Earth, where science rules, and we’re likely to have to scrounge to find the magic we need. Better forewarned than taken aback.”
The wizard lowered his brows like thunderclouds in a clear sky and scowled most fiercely, but “Hmmph!” was all he said.
The next two full days were spent arranging the supplies for their expedition and preparing various documents, just in case they turned out to be handy. The first, of course, was the provision of sufficient grain to tide the centaurs over for a few days, in case it were a weekend or bank holiday and they couldn’t arrange for delivery. The second was human provisions for the trip back up north, which they calculated at five days, allowing for distractions. They assumed that the house would still be there, since their lawyers would have been notified when they turned up missing, since the firm was on both of their emergency contact forms at work, and likewise for at least Hastie. They were unsure about the Utterson home and their affairs, so one of the documents was a power of attorney pre-signed by both Alice and Sarah, since they’d never be able to pull off an impersonation. The last, of course, was a large quantity of gold, which they’d decided to supply as nuggets, so they could look about to find some Federal land still open to mining claims and ‘discover’ a rich deposit of alluvial gold. Whatever they did, it was sure to burn money, since one of the first things they’d have to do was buy a largish farm. “Is there anything we’ve forgotten?” Selene asked, having taken on the rôle of expedition military leader.
“Changes of clothes?” Rhea suggested.
“Good point! We’ll have to arrange some sort of covering if it turns out to be winter already, and to disguise the fact that a band of over three hundred buxom babes in scanty outfits has arrived in town. Halloween was a fluke; it’ll be Christmas at least by now. Do you think we should all practice dancing so we could pretend to be the Rockettes?”
Rhea smirked. “Not likely, although I do think we’d look swell in those little top hat and tail numbers they turn out in so often, we’ve sure got the legs for it, and our coördination beats theirs six ways from Sunday. We’re too tall, though. Their maximum height for dancers is only five foot ten and a half inches. Shrimps, the lot of them,”
Selene stared at her in amazement. “How do you know that?”
“I don’t know.” She shrugged. “I probably read it in the program when we went to see them perform three years ago. I think it was the Christmas Spectacular. They didn’t do The Dance of the Sugar Plum Fairies, though, so I was a little disappointed. Their minimum height is five six, I remember that too. Does it matter? I remembered about great-great-granddaddy’s formula from when I was just a kid. I just remember stuff is all, and I’ve always liked numbers.”
Selene sighed. “I just wish you could remember the formula itself.”
She raised one lovely eyebrow. “Oh, I can remember the formula numbers just fine. I just can’t remember exactly which chemicals it used. They were mostly stuff with twenty-five syllable names ’n stuff. Not the sort of stuff they’d have on hand locally anyhow, since they don’t have biochemical reactors and mass spectrometers and stuff to formulate and test them. In other words, we’ve got to go back to where we can order the stuff from our friendly biochem supply house, not the local grocery store. It won’t be a problem once we get there, trust me. Dad has a charge account at the place, and he has a copy of the formula itself in his safe deposit box, even if the Library copy is lost.”
“But the original Jekyll guy didn’t have any of those things either!”
“Yeah… so?” She looked at her twin askance. “He went crazy and died, remember?”
Selene just shut her eyes. “You’re right, Rhea. I apologize. I’m just frustrated is all.”
Rhea reached out and gave her a hug. “It’s okay, Sweetie. I still love you, and Phil still loves you best.”
Selene burst into tears and wept on her shoulder. “Oh, Rhea! I’m so sorry you feel that way!”
“It’s okay, Sweetheart. I didn’t exactly fall head over heels for him either. It was a bargain, and well worth it, I think. If he ever wants out, all he has to do is tell me so.”
“Don’t you dare! Rhea! I don’t know what I’d do without you… most days .” She smiled and kissed her. “You’ve been my very best friend ever since grammar school, and even before, so we were practically sisters even before we were twins. Almost minute of every day, I love you dearly, and you drive me crazy only once in a very great while, but the good times more than make up for the occasional irritation. Heck, Phil gets on my nerves from time to time as well….”
“Uhm, dears,” he ventured, “I’m right here, you know…”
Both women turned to him and scowled in wrath. “Who invited you into our private conversation?” they both snapped in unison.
“Uhm…”
“Just mind your own business, is all,” they said in chorus again.
“Yes, Ma’ams!” he said smartly and bowed his way out of their little tête-à-tête
Selene petted her almost-sister’s hair and said, “See, Sweetie. He’s very biddable. Give it a year or two, especially after our babies are born, and he’d cut off his arm before he let either of us go.”
“Meh, that’s not so much. He’d do that already.” Rhea replied.
“I heard that!” he called from the other side of the room.
“So? Is it true?” Selene asked demurely.
“Yeah, I suppose so,” he said, a little miffed.
“Then come over here and convince poor Rhea that you love her just as much as me,” she said. “She’s feeling a little down.”
“So you want me to feel her up?” He smirked, but not obnoxiously so.
They both laughed. “That would be a very good start!” Selene said.
“Then why don’t we all three of us retire to a more private chamber, and I’ll fill you both in on my latest plans where you two can be more comfortable. You’re both looking a little flushed, and I do think you should rest a bit.”
“Phil, Darling,” Rhea cooed, “you wouldn’t believe exactly how randy being pregnant makes you feel.”
“Rhea, honey, you wouldn’t believe exactly how randy your being pregnant with my babies makes me feel.” He picked her up easily, and held her cradled in his arms as he carried her through the doorway and into the gloom of the interior, since no one had picked up a light of any sort. “Beloved Rhea, Selene and I talked about this before we both agreed that you had a right to both our loves, and that it would be forever. We’re neither of us going to leave you, not ever, and never going to stop loving you either. We’re very serious about your marriage to both of us, dear heart, just as serious as we all are about each other. We’re a family, the three of us, soon to be seven, because of the new babies you both carry within you. We could no more cut you out of our lives than we could cut out our own hearts.” He leaned his head down to kiss her tenderly, and then Selene tousled her hair and kissed her as well.
“Silly girl,” she said tenderly, “all in a fret over nothing.”
“It’s the hormones, and the babies,” she groused. “I’m either moody, horny, hungry, or I have to pee….”
At which bon mot Selene burst into laughter. “I’ve got an idea!” she said brightly. “Let’s both of us blame Mr. Wonderful here!, since it’s really all his fault that we’re in this particular pickle.”
“Good idea, Sis! He has a guilty look about him already!” And with that, she began to tickle him under the arms, where she knew he was vulnerable.
“Stop!” he said laughing. “You’ll make me drop you!” he turned and squatted low, then fell carefully backward on their bed, still cradling her from harm. “You’re going to wear me out!”
“Think of this as a wind sprint, Dear….” Selene whispered in his ear. “It will be good for you…,” she breathed in his ear as she started pulling off his clothes.
Phil sighed, trying not to laugh again. “I know, I know, just lie back and think of England.”
“Not yet, Dear,” one of them whispered in his other ear; it was difficult to sort them out by voice alone, especially in the darkness, so he’d given up trying. “Next we have pushups on the menu, and who knows what else?”
Phil was confused when he woke up in the dark, because they always left a candle burning as a nightlight, in case one of them had to use the chamber pot at night. But then he remembered how they’d got here. with a huge yawn, he began trying to extricate himself from a tangle of very feminine limbs, although he took some extra time to gently trace the inward curve of one woman’s waist, now thickening slightly, and the exquisite curve of her hip. ‘This,’ he thought, ‘is the very essence of beauty. Even invisible, here in the dark, that particular fecund curve was alluring. He held it in his mind as well as his hand and realized that it was everywhere: The very pillars of the Parthenon held the subtle outward curve of a woman’s hip, an entire Temple dedicated to the beautiful Goddess of wisdom, courage, inspiration, civilization, law, and justice, everything that was truly good about humanity; the legs of Victorian tables and chairs; the country French equivalent; even famous valleys. Was Half Dome in Yosemite notable because it was made of granite? Or was it because the eye was drawn to it like to a woman’s breast, a human shape in a vast wilderness, because the human hand reached out to it, the human heart yearned to encompass it?’
“You talk in your sleep, you know.” It was Rhea. She had a ready challenge to almost every situation. “Why is it so dark? It’s like the bottom of a well in here.”
“I somehow forgot to light a candle, and I guess the torch in the outer room burned out while we were sleeping. Hang on a minute while I go find a candle and a flint and steel to light it.” He still didn’t quite trust his fire spell. The last time he’d tried it, he’d almost set his pants on fire in a general conflagration. His glowing ball spell was first rate, though, so he started setting it up and said, “Cover your eyes for a bit, and Selene’s if she’s still asleep.”
With a brilliant flare of pure white light, the room lit up as bright as day, which was a pleasant change from the usual flickering torch and candlelight, almost like being back in civilization.
Thoughtfully, he shepherded the glowing orb over to the doorway, poking it magically just around the corner so the light was dimmer inside their bedroom. “Okay,” he said, “all settled now.” He started climbing over the prone body nearest the door, which must be Selene, because she didn’t seem to be awake yet, moving carefully so as to disturb her as little as possible. His pants and shirt were on opposite sides of the room, and for about the thousandth time felt especially blessed that he had no need for glasses. When he was finished dressing, he turned toward the bed to say something, but saw instantly that Rhea had curled up with Selene and gone straight back to sleep, so he just tiptoed out into the main room, where he sat down and started working on his lists again.
About an hour later, Akcuanrut popped his head in and said, “Working late, I see. Very diligent. We’ll have a meeting tomorrow morning after breakfast to gauge our progress. I think we’re about ready, though. The wagons are loaded, the young women are all packed, and I have sufficient supplies — magical and otherwise — ready to see me through almost any emergency on your strange world.” With that pronouncement, he popped right back out again, leaving Phil wondering if he should have said something, but then he shrugged and went back to work.
“Hi, Phil!” Selene and Rhea said together as they came out from their bedchamber hand-in-hand. “What did Acky want so early?”
“We have an after-breakfast meeting scheduled to decide whether we’re ready to leave or not” He rolled his eyes to let them know that he personally thought Acky a little obsessive, but then he shrugged, as if to say, ‘Since it’s really his expedition, he has a right to be.’
“Well, somebody has to be, and since you’re so obviously lackadaisical and devil-may-care, he probably worries that all those lists of yours are your tout sheets for the races up at Saratoga.”
He blushed. “Okay, so I’m a little OCDish as well. I do worry about possible contingencies, though.”
Rhea came over and kissed him good morning. “That’s your job, Phil, exactly as it should be. You handle the boring logistics, and we’ll handle the exciting rough stuff.”
Selene said nothing, but kissed him thoroughly before she mouthed, ‘Thank you.’ then turned to help Rhea in setting out new torches in their sconces. “Do you think we’ll need to light any of these?”
“Well, the magic will last another hour or two, but we’ll have to make sure to light a few before anyone else might drop in. Some of the new girls are a little creeped out by magic, not that I blame them. A lot of them have bad memories of evil sorcerers, and I guess it might be a ‘trigger’ for them.”
“Good point. I say let’s turn it off soonish, and go back to the long-ago days of yesteryear.”
“You’re the boss. As soon as you manage to kindle a taper, I’ll douse the glim.” He smiled at them both. “You’re both so much better at lighting fires with flint and steel than I am. With a propane firestarter, mind you, I’m a wonder, and as long as I have a good-size bag of charcoal briquettes handy, and a nice brick barbecue, I can turn out steaks to make any girl’s heart go pittapat.”
“And exactly who’s going to catch those steaks for you, Mister Man?”
“You are, of course,” he said with aplomb. “Aside from the odd feat of wizardly derring do, I’m pretty much useless at stabbing either animals or people. My sort of magic doesn’t hurt living things, and neither does that of Master Wizard Akcuanrut, I notice. Unlike the skills of a warrior, which can be exercised with dispassion and justice, magic springs from the heart, and working bad magic will eventually corrupt your soul, maybe sooner than later. It didn’t take long to infect D’lon-ra’s soul with evil, even standing on the sidelines, as he must have been. Perhaps once he was horrified, then inured, then envious, and so by degrees led toward coveting the same evil power he’d once despised.”
“I’m sorry I teased, you, Phil,” Rhea said.
“It’s okay. I knew that it was just teasing, but I want you both to promise me something….”
“What?” they both said with deep suspicion.
“I want you to promise me, that if you see what happened to D’lon-ra happening to me, you’ll put a stop to it, and do it quickly, because you won’t have much time. I’m really quite powerful, and would be a very dangerous opponent if I once drifted across that line.”
“But….” Rhea started to say something, which Selene cut off unsaid.
“We’ll do that for you, beloved husband, rest assured,” and both women started weeping.
“Don’t cry, my Darlings. You’ll be doing me a favor, because I, the man you love, would already be dead or dying, hating what I was becoming, and would much rather die a little early than hurt either of you. We’ve seen how dangerous it is, this thing we’re fighting. D’lon-ra was a little rough around the edges, but was a good man once, as was Na-Noc I’m sure.”
“But couldn’t we save you, like the Wizards College is trying to save Na-Noc, and D’lon-ra too, if he’s still in there?”
“Well, quite frankly, I think that they’re doddering old fools who can’t make up their minds what do do, because what sane person could live with himself if he’d murdered a small child, let’s say, and then eaten her, but was eventually miraculously ‘cured,’ but only after killing many more children, remembering everything, but now having no new desire to kill and eat small children? How does such a man live with himself after all that? Wouldn’t it be a life of anguish and shame? And if not, why not? Doesn’t this so-called ‘cure’ presuppose that on some level it’s completely ineffective?”
“Oh!” they said.
“What they’re really talking about is creating some sort of deliberate dissociative disorder, in which an individual can miraculously isolate himself from past wickedness. If you think about it, that’s almost exactly what the late Dr. Jekyll tried to do, and we see exactly how successful that little experiment was. How many innocents died while Jekyll was dithering around?”
“I understand, Beloved.” Selene said, and Rhea just nodded her head, by now crying again.
“The buck stops here,” he said decisively. “If I catch it quick enough, I’ll handle the job myself, and with dispatch, but I’m afraid that the process may be very quick, so that I can’t outrun it.” And then he gathered them into his arms. “We’re all of us standing unto danger, my Darlings, so we must treasure each moment as if it were our last. If I wind up laying down my life in this quest, then I lay it down with a right good will, with neither hesitation nor regret, but I fully expect us to succeed, because you two together are almost invincible against any direct assault.”
“But wait a minute,” Rhea said, “your glowing light killed a lot of dwarves when they captured us in that mine of theirs.”
“Not really, although it’s a slippery slope, I admit, with vague pitfalls and traps scattered at random. In a sense — a strong moral sense, I think — the dwarves killed themselves, when they trapped you in the dark, although you were doing an excellent job against what seemed to be thousands of them even then. Because you were in my care, and trapped in the dark, I was bound to give you light; the fact that my light might be fatal to them is something that they should have taken into account, not I, since they knew, or should have known, that I was capable of magic, as was Akcuanrut of course. I was simply helping you, which was and is my clear duty. If dwarves died by happenstance, my conscience bothers me not at all, because that was not my intention, while their clear intention was to harm you both. The same thing goes for Akcuanrut. As far as we knew at the time, the cave was either filled with dead things, or things which were caught in the act of a lethal assault and only temporarily dissuaded, so Acky simply helped to wash it clean and/or dissuade pursuit, thereby preventing either pestilence or murder. Neither of us actually knew whether any of these putative dwarves would be harmed by the water at all, although their noise did leave that impression, and they could have taken steps to preserve themselves from harm by not showing up with murder in their hearts to begin with.”
“But that seems like a legal quibble,” she said.
“Not really,” he explained patiently. “It’s the exact distinction which differentiates murder, which is always wicked, and manslaughter, which may be either entirely justified, or only potentially culpable.” He paused. “Now if Akcuanrut and I had bored a hole in the ground, looking for dwarves, and I then dropped in a ball or two of light, knowing that it was poisonous to them, and for no other reason but to kill them, and then he later poured a river down our murder hole, knowing full well that it would drown any remaining dwarves, both our actions would be deliberate murder, and that’s the exact point at which we’d start sliding down toward our own merry road to the Dark side.”
“But what about us?” Selene asked. “Aren’t we in danger too?”
“I don’t think so. You both talk a good murder, but in reality everything I’ve seen you do is classic self-defense. When you’re under attack by thousands, there’s nothing for it but to use as much force to resist their attempted homicide as possible, which usually winds up being fatal for your assailants. Not your fault at all. As soon as a reasonable escape was offered, you took it. Neither of you said, ‘Hang on a minute, while I go off and slaughter all the non-combatants, if any.’ You’re both inherently good, I believe, and there doesn’t seem to be a hateful bone in your bodies. In the fight with the centaurs and the townspeople, for another example, you managed to prevent them from hurting each other and didn’t harm a single one of the combatants, even though they too were doing their apparent best to kill you.”
“Don’t tell anyone, Phil,” Selene whispered. “You’ll spoil our ‘street cred,’ and we’ll wind up having to fight more.”
“I won’t, Sweeties. Just sayin’ is all. The difference between our powers, though, is that mine are more like a machine gun or heavy field artillery than a knife, so it’s like that ‘who drew their gun first?’ argument that goes on in the old Westerns. In my own case, I can shoot’em in the back, or from half a mile away, or from the day before yesterday, all without breaking a nail, and by the tens of thousands, so the moral hazard is much greater.”
“Then you must simply not do anything!” Rhea said firmly.
“That doesn’t work either, my dearest darlings. I’m part of the team, and an army needs both heavy cavalry — That’s our centaurs, and you and your sisters — and artillery — that’s Akcuanrut and me. — we were a belated but essential part of your final victory in the dwarf mines, even though our rôle was only ancillary. If either of us had deserted our clear duty, many more innocent lives may have been lost — although we don’t know exactly what other surprises the dwarves had in store for us — not least of which may have been yours, which in itself might be enough of a blow to start me slipping down that slippery slope.”
“Oh,” they said.
“Exactly. Damned if we do, damned if we don’t. We just have to try to be careful.”
“It isn’t fair!” Rhea said.
“No, it isn’t,” he admitted, but it’s the same choice faced by an artillery commander who can see from miles away that enemy tanks are hiding behind a church, let’s say, in which they’ve gathered all the innocent children in town as human shields. The Laws of War are clear upon this issue; hiding a military force among a non-combatant population is a war crime, for which the just punishment is death, but the immediate choice for the artillery commander is dire in any case — attack the tanks, kill the hostages. Or spare the tanks, allowing your own troops, who depend upon you, and who are even now approaching the ambush, to die? Possibly the hostages will be killed anyway, out of malice and spite, but your sworn duty requires you to first protect those who depend upon you, even though it can twist your soul in two.”
“Crap!” Selene said.
“Exactly,” he said.
After breakfast, and after the group had decided to start just after an early lunch — Akcuanrut’s suggestion — they were back in their rooms, gathering together last-minute stuff, and eliminating things that at first they’d thought they couldn’t live without. Both Selene and Rhea had decided to take their dowries and other gifts, which got Phil thinking. “Remind me to conjure up a couple of hundred pounds of gold to take with us for personal use as well, and maybe some platinum, so when we arrive on Earth, we’ll have enough cash available to extricate ourselves from emergencies. I can rent a safe deposit box to stash some of it in, so we don’t have to lug it about, and one of my papers here — in quadruplicate — is a codicil to both your Ketubahs, adding the sums to your doweries, and a will in favor of you both, so you’ll be well-provided for if anything goes amiss.”
“Can you do diamonds?” Rhea enquired.
He blinked. “I suppose I could. It’s just a matter of visualization. Do you and Selene want engagement rings for when we visit Earth? I know they’re important for most women.”
Selene said, “Of course we do, Phil, whenever you’d like before we go, and if you could match our rings it would be nice. That way we’d all three of us have two rings on our ring fingers, which would make a nice statement.”
“Plus, a nice fat diamond makes a wicked glass cutter and tool for general mayhem,” Rhea added practically.
“More to the point, though,” added Selene even more practically, “is that diamonds might be more portable than gold.”
Phil shook his head. “There’s a problem, however, with the so-called ‘conflict diamond’ laws that require documentation of origin and a chain of custody. It’s a good idea, but it runs into problems in the USA and Canada, probably most of Europe as well. There was a time when it was a great idea, because diamonds are easily concealed and smuggled across borders, but that’s all spy stuff that we don’t want to get involved in, I think, especially until we have unassailable documentation. For your personal rings, and any other jewelry you’d like to have on hand, we can let that slide, I think, and claim that they’re family heirlooms, but a stash of loose diamonds would raise too many eyebrows.”
They glanced at each other very briefly before saying in chorus, “We’ll put together a list of things we’d like to have, and have complete faith in your wonderful artistic talents to come up with the actual designs. You know the sorts of things we’d like to wear, so we both trust your judgement on that.”
“Pierced?”
“Of course. Came with the territory, although we haven’t really had any earrings to wear since we came to this world. Heck, forget the list, just make a bunch of earrings, bracelets, and necklaces that we can put in a box, but be sure that at least some of the necklaces hang low enough to make men want to stare at our boobs. It makes the lechers easier to kill, if necessary.”
“And it so often is,” Rhea added happily.
Phil resisted the urge either to grin or to roll his eyes toward the heavens. “As you wish, my lady wives,” he said.
“And at your pleasure, our lord husband.”
Phil didn’t let the ‘lord husband’ quip go to his head, at least in any medieval sense.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
Note: Many or all of the characters Akcuanrut talks about may display improperly in your browser as they appear in the running text, but they’re duplicated — probably in a somewhat larger size — as an image directly below. If you’d like to see them properly inline, many or most of them appear in the Unicode fonts, Aegean, ALPHABETUM Unicode, Code2001, EversonMono, Free Idg Serif, MPH 2B Damase, Penuturesu, and others. Some of these, such as Code2001 and Aegean, are free for personal use and can be readily found on the Internet.
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Four
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Home is the place where, when you have to go there,
They have to take you in.— Robert Frost, from ‘The Death of the Hired Man,’ North of Boston, (1914)
“I see it!” Rhea shouted from the head of the herd as they meandered toward their place of emergence. She was riding Wildflower, and they were moving as the centaurs preferred to do in grasslands, loosely associated, with enough space between small groups of them that there was fresh grazing material available, although they really preferred fruits and vegetables, which were a lot less work to pick and chew with human mouths.
Phil was riding in one of the carts, drawn by a horse without reins, who was tagging along behind the centaurs perfectly well on her own. There was an open jewel case before him; he was idly working out new designs in his head as he rode along, then creating them in pairs, or pairs of pairs in the case of earrings, with a bit of eyes-closed concentration and effort. He found it restful, and it helped to pass the time. As soon as he’d covered one layer, he’d spread a new piece of some local cloth like velvet across the top of what by now was a thick pile of jewelry, and then begin on a new design. Idly, he picked up the case and weighed it in his two hands. Not quite the weight of a sack of cement, but getting close. He put the work aside for a while to attend to the outside world. “Any signs of recent activity,” he called out.
“How the heck would I know?” was Rhea’s acerbic reply. “There was a big pile of junk when we left, and there’s still a big pile of junk now, although I think there’s a bunch of wood that wasn’t here before. I think we burned all the wood we had that first night.” She looked around idly, then shrugged and called back, “I think this is all from when the attic disappeared. I see one of the doorknobs from home on the top of the pile, but there’s no way to tell exactly when it all got here. It’s all pretty mooshed up, and I don’t want Dad over there at all, because there’s a lot of broken glass. Maybe you could use your famous fire spell and melt it all into slag, although the tree is sort of pretty. I’d hate to see that burnt to a cinder. I bet the bunny rats would miss it, too, not that I’m all that fond of bunny rats,” she added idly.
Phil blushed in chagrin. “Lay off about my fire spell, okay? Real men don’t use fire spells to light a darned candle!”
By this time he and his horse-drawn cart were getting close, so she spoke more quietly, Wildflower having wandered off to find a little something fresh to eat. “But, Phil, sweetie, I just don’t understand it. You don’t have any trouble at all lighting my fire, and I’m a lot more complicated than any candle.”
He laughed out loud. “Honey, the difference is that you coöperate, but the candle doesn’t give a hoot whether it’s lit or not.”
Rhea narrowed her brows quite prettily. “Well, that’s a palpable point, I suppose. We’ll have to work on that soon. Perhaps your knowledge in one field might carry over into another.”
He grinned, climbing out of the cart to stand beside her and give her a little embrace. “It’s worth exploring, of course, if only as a hypothesis, but it would require exhaustive testing. Are you sure you’re up to such a strict regimin of experimental protocols? I can think of several hundred independent variables already, so it might entail thousands of trials to cover even the most likely. And then with double-blind protocols….” He did a quick mental calculation. “It might easily take years, what with randomization trials, documentation of results, and the publication, of course, and peer review.”
“But, Phil, you have no peers.” She spied the case on the bed of the cart. “Oooh! Is that our jewelry? Can I look?”
He smiled. “Of course you can. It’s yours, after all, well, the pair of you. I did everything in duplicate, at least, so you don’t have to worry about sharing, and there’s a great assortment of pure gold, platinum, intertwined gold and platinum, a few silver pieces, because I rather like the warmth of silver, although it’s a nuisance keeping it polished, and of course many of the pieces have various gemstones contained in the design, quite a few diamonds, some rubies and emeralds, which I thought would look good on Selene, and sapphires for you, of course. I learned how to do star sapphires, so I included a number of those. They should all grade out as natural gems — or so I suppose — but I’d avoid showing too many of them at once, for fear of depressing the market in general. Many of them must be quite rare, since they’re the very dickens to get right.”
She picked up the box and opened it, then started looking through it, layer by layer, saying first, “Good heavens, Phil! There must be a hundred pounds of jewelry here!”
“More like eighty, eighty-five, I think, but it could easily be more. It’s been a long time since I lifted a sack of cement, and I had a lot of time on my hands on the trip up here, so I just thought of it as knitting.”
“Knitting! Phil, you’re a fabulous artist in precious metals and jewels!” She held up one pendant in gold and platinum with a particularly graceful shape. “It that what I think it is?”
“Well, I don’t know exactly what you think it is, but you said that you wanted something to draw a man’s attention and ‘drive him to distraction,’ as you put it, more or less….” He took it and held it up to her neck, then handed her a mirror. “It’s cleverly-designed to appeal particularly to men, albeit subconsciously, without being blatant, and to many women as well, of course.”
She flushed. “Got the whole package there, cowboy.”
“God, I hope so,” he said. “It set my heart beating, just thinking about it. It looks much nicer in its natural setting, of course.”
“It’s not androgynous at all, is it?” she said, still admiring it from various angles in the glass.
“No. Few men, I think, would dare to wear that particular piece. It’s not just a bit of bling, and makes a very strong statement. There are earrings in there to match, if you like. I think I did a dinner ring as well. I do like to be thorough.”
“Selene is going to be so pleased.”
“If you are, Sweetie, I’m sure that she will be.”
“But where are our engagement rings? I thought you were going to make one for each of us….”
“Rhea, my own heart’s darling, there’s a delicate ritual involved in presenting an engagement ring, which I know you missed — through no fault whatsoever of your own — so I’d like to choose a slightly more romantic moment than sitting by a junk pile, surrounded by broken glass and finely-ground detritus.”
She reached out to take his hand, eyes misting. “Phil, wherever you are is Paradise enough for me. Selene got to marry you first, and I seem to have missed most of my ceremony, through being unconscious at the time; please let me be the first to wear your engagement ring.”
He didn’t hesitate. “Of course,” he said, and went down on one knee before her. “Rhea Lanyon, would you do me the great honor of being my wife?
“Of course I will, Phil, and thanks so much for finally asking.” She grinned, “Of course, you’ve managed to knock me up twice already, so this is just the perfect frosting on the cake.”
Phil tried to keep himself from laughing, and managed to say, “Then would you wear my ring?” From a hidden pocket in his sporran, he brought out a black velvet pouch and presented it to her, then kept talking while she unwrapped it. “I took into account the fact that you wanted something that would be useful, so it’s on the biggish side of tasteful, about five carets, I think, and set in a medieval band style rather than those delicate prong things that you could hardly use to smash a villain’s jaw without it bending. I did manage to capture a bit of fire, though, through piercings on the outside of the band, and inset those little holes with flat diamond ‘window panes’ to keep dirt and blood and stuff from getting behind the stone itself, so it should be self-cleaning with ordinary hand-washing.”
“It’s perfect, Phil. I love it!” She slid off her wedding ring to see how they looked together from several viewpoints, then slid both her engagement and wedding rings back on. “They go together perfectly as well!” She waggled her hand at various angles, catching the sunlight with it, and it did shine very prettily indeed. “It’s a good thing we’re both so tall,” she said. “Most women couldn’t pull off a five-caret ring with any grace at all.”
“True, but from my perspective, you’re both just the right height for dancing. Maybe we can go out for dinner and dancing sometime soon, once we’ve straightened out our living situation back on Earth.”
“Oooh! Let’s! Selene always loved to eat out, because her mom was an indifferent cook at best.”
“Your merest wish is my command, my lady wife. If you like, I can surprise you, or if you want to coördinate something special, just tell me what you want.”
“I think, surprise us, but here comes Selene, so we can just ask her. You should do a little ceremony for her engagement ring too, of course, so she won’t be jealous.”
He smiled. “Of course I will, Sweetheart. I’m an equal-opportunity husband, Title 9-certified, and a militant supporter of women’s rights in employment, housing, and every life opportunity.”
Rhea looked at him suspiciously. “You’d better not be making fun of us, Phil.”
“Not at all. With four babies on the way, each of them fraternal (or sororal) twins, the chances are that at least some of them are going to be girls, so I’ll have my own axe to grind in favour of my daughters, as well as my wives, of course.”
“I wonder if we should have Acky do a reading?” she said.
“Read what?” Selene had just arrived, mounted companionably on one of their centaur friends.
“Watch out for all the glass around the tree!” Rhea warned her. “I already had to dig a piece out of Wildflower’s sole, and it was quite painful, I think. I was just wondering if we should find out which sex our babies are, so we can start planning layettes and stuff. What do you think?”
She thought about this for only the blink of an eye before answering. “I’d rather be surprised, I think. After all the work, it’d be nice to have something interesting to find out at the end of it. Phil, how about you?”
“I opt for whatever you’re having. You’re doing all the heavy lifting, for which I’m profoundly grateful. It would be dishonorable for me to have any opinion other than awe and wonder. My only real job in this is loving you both, and neither kibitzing nor idle complaint is part of that job description.”
“Dishonorable? Isn’t that a bit of an exaggeration?”
“Not at all. Honor is an integral part of my moral code, which comes from deep inside me. You’re both of you deeply engaged in one of the most dangerous of life’s adventures, not only carrying a baby — already hazardous — but carrying twins, which only multiplies the risks. I believe that Akcuanrut can help to alleviate most of the most obvious dangers to your health, but we’re also in the midst of a war, which has inherent problems of its own, as well as raising the issue of possible delays in the provision of health care. For me to venture an opinion about any of this would be like me shouting out directions from the peanut gallery to the woman on the flying trapeze, as if she didn’t know her own business. You have the advice, I know, of women who’ve shared these experiences, but I have not. It would be as presumptuous of me to blather on about this as it would be to suggest how best you ought to parry an overhead attack with an axe, yet another subject upon which I am profoundly ignorant.”
The two women looked at each other. “Do you know what your trouble is, Phil?” they asked in chorus.
He blinked. “No, I don’t, actually.”
“You’re too darned perfect,” they said.
He shrugged in almost Gallic resignation. “Well, it’s a struggle, I admit, but I try to bear up as best I can without complaining about life’s basic unfairness….” He sighed.
“Poor dear,” Selene cooed. “Your burdens are so heavy, and so many, no wonder you feel down sometimes….” She patted his head as she drew it down to her bossom, This might have seemed more sympathetically dispassionate if she hadn’t been surreptitiously attempting to ‘lift his spirits,’ as it were, with one hand slyly drifting under the selvage of his kilt.
“Selene!” he whispered urgently. “We’re right out in the middle of a field, on a hill. People will see.”
“Don’t worry, dear. Rhea’s thoughtfully providing cover for me.” Her hands kept wandering, until… “What’s this?” she grabbed something entirely unexpected, which was strapped to his thigh.
“Drat! You’ve found my secret stash!”
“Secret stash?” She drew back and looked down at his thigh, which by lifting his kilt a bit she could now see had a little leather pouch strapped to it. “What is this?”
He hung his head and sank to his knees in an elaborate pantomime of shame. “You may as well know now, dear; I have a guilty secret.”
Her eyes darted around, sure that she was the butt of some sort of set-up, until she saw Rhea’s new ring. Her brows furrowed. “Phil, if you don’t show me my surprise this instant, I may scream!”
“Can’t have that,” he said, and unsnapped the top of the little case inside the pouch, bringing out the ring, which just happened to catch the sunlight as he held it out to her. “I’d be greatly honored,” he said, still kneeling, “if you’d wear this little token of my love as a companion to your wedding ring.”
She laughed. “Of course I will, you crazy man! It’s beautiful! And I can see from my sister’s hand here that it’s a perfect match to our wedding rings. With rocks like that, if we happen to run into anyone who doesn’t already know us, they’re sure to think that you’re either a Wall Street trader or a big-time gambler.”
He grinned. “I think that it amounts to the same thing, these days, but you can tell people on Earth that I’m a commodities trader. It’s almost the truth, in any case. I have a few odd bits of jewelry that you might like as well, all duplicated, so you two can mix or match your outfits at your pleasure. It’s all over there in the cart,” he added, and kissed her for good measure.
“So, let’s see your collection,” she said. “I want the full effect, although it’s slightly scary that you know me well enough to be able to predict so accurately where best to hide my ring that I’d be sure to find it.”
Later that afternoon, the wizard and the Empress together decided that the time was propitious to reöpen a portal between their worlds. It didn’t take long, with the two of them on the job, and soon enough the familiar amber outline of a portal hovered in the air well off to one side of the tree, because they hadn’t wanted to risk any interaction with the weakness left behind by the original rupture of the TSP portal. Close inspection revealed that the new portal opened into the garage space, which was perfect, as far as Emily was concerned, since there’d be plenty of room for the more than a few centaurs at once, when they were finally ready for them.
Phil went first, since he was the only one who actually had legal ID in his possession, the fortuitous result of wearing a rather capacious sporran. He also had a cellphone, although the battery was flat by now. “Wish me luck!” he said as he popped through, carrying two leather duffles stuffed with things he’d thought might come in handy.
The garage was empty, really empty, not the well-equipped workshop which had been described. Taking it upon himself to look around, he set down his duffles, kicked through the side door — which was locked from the outside — and went through into the sideyard, where he saw immediately that the house windows were boarded over with plywood, and there was a ‘For Sale’ sign on the untidy lawn. It appeared to be very early morning, from the looks of the dawn sky. Quickly running down the street, he saw that most of the houses were dark, so he stopped at the first house with a newspaper laying on the sidewalk outside. The date was April Fifteenth, more than half a year after they’d left. ‘Whoops!’ he said to himself, and ran back to the garage, threw his duffles into a darkish corner, and then ran back through the portal.
On the other side, his first words were, “Folks, we’ve got a problem.” and went on the describe what he’d seen.
After an excited babble of questions he had no answer to, he cut short the debate by saying, “First things first, I think. We’ve got to start the process of recovery with you, Thundercloud, because you have lawyers on call, and me, because my parents will be a partial key to establishing our bonafides, I think, as well as supplying instant local contacts.”
“But how will that work, Phillip?” Thundercloud asked.
“I think we should start with the truth, sort of, that an experiment went wrong, and accidentally transported us all into another dimension. From what I understand of Hastie’s reputation, and, begging your pardon, Thundercloud, your husband’s, this is more likely to be believed than not, and will go a long way toward explaining everything. It also makes almost everything completely understandable, with a little judicious ‘truthiness,’ even the sex changes of both Jack Utterson and Hastie Lanyon, and we have Akcuanrut’s letter, plus my testimony, to establish the fact of it. I don’t seen any particular reason to imagine that their fingerprints have changed, but we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it. We can finesse your own identity, since you can appear, as I understand it, to be exactly who you’ll say you are, as long as we can keep you out of elevators and other small places.”
Thundercloud pondered only for a moment before replying, “Sounds good to me. First off, let’s stop the sale of the house, because we need access to Wildflower’s portal, and we also want to prevent any accidental interaction with the random portal that seems to have been left behind. I’ll call the lawyers from a neighbor’s phone while you get started with your parents, and I think I may be able to start negotiations for a farm that we can use as a base of operations as well.”
A look around told him that there wasn’t any significant dissent, so Phil added, “Selene, Rhea, I’d like you to come over in the first crossings, mostly because I want you both to meet my parents, and second because we should get started on our experiments with alternative clothing styles, and there may be some of either your own or your mother’s clothes that would be suitable, at least for experimentation, if they haven’t been put into storage somewhere.”
“Good point,” Selene said. “Shall we wait here?”
“I think so, my darlings, although you could sit in the garage if you want. It’s probably more comfortable out here, though, because the garage has been stripped to the bare walls.”
With a glance around the meadow and a, “Any last-minute requests?” to which there were only bewildered looks, he turned around, followed smartly by Thundercloud alone.
On the other side, a quick glance around the garage showed that nothing had changed, but when they went outside, he saw that quite some time had passed, because it was full day already, “Who’s your most uninquisitive and most helpful neighbor, Thundercloud?”
“I’d say Edith Aaronson, who’s right down the street to the left, and retired, so she’s very likely to be home. She pretty much keeps to herself otherwise, though.”
“Let’s go there first, then, because we need to get connected.” He ran up on the porch when they reached her house, to save the centaur stallion any awkward moments at the door, and knocked. She appeared at the door quite quickly, so at least he hadn’t disturbed her sleep.
“Mrs. Aaronson?” Thundercloud called from the sidewalk in his human form. “Pardon me for not coming up, but I’m trying to keep an eye on my house to make sure no one sells it out from under me. Do you have a cellphone I can borrow for a moment? I want to call my lawyers and get all this straightened out.”
She seemed flustered. “But we thought you were dead!” she said.
“As you can see, those reports were obviously exaggerated. Everyone is perfectly safe, but our house appears to be for sale, and I’d like to put a stop to that as soon as possible.” He glanced down the street, as if to judge whether a passing car was going to tarry, and then continued, “A cellphone? Do you have one? Or should I ask someone else? I’d be glad to buy it if you’re worried.”
Then she looked more closely at Phil and said, “Phillip? Isidore Cohn’s son? Everyone said that you were dead too!” She looked again. “And why on Earth are you dressed up like a Highland Scot?”
“It’s a long story, Mrs. Aaronson, and as you can see, I’m not dead yet, but I’m very anxious to contact my parents to let them know I’m still alive, so if we could borrow that cellphone, I’d be very grateful.”
“Of course! Of course! What was I thinking? Let me go get it for you.” She went back into the house, but was out in just a few moments. “Here’s the phone, and its charger, since I can never remember whether it’s charged or not. I go out so rarely that I hardly ever use it, so just keep it as long as you need to, dear. I’m sure your parents will be so relieved to hear from you!”
“I hope so, Ma’am, if they haven’t given up hope entirely.”
“You call your mother first thing!” she said firmly. “Business can wait. Your family comes first!”
“I will, Ma’am. That was my intention. My ‘disappearance’ was completely inadvertent, the end result of a laboratory ‘accident’ precipitated by my friend Hastie Lanyon, though no particular fault of his own, I might add, but you know how he occasionally winds up in scrapes.”
She rolled her eyes. “I do indeed, but don’t dawdle! Call your mother!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” he said, and did just that.
He listened for a moment, and then said, “Hi, Mom.”
“Take it easy, Mom! It wasn’t my fault, I promise, and I didn’t run away to join the Foreign Legion. I got caught up in some sort of a trans-dimensional portal thing that the Lanyons discovered, sort of….” He listened for only a second. “Yes, Mom, those Lanyons. Anyway, we’ve just now got back. I’m over in front of Mrs. Aaronson’s house right this minute, and this is her phone, so you probably don’t have to bother calling all your friends. Just call Dad to let him know that I’m finally back, and I’d appreciate it if you and he could drive over here as soon as possible. I’ve got some people here I’d like you to meet, and if my car is still available, that would be swell as well. I’ve got some shopping that I really need to do, and many arrangements to make. Oh! do you know if my cellphone is still current?” He paused to listen. “Thank you so much, Mom! It would have been a great idea if I’d still been on Earth. Look, if you could find my charger, that would be great, but it’s no big deal. I can always get another, and I think I left the car charger in the glove box.” He paused again. “I know, Mom. I love you too, but there are other people here with loved ones and with their lives to get in order, and they’ll need to use this phone as much as I do. I’ll be outside the Lanyon’s house. You’ll recognize the place, big cobblestone house, just down the street from Mrs. Aaronson’s. I’m hanging up now, Mom. See you soon!”
He rolled his eyes as he handed the phone to Thundercloud. “Sorry to take so long, but you know how mothers are.”
Thundercloud looked at him rather darkly before he said, “Thank you,” and keyed in a number from memory. “Utterson, Dewey, and Messup? This is Herbert Lanyon, and I’d like to speak to one of the managing partners. No, not Mr. Utterson, since he’s here with me. No, he can’t come to the phone right now, but I have his power of attorney in hand. Now, do I speak to a partner, or shall I retain another firm to handle our separate malpractice cases against you?” He paused. “Thank you, I’ll hold for exactly thirty seconds, and then I’m hanging up and calling another lawyer, as well as the police.” After a very short further pause, he said, “Mr. Messup? I’m fine, thank you. Now, can you explain exactly why there’s a ‘for sale’ sign on the lawn of my family home?” A short while later, he said, “You were mistaken. Unless you hear from me directly, or see my bleeding body with your own eyes, you will henceforward consider me alive well into the foreseeable future, and until I tell you differently. You might also read the advance directive that you and the firm were responsible for carrying out. Now, you will instantly cancel this so-called ‘multiple listing agreement,’ fully restore any bank accounts, charge accounts, utility accounts, and all the rest of the mess you’ve made, including doing your level best to recover — at your own expense, I might add — any property or personal possessions looted and sold off by you, make full restitution on any damages discovered, completely unliquidated, and do the same for George Utterson and his family, who is very much alive and very annoyed right now. If you’ve absconded with his share of the partnership, or sold off his family home and belongings, he’ll expect to see everything fully-restored, and any costs involved borne by you and any of your cohorts that you can lay your hands upon.” He paused again, listening for a moment impatiently before he cut off further expostulations. “Mr. Messup, I have more money and resources available to me than you can shake two sticks at, and am prepared to spend the odd billion just to teach you a very bitter lesson if you balk at any of my terms, and then go after both your license to practice law and personal freedom. I don’t particularly care what legal defense you think you have, because I’m well aware of what my advance instructions actually said, and I have many copies. During the course of the inter-dimensional research I was engaged in, partially on behalf of the US Department of Defense, and under their imprimatur, this was exactly the sort of situation I foresaw and had left detailed instructions with your firm telling you exactly how to handle the events that actually happened. You want to start waving ‘legal presumptions’ at me? I can wave my specific instructions right back at you, so you’ve utterly and culpably failed in your duty as an attorney and an executor, either one of which may be grounds to move for your censure and eventual disbarment, especially if, as I suspect, any valuable property or funds managed to find their way into your personal pocket, in which case you may well wind up in durance very vile. You have exactly one choice right now; do my bidding, make it right, or regret this single moment for the rest of your miserable life.” He paused again, very briefly. “Good. I’ll expect to see you here at my home by early this afternoon, with three new cellphones, two separate debit cards, one in my name, and the other in the name of my wife, with at least five hundred thousand dollars in cash funding available on each, and bring along both a locksmith and a home renovation team, since some idiot seems to have boarded up my windows, and doubtless done more damage to the interior, as well as having evidently stolen well over three quarters of a million dollars in very expensive laboratory equipment, much of which was on loan from the US Government, so you may want to contact your own malpractice insurance agency on your way over, and hire a real lawyer, because the FBI will want to talk to you about criminal misappropriation of Classified government property. Please tell your insurance agent to talk to me first, though, since I have grave suspicions which may well render your malpractice coverage null and void, in which case you’ll be left twisting slowly on your own. Oh! and please do remember that I have contacts in law enforcement agencies all around the world, so if you’re visualizing a quick jaunt down to Brazil — or other so-called ‘safe haven’ from the power of extradition — please remember that they still have ‘death squads’ down there to help solve intractable problems, and our own CIA can easily become involved if you step one foot out of the USA. In short, Mr. Messup, you’re screwed, blued, and tattooed, one way or another, and instant coöperation may help to ease the inevitable pain.” Then, he thumbed the phone off in disgust.
Phil just blinked in surprise. “Weren’t you a little hard on him?” he asked.
“Not really. George Utterson kept him under tight rein, because he knew that he was an incipient crook, but George was always a soft-hearted man. With George gone missing, though, the fox was in charge of the henhouse. Well, the farmer’s back, and he’s about to set the hounds upon the erstwhile fox.”
“Do you really know how to contact death squads?”
“Well, I probably won’t have to, but Herbert has done quite a bit of work for various security agencies and military services all around the world, including Israel and the UK, both of whom have very serious and very scary intelligence services. It’s sort of like a racquet-ball club, with a very eclectic membership roster, so let’s just say that the Lanyons aren’t the sort of people one wants to swindle. Rest assured that we can make Counselor Messup very unhappy for a very long time if he doesn’t come through for us.”
When Phil saw his car being driven slowly past the house, he ran down to the curb and waved. “Hi, Dad!” His mother was right behind her husband in the family car, and pulled into the drive when his father took the spot on the street out front. “Hi, Mom!” They both rushed out of their respective cars and ran to embrace and kiss him, which Phil returned in very good grace, laughing. “I’ve missed you too,” he said, “but not quite as much, nor for quite as long. Remember I mentioned a ‘transdimensional portal?’ Well, time ran funny on the other side, so it turns out that lots more time went by on Earth than it did back where we were. It’s difficult to keep track without a calendar, since we were awfully busy, what with this and that, but I think we were only there about one or two months, maybe three on the outside, and then I saw that more than half a year had gone by back here only when I saw the morning paper, just after I showed up through a reverse portal we made back on the other side.”
“Couldn’t you contact us at all?” his mother asked.
“Nope. Not one little bit. We were all ‘over the rainbow,’ just like Dorothy in the Land of Oz. The original portal destroyed itself when it operated, and the second was created more or less at random by a villain — that’s the one I got caught up in on Halloween — so it took some arranging to create a third that we had the ability to control.”
Both of his parents looked bewildered. “But Phil, you said you had people we should meet, but I only see you and this angry guy stalking up and down the lawn. It that Doctor Lanyon?”
“It is, but you don’t necessarily have to meet him. He’s trying to deal with a crooked lawyer who let him down, among other things, so I don’t imagine he’s in much of a mood for chitchat.” He sighed, gathering his thoughts. “They’re all waiting on the other side until I return to say it’s safe, but there are two young women I want you to meet first, and please be aware that the next few moments will affect all of our lives for the foreseeable future if either of you embarrass any of us, or are less than perfectly gracious. When I was on that other world, I got married, with Ketubah, Kiddushin, and Nisuin, the whole nine yards, to two beautiful women, whom I love with all my heart, so it’s very serious indeed. I have certified copies of our actual ketubot here, and I’d like you to arrange having them mounted for display, perhaps even translated into Aramaic, whatever seems best to you, although I’m sure my wives may have suggestions. I’m very sorry that you were unable to attend our weddings, but you can, if you wish, help us to celebrate them, and also help us toward establishing a Jewish household, to which end I’d like you to arrange the purchase of a ridiculous number of kosher Mezzuzas, and all the rest of the usual gear, although I won’t need any of the medieval stuff.“
“Two brides?” was all his mother said.
“Just two,” he said and smiled. “It was both perfectly legal and the local minhag back where we were, and there were exigencies that made it highly advisable. Think of Rachel and Leah; and they are both sisters, sort of. My first wife is named Selene, and my second is Rhea, both dearly loved and cherished by me. Selene is a redhead, and Rhea is blonde, so you’ll be able to tell them apart, although they’re identical twins otherwise. You’ll see.”
“Uhm, is there anything else we should know?” his mother asked.
He hesitated, considering, then decided. “Well, I really ought to let them tell you, so remember to act surprised, but both Selene and Rhea are pregnant with our babies, twins in both cases.”
His mother fainted dead away, although his father managed to catch her, and he said, “Well, I wasn’t looking for quite so much naches, nor quite so soon, but congratulations, son! It’s a blessing to us that you’re back safe and sound, and married it seems. Mazel tov!” He grinned.
“Thanks, Dad. Just so you know, I have a very prestigious job back there — and here too, really — and am filthy rich. I know that so much stuff will cost a bit, so please take this little duffle to cover any expenses you’ll need to make on my behalf.” He hauled out the smaller of the two duffle bags he’d carried back to Earth with him and handed it to his father….
…who barely managed to hold it n one of his hands while he held onto his wife with the other. It was very heavy. “What is this? Gold or something?”
“Got in in one, Dad. There should be a hundred pounds or more, at least a couple of million dollars worth, so that ought to be plenty for contingencies, until I can deposit more. I’ll need a local accounting firm, so could use your help there, of course. I’ve never actually filed a tax return, and would prefer to know as little about it as possible. Mr. Utterson said that a special needs trust might be best, but what that entails I haven’t a clue, other than it’s to be used for the benefit of our children if anything goes wonky, with separate sums as the dowries and other payments due my brides in the event of any… ‘eventuality’ affecting me. I probably went overboard there, since I had no clue what a ‘zuz’ was, but it wasn’t as if I couldn’t afford it either. I’m pretty sure I covered all the bases, but you might have our local Rabbi look at it to be sure. Again. if there was any question, I went for going over so as not to come up short, but it would be nice to have an informed opinion. On the other hand, I can testify that both marriages were spiritually effective, no matter what any Rabbi says, so his approval would be only a formality, as far as I’m concerned, as long as there’s nothing there that would cast any doubt whatsoever on the religious validity of our marriages. If there is, we can fix it after the fact, as I understand it, since the Law existed before modern marriage codes.”
“Wonky?” He seized upon that one word. “Are you in danger, Son?”
“Yes, we are. The whole world’s in danger, actually, although the battle’s actually engaged in other dimensions. We’re going to take care of it.”
“How much danger?” his father asked.
“Ever read The Lord of the Rings when you were a boy?”
He nodded.
“Like that,” Phil said very seriously.
“Oh,” he said, eyes wide.
“And now, if you’ll excuse me, Sir, I’m off to fetch my lady wives.”
His parents followed him into the garage. “Oh, my!” they both said when they saw the glowing portal.
He turned to grin at them, saying, “Yes, it’s all true,, and I’m not crazy. Don’t touch!” as he popped through into whatever unimaginable reality that the portals wormed their way into, sideways, and then out again.….
…and stepped back, quite some time later, but continuing as if his words merely completed his earlier thought. “As I said, I’m not particularly crazy, except that I am crazy about these two lovely ladies, my wives Rhea and Selene.” He was followed closely by two buxom barbarian babes, and they were all smiling. “They can only wear entirely natural fabrics, especially leather” he said, by way of explanation, “so most modern stuff — what with chemical flame retardants and all — is right out the door.” He shooed them back out of the garage. “This place is about to get very crowded, so we’d better go back outside.”
“Hello, Selene, Rhea,” his father said smiling as they walked toward the garage door. “Phil has told us all about you, or at least the most important part, that he loves you both, which is a very good start.”
“And we simply must take a trip down to The City, my dears,” his mother said. “There’s a wonderful shop down there that does leather outfits for all the rock stars, and I can just see you two in jet-black leather full maxiskirts, especially for winter — perhaps with hooded leather capes — and I’ve even seen skirted leather bustiers — That rather flamboyant popular singer, Lady Bazongas, had one in scarlet — so it’s not as if you’re at all limited in your fashion choices. All their work is custom, so you can let your imaginations really run wild. You’ve both got the height and looks to carry off a lot of really striking outfits, and it would be a shame to let such beauty go unmatched by a large variety of really beautiful clothes.”
“Oooh! Phil! We like the way she thinks!” they said in chorus, and then they were outside, where Thundercloud was still arguing with someone on the phone.
As it turned out, Counselor Messup appeared to headed for prison after all. In his haste to dump the lab equipment, he’d neglected to procure a Federal Arms Export License, and several other essential steps, such as establishing legal title, so there was a long list of countries who wanted to extradite and prosecute him — and any possible accomplices —including China, the UK, Israel, and Russia, not to mention the Feds, who had him right now. Not all these places were happy places in which to serve consecutive life sentences, and in China, life wasn’t even on the menu.
On the other hand, the USA was very embarrassed by his actions, since it affected what turned out to be important foreign nationals, and the State Department had rushed through diplomatic recognition of the Imperial Embassy of Myriad, now ensconced in the middle of a large farm — well over nine thousand acres fronting the Catskill Escarpment — in the borderlands of the Catskills, chosen by Phil, after much searching, because of the presence of a relatively unexplored — and entirely unexploited — limestone cavern complex beneath the Catskill portion of the property. Their caves were nothing to rival Howe Caverns, of course, but they had their own charms. About half the property was in pasture, orchards, and row crops, and the rest relatively untouched former rangeland gone back to something very much like sparsely-forested wilderness, so it was an ideal staging area for the centaurs, and offered much more privacy than anything in town, without being completely isolated from relatively easy access to The City, by helicopter at least.
“Excellent, my good Apprentice! The magic is strong down here.” the wizard said. They were in one of the largest caverns, a little after midnight, and the area was well-lit by some of Phil’s floating glowing balls.
“Thank you, Sir, but I’m not completely happy with the location. We’re too close, symbolically at least, to an attribute of the Dark Gods’ power, and I think that this introduces a potential weakness, but I have another plan, of which this is only a beginning, if you’ll assist me.”
“Of course, my dear fellow. what exactly does this plan of yours entail?”
He grinned. “Some heavy lifting, actually — my peculiar speciality — and a bit of stonework. I have the model laid out here.” He indicated an architect’s model laid out in styrofoam on a table in the center of the limestone cavern, the entirety of which was lit by several more of his glowing balls. The model was painted gray, in stark contrast to the white and orangish white stone native to the cavern, all of which was contorted into frozen sheets and waterfalls of limestone, much of it fantastically carved by thousands of years of dripping water. The air was humid, but quite chilly, as if the entire cavern were an industrial-sized vegetable cooler, exactly fifty-one point four degrees Fahrenheit, which he presumed held true the year around. He picked up one particular assemblage, saying, “Notice the joint here, involving a type of keyed mortise and tenon, but all done in stone, and designed to be self-centering.”
“What’s the purpose of the completed device, then?”
“It’s meant to act as both a shield from outside influences and as an amplifier of spiritual power, what one might think of as mana, and the alignments are more-or-less traditional on Earth, I think, dating back at least ten thousand years or more — to judge from the time differential we’ve experienced — but considerably developed and refined by me. You’ll notice that the stone structures around the central core form an almost solid wall, making it a modern analog of the peculiar structures we’ve discovered that shelter magical sources of power here on Earth, like the church in which Na-Noc created a portal at the start of my portion of this adventure, like this cavern here below the surface of the Earth, and like some other modern structures I’ve encountered, but based upon a new theory which I believe will amplify that power considerably.”
“And what am I supposed to do?” he asked.
“Help to fit them together is all, and even then only if it proves necessary, since I’ll be juggling the fine movements and positioning of several weighty items at once. I’ve already cut the individual pieces from a basalt quarry down in New Jersey, so delivery and assemblage is the only step left, and I thought I’d do that through magic as well, since I didn’t want to mar the beautiful isolation of the valley above us with a mundane road, nor draw undue attention to our activities here.”
Akcuanrut laughed aloud. “These delicate sensibilities do you credit, young Apprentice, and are one more step along the road to Mastery. Magic is art, my dear Sir, and artistic considerations are quite often paramount! So too is your desire to improve upon ‘good enough,’ — after successfully discovering and exploiting a new and potent source of magical power on this world — by creating what you consider a ‘better’ source.”
“Thank you, Master Wizard, but I also have my eyes on the prize, the utter defeat of the Dark Gods in this age of the Multiverse. To do that, I think, we’ll need quite a few ducks in a row, so this is what one might call a ‘set-up shot,’ if this were a pool table.”
He looked askance at this. “Pool table… an intriguing concept. How does one keep the water on it?”
“It’s simple, the water’s never on it. The word ‘pool’ is a reference to the collective ‘pool’ of bets — or what they call the ‘ante,’ — that begins most professional ‘pocket billiards’ games, a type of gambling game, something like golf, or croquet, but played indoors on a special table.”
“Ahh! Like skittles!”
“Sort of. There are a lot of variations, some with sticks, some with balls or other things, but all involving feats of hand and eye coördination in which the object is to make one or more objects do something special in relation to something else.”
“We have those, but they’re not generally popular among wizards, since the suspicion that the contest might be unfair casts wizards themselves in an unflattering light.”
“I can see how that might be. I rather liked carom billiards, a type of ‘pool,’ but rather as an intellectual exercise. In fact, what I’ll be trying to do here is a sort of elaborate exercise in position and relative motion which might easily be likened to a ‘run’ in carom billiards.”
He looked puzzled. “Once more we’ve run into the limitations of the Great Spell of Reconciliation. It assumes a commonality of experience that doesn’t always exist across the worlds.”
“No matter. The reference is trivial. Let’s get started.” He spoke rhetorically, since he well knew that Akcuanrut would stand well aside unless it became absolutely necessary for him to intervene, and the wizard’s notion of ‘absolutely necessary’ usually bore a striking resemblance to ‘never.’
No matter. Phil was fairly confident, first opening his mind to the presence of deep magic in the cavern, coursing through the bones of the Earth, circulating from its very core outward into space and beyond to the stars. He felt the presence of the Sun, and the movements of the planets, as if he were standing at the center of a larger version of the Empress’ Orrery, and could feel the subtle tug of their motions around the Sun, then traced the even more diaphanous thread that marked the Sun’s path through the plane of the Milky Way.
From there, he looked with ætherial sight down toward the South-East — where his New Jersey quarry was located — and selected his structural basalt slabs in order, wafting them into the air like curiously buoyant giant dominoes, freed from the surly bonds of Earth, then silently streaming them toward the top of the valley high above their heads.
He built the structure from the inside out, placing first the focal point, a flat slab of dense stone at the core of the structure, allowing the Earth to embrace it snugly to its bosom, then surrounded it with the first of the fifteen focal stones, forming the inner layer of the complex structure, and only then the imposing trilithons, five of them in an intentional parabola, all of them likewise deeply embedded in the welcoming Earth, but each joined at the top with a horizontal lintel, each locked together by a massive stone joint which both stabilized and welded them into the individual elements of a complex phased array.
Then came the circles, the first true enclosures to screen out any influences not directly related to the magical power he wanted to enhance, the inner circle consisting of thirty individual elements, rough cylinders that plunged into the Earth and anchored the entire structure, grounding it, connecting it to the surrounding grasslands and the mountains behind. The outer circle was the most elaborate, another thirty stones, likewise deeply embedded in the soil — more deeply than the originals — but larger too, all joined together with another complex series of joints, a topological ‘knot’ which joined thirty crosspieces to span each gap between the circle stones, creating an unbroken chain of stone and earth surrounding everything, although one could as easily say that the outer circle was actually the true inner circle, which encompassed the entire surface of the wide Earth, and was in turn enclosed by all the rest, trilithons and all, so although one might fairly say that the structure looked like a sanctuary, from another viewpoint one could as easily say that the structure sanctified the Earth itself, and made it holy.
The final step was the most delicate, and the one which differed most notably from the roughhewn original model, since the edge of the Catskills wasn’t anything like Salisbury Plain, and the valley dropped away beneath them, so the Sunstone, the final piece of the puzzle, looked something more like an obelisk, well over a hundred feet tall, although of course a substantial portion would be buried. This single stone’s placement was critical, for it marked the rising of the Sun on the summer solstice, and required a delicate sense of alignment with the ecliptic, taking into account the future position of the Earth, a little more than two weeks into the future, and so placed the final seal upon the structure as a whole, fixing it in both place and time.
“Remind me to look into this caram billious game of yours,” Akcuanrut said. “That was masterfully done.”
Phil laughed in pure happiness, then said, “The real proof lies in the pudding itself, though. Shall we go up and try it out?”
“We shall, but if you’ve succeeded — and I have every confidence that you have — you’ll no longer be able to wallow in the luxury of being a mere Apprentice, but must take up the burdens of a Journeyman Wizard of considerable power.”
“Then I’d better hope that it worked, I suppose.” He smiled. “You make it sound so enticing.”
“Hmmf!” the wizard grunted. “You’ll be very lucky if you ever see a decent meal again!”
To Phil’s surprise, considering the late hour, they were met at the top of the gated shaft which led down to the cavern by the Empress and both of his wives, these last two by now visibly pregnant, and all three of them resplendent in new clothes from a recent shopping expedition in the City. Selene and Rhea were both in high-waisted black leather maxiskirts with matching jackets, but each outfit had subtle differences in cut and the coloring of the stitchery and design details, although his wives’ outfits did share a thigh-high slit in common. The Empress was in heavy silk, and all three looked as if they had charter memberships in the top ranks of the glitterati.
“How do you like our outfits?” Rhea held up her arms and twirled, dangerously tall in stiletto heels. She reached down as if to brush at her leg, but suddenly a naked sword was in her hand, then tossed spinning lightly into the air before she slid it back under her skirt and into some hidden sheath. “This skirt is designed to allow concealed carry for six daggers as well,” she said happily, “but the saber is really my favorite with this outfit. Straight swords tend to tangle slightly when they’re drawn from under a skirt, and I’d hate to have to replace this lovely skirt when it’s still brand new. We haven’t tested the self-healing properties of our new outfits yet, so don’t know if they share the indestructibility of the old ones.”
“It’s beautiful, Darling, and I assume that Selene’s outfit is similarly versatile.”
“Of course!” she said, as pleased as Punch. “They’re even better than our old ones, at least in looks, and much nicer in the chilly weather here. We even have hooded leather capes, so we can swirl them around and trap people in their folds.” She lowered her voice to almost a whisper, “You’ve really got to drop by our new designer, though. Some of the stuff she has on display is seriously kinky!”
Selene added with a wink, “Who knows? We might even pick up a few ideas….”
“Ahem!” the wizard said, brusquely imperious. “We’re gathered here for an important purpose, not to discuss the latest fashions for warrior women in the modern metropolis, much less ‘kinky’ outfits.”
“I heartily agree, my dear Master Wizard,” said the Empress D’Larona-Elvi. “As I understand it, we’re here to judge your young Apprentice’s Master Working, whereupon we two will decide whether he meets the criteria for full membership in the College of Wizards.”
“Actually,” the wizard said, “he here submits two Workings, not just one, and each in my own opinion individually sufficient, but together worthy of higher honor than mere membership, if both of us agree upon the worth of these feats.”
The Empress said merely, “Proceed with your exposition, then, Master Wizard.”
He nodded. “First, an intractable problem in this world is a formerly-anomalous depletion in the total store of magical power. Through careful observation and experiment, young Phillip has not only deduced the cause of this depletion, but has formulated a general theory of where the best sources of magic might yet be found, and worked out a method of bypassing certain aspects of this general depletion by drawing upon what might be termed ‘fossilized’ magic left behind from other ages and workings.”
“So has this theoretical ‘method’ been proven in practice?”
“It has. Phillip has shown that exposure to a general attitude of factionalism and hostile skepticism on this planet has decreased the overall level of magic over tenfold, at minimum, and in many places much more. As a proof of concept, he has discovered and used a pristine source of magical power located deep within the Earth — where human beings have rarely stepped foot — and as a measure of the sort and amount of power available offers the new structure outside this very cave as proof. You may have noted it as you entered the cave during construction, since it took some time, but the separate parts of this massive instrument were fashioned through pure magic and then transported through the air a distance of many hundreds of miles, then aligned to the plane of the ecliptic in this solar system using a fine sense of time and place as accurate, I think, as that which is displayed in your own Orrery.”
“Very pretty, I’m sure, but what good is it?” the Empress asked.
“It is,” the wizard said, “according to Phillip, a focal point and amplifier of magical power, and he offers as proof a personal inspection of same. In fact, we were on our way to do that very thing when you and your dangerous entourage showed up.”
“Well, then, let us essay,” the Empress said, and turned toward the exit to the wide world outside the cave.
“It’s over this way,” Phil said. “You should be able to feel the power as we approach.” He hadn’t created a path, other than the one that led up the valley past the Sunstone toward the structure itself, but then he hadn’t planned on using it in the middle of the night either. There wasn’t even a moon, so their first approach was by starlight, and he could feel the great mass of stone as much as see a deeper darkness where it hugged the Earth, then became aware of a looming shadow against the starry sky. “Rhea? Selene? Could you please keep our guests headed in the right direction while I run on ahead?”
“Of course, Sweetie.”
He couldn’t quite say which one had spoken in the darkness, so simply said, “Thank you both,” and stepped up the pace, guided mostly by his memory of what he’d just made, plus the feel of it, pulsing with hidden power, until he’d passed the inner horseshoe, then trod upon the focal stone.
Instantly, the magical power flooded through his body, and he tossed a little constellation of glowing white balls into the air with a shout, turning night to day in an instant, but with many shadows crisscrossing the interior of the structure, more like the flattish illumination of a football field during a night game than true daylight. “I thought that this might help you to avoid running into anything,” he called out as both of his wives whooped in triumph.
“Nice one, Phil!” they both called out in synchrony.
“I always aim to please, dear hearts,” he said, as they walked up to the focal stone, followed closely by Akcuanrut and the Empress.
“Oooh! It tickles!” the two women said as they stepped onto the stone proper, and then Akcuanrut smiled, as he too felt the sudden rush of power.
“Congratulations, Master Wizard Phillip,” the Empress said. “You’re the first since Master Wizard Akcuanrut here to progress directly to mastery in our craft.”
“Thank you, my Lady Empress, I’m honored to stand in such august company.”
“I take it, then,” she said, “that these devices can be constructed anywhere on Earth?”
“They can indeed,” Phil answered, “anywhere one can buy sufficient land to hold one. It’s not really necessary to construct them using magic, merely a convenience. Heavy equipment would do just as well, and indeed the first examples of this general sort of structure were done during the Late Stone Age on Earth, without the benefit of metal tools or any machinery other than long levers of wood.”
“First examples? Is this not a new invention, then?” she asked frowning.
“Yes, and no,” he said. “The earliest examples we know of are quite unlikely to have worked, because they weren’t fashioned with the necessary precision, so they’re possibly copies of some lost structure that was properly-formed. Then too, the societies which last made them were pre-literate, so of course their meaning — if any hint of their original purpose remained by then — was completely lost to history.”
“Then how do you extrapolate a so-called ‘original purpose,’ if the only examples don’t actually work, and nothing is really known about them.”
He smiled. “Through guesswork, really, plus a long association — not quite a tradition — with magic of various sorts connected to these sorts of structures. The original of this one, for example, is said by some to have been constructed by Merlin, a famous — or perhaps merely legendary — wizard and magician thought by most to have lived thousands of years after it was actually constructed, and certainly not contemporary with the builders, if he ever really existed at all. Others believe that it was created by super-human beings from Atlantis — as far as we know an imaginary island, or continent which never existed in any way other than as a legendary retelling of the destruction in a volcanic explosion of an island named Thera, located in the Mediterranean Sea — of which there is no trace in the geologic record, so it seems as if the real Atlantis — if ever there was such a place — was not on this world at all. It’s entirely conceivable that it exists somewhere in some other world, possibly even a distorted report of your own world as related by the ancient centaurs, since it now seems likely that they visited here at some point in the distant past.”
“But how do you get from imaginary islands and anachronistic wizards to anything like the truth?” The Empress was obviously frustrated, and there was an edge to her voice.
“On this world, science quite often progresses by what they call ‘hunches,’ intuition, really, but intuition informed by a systematic and interactive system of investigation and analysis of the results of one’s tests of the tentative theories, hopefully getting closer to a coherent and comprehensive theory by approximation. I started from the knowledge that — for some unknown reason — there was a source of magic inside a particular building, the church used by Na-Noc, and that it wasn’t uniform, so Na-Noc was more-or-less trapped in one portion of the room. I also know that there’s a full-size replica of the original of this structure on the other side of the country, in Washington State, and that it’s not terribly effective, possibly because it was constructed using concrete — a hydraulic mixture of lime, sand, and gravel — instead of hewn native stone. My challenge, then, was to discover why the power existed, and why it wasn’t uniform. Added to that was the fact that a limited form of magic was used inside the Lanyon home. In both cases, the walls of the physical structures were of stone, but it was also true that huge gaps existed in both structures which weren’t stone at all, very many windows in the case of the church, and a wooden roof in the home. It was a puzzle.”
“Yes, yes,” she said impatiently.
“So I made a lucky guess; that the great mass of stone was effective because it was parallel to the surface of the Earth, and that exposure to the sky was either inconsequential or beneficial. From there, it was simply a matter of visiting quite a few buildings and seeing what worked, and what didn’t. Rounded shapes were better than rectangular shapes, for example — several football stadiums and the Rotunda of the State Legislature in Albany proved that, despite the fact that they were made with concrete, but using massive amounts of the stuff, so there’s evidently some sort of tradeoff there — and orientation to the ecliptic also played a part, which I deduced from the most powerful examples of the many random alignments of various otherwise similar sports stadiums.”
“So, why isn’t this a sports stadium, then?”
“Two reasons. First, sports stadiums are very expensive, and take many years to build. Second, and most important, they weren’t particularly efficient, and I had another thought; what if the ancient centaurs, let’s say, had explored other worlds during their war with the Dark? What if they’d been trapped — or inconvenienced, makes no matter — here by the same scarcity of magic that we encountered? We know that they were masters of portal technology — far in advance, I think, of anything we’ve done lately. We also know that they had, and have, at least one portal connected to the Earth — for whatever reason. What if they’d constructed the original of the structure I created here? If Stone Age people had seen one of these ‘miraculous’ things in use, they may have tried to duplicate them, just as certain South Sea Islanders made replicas of airplanes during their spontaneous development of ‘Cargo Cults?’ That would account perfectly for the presence of the megalithic structures, even though they wouldn’t have actually worked, no more than ‘airplanes’ made out of wood and palm fronds could fly. It would also account for the fact that the legends of centaurs on Earth shows them both as warriors — they were at war, after all — and as wise counselors and teachers, friends to human beings.”
“So your existing ‘examples’ would be ‘primitive’ copies of more sophisticated devices that are now lost to history, but which may actually have worked!”
“Exactly! It’s only a hypothesis, of course, but I took a leap of faith, and began thinking about the first principles of magic here on Earth, that it appears to be rooted in the Earth, and is influenced by the alignments of the Sun and Earth at least, but also that magic has been diminished in recent history — by which I mean the last few thousand years at least — because of the rise of competing systems of magical theory and practice. We can see that this is possible because at least some of the magical influence of the Dark Gods is readily thwarted by the rite of consecration we now know of and use. I think that monuments like this may have been first constructed by the centaurs as artificial caves, to both focus the underlying magical field and to shield the practitioner from the influence of what might be seen as ‘counterspells’ cast by millions of believers in competing systems. These devices would have been refined by trial and error until a fairly stable form evolved.”
“But this looks nothing like a cave!” she said with some heat.
“Actually, it does, on a macroscopic level, but magic — whatever energy it actually consists of — obviously has a long wavelength, since there are large gaps between the elements that make up the pseudo-cave, just as the intervening windows in the stone structure of the church made little essential difference to its ‘cave-like’ nature, as far as magic was concerned. We also know that the magical field was strongest in the nave, that part of the church that most strongly resembled this one, and that the church itself was oriented more or less on an east-west axis, facing the rising sun, although I have no idea why, other than accidentally, because the city streets themselves have a similar alignment. That being the case, what we call a ‘phased array’ antenna structure of widely-separated elements is perfectly adequate, and allowed me to focus the power much more efficiently, resulting in a twenty-fold increase over subterranean power levels, which in turn are well over ten times greater than the poorly-focused field that Na-Noc used in the church. You can feel the result here and now, if you stand upon the focal point.”
“You mean there’s more?” the Empress said.
“I do.”
She stepped onto the stone slab, then walked around, feeling the incredible strength of the magic being focused on one particular spot — greater even than the magical field back in Myriad — then said, all business now, “Master Wizard Akcuanrut, be sure to tell someone with our liaison in the US government to provide diplomatic passports for Master Wizard Phillip and his wives. Give them some official title or another to impress the locals. It may save them some problems if the New York authorities take issue with the weapons and accoutrements of our official bodyguard.”
“Good point. I’ll do the same with all the twins, since they all have the same issues.”
“You should also take note, Master Wizard Akcuanrut, that both of Phillip’s wives felt the magic, so it’s my thought that we have at least two more potential Apprentices.”
“Already noted,” Phillip answered, “but it’s also true that both of my wives’ abilities in the martial arts are undoubtedly suffused with magic, since their weapons recreate themselves from nothing at all and their abilities are well beyond that of ordinary humans. I suggest rather another class of Sorceress entirely, call them Valkyries… or Furies… whose magic is innate, like that of the centaurs, although of course it would be wise to explore this at greater length.”
“What makes you believe that this magic is innate?” Akcuanrut asked mildly.
“Because the character upon whom both my lovely wives drew inspiration for their separate transformations was described as being descended from the inhabitants of Atlantis, the fabled land I mentioned in our world where magic was once supposedly common, and was ultimately granted divine powers by a Goddess. My wives discovered these abilities — as I understand it — at the moment of their transformation, without training of any kind, and retain those powers — or recreate them — from their original model, who was a fictional character drawn from a book. Like her, they are indomitable against any merely mortal opponent. By extension, all their sisters must share their supernatural nature, so I suspect that — as with the new race of more powerful centaurs — there’s something entirely new coming into being, impelled by forces greater than our own. You’ll also note, I’m sure, that each and every one of these powerful women is even at this moment pregnant — bringing forth a new generation even as we stand here talking — and both our worlds are changing, right before our eyes.”
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Five
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
It is better to light a single candle
than to curse the darkness.— W. L. Watkinson (1907)
“Are we ready?” The Empress D’Larona-Elvi was mounted on a huge and highly-trained jet-back warhorse — a recent purchase — and armed with a consecrated sword in a golden scabbard at her side, one of several symbolic objects she carried as tokens of her participation in an ancient ritual of knighthood, a red tabard emblazoned with her ceremonial arms, a cingulum of spun gold, and golden spurs. Other than these, though, she was clad in the formal gown and robes of a Mistress Sorceress and Scryer, and her primary weapon was a wand of ash, although she also had a crystal ball wrapped in cloth of spider silk tucked away in one of her saddlebags.
Before her was the broad opening of a largish portal quite recently created using a combination of a new portable version of Wildflower’s Trans-Spatial Portal and the information gathered by ancient Centauran analysts, which opened on the nearest outlier of those places mapped out by the ancient centaurs as being at least partially in thrall to the Dark. Behind her, their small army was arrayed down the Catskill Ramparts valley, more than a thousand strong, with a large number of Selene’s many twins riding centaurs, individual centaurs, and quite a few Imperial soldiers on horseback. Master Wizard Akcuanrut, also mounted on a warhorse purchased on Earth, answered for all, “We are, my Lady Empress.”
“Then I suppose we ought to be on our way,” she said, and rode boldly through the glowing amber portal.
The others followed as quickly as they could, and quickly found themselves in a very strange world indeed, with an overcast yellow sky above them that cast a ghastly pall over a snowbound forest of stunted and misshapen trees that stretched out in every direction, equally ugly no matter where one looked. Things rustled through the underbrush as they rode by, too big for rats, but with the sorts of sounds that rats might make, if they were the size of small dogs. Whatever they were, they were careful to stay out of sight.
“Cheery sort of place,” Rhea remarked conversationally. “Now that I think about it, Niagara Falls is looking better and better.”
“It sure doesn’t look like the skiing would be anything to write home about,” Selene replied. “The place seems just about as flat as Kansas, but with lots less corn and sunflowers.”
“Doesn’t the smell remind you of something, though? I don’t mean roses, either.”
“It does, in fact, seem vaguely reminiscent of those stinky little guys who ambushed us beside the river.” She put her thumb and forefinger into her mouth and let fly a piercing series of whistling notes, and all her sisters responded with increased wariness. The men-at-arms loosened swords in scabbards, and swung their bucklers off their backs to carry them ready on one arm.
“Does it seem a little dark to you, dears?” Phil seemed concerned, but not overly so.
“It does seem a little dim, Sweetheart,” Selene said. “Why don’t you prepare a few lights so they’ll be handy if we need to peer into any dark corners? Just in case, of course.”
“As it happens,” he rode up to the head of their advancing force, where Selene and Rhea rode right behind the Empress, and handed each a leather duffle, which they both immediately opened and looked through, Rhea holding up one roundish lime-green object, like a small egg — but obviously an egg laid by a green hen — with a puzzled look on her face. “I took the precaution,” he said, “of preparing a handy set of portable tools for adventurers, including a few thousand little ‘flashlights.’ You throw them like an egg, and they break about as easily, once thrown, although they’re surprisingly tough otherwise. You’ll be pleased, I think, by the amount of light they’ll shed upon any vexing puzzle. Now that we have a better idea what we’re facing, the Wizard’s apprentices have many more of them in the cart, so I’ll have them passed out to one and all.”
“How thoughtful, Sweetie,” Rhea said, weighing the one she held in her hand. I love these things!
“These are an improved version of the hand-crafted originals,” he said, “because they keep track of whoever threw them, and focus most of the light away from the thrower, so they don’t have quite the tendency to dazzle.”
“Oh! That is special!” Selene said, pulling one from her own bag. “Can I try one?”
“Of course! There are a lot of really dark places in this scrumpy little forest that could use a little light.”
Quicker than thought, Selene and Rhea both threw their little easter eggs at separate shaking bits of low-lying shrubbery that seemed interesting and which turned instantly into screaming flight on the part of what were obviously a good number of dwarves, their hiding places exposed for what they were. “Well, that was revealing,” Selene said.
“Isn’t it, though?” Rhea answered loudly. “I’m hurt, simply crushed to note that no one’s come out to greet us.”
“Well, to be perfectly fair,” Selene said, “our last welcoming committee met an unsavory end, so they may be having some difficulty finding volunteers.”
“There’s no excuse for bad manners,” she said primly, “even if they started out by behaving abominably.”
“Hey! Little creepy guys!” Selene called out in a clear alto voice. “We come in peace, but if you keep sneaking around, we’re going to have to assume that you mean us mischief.”
“You won’t like that,” Rhea added, perhaps unnecessarily, since they obviously didn’t much like them already.
After an extended silence, one of the dwarves stepped out from behind one of the scrubby trees, black-bearded, with bushy black eyebrows and long black moustaches that seemed to merge imperceptibly with the long hair that hung lankly from his scalp, his skin was as pale as a dead fish, or a mushroom, which made at least some sense, if this was the best this dark land offered in the way of sunlight. Against his black hair, though, the effect was ghastly. “What do you want with us?” he snarled. “This is our land, and you have no right to be here! Go back where you belong!”
Akcuanrut rode up and said, “I am Akcuanrut, Master Wizard and Dean of the Imperial College of Wizards of Myriad. I’m not accustomed to speaking to sneaking cowards who conceal their names, so who are you to speak so boldly to us?”
The little man’s scowl grew deeper — if that were possible — and he answered, “Alvís is my name, and I am King of this land.”
“Alvís, eh? A King, you say? Then you’d know about those of your people who attacked me and my companions on my own world, wouldn’t you?”
“I do not,” he blustered. “My people are not slaves, to cower and cringe in supplication before undertaking any task!”
The Wizard was contemptuous. “So you’re saying that you’re a so-called ‘King’ in name only? A ‘King’ whose ‘authority’ runs only as far as the end of his nose? If that’s the case, I see no particular difference between you and any random brigand or thug.”
The little monarch gnashed his teeth in rage, then blurted out, “They were Dáinn and Náinn, together with their people, all outlaws who trafficked with wicked sorcerers!”
“So you do know who they were, do you? Why didn’t you say so before?”
He sneered before answering, “There’s no profit in spilling information on the ground like piss. We Dvergar are accustomed to payment before we offer anything of value.”
“A grim approach to life, I must caution you,” said the wizard. “It will yield you a bitter harvest if you persist in it.”
“And exactly when has our lot been anything less than ‘bitter,’ as you put it? You see the poor homeland we have, with its stunted trees and crops so sparse that we’re forced to barter for the very food we eat, and poor bargains we’re offered for it too, by greedy men and elves. Our only visitors come with demands and threats and tricks, ‘Make me some magic golden hair, O clever Dvergr!’ ‘I need a ship! A spear! A war hammer! A necklace! A ring!’ and even then they usually refuse to pay!”
“You work in metal?” Phil asked.
The dwarf King snorted. “Work in metal, indeed! We Dvergar are the finest craftsmen in all the worlds!”
Phil smiled. “Please allow me to present an example of my own poor efforts as a gift then, and as a token of esteem for a fellow craftsman.” He produced an intricately-carved armband, sized to fit the dwarf himself, and handed it over.
King Alvís looked at it with some suspicion, weighed it in his hand, then stuck out his tongue and tasted it. “It’s solid gold!” he said.
“Of course it is!” Phil said with some indignation. “Do you think I’d try to pass off plate to a metals connoisseur?”
He was still suspicious. “What do you want for it?” he asked.
“Nothing. It’s a gift, just as I said.”
“Does it have any special power?” the Dwarf asked.
He was taken slightly aback. “I’m afraid not. When you say, ‘special power,’ what exactly did you have in mind?”
“Well,” he said craftily, a shrewd concupiscence playing over his features, “some distant relatives of mine made a gold ring once, and every nine days, eight new rings dropped from it.”
“It was just a ring, not an armband?” he asked.
“It was, and rather plain at that, the sort of thing a king might give a thegn, and not crafted with any notable skill, like this is, although the multiplying thing was rather nice,” he admitted, grudgingly it seemed.
Phil thought about this for a moment, and then had a thought. He turned away and concentrated for a moment, then turned back holding out an identical armband. “Try this one. If I’ve got it right, tapping the two of them together will create another pair. I’d avoid doing this too often in any one place, if I were you, because it will increase magical entropy locally, at least to some extent, so eventually it will stop working, at least until you either move to another location or allow the magic to regenerate.”
The dwarf King took it in his other hand, looked at it, then clicked it together with the one he still held, whereupon two bands fell from their contact point to the ground, too quickly for the King to catch them.
Both Akcuanrut and the Empress D’Larona-Elvi gasped involuntarily, and both began to work some charm but….
…since the King was very small, they didn’t have far to fall, and luckily, the two new armbands didn’t fall in quite the same place, and rolled harmlessly away from each other. “This is a princely gift,” the King said, oblivious to the danger.
“Uhm, King Alvís? I’d be a little more careful with them if I were you,” Phil said. “If they happened to fall together, you’d have quite a pile of them very quickly, quickly enough to be a nuisance, or even a danger, if you were trapped in a small room with a growing pile of them.”
The King seemed very pleased to hear this. “Ah, good! Excellent! So it has a curse attached as well! All the best treasures do.”
Phil nodded, a little puzzled. “The moral is, I suppose, not to be greedy.”
The King agreed very happily, saying, “To be sure, but the best lesson to be drawn is to keep this curse quite secret, because the chances of your enemies being caught in it and destroyed are very great. Where better to create magical golden armbands but in some secret place? Perhaps even behind a locked door, to prevent jealous spies from learning of one’s secret source of wealth!” He appeared to view this prospect with great enthusiasm. “How quickly would this happen?”
Phil thought about this for a bit, then said, “It’s difficult to explain; do you know what an exponential progression is?”
The King looked blank.
Phil started over, “Think of it this way; in the first instant, two bands bump into each other, which makes four bands, which in the worst case all bump into each other in turn, which makes sixteen bands at most, then these bump into each other, which makes a maximum of, let’s say, two hundred and fifty-six, since each new armband can bump into any number of its fellows almost simultaneously, and the more bumps, the more likely it is for each ring to jostle against still more bands, for a maximum of sixty-five thousand, five hundred and thirty-six new armbands in just four generations… less than a second, surely. You’ll understand, of course, that this is just an approximation; it might be less, or might be many more, depending both on how much magic was available and sheer luck, or bad luck as the case might be. By that point, depending on how small the chamber was, the metal might fuse into one piece, melted together by the heat of compression and thereby stopping the reaction, or the chamber itself might explode, with devastating local results. Eventually, the magic would run out, either through exhaustion of the local supply, or through distortion of the armbands into unrecognizability, and thus non-functionality.” He thought a few seconds longer, then added, “Of course, you’d probably have quite a lot of gold, which would be exactly as useful as gold ever is. If you’re inclined to experiment, though, I’d advise you to be very cautious, and even then I’d appreciate it you’d give us a few days to get well away from here, because it might be a very dangerous place to hang around.”
The dwarf King laughed uproariously, enormously pleased. “Say, when you fashion a bit of cursed gold, you don’t just go about it half-way, do you?”
This time, Phil smiled as well. “No, I don’t suppose that I do. I just have the knack for it, I suppose.”
The wizard and the Empress just looked at each other — both scandalized — while the King laughed again in gleeful admiration and Phillip’s wives just rolled their eyes.
So pleased was King Alvís that there was nothing for it but to stay the night, because he wanted to throw a little feast in honor of his noble guests, the most important features of which seemed to be vast quantities of some dark ale, roast meats of various sorts, and heaps of coarse slabs of bread they used as plates, or sometimes missiles, which they hurled at those who failed to drain their horns of ale with sufficient panache, evidently best displayed by a tremendous belch. When the women asked for vegetables, they were met with incredulous laughter from all the dwarves. “Pig food!? Why would anyone eat pig food!?” one said, to hoots and whistles and raucous laughter from the assembled dwarves, which pertinent witticism demanded, of course, another round of ale, although the ladies were supplied with mead in several varieties, a sweetish spicy honey flavor, somewhat less sweet fruity versions, and one even more bitter than the ale, at the separate ‘ladies’ table’ at the foot of the hall — furthest from the King’s seat, which was placed upon a simple dais at the head.
Later, after they’d finally managed to retire for the night, Rhea said morosely in the darkness of their tent, “How long does it take to develop scurvy?”
“A few months, I think,” Phil tried to reassure her. “As I understand it, though, beer does have at least some vitamins, mostly B-complex, but some recipes have a bit of vitamin C as well. I don’t know about the mead.”
Selene added, “Don’t worry, Dearest, the high cholesterol would probably kill us long before vitamin deficiencies did us any harm. Hopefully, we’re just passing through, so we can get back to a healthy diet before too long.” She sighed heavily. “I do miss yoghurt, though, and decent salads, and garlic breadsticks, and….”
“Enough! Next you’ll be complaining about the notable lack of chocolate!” Rhea said with some heat, to which complaint Selene only groaned.
Phil had a sudden vision of a succession of overlapping imperious and conflicting demands for chocolate, pickles, anchovies, ice cream, and other exotic viands, all at inconvenient hours of the night, and ardently wished that his talents included conjuring things to eat. Wisely, he said nothing.
King Alvís had made such good use of his magical golden armbands that he’d hammered out hundreds of plain gold rings overnight, then distributed them to his most loyal followers, explaining that their visitors so loved the Dvergar that they’d offered gifts for all and sundry, which made their departure a stark contrast to their arrival, with what seemed like hundreds of dwarves standing cheering by the side of the narrow path that led onward toward their destination. To corroborate the King’s genial deception, Phil, with the King’s approval, produced two largish sacks of gold coins — each about the size of a US dollar coin, impressed with King Alvís’ likeness with the dwarven runes which spelled his name subscribed on one side, and the image of a horse and human rider on the other, to commemorate their visit — which he asked some of their men-at-arms to toss from side to side as they progressed, like Mardi Gras throws in New Orleans. To forestall any possible resentment on the part of the King, he left two similar sacks behind, and fondly hoped that their gifts might help to alleviate their general poverty, since the King had explained — after most of the guests at the banquet had fallen asleep either on their benches or the floor, their heads perhaps slumped over the table, in some cases lying in the soggy remnants of the bread plates, in others sprawled in the dirty straw that covered the floor — that they were once as tall as any man, but had gradually declined in size over many generations, which sounded vaguely like nutritional dwarfism to Phil, at least. He hadn’t bothered to ask either Thundercloud or Wildflower about the medical aspect, since there was really nothing else that they could do. They had, he thought, enough on their plate already.
King Alvís had given him a parting gift, a folding bridge, he’d said, between the worlds, which he thought might be useful to them if they found their path blocked. “Of course it has a curse on it, but a very useful one,” he’d said. “It will support the passage of an entire army, but the very instant that the last member of your party passes, the bridge refolds itself, returning to your hand.” He grinned at that. “It can be very satisfying to watch it fold up into its compact little pouch,” he’d said, giggling, “if anyone just happens to be hot on your heels.” And at that he’d laughed out loud.
For all the dwarf’s bloodthirsty sense of humor, Phil couldn’t quite help liking the guy. “Thank you, Sir,” was all he’d said. “I’m sure it will prove very useful.”
“If I were you,” he said, pointing straight up, “I’d head south. This is Svartálfheimr, the most pleasant of the northern lands, and there’s little profit to be had from the Hrímthurs, much less Hel.”
“Hrímthurs?” Phil asked.
“Frost giants, a very nasty bunch, but also very stupid, which is good luck for us all.”
“How so?” he asked.
“Well, they’re man-eaters, for one, and they make no particular distinction between Men and Dvergar, although, on the whole, they’d prefer a Man, but only because they make a better meal for a giant.”
“Oh,” Phil said.
“They’re better than the Fire giants, though. They want to destroy everything.”
This captured Phil’s interest completely, because it sounded like the Dark Gods. “Really? Tell me more.”
“Not much to tell, really. Surtr is their King. His name means ‘Black,’ but he’s supposed to fight Freyr, the ‘Lord,’ at the end of all things — which of course he’ll do, and win, because that idiot Freyr traded away his magic sword for a woman — and after that little debacle Surtr and his fellow Fire Giants will devour everyone and all the nine worlds.”
“He had a magic sword?”
“He did, a sword that would fight by itself, but it only worked if the owner of the sword was wise and, as we’ve seen, Freyr was and is a fool.”
“What happened to the sword?”
“That faggot Skírnir, his manservant, carried it off with him, and who knows where? It’s certain that he won’t be anywhere near the battlefield, in any case. His only claim to fame was in bullying the Jötunn woman Gerðr with Freyr’s former sword, threatening to cut her head off if she didn’t consent to allow Freyr to fuck her, and then swishing around his sissy-boy magic wand — as if he were a Völva — by means of which he meant to turn her ugly and give her dread diseases, so that all men would flee from her, unless she gave in to his many threats. He made one ashamed to share the same sex with him.”
“Völva?”
“A Seeress and Sorceress — as is proper among womankind — like your friend the Empress D’Larona-Elvi, who styles herself a Sorceress and Scryer. Same thing, different words.”
“But I’m a Wizard. Isn’t that the same thing?”
“Not at all. I myself can and do wield magic, but I use it to make useful things, just as you do. Sometimes those things are weapons, which can be used to hurt people, but by no means would I — or any decent man — use magic to harm people directly. Women are different,” he said with sturdy logic, “because they have not a man’s strength or will, and so may properly use magic to defend themselves, their homes, and family. No one would dare to think less of them for it.”
“So this Skírnir fellow crossed the line between manly and unmanly behavior by threatening her with magic, but not when he threatened her with the sword?”
“Well,” he said reluctantly, “the magic was much worse. A man may be overcome with lust and rape — or threaten to rape — a woman, and still be thought a man, even if something of a coward, because he should have gone to her father, or other male kin, and demanded her hand in marriage, in which case he might make any threats he wanted to, as well as offer gifts, because there’s at least one man present to dispute his claim. But even then, her father and brothers would have a claim at law against him, and could demand either wealth or outlawry for her honor.”
“So what happened to Skírnir? Was he outlawed?”
“No one knows. Who cares where poofters wander? Mind you, Freyr should have done his own wooing, so that was more than a little limp-wristed in itself. What kind of man is such a coward that he sends another man to court his bride? Is the other man to have his wedding night as well?” He laughed coarsely. “Of course, with Skírnir he wouldn’t have had to worry about that problem, but I wouldn’t turn my backside to him in the sauna.” He winked in sly implication.
“So what happened to Gerðr? Did she marry Freyr?”
“She did, worse luck to her, the foolish girl. What pride could she take in a husband so foolish as to doom the entire world to destruction because he was too cowardly to declare his love for her directly, as a man ought to do? Instead, he sends a sneaking servant to abuse her, to intimidate her, and to degrade her while her father is away! Bah! With Gods like that, who needs enemies?”
“Freyr was a God?”
“Still is, as far as I know. He doesn’t get out much, as you might imagine, since people will laugh at him behind his back, and quite a few in his face. He’s one of the Vanir, who are supposedly wise, virile, and have the ability to see the future, but obviously Freyr is… an exception to the general rule, and he did employ Skírnir as a go-between, so there’s many as say he’d gone before, if you know what I mean.” He smirked.
Phil ignored the implication. “So if I wanted to meet this Surtr fellow, where would I find him?”
“Just keep heading south, toward the Sun. The brighter it is, the warmer you get, the closer you’ll be. You’ve got some balls on you, though, if you want to meet him!”
Phil smiled. “Well, you’ll notice that I have two wives.”
The King laughed. “That’s the spirit! It would be nice if someone dared to face him. As scrawny as we Dvergar may be in this age of the world, and as poor as our homeland is, I’ll miss it when the nine worlds all burn to a cinder.”
“Would you like to see it, the supposed End of things?”
The King was astonished. “You’d ask me to fight beside you?”
“I would, though I’d like to see a little Dvergr guile as well. You faced our party boldly, though we clearly outnumbered you, so your courage is obvious. I have the beginnings of a plan in mind….”
The little King grinned, straightening his spine and standing tall, for a little guy. “Guile or no guile, I’ll be proud to fight beside you!” the King declared.
“Stout fellow!” said Phil, “I’ll let you know how my plans work out, and what you’ll need to bring with you, besides your weapons, of course.”
“Late that night, they were camped on the edge of an impossibly-tall cliff, so high above whatever it sprang from that they could see only clouds float by below, with no hint of whatever lay beneath. To the south, above them, there was another precipice, nearly vertical from the looks of it, and just as tall, towering above the clouds that surrounded whatever land — or world — that distant island massif supported.”
“King Alvís says that it’s the land of the Giants, Jötnar, he calls them. They’re in our way, but a mixed bunch, some are fairly nice, but quite a few are rather nasty. Of course, there’s no particular equivalent to the Golden Rule here, or any thought, evidently, that one really ought to try to get along with people, so many are quite boorish, even the nicer ones, ready to start a blood feud at the drop of a slighting remark, or an imagined insult. In fact, insult contests are a kind of party game with them, with the winner being the guy who provokes someone into trying to kill him, whereupon everyone laughs.”
“How do we get there?” Rhea asked practically.
“Well,” Phil said, “we have several choices. The centaurs could theoretically fly us across, but it might be too far to support us all, since it’s difficult to judge exactly how far away it is. We could try to establish a portal, but never having been there, this might be difficult, although the centaur science of portals might help. According to their book, though, they never progressed beyond our present location, so it would be a shot in the dark, as they say. Finally, King Alvís gave me something he calls a ‘bridge,’ which can supposedly span any distance. It’s obviously some sort of magic, but I have no idea exactly how it works.”
“Well,” Selene suggested, “why don’t we see what this magic bridge thing looks like? If it seems too dicey, we can always try something else, but it has the advantage of being something from this world, and obviously something that your pal the King thinks will work.”
“Good point,” Phil said. “Should we try it now?”
“Darkness might be advisable,” Akcuanrut agreed, “to avoid drawing unwanted attention from any potential observers, although it looks like a very long way to travel in one night.”
“What the heck? Let’s give it a try. The King thought it would work, and the curse is relatively minor.”
“Curse?” Rhea said suspiciously.
“Well,” he said, “the bridge disappears as soon as the last of your party steps off, so it can be rather hard on anyone who tries to follow you. But the King said that all the best magical gadgets have curses. I trust him, as far as that goes.” With that, he took out the King’s ‘bridge,’ held tightly to the handle provided at one end, and flicked the rest toward the land of the Giants, something like casting a lure with a fly rod and reel, except it didn’t look like one. It actually looked quite a bit like a very fancy yoyo.
With a low musical throb like the lowest few notes of an antique cinema organ, the business end shot off into the darkness, trailing a very faint multi-colored glow behind it.
“Uhm, Sweetie?” Selene pointed out. “It looks a lot like a very dim rainbow.”
“I noticed,” he replied glumly, and tested the glowing end on the ground before him with one toe, as if it were a dead snake — or a live wire, as it turned out — only to be caught by the thing and carried along on it as if it were the escalator on the ground floor of Macy’s Department Store in the City. Before he quite realized what was happening, he was rising majestically, if unwillingly, into the air, while those on the ground followed his stately progress with open mouths and eyes wide. The worst part was that he could see them quite clearly beneath his feet, since — despite the glow — the ‘bridge’ was quite transparent. He resisted the urge to close his eyes, and instead smiled and waved, determined not to make his last moments — if these were them — appear pathetic.
After a moment of stunned inaction, both of his wives leapt onto the dim rainbow with a desperate shout, beginning their own slow rise toward the cloudy heavens, and Phil called back, belatedly, “Follow me! I guess…. It’s like the moving walkway at the airport!” before he was carried high enough that he could no longer see their army, still huddled on the edge of the precipice.
Akcuanrut was the last one across the bridge before it suddenly retracted itself into the handle, which Phil still had firmly in hand. It was night, and the sky was filled with strange stars. He wasn’t happy at all. “How many times” he said bitterly, “have I told you to be careful with magic! It’s a lucky thing we were all paying attention, or who knows how many might have been left behind!”
“Sir, I’m very sorry, but magic in this world appears to be inherently untrustworthy, perhaps because it’s seen as ‘feminine,’ and so mysterious in a relentlessly patriarchal and sexist culture. King Alvís regaled me last night with what seemed like dozens of what he thought of as ‘hilarious’ stories about men who used magic to disguise themselves, all of whom apparently wound up pregnant through rape, forced marriage, or other misadventure, eventually giving birth either to ordinary babies or monsters, depending — evidently — on exactly who the father was, ‘invincible’ magic weapons that turned out to have a secret weakness, which inevitably led their owners into fatal errors, and many more of that same ilk. What I failed to do was to take his stories to heart as something applicable to me, since in my experience — and probably yours — magic is both controllable and reliable.” He shook his head slowly from side to side. “Here, on the other hand, it seems to be unruly and capricious, with who knows what consequences for our mission. My only bit of optimism comes from the fact that it will probably be similarly unreliable for the ‘Dark Gods,’ since this magical mischievousness seems to be inherent in this universe, or set of ‘worlds,’ whatever it is. It’s certainly not the sort of universe we all came from, since ‘worlds’ don’t typically sit perched on top of some other thing, which for all I know is a giant turtle, or perhaps a lotus leaf.”
Both Akcuanrut and Empress D’Larona-Elvi looked nonplused. “What do you mean?” the Empress asked, but the wizard obviously had the same question in mind.
“Look over the edge of that cliff,” he said simply. “The tallest mountain on Earth is a tad less than five and a half miles above sea level, and the air up there is so thin that people quite regularly die trying to climb it.” “How far below us do you suppose those cloud tops are? Ten miles? Twenty? How far below that is whatever these island ‘worlds’ actually rest upon? How is it that we can breathe? How is it that these cliffs — which from the hazy shift toward a dark blue coloration they display as they recede below us must be many miles in height — don’t form valleys? Why are there no waterfalls? Gigantic piles of rubble extending up from the base?” He gestured back across the gulf between their new ‘world’ and the home of the dwarves. “It was overcast back there, but here it seems clear. Why would clouds respect the edge of a mere cliff? What keeps those clouds down there,” he pointed down over the cliff’s edge, “separate from those clouds over there?” He pointed back toward the land of the dwarves. “And why,” he said, “can we see those clouds so clearly in the darkness? From our ordinary experience we’d expect the bottom of a very deep valley to be darker than the mountain heights, yet the opposite seems true here.”
Akcuanrut blinked, and then closed his eyes in some sort of inner contemplation. “You’re right,” he said at last. “There’s plenty of magic, but it’s wild and unruly in comparison to what we’re used to in our world. I hate to think of what it might be up to behind our backs.”
“That would explain,” Phil said ruefully, “why my armband spell didn’t work the way I’d planned it, since the two duplicates were supposed to stay out of each other’s way without help.”
“The magic here seems actively intent on trickery,” the Empress observed. “I can feel it working against me even when I attempt a simple scrying. Phil’s light balls should still be untainted by wild magic, since he made them before we left Earth, but we must all be very careful with any magical working in the future, and try to be prepared for the unexpected.”
Both Akcuanrut and the Empress looked worried, as well they might. Unlike Phil, who’d stumbled across magic well past his childhood, both of them had grown up with well-behaved magic all around them, and were accustomed to casually using spells to accomplish even simple tasks like lighting a candle, the sort of thing one did naturally, like scratching an itchy nose, or flicking on the light switch when one walked into a room back on Earth. For the first time, he felt that they might have bitten off a bit more than they could safely swallow, and felt a frisson of fear as he looked south, toward the looming shadows of the unknown hills and mountains of the giant’s homeland.
They passed a night of miserable cold, despite their tents and blankets, and the view wasn’t that much more inspiring when the sun rose low in the sky the following morning. The hills and mountains were perhaps even more uninviting in the cold light of day, the mountains even more barren of life than the dwarves’ scrubby forest, and the hills directly before them more notably covered with lichen-covered boulders and broad fields of jumbled scree than anything like green vegetation. Still, their road lay south, and the oblique angle of the rising sun made that direction plain at least. It looked to make a short day, and nothing would be gained by dawdling with nothing but the cloudy abyss at their back. “Well,” Phil said to no one in particular, “isn’t this just a lovely day.” It wasn’t a question.
“Don’t be gloomy,” both Rhea and Selene scolded him in unison, “it’s unbecoming in a Master Wizard. You have a responsibility to project an air of confident command, lest your bad mood infect the people whose lives depend upon you.”
He blinked, surprised to be called on his lack of command presence by both his wives at once, but then realized that it wasn’t really different from a football game; as quarterback, he hadn’t been free to mope around, however short his tenure in the position had been. He was a team leader, although of course he’d had to take orders from the coach, but his leadership had depended on inspiring his team mates with his own enthusiasm as much as it had on his ability to strategize and think quickly on his feet. “I apologize, dear hearts. I had the good sense to follow your advice when first we met — well, except for Selene’s well-intended advice to ‘get lost,’ for my own safety —and should have been more firmly resolved to carry on in the same vein. I stand corrected, and let’s go kick some Jötunn butt!”
“That’s better,” they both said archly, “and see you keep it up!”
He wasn’t exactly sure how to take that last remark, but decided firmly to ignore any possible double entendre. “Yes, Ma’ams,” he said.
Neither Akcuanrut nor the Empress were in visibly better moods.
“Not the most enchanting view,” the Empress said.
“And no breakfast ready,” the wizard added.
“Yeah,” Phil said, “next time we try to save the world let’s see if we can arrange a better class of arch-fiends and villains. It would be nice if we could chase these guys through a series of delightful resorts and three-star restaurants worth a special trip to experience on their own.”
“There’s no need to be snippy,” the wizard said, while the Empress merely arched one perfect eyebrow.
“Don’t mind him,” his wives said. “He got up on the wrong side of bed this morning,” they said, and glared in his general direction.
Phil blushed and cleared his throat. “In any case, I’d like to start out as early as we can, since the less time we spend here the sooner we can get to where we’re really going.”
“Then we should start with breakfast,” Akcuanrut said. “Both horses, centaurs, and troops must be fed to be effective, and there’s obviously no forage to be had locally.”
“Share out from the supply wagons,” Phil called out to the soldiers, “and let’s be quick about it, so we can get this show on the road.”
Both of his wives smiled in approval, which was good enough for Phil, despite the disgruntled look from Akcuanrut, who doubtless had a leisurely breakfast in mind.
They hadn’t been traveling for more than an hour when they heard the first indications that their progress might have been observed in the form of a strange sort of brittle drumming, as if someone were rhythmically slamming a large boulder onto a very hard rock, both of which seemed especially ready-to-hand in this rocky place.
“Do you suppose,” Selene asked, looking up toward the heights, from where the sounds seemed to come, “that they’re talking about us?”
“One must presume so,” said Akcuanrut. “The timing is odd, at very least, though what the sounds might convey is a mystery.”
“Nothing good, I suspect,” was all Phil said, but he kept a wary mental finger on the slow throbbing pulse of the magic around him, in hopes of detecting any malevolent impulse aside from the random mischief inherent in the local magic itself.
With no warning at all, a giant chunk of the mountainside came crashing down in front of them, not twenty feet from the head of their loose column, and Phil reacted instantly, seeking out the origin of the push that had dislodged the mass of stone, and then the spite behind the impulse, then gave the Jötunn magic — which itself had a particularly malevolent impulse toward bellicosity and murder at the heart of it — free rein to drop the ground out from beneath the instigator of the first mischief — who already had a similar project in progress to follow his first effort — allowing the villain to follow the natural inclination of his body, which was to approach the gravitational center of this world’s mass. “Whoops!” Phil said, when a largish Jötunn hurtled down the mountain from above their heads and then landed, splat! on top of the very rocky heap of rock he’d already arranged for his arrival. It was a he, though not a very handsome one, especially since he looked much the worse for wear after his fall, or at least he did until he was swatted flat and buried by the very slab of mountain he’d meant next to push down on top of them.
“That,” Phil called out loudly, “was the fellow who caused the problem, although he seems to have arranged it very clumsily. I sincerely hope that no one else is inclined to follow his inept example.” He looked up toward the steep hills and cliffs around them, where he felt the presence of unseen watchers. “If so, they should be very careful to watch their step, since the mountainside seems a little damp and slippery this morning.”
Just then, another giant on a jagged ledge above the path picked up a very large rock with obvious intent to hurl it down upon their party, but Phil saw to it that the spirit of mischief that infected this place persuaded him to overbalance slightly as he threw his boulder, and managed — through some quirk of momentum and the physics of rotation — to wind up beneath the very rock he’d thrown, well off the path.
“The trick is,” he explained to no one in particular, “that the local magic sincerely desires every conscious act to fail, so it doesn’t take very much encouragement at all to ensure that every wicked purpose defeats itself.”
Rhea whooped, then said, “It’s Klown Kollege and the Krazy Klownflagration!” naming a circus act she’d seen once as a child, which had been punctuated by silly slapstick and pratfalls in profusion.
“Indeed,” Phil said, “but possibly harder on the participants, since they’re not using seltzer water syphons. We must all take care to watch our steps, and especially not to place ourselves in danger by thinking negative thoughts, much less initiating any hostile action, since the local balance between evil intention and the end result has been very slightly changed. In the words of a famous televangelist, ‘It’s nice to be nice.’ As the Buddha might say, or Hippocrates, ‘First, do no harm.’ Ahimsa, the first principle of peace, is also the first step on the path to true enlightenment.”
Both Rhea and Selene rolled their eyes. “Where’s the fun in that?” they asked rhetorically.
“Staying alive,” he answered succinctly. “We see before us the unfortunate results of two separate hateful actions. Let’s all strive to emulate the principles of non-violent resistance and satyagraha espoused by Mahatma Ghandi and many others across the ages.”
“Satyagraha?” said the Empress.
“The firm insistence upon truth in every interaction, by which he meant a common truth which respected the human dignity and rights of everyone. Of course, he wasn’t faced with existential enmity between supernatural forces — perhaps something like to Gods — involving at least one party who denies the right of other parties to merely exist. It’s difficult to imagine a middle ground between someone like Na-Noc — who feels that he has the right to eat people, both body and soul — and the people he tortures and consumes. I personally think that Ghandi was probably overoptimistic in some of his theories. They worked against the British, who were basically rather civilized, but I doubt that they would have worked against the Nazis, who weren’t, by and large.”
“Nazis?” enquired the Empress.
“An Earthly version of Na-Noc and his pals who did their best to conquer most of the world and then rewrite it to include only those people who seemed desirable to those in power.”
Akcuanrut was skeptical. “But what did they do with the others?”
“Killed them, of course, somewhere between twenty and thirty million people, taking all in all, then looted their bodies of anything valuable. As I said, much like Na-Noc’s little gang, but they did it the old-fashioned way — with weapons and poisons — all without the advantage of godlike powers.”
After those two belligerent encounters, the giants stayed away, although the lithic drumming continued, until they came to what seemed like a large settlement around a central hall, itself about the size of a World War II blimp hangar, and all surrounded by large but barren fields of broken rock and sand with neat rock walls around them. There, they were met by an affable Jötunn — dressed in patchwork garments of leather and fur, including a phrygian cap, each separate scrap evidently a whole hide, because the skin and fur of the legs and heads had been left to dangle — who wished them a good morning and asked them where they were going.
“Actually,” Phil said, looking way up to where his face was, but seeing mostly the underside of his thick blond beard, “we’re just passing through on our way to Vanaheim. Is it far from here?”
“Not too far. Visiting friends? Relatives?”
“Not really. We just heard that it was a nice place to visit, and the views of course are spectacular. Of course, your own world is very interesting as well. The mountains are very interesting and scenic.”
“Have you met any of our local residents?”
“I can’t say as how we have, since the local inhabitants seem terribly shy, although we did chance to see a tragic accident in which there was at least one fatality. The poor fellow was buried in a landslide, though, so there was nothing we could do.”
“That would be Baugi. He was always a clumsy fellow. I can’t think what he was doing in the mountains, though, as he was a farmer, and much more accustomed to the plains.”
“I have no idea,” Phil said. “Perhaps you could notify his family?”
“Already done,” the giant said. “News travels fast around here.”
“I thought somehow it might,” Phil said. “My name is Phillip, by the way, and these are my friends, fellow sightseers.”
“Loki is my name, but no relation that I know of to the other one. I see that you’re well-armed for a group of tourists.”
“Well, you’ll also notice that more than half of us are women, so please put your mind at rest. As for arms, one never knows but that one might meet brigands on the road, or wild beasts, so of course we carry those weapons that any traveler might require. I can’t, in good conscience, apologize for being prepared for any eventuality, especially with helpless women in our party.”
Both Rhea and Selene snorted derisively, but were ignored.
“I suppose not. Being well-supplied is always commendable. With so many women, are you minded to offer any as brides? We have many young giants with good prospects.”
“I’m afraid not. All are either married or have taken holy vows, as one might expect with pilgrims and sightseers.”
“All of them?” The giant frowned.
“Yes, indeed.” Phil said rather cheerfully. “Ask them if you like. I wouldn’t lie.”
The giant shouted out in anger, “You women! This man says that you’ve all taken vows! Is that true?”
The women answered, one and all, “Yes!” they said in chorus, since they all — except for the Empress D’Larona-Elvi, of course — had the same knack of it. It made quite a din.
The giant’s brows knitted themselves together, which wasn’t much of a trick, since he had what was close to a monobrow already. “Almost all of them sisters, I see. The other one’s married too?”
“That she is. I know her husband, a very nice man. You’d like him, I’m sure.”
“I’m sure I would,” he growled, so deep in tone that it was almost subsonic, and with such menace that Phil was quite sure that he didn’t mean the words with any benevolence at all.
“Perhaps,” he said, temporizing. “One never really knows, of course, until one meets in person.”
“We’ll just see about that!” the giant shouted, and stomped off toward the Empress, then fell to his knees, gasping and clutching at his chest.
The Empress D’Larona-Elvi said kindly, “I see that you’ve having a heart attack, probably brought on by bad diet and an excess of choler. Would you like me to help you?”
“You’re a Völva!” he said accusingly.
“I suppose I am,” she agreed, pleasantly enough, “if by ‘Völva’ you mean an extremely powerful Enchantress, Seer and Witch. Do you want my help to save your miserable life, or do you not? I’m rather busy just now.”
“Yes!” he gasped, clutching now at the ground, having been brought down to his face with a heavy thud, scrabbling at the ground with his fingers.
“Then be at peace, and you are deeply in my debt, since you owe me your life itself, despite your cruel intentions toward me, of which I am well aware.” She gestured toward him with a negligent wave of her hand.
He inhaled deeply, in a shuddering gasp for breath, and seemed slightly better, but was still prostrate as he managed to choke out, “I beg your pardon, Honored Lady! I had no idea who you really were.”
“See that you don’t make the same mistake again, since I can see your wicked thoughts before you form them.”
“Yes, Great Lady, and thank you for my life.”
“It’s a trivial thing, please think nothing of it,” she said ambiguously.
“Thank you, Lady,” he said, missing the point completely. “May I offer you all the hospitality of my hall?”
Phil made a show of thinking, then said, “I think not. We have ample supplies, and the ladies are very fond of their horses, are inseparable, in fact, and we wouldn’t want to impose’….”
“Think nothing of it!” Loki said, grinning broadly, “My hall is the largest within many miles, and can easily accomodate five times your number!”
“Well….” Phil seemed to hesitate.
“It’s settled, then! Throw open the doors!” he said to some unseen retainers, and the doors were opened.
With some hesitation, Phil, his wives, the Wizard and the Empress, and then the rest of their troop followed Loki into his hall, which was constructed of logs about the size of old-growth sequoias, and with a foundation of dry-laid boulders, each ten to twelve feet tall and three times as many wide. It seemed twice as large inside as out, and there was room enough inside to park a fleet of Boeing 797s.
Inside, there were row upon row of trestle tables and benches, in all sizes from those suitable for dwarves, to those for men, to those for the largest of giants, and all of them suspiciously already well-supplied with meats, ale, and viands of almost every kind.
“Welcome to my hall!” the giant said expansively. “As you can see, there is enough for all!”
“It does look nice,” Phil said cautiously.
“Before we eat, we always like to play a few parlor games to pass the time, and settle our stomachs.” He smiled winningly, or at least he thought he did. In reality his attempt to gull them was quite transparent.
The Empress spoke up directly, “I believe I’ll play your game, and wager that I’ll be able to wrestle that old woman there to the ground in three throws. As it happens, I have a spare life to wager, yours, my dear friend Loki, but of course you’ll be in no danger, because she is, after all, just an old woman, and everything is just in fun!” She laughed as blithely as a girl….
…but Loki blanched white. “Of course, Great Lady! In fact, we’ll just pretend that you’ve already won the contest, since it’s all in fun, and I’ll grant you any boon you ask.”
“I’ll take all the boons you have to give, ‘Friend’ Loki, since this is all in fun. You’ve remembered, I see, that I can read your thoughts.”
“Yes, Lady. I am your slave.” He knelt before her.
“Don’t try to trick us ever again, ‘Friend’ Loki, or it will go the worse for you. Any of us here could have told you that that ‘old woman’ there is Death herself — whom none can overthrow — and all your other proposed wagers will have similar tricks attached, as transparent to us as if you were a child who thought he was invisible because he’d covered his own eyes. Now you owe me three lives, your own twice, and the old woman’s, oddly enough, since you forfeited her life along with your own again.”
“But Noble Lady,….”
“Silence, Slave!” she screamed at him in fury. “I name you thus, and I’m quite accustomed to being obeyed, not argued with by churls and villeins.”
He blanched, to be so named before his fellows, who crowded the hall, but fell to his knees again. “Your pardon, Lady. It was a just a harmless joke….”
“Liar!” she screamed again. “Poltroon! You forget again that your thoughts are open to me, and your wicked lies transparent, despite having being warned, so I’ll name you ‘Nithing,’ and ‘Fool’ as well.”
“Yes, Great Lady.” This time he groveled on the ground, and there was laughter from his people in the hall, together with a few unintelligible jeers.
“Now, as my slave, tell me of the forces arrayed against us, and beware lest any jot or tittle be concealed, or I’ll take some portion of just one of your forfeits.” She thought for a moment, carelessly. “Perhaps both hands, since they seem rather too busy doing mischief, or perhaps that which you carry a little closer, since your people would be much improved without your contributions to the ancestry of any more Jötunns.” She gestured with an idle flick of her hand and there was a tall white staff instantly in her hand, exactly as tall as she herself was, carved with runes and headed with a faceted emerald as large as a goose egg.
The quiet laughter and muted taunts from the hall ceased instantly. “Your pardon, Lady!” said one of the largest, aside from Loki himself. “We meant no offense, but are rough warriors here, not members of a large Court, such as yourself. Our manners may seem coarse, I’m sure.”
“What’s your name, Warrior?”
“Gangr, Lady.” He bowed low.
“You have his place in the hall,” she gestured toward Loki, still flat on the ground, “if you can keep it.”
“I can, Great Lady and Völva. I’m one of the eldest here, and have wealth to rival his besides.” He looked at her slyly. “Am I to be gifted with that which was Loki’s?”
“You are, but if he has a wife, or other female dependents, they’re to keep their personal articles and clothing, including especially jewelry, gems, and other treasure, and have their own choice of where and with whom they wish to live.”
“As you wish, my Lady. You have my word on it.”
“Good. See that you keep it.” She turned to Phil and said, “Dear Phillip, would you mind tossing him one of your little bags of gold? I’m sure that this dear fellow will have a few extra expenses to make on my behalf, and I’d hate for him to be at all out of pocket.”
“Of course, Empress!” he said, and rummaged through one of the wagons for the largest he could lay his hands upon, which he lugged over to the giant Gangr. “Here you go, Gangr.”
Gangr addressed the Empress as if Phil had not spoken, as was proper in these sorts of transactions, “Thank you, Lady. It’s not necessary, of course.”
“But handy, none-the-less, I’ll warrant. I prefer that any services which I require be performed instantly and with a cheery good will, and there’s nothing like the lubrication of a little gold to make everything go smoothly.”
“You are wise beyond your years, Great Lady.” He bowed and smiled ingratiatingly.
“Wiser perhaps than you,” she said and flicked out her staff toward the hall, upon which tiny motion every bit of the proffered food disappeared from the tables like the illusion that it was. “I see that your predecessor neglected to properly serve the feast, so I’ll give you a few minutes to prepare, and be sure to include clean grain, apples, carrots, and other things that horses find good to eat, and be prepared to eat the same if I discover any filth or dirt.” She smiled. “In short, I will not be easily satisfied.”
“Nor should you be, Great Lady,” he said smoothly. “Everything will be exactly as you wish.”
She had a thought. “Oh! Gangr, please remember that we are not cannibals, so don’t dare to serve us man flesh, as is your wont, nor feast upon it ever again in this, my hall.”
He blanched and made haste to stammer, “Uh…uh…Of course, Noble Lady.”
“Good. We have an understanding, then,” she said.
“We do,” Gangr replied, and bowed very low.
The Empress merely smiled, then nudged Loki with her toe to prompt him to answer her previous question, which he did.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Six
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Who is she that looketh forth as the morning,
fair as the moon, clear as the sun,
and terrible as an army with banners?— Solomon
The Song of Songs [6:10] (Circa 900 BCE?)
“Next stop, Vanaheim, Azusa and Cuuucamonga!” Wildflower shouted from behind Phil and his wives, who had pride of place because the portable bridge between the local worlds was, after all, his magical gadget. Everyone toward the front turned to look at her in puzzlement, because her last few words had made no sense at all.
She blushed. “It’s a running gag from the old Jack Benny radio show,” she explained, “which had gone off the air long before I was born, but I saw a special retrospective once on the net…. There were small towns called Anaheim, Azusa and Cucamonga in southern California, and people thought that their names sounded funny, or at least Jack Benny did….”
After an extended silence, she rolled her eyes and said, “Never mind!”
“Radio?” asked Rhea.
Wildflower tried to explain, “It’s what they had before the Net, but it wasn’t interactive.”
Rhea scoffed, “What was the point, then?”
“It’s hard to explain. It was like a constantly streaming news and entertainment feed, and you could set up a primitive sort of filter by setting a particular frequency on what they called a ‘radio tuner,’ so you could pick out particular shows to listen to, but only at the times that were published. It was all before the phrase ‘on demand’ actually meant anything except in a restaurant.”
Selene nudged her with an elbow. “It’s like school, Sweetie. If it’s one o’clock, it must be Mr. VanZandt’s boring civics class, but if you want to hear the lecture and discussion, you have to show up on time.”
She rolled her eyes. “What a stupid way to do things! I don’t know why he didn’t just do an interactive video feed from the classroom anyway, so you could check in from anywhere. Mrs. Hively let us do that for American Lit, and almost everyone really liked her class, ’cuz you could sit outside and get some rays while you read passages from Silas Marner and stuff. I think VanZandt just thought that the heat in those old classrooms would bake his lectures into our brains.”
Selene shrugged. “I don’t know, but misery loves company, they say. I just think that he hated teaching, and did his best to make us all just as miserable as he was.”
“He sure succeeded. I still can’t hear the words, ‘War of 1812’ without a faint twinge of nausea.” She thought for a second. “Of course, lately I can’t hear the words ‘Good morning’ without a twinge of nausea either, but that’s just morning sickness.”
“Good point,” Selene observed. “VanZandt made me sick of American history as well. I couldn’t believe that he had us coloring maps with rainbow pencils to show the various stages in the battles! It’s like he was stuck back in the Dark Ages, before online CAD programs and interactive displays!”
“I,” said Rhea, “was surprised he didn’t have us chiseling our maps in stone! Then spraying the outline of our hands with red ochre to sign them!”
“What a dweeb!” they said together, laughing.
“Oh! Look! We’re almost there!” Selene said.
“Good!” said Rhea practically. “I have to pee.”
From high in the air, descending toward the surface, Vanaheimr was a green and pleasant land of forests and lush meadows, rivers and lakes, with sufficient mountains and hills to make it interesting without making it tedious to travel from one place to another. Every few miles, or dozens of miles, there seemed to be small holdings or settlements near special features in the landscape, a sudden drop in a stream that might power a water mill, a particularly fine forest of old-growth timber, flat terrain that made farming easy, or large lakes to encourage fishing and trade with other regions. A few of the settlements were large, regional centers, perhaps, or seats of government, whatever passed for government here. They were descending, just as they had the last time, at the very edge of the precipice that marked the edge of the island ‘world,’ but the opaque layer of clouds below Vanaheimr was just as distant and mysterious.
Looking down, they noticed another difference in their landing place; they had a welcoming committee, most mounted on horseback, with banners flying and arrayed in tight ranks that would have done any Marine Drill Sergeant proud. Looking closer, they saw that the smaller group at the very front of the mass of troops, — for that’s what they were, on close inspection — was much less formal, and they were all women, chatting idly among themselves whilst watching their visitors descend smoothly toward the ground.
One of the women, a strikingly beautiful and tall blonde woman who carried herself with regal grace, spurred her mount forward, saying, “The bridge looks like Dwarvish work, but you are neither Dwarves nor Giants. Who might you be, strangers? And why have you come to Vanaheim?”
The Empress spurred her own mount to meet her and replied, “I am the Empress D’Larona-Elvi of Myriad, a world far distant from your own in both space and time. We come because our own world is under attack, we think from a land you call Múspellsheimr, but are not intimately familiar with your people, so can hardly tell friend from foe.”
The woman glanced at her lady companions, then replied, “I am Gefjon, Queen and Goddess of this land. I well believe that the Fire Jötunn, the Sons of Múspell, dwellers in Múspellsheimr, may look toward other worlds to wreak their peculiar havoc, since their hatred of life and all green things is boundless. I bid you welcome, if you come in peace, but warn you that you face a powerful foe if you are not.”
The Empress acknowledged her challenge with a graceful inclination of her head, then replied, “We have no quarrel with anyone not demonstrably an enemy.” She gestured toward the rest of their force, who were spreading out on either side as the bridge carried them down to the landing place. “You’ll notice, I’m sure, that most of our number are women, just as are your own warriors here displayed to welcome or challenge us, so I suspect we may easily find common ground. Please rest assured that we are not nearly so quarrelsome as the inhabitants of the land of Giants we just left behind us, nor even the Dwarves, whose bridge was a gift to one of my companions, the Master Wizard Phillip Cohn. The man just behind me, is Master Wizard Akcuanrut, Dean of the Imperial College of Wizards. Both they and I are what you might call Völvas, workers of magic, and in my own case a Scryer, what you might call a Seer, although I believe the definitions thereof and areas of expertise may vary slightly between our worlds.”
“We don’t usually see men as Völvas here,” she said suspiciously. “Most male practitioners of the arts of seiðr, galdr, and spá tend to be malevolent, and craven besides.”
“Nor male Scryers either, or so I believe, but I assure you that neither man you see before you has any taint of evil, and Phillip here has a fine sense of intuition, and will, I believe, eventually develop into a Scryer of some note, which is as rare in my world as male Völvas seem to be in yours. Of course, Phillip is from a world intermediate between yours and mine, so of course the various powers may sort themselves differently, and do in my own limited experience.”
“So you and your party are not from the Nine Worlds that we know?”
“Not at all. Our own party includes denizens of two worlds outside your personal experience, and in very fact we have persuasive evidence that there are an infinite number of worlds, more worlds than there are grains of sand on the shores of a thousand oceans.”
She seemed dumbfounded, then said, “This is difficult to grasp, as I’m sure you’ll realize. For hundreds of generations the Nine Worlds have been a matter of both history and legend, with no hint that there was anything beyond.”
“Imagine my own surprise, then,” the Empress responded, “to discover incontrovertible proof of two inhabited worlds where I had always assumed that there was only one, and then come here to find that the very foundation of your worlds is vastly different to my own, since mine is a round ball that floats though space, circling a central sun, where your sun appears to circle all your worlds at once, an arrangement almost as incomprehensible to me as ours must seem to you.”
She considered this statement carefully before replying, “Yes, I suppose that must have been disconcerting.”
“To say the least, but life goes on whether we understand exactly what’s going on or not, doesn’t it?”
At this she laughed and said, “You have children then, I see.”
The Empress smiled. “I do, a boy and a girl. Both grown now, with families of their own, but still my babies. And yours…?”
“All girls, for which I’m thankful, and each of the three by different fathers, so as different from each other as siblings can possibly be.”
The Empress smiled. “Well, it can’t have been boring, then.”
“No,” Queen Gefjon said. “It was never boring, but you have grandchildren? My own daughters have never been inclined toward maternity, not that I blame them, taking all in all.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” said the Empress, “but my daughter has two boys, six and ten, while my son has three girls, one twelve and the twins the eldest at fifteen, already mad for boys,” she said….
…as the wizard cleared his throat, “Esteemed Ladies,” he said delicately, “perhaps this isn’t quite the time to engage in the mutual exchange of anecdotes and fond remembrance. We have a mission of great urgency, and a purpose that cannot wait on matters of mere polity and precedence.”
Both women turned to look at him with something more like pity than condemnation. “Even as we speak, Sir Wizard,” said the Queen, ”my servants are gathering supplies to speed your onward journey. Please don’t believe that the world outside your immediate purview is frozen into an unproductive stasis, or that there is no communication between our worlds. I’m well aware of your overt mission, because King Alvís of the Dvergar has had gifts and runes delivered to my hand in an effort to both please and obligate me. Times being what they are, I was fully prepared for his protestations to be an elaborate ruse, but we two Sovereigns have been subtly engaged in mutual negotiation and reassurance by calling attention to the fact that we each have a foothold on the future, and are not minded to recklessly hazard our separate futures through trickery or hostile actions. In short, Sir Völva, you know little of statecraft, nor of women. Why aren’t you married?” She enquired with some suspicion.
Akcuanrut’s mouth gaped open and shut, like that of a fish out of water, and he blushed like a boy. “I… unh… I haven’t had the time, I suppose… my, unh… duties… duties have been all-consuming of late, so….”
“You must rectify this problem immediately, Sir Völva! A man without a wife is only half a man, and not necessarily the best half either.”
Rhea and Selene, who had been watching all this palavering with ill-concealed amusement, both laughed loudly, “Oooh! Phil!” they chorused, “you must be at least a man and a half! Probably even more, if you can count our many sisters, and we definitely think you ought to.”
“My strength,” he said modestly, “is the strength of ten because my heart is pure.”
“The strength of three hundred and twenty-three,” they said, “by our calculations, since you’ve thoughtfully knocked up six hundred and forty-five wives, and paid their dowries and bride prices very properly and in accordance with local custom, with the addition of kiddushin and ketubah to sanctify and safeguard them, only nisuin having been delayed for reasons of practicality and survival.” she arched one brow at him in warning, a subtle gesture echoed by her sister wife. “We have at least three hundred of your many wives with us right now!”
“And all of them pregnant, which makes you the rough equivalent of a hundred and fifty men,” Selene added helpfully. “At least by my hasty reckoning.”
“Well,” he replied, “sometimes you two like it a little rough. It must be that barbarian thing you’ve got going….”
“Now, Phil, dear,” Rhea chided him, “please don’t exaggerate. We never draw blood….”
“Or hardly ever,” Selene amended honestly, looking very slightly guilty.
The Queen, the Empress, and the Wizard were all three of them looking more than slightly bewildered, since they’d obviously never encountered Americans before, so hadn’t run into all that many people who didn’t really know how to behave around royalty and high officials of the realm, nor truly care, if truth be told.
As seemed to be the custom in these parts, the Queen had invited them to a feast the next day as casually as an Englishwoman might have suggested dropping by for a cup of tea, so Phil had taken quite some pains to create quite a few unique necklaces and other jewelry in gold for her in the interim, taking into account both the local popular taste, which ran toward excess, and the individual preferences shown in her dress and personality. He noted that the locals seemed to set great store in enchanted items, so he’d practiced on Rhea and Selene until he had a reliable beauty spell — which had drawn their attention almost as much as the enchanted swords he’d made for them as bribes to encourage their patience as he’d experimented — in several variations ranging from mere enhancement to the ‘all shall love her and despair’ variety that inspires both lust and war. His wives had particularly liked that one, since it tended to make male jaws drop — and quite a few female jaws as well — which both of them thought was an excellent feature, especially as a distraction in battle, since a stunned opponent is discommoded in very many ways.
Thinking about that, he’d put his mind toward magical protection as well, and incorporated spells of invulnerability, strength, and tirelessness into the general mélange, mindful of the battle in the church with Na-Noc, in which both his dangerous and charming wives had fought themselves to weariness. He’d rooted the power of these in both the general magical field and the magical powers — if any — of any putative assailant, so as to cover at least two potential situations in the real world, and increase the potency of the magic by simultaneously decreasing the strength of their opponents.
He’d smiled when he’d realized the improbability of the notion that the ‘real world’ might include actual magic having ever occurred to him before his encounter with Selene and Rhea at the ‘Big Game,’ back when his only real plan in life was to somehow make it into a decent university and graduate in Physics, or something like it. ‘How time flies when you’re having fun,’ he thought, which suddenly made him exquisitely conscious of his many blessings, and of their astonishing improbability, a thousand lucky ‘heads’ face up in a thousand tosses of a coin.
Then, as an afterthought, because he didn’t normally think that way, he’d added a mild curse to everything he’d made, the affliction of extreme clumsiness on any who dared to steal either sword or both, a similar awkwardness to any unauthorized holder thereafter, until the weapons were returned, and a proportional lack of both beauty and charm to the thief and every succeeding wearer of the jewelry until it was returned to its rightful owner, or her heir. All in all, it had been a good afternoon and evening’s working. Phil was quite pleased with himself, and both Rhea and Selene were very pleased with their gifts as well, which left him a little tired the next day.
They’d both been incredible athletes in school, dominating the cheering squad, the balance beam competition — despite their height — and unparalleled on the asymmetric bars. They’d also been outstanding on the vault and in floor exercise, and a killer combination on the basketball court, of course, as well as key members of a local camogie team, although neither camogie nor field hockey was offered for young women by their high school. They’d been approached by the US Olympic Committee when they’d turned fourteen, with a view toward the India Summer Olympics coming up back then, but had both declined, Rhea because she didn’t want to work that hard on just the one thing, and Selene because she didn’t want to leave Rhea behind. They’d been almost inseparable since they’d been Campfire Girls together, where they were sometimes known as ‘The Bobbsey Twins,’ ever since kindergarten and grammar school, but had never liked the nickname very much at all, since one of each pair of twins in the stories was male, which they didn’t like at all. Few had been so bold as to call them that to their face, since they’d had a peculiar ability to instantly pummel any opponent into submission and heartfelt regret for their unwisdom and temerity, even as little girls, and moved so quickly that there were very few (as if anyone would have dared) people who could truthfully say exactly how young Johnny came to have a bloody nose, just that he had one, and the two girls were laughing from half a block away.
“Aren’t you ready yet?” Rhea interrupted his reverie with an arch look as she popped her head inside their tent, as fresh as a daisy despite their late night. They were still bivouacked beside the vast chasm that marked the edge of this world, although they’d been invited to stay at the Queen’s Great Hall — Kvænhöllr, as she’d called it, or sometimes the Kvænhofr, the names seemed interchangeable, like the White House and 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue back on Earth — but the hall was still at least a half-day’s quick march from where they’d landed, and they were more than tired. The centaurs and horses needed quite some time to eat enough for any sort of trek in any case, since they’d been on the road for quite a while, and rations had been short through Svartálfheimr, where hardly anything that grew was truly edible, and Jötunheimr hadn’t been much better, despite the eventual coup d’état by the Empress, so they’d gone through their stores at a prodigious rate.
“Pretty much, but I’ve been busy thinking about all we have yet to do, and worrying that I may have missed something essential.”
“Phil, sweetie, if God had thought to ask your advice beforehand, this sorry scheme of things wouldn’t be nearly as slipshod as it’s turned out to be.”
He laughed and smiled. “Well, Sweetheart, it’s nice to know I’ve got a fan club, anyway.”
“Fans? Heck, you’ve got a gosh-darned army. If you only had a rowboat or two, you’d qualify for foreign aid.”
“Foreign aid?” Selene — who rarely missed much — called from outside. It seems to me that we’ve been handing it out in bucketfuls, so our ‘diplomatic status’ back in the USA seems to have carried over to this crazy place as well. It’d be nice to have some ‘foreign aid’ handed back to us every once in a while.
“Now, Sweetheart,” Phil temporized as she squeezed by Rhea, who was still standing in the entry, “King Alvís gave us a perfectly nice bridge, which has certainly simplified getting around, and Queen Gefjon looks set to give us a bunch of supplies for our journey, which we would have had to pay for otherwise. I think their culture is centered on conspicuous generosity — aside from the odd murderous assault, that is — so I don’t feel particularly put-upon by making presents for the Queen, nor even in handing out bribes for the Empress’ new retainer back in Jötunheimr. He did put on a decent feast, and the gold costs me nothing but a little effort, with most of the power behind my creations supplied by the ambient magic around me. In some ways, I’m an artisan, making use of materials I find lying around to create useful objects that are more valuable than their ‘natural’ state, like a man might whittle a whistle out of a twig of willow. I’m beginning to appreciate Akcuanrut’s viewpoint as well, that gold coins in and of themselves have little or no intrinsic value, but are only a magical guarantee of quality and quantity that people can trust. It’s the objects those coins can be turned into that have real value, whether they be utilitarian rings or candleholders, sculptures, or fine jewelry. One would have to be a fool to melt one of my rings into mere metal, because the ring itself is worth at least twice to three times what the metal’s worth.”
“Why do you say that the gold has no intrinsic value? People have valued gold for thousands of years; were they wrong?”
“Not at all, because the reason gold was valued is because it was and is amazingly useful. It’s easily worked, fairly durable, and almost entirely unaffected by oxidation, so objects made of gold retain their luster and beauty for many, many years. Even in our own era — aside from gold fetishists — its primary uses in the real world are in the creation of objets d’art — like the stash of jewelry I made for both of you — and the manufacture of durable electronic devices, in which it’s still very valuable, but it’s not alone in being beautiful and useful all at once; platinum, for example, often called ‘white gold,’ shares many of gold’s properties. It takes a durable polish, has a pleasing luster, and is relatively resistant to any form of oxidation, unlike silver, copper, or brass, which all tarnish in some situations, but are commercially-valuable for their electrical and other properties. At one time aluminum was very difficult to extract from its many ores, and was considered so very rare and valuable that they made jewelry and fancy dishes from it, but of course it’s not nearly as haut mode these days, and you see people toss aluminum beverage cans away, despite the fact that they’re almost infinitely recyclable, and aluminum is still very useful as a coating for astronomical purposes, because it’s both amazingly reflective and resists corrosion so well.
”
“Phil,” Rhea said philosophically, “I’m often surprised we weren’t better friends in school, since you’re simply first rate as a science nerd.”
“It was fate, my dearest darlings,” he answered promptly. “Without the alluring aura of mystery, we might never have fallen in love.”
On hearing this, Selene suddenly grinned, caught him up in her arms, and carried him back to their pallet, followed closely by Rhea, who whispered in his ear, “You certainly have the gift of blarney, you cheeky rascal! Whoever said that silver wasn’t just as good as gold?”
“Phil? Selene? Rhea? Aren’t you ready yet?” the Empress called from outside their tent.
“Just finishing up,” said Phil hastily, as both of his wives started laughing hysterically in the dimly-lit interior. He began frantically trying to arrange his kilt in some sort of good order, but then couldn’t find his sporran, which he’d come depend upon after all this time.
“Taking care of some last-minute preparations,” Selene added unnecessarily.
“It’s delicate work,” Rhea murmured, stifling a giggle.
“Well, we’ve all eaten,” the Empress said in rather frosty tones, “so we’re ready to go as soon as your gear is packed up and loaded.”
Phil sighed as Rhea and Selene burst out laughing again. “Now, look what you’ve done,” he said. “I’ve got to work with her, and it seems to me that you were baiting her a bit.”
“Probably,” they said in unison. “What she’s really mad about, though, is the prospect of a long expedition with no nookie.”
Phil was scandalized. “But… but she’s the Empress!”
“What?” Rhea scoffed. “So that means she never gets a little randy? Didn’t you notice the lovely round bed she keeps in her little ‘workshop?’ Do you think it’s there so she can think deep thoughts about the organization of the universe while she gazes up at the fancy mobile on her ceiling?”
Selene added, “Trust me on this, Phil, she may be thinking ‘deep thoughts,’ but that love-nest-in-the-attic of hers is about as subtle as the Honeymoon Suite in a Poconos hotel.” She shrugged. “It’s a little gaudy for my taste, but whatever floats her boat is fine by me.”
Phil blinked in surprise, both that Empress D’Larona-Elvi seemed to be a fairly ordinary human woman, and then that Selene and Rhea had insights into her intimate life that he hadn’t had a clue about. “But how do you know what she does in her Orrery?”
They both laughed and smiled fondly at him in that peculiar way that women sometimes have, as if he were some sort of precocious child, in a manly sort of way. “It was obvious, Sweetie, but it’s a girl thing,” they chorused, and then were somehow fully-dressed in the blink of an eye, but in the leather maxi-skirt outfits they’d had made for them in New York, with the addition of matching longbows held casually in their left hands, but prepared, he knew, for instantaneous action. Their quivers, stuffed with a variety of arrows, were ready near the entrance.
Phil, on the other hand, was still looking for his socks.
When Phil finally made it outside, he saw that their camp was already mostly packed and loaded onto the carts, with quite a few of the women lounging around under trees, and most of the men-at-arms were playing some sort of gambling game by the side of the road. Whatever it was, it held their attention as they shouted encouragement to whoever it was who seemed to be winning, and placed side bets with a few among their number who seemed to be touts or bookies. The Empress and Akcuanrut were well out of the main campsite, gazing out across the island worlds that poked up from the distant clouds that covered the abyss. He walked over to the cart assigned to the wizard — recognizable by the painted symbols on its side — and dropped off a leather duffle containing the Queen’s gifts with the man who seemed to be in charge. Then he walked over to where his mentor stood talking with the Empress.
Akcuanrut smiled and said, “Ah, Phil! Up at last?”
“I’ve actually been up for quite some time,” he said cheerfully. “I have quite a pile of enchanted presents for the Queen, and one or two for you both that I thought might possibly come in handy.” He reached into his sporran and took out two golden pendants and their golden chains. One of them was decidedly more feminine than the other.
Both Akcuanrut and the Empress arched their brows in mute inquiry.
“They’re a sort of magical ‘battery,’ ” he explained. “Each medallion contains a very large ‘charge’ of undifferentiated magical power, which can be drawn upon if we encounter any situation like that on Earth, where magic is depleted or otherwise unusable for any reason.”
“How interesting,” said the wizard. “I can’t think of any equivalent in our own system of magic.”
“I got the idea from you, Sir, actually, or rather from the battery-operated power tools which had so fascinated you back on Earth. Since we were visiting exotic worlds with magical regimes which had unknown properties — as we saw back in Niflheimr, where the magic was somehow predisposed to trick or betray the wielder of it — it seemed as if a known source of magical power might be desirable, so portable power seemed to me an idea whose time had come, although I hadn’t yet discovered how to manage it, but I could foresee situations in which a handy source of dependable power might be invaluable. These medallions are the result, and are designed to filter out the worst of the bad stuff and channel the rest into more-or-less innocuous paths.”
The Empress was puzzled. “So these are charged with the magical energy you were able to focus on Earth?”
Phil shook his head. “They are not. Until we entered Svartálfheimr, I’d never experienced a magical field like that which we found in that world. I was able to use it to create the magical gift that I gave the King, but it fought me, almost as if there were some mischievous sentience behind it intent upon starting quarrels and doing harm. This quality is much less obvious here in Vanaheimr, although there’s still a muted undercurrent of trickery and malice which I’m sure you’ve both noticed. I was able to focus that impulse outwards, however, in the form of a curse, since I’ve taken the advice of King Alvís to heart: In these lands, all the best magical items have a curse attached, which has an obvious corollary, that without a curse, the mischievous magic bound up in any magical item will find the path of least resistance, which in most cases leads straight to the owner and user of the object.”
“And what exactly is this ‘curse’ of yours?” Akcuanrut asked skeptically.
“Once these have been in contact with your skin for any length of time, they become ‘attuned’ to you, so they won’t work for anyone else, and they will release their energy quite suddenly back into the general magical field if they’re separated from the wearer by any ‘safe’ distance, which varies by how much magical energy is currently stored in them. The effects of this sudden release of energy might possibly be deleterious to anyone nearby, but I imagined that the most likely reason for them to leave the vicinity of their owners was being carried off by a thief. It wouldn’t do to have this magical technology exposed to our enemies.”
“Can they be recharged?” the Empress D’lon-ra asked practically.
Phil smiled. He was particularly proud of this feature. “They recharge themselves, through a rather clever trick that I’m very fond of, but only where the ambient magic itself is not truly inimical. In that respect they act as something of a filter, or sieve, such as one might use to strain the water taken from a stream to free it from leaves and insects.”
“Very impressive,” the Empress said.
“Thank you,” Phil said demurely.
“And now,” she said, “are we finally ready to travel?”
“We are,” he said. While they’d been talking, the men-at-arms had packed up their tent and gear, stowing all their paraphernalia and luggage away with the rest of the luggage.
With a nod, the Empress signalled to Selene and Rhea, who’d taken over day-to-day leadership of the expedition, and they both let fly two piercing whistles, each rising in tone, and then a final lower tone. “Let’s go!” they shouted in chorus as they vaulted onto the centaur mares who’d volunteered to lead the loose assemblage of foraging horses and centaurs that formed their cavalry, with the men-at-arms either riding horses or walking, as it suited their individual inclinations.
As their little band of adventurers made their way into the interior of Vanaheimr, the true nature of the land, or world, became more apparent, a pastoral contrast to the worlds of Dwarves and Giants they’d seen before, with extensive forests of what looked like cedars, spruces, aspens, and firs surrounding large meadows filled with grasses, a few oaks, low stands of wild berries, wildflowers, and the occasional farmstead, the last spread wide upon the land with scattered fields melding almost seamlessly into the meadows around them, and a central core consisting of what was obviously a hall, much like those they’d seen in Jötunheimr, but with more intricately-carved and beautifully-decorated exteriors, including brightly-colored painted decorations, together with outbuildings that must be barns, threshing floors, and the like. It was all very bucolic, something like a Currier and Ives colored lithograph of the American landscape. In fact, it looked quite a bit like an older version of the upstate New York landscape they’d so recently left behind, at least if you discounted the utter lack of macadam highways, automobiles, and jumbo jet contrails overhead.
“It’s nice, isn’t it?” Phil observed as he rode up beside Rhea. She was riding one of the centaurs, but he was on horseback, an interesting experience in a kilt, but he’d been wearing his Halloween costume for so long that he’d not only gotten used to it, but preferred a kilt over pants these days, so he’d traded in his inexpensive costume version for a bespoke version made to order. Of course, he didn’t have a tartan of his own, so he’d used one of the ‘generic’ designs that went well with his complexion. He especially liked the sporran, because it gave him a way of carrying stuff without stuffing things into his pockets, which always looked nerdy, and it was very handy in other situations as well, much more comfortable than trousers in that regard.
“It is, but how in particular?” she asked.
“There’s no junk noise here,” he said, “sounds that have nothing to do with real life, but are only the end result of a satellite or other wireless transmission of some fossilized performance jammed out into the world in hopes of finding a listener. Everything we’re hearing, from the sound of the wind in the trees, birds singing, people chopping wood, to the sound of our own movements and voices, is being produced right now, unedited, and raw, by someone or something we could actually see, or even reach out and touch, with a little effort.”
“True, but on the other hand, there’s no Mount Sinai Hospital, no New York-Presbyterian, and no NYU Langone, any one of which would be awfully nice to have readily-accessible when we get closer to delivery.”
“I agree, and that was actually part of the need that first spurred my interest in magical batteries. With one of my batteries charged in Akcuanrut’s world, or in my stone circle, I can guarantee instant transport to almost anywhere on Earth, including the hospitals of your choice, once we get back….” He paused for a moment, then said, “I might have to scope out some handy and discreet landing spots near whatever hospital you choose, of course. My thinking hadn’t quite stretched that far,” he admitted sheepishly.
“No worries,” she assured him. “You managed to steer us clear of the local OB/GYN before we left, since it’d be awkward to have a two-month baby turn out to be a three-month baby four months later.”
“Right. The time differential could easily have tripped us up, if we’d wound up staying in the world of Myriad for any length of time, but it might be just the opposite here for all we know. We could wind up getting back the day after we left, or arrive a hundred years later, like Rip Van Winkle.”
“Or two hundred years before we left, so we could say hello to the lazy loafer himself.”
Phil thought about that for a while before he answered, “I’m not sure if that’s possible, and if it is, it’s worrisome, since the Dark Gods could learn from their mistakes in their first encounters with us and go back in time to finish the job properly before we had a chance to become more powerful and capable of combatting them effectively.”
“Oh. I never thought of that,” she said cautiously. “If they could do it, so could we, and we’d all be trapped in an endless recursive spiral of attack and counterattack, our own private version of the torment of Sisyphus.”
“Yeah. It’d kind of take all the fun out of saving the world, or worlds. I get the impression that all the worlds we’ve seen so far are related to each other, because everywhere we’ve been could arguably be linked to the world of the ancient Mediterranean, and that of the Viking lands of northern Europe before Christianity transformed them, essentially Western Europe, where the story of a final conflagration that destroys the world is almost universal, from the Ragnarök to Phaëton’s foolish mishandling of the chariot of the Sun, so it looks like there’s a natural limit on the scope of our task here. Presumably, we’ve missed the Dream Time of Australia, the various Heavenly hierarchies of the Orient, and many more, but these tend toward cyclical creation rather than malevolent — or accidental — destruction — at least to my knowledge — and we can’t solve everything.”
“Good,” she said. It would be nice to retire to some sort of quiet life, once the babies are born. Adventuring is all very well, but Selene and I will eventually need a safe harbor to build our little nest.
“I agree,” he said, “but it may be difficult. Assuming that your particular gifts are divine in origin, the Goddess who gave them to you may have other ideas in mind, and there’s also the question of whether your martial prowess is inherited. As I recall, there were an entire series of movies and graphic novels featuring your archetype, so opportunities for derring-do may present themselves whether we invite them or not.”
“Oh,” she said, pursing her lips. “Drat!”
“Indeed,” he agreed philosophically, “but it comes with the territory, so I’m open to whatever happens.”
“Are you sure? Aren’t you afraid that you’ll wake up one day and think about missing the quiet life you could have had?”
“Not a bit of it,” he said. “You know, Selene offered me the chance to back out that first night, before we all met at the church, after carefully explaining that I might be hurt or killed. In fact, she did her best to insist on leaving me behind, but I refused. If I didn’t bug out then, before I really knew either of you — much less fell in love with and married you — what are the chances I will in the future?”
“She did that?”
“She did.” He nodded. “If you hadn’t noticed before, I’m very decisive when push comes to shove, and I’m really stubborn, despite my mild-mannered air of amiable affability. Where your safety is concerned, I don’t mess around either. You’ll notice that there are several Jötunns pushing up daisies now who’d dared to lift a finger against you.”
She laughed. “I did notice their slapstick demise, yes.”
“Well — while I’m sure that either of you could have handled them if they’d come within range — their cowardly ambush from the heights was an ideal time to demonstrate the power of heavy artillery. Akcuanrut could have done the same of course, but his interest is and was decidedly less personal, so I was somewhat quicker off the block.”
A sudden look of concern washed over her face. “Phil! You’re not risking… you know… by killing our enemies like that, are you?”
He shook his head. “No, I’m quite sure that there’s no particular danger there. In the first place, protecting you in that sort of situation is a mitzvah, and I was using my best judgement and efforts to minimize any further loss of life. I applied minimal force, a sort of spiritual Tai Chi which used the momentum of their own attacks to thwart their intentions, and then loudly warned any listeners nearby to back off if they had any similar ideas.”
“And they did back off, didn’t they.”
“They did,” he assured her, “until the Empress put them all in their place with a similar warning and example in response to Loki’s more subtle threat. We all labor under similar constraints, so she’s no more eager than I am to inflict needless pain or suffering, but she’s also a natural leader with the responsibility for countless lives, so the buck, as they say, stops with her. My own writ is not quite so broadly defined, but I’m an official Justicar of the Empire — or so I’m given to believe — just as Akcuanrut and the other Masters of the College of Wizards are, so I have the high justice and the low within my scope, as well as a license to mint official coinage of the realm.”
“Oh, jeeze!” she said. “You’re a cop!”
He grinned. “I suppose I am, in a way, but considerably less constrained by rules and regulations. More like Judge Dee in the old mysteries.”
“Judge Dee?”
“A fictional character based on the historical Tang Dynasty Magistrate Di Renjie, who was what they might call in France a ‘juge d’instruction,’ an ‘investigating judge.’ In the stories, Judge Dee is the detective, prosecutor, judge, and jury all in one, which makes a very tidy bundle for a detective story, since whatever conclusion the detective arrives at is exactly what the court decides, sort of like a Perry Mason episode with no messy arguments from the DA, who always had it wrong in any case.”
“It’s a lucky thing that Perry’s clients were always innocent, then, wasn’t it?”
“It was, but both systems have their advantages, and in reality our own system has a bit of that involved as well, although it’s popularly supposed to be strictly adversarial. The defence lawyers are supposed to withdraw from the case before suborning perjury or other crimes, since both the defence and the prosecution are officers of the court, and the judge does quite a bit of investigation regarding the laws which are being applied in the prosecution case, and can ‘sanction’ either party if the rules aren’t being followed, which acts to level the playing field and hopefully ensure that justice is done.”
She thought about that for a few seconds, then said, “That’s sort of what we’re doing now, isn’t it?”
Phil considered her words for quite some time before he said, “I suppose it is, since we have only the ancient centaurs’ guesses for clues, although it certainly sounds like Surtr and his gang might be the ‘Dark Gods’ we’re looking for. In other ways, we’re a more-or-less traditional military punitive expedition headed toward hostile territory, since we can expect that the fire giants won’t be happy to see us, and there seems to be no doubt that the Dark Gods are to blame for the oppression experienced by the inhabitants of Akcuanrut’s world. Our only real question is whether the fire giants and the ‘Dark Gods’ are one and the same, although they seem to be playing for the same team.”
While they’d been riding along talking, the nature of the landscape had gradually changed, and they turned a bend in the forest road to find themselves looking out across a broad plain of grasslands bisected by a river about a mile down the valley with a range of snow-capped mountains out in the hazy distance. There were only a few stands of trees visible, and there were large herds of cattle peaceably grazing on the grass and minding their own business. “We seem to have wandered into Wyoming,” Rhea said.
“Or something like it,” Phil said. “It’s certainly cattle country.”
“I wonder if they have cowboys, too?” Rhea mused, looking up and down the valley, but there were none visible, although there seemed to be one of those now-familiar hall and outbuildings complexes becoming visible around a bend in the road they were following into the interior.
Phil studied it as they approached. “I wonder if that’s the ‘Kvænhöllr’ the Queen was talking about?” he said. It seemed, at least from a distance, to be much bigger than the farmsteads they’d passed earlier.
“Possibly. She didn’t mention a description, as far as I know, just that we’d recognize it when we came to it.”
Once around the bend, it seemed almost as if they’d ridden into another valley, because suddenly there were trees and meadows around them again, and what seemed like hills, although there had been none visible before they’d turned the corner, and they were still on a level road, as far as they could tell, but the tops of the hills were shrouded in a bright mist, so the total effect was somewhat ætherial. “This must be the place,” they both said simultaneously, and then they laughed.
“So! What are you two laughing about,” Selene called out as she rode up from behind them.
“Nothing much,” Rhea said, “except that we decided that this must be Queen Geyjon’s Kvænhöllr coming up.”
Selene took a long look around, noting the sudden change in the landscape, and the general otherworldliness of this new bit of Vanaheimr, and agreed. “This is the place,” she said. “It’s obviously the only place like this place, so this must be the place.”
As they drew closer, they could see people strolling about in the glades, or merely sitting under trees talking to each other, although most looked up and stared as they passed by. There seemed to be more women than men, for some reason, and as they drew nearer the hall they could see that the Kvænhöllr was huge — larger even than Loki’s former hall in Jötunheimr — but far more beautiful. Where the Giant’s hall had been somehow squat, despite its height, and had hugged the wide expanse of rocky courtyard it sat within, the Queen’s hall soared above the meadow, almost as if it were an eagle with wings uplifted, caught in the instant when it left the grassy lea with widespread wings. It was shaped like an enormous seagoing Viking longship, including the characteristic curves and detail of a lapstrake hull, with a tall prow whose upper reaches were carved into the shape of a dragon’s neck and head, while the stern looked like a dragon’s tail, and every square inch of it above the gunwale was carved with intricate runes, intertwined stylized snakes, and the side of the deckhouse that they could see had an intricately-carved swan wing running down the length of it, with the sculpted wingtip and flight feathers rising well above the cabin top, the entirety of fir. The entrance was broad, but located well above the ground, with what can only be described as an enormous gangplank — also of fir — stretching up to it. The mast reached toward the bright sky, disappearing into the brilliant mist before its full height was visible, and a square sail edged with gold — with the lower half of a golden sun embroidered on the visible portion of the red canvas — was set on an invisible spar somewhere above the misty clouds. It seemed almost to be sailing, and in fact there was a strong feeling of motion about it, even as it sat placidly on the ground.
“Dang!” Phil said in awe, as they rode up to the gangplank, at the foot of which Queen Gefjon was waiting on horseback with her retinue. The earthbound vessel rose up behind her like a wooden cliff, the graceful curves of the hull overshadowing the ground beneath it, despite the generally directionless nature of the light from the overcast sky.
“Welcome, warriors!” The Queen cried out. “All men and women of courage are welcome to Sessrúmnir!”
Empress D’Larona-Elvi approached her and they leaned toward each other to do one of those hug and kiss-the-air greetings that women do, both still comfortably astride their horses, followed by both Selene and Rhea with Wildflower and whichever centauress was carrying Selene — Phil had even more trouble telling the new centaurs apart than he did Selene and all her sisters, although there were subtle differences — as the Queen said simply, “Shall we go inside?” and reined her mount around to ascend the gangplank.
Riding up a gangplank was a little scary, or at least Phil thought so, although all the women, perhaps better horsewomen than he was a rider, seemed to think nothing of it as they chatted gaily, ducking slightly as they rode through the accommodation hatch, or whatever they called a honking big door on a boat.
Inside, the light was very dim, dimmer even than in the Dwarvish halls underground, or Loki’s hall in Jötunheimr. Looking up, he saw that most of the light was supplied by the bright daylight outside the hull, some refracted through prisms of glass set into the deck above his head, and more through the open hatches above wrought iron braziers which held glowing coals for heat. These were supplemented by a few open torches scattered along the walls and on uprights that evidently supported the deck, which seemed particularly hazardous, in Phil’s opinion, although he detected an undercurrent of magic which bound the ship together as an integral whole, and might be proof against fire, although he hesitated to pick at the separate threads of the spell. The interior was beautiful, or what he could see of it was, far more richly carved than Loki’s hall, and the carvings were more graceful and… feminine… than the giants seemed to favor.
The Queen turned her mount aside, toward a large open area beside the ‘doorway,’ and dismounted gracefully, along with the members of her entourage. “Please feel both safe and welcome in my hall, brave warriors; you have my word that you are all safe and welcome.”
The Empress followed closely, dismounting as gracefully as their hostess, saying, “Peace be upon this hall and all who dwell in it, you have my word that we mean you no ill, but only good, and will follow the universal customs of hospitality and mutual obligation.” She turned toward Phil and said, “Phil, would you mind presenting our gifts to Queen Gefjon?”
Dismounting less gracefully than either of the ladies, but not as disreputably as he might have some months before, he said, “I’m at your service, ladies,” and turned toward one of the carts — his own — just rolling through the hatch, waving down the driver to pause briefly while he snagged a small coffer from the top of their luggage, grunting a little, because it was heavy, though not nearly so heavy as the box he’d given to his wives.
With the box in hand he walked over to where the Queen and Empress stood and said, “I’m not sure of the local etiquette, but if you’d like to look at the contents at leisure it might be best to have a table fetched, since there are quite a few pieces here.” He opened the coffer with one hand, still supporting it from the bottom with his other hand, and lifted off the covering layer of cloth, displaying the most impressive pieces carefully arranged, several showy necklaces, bracelets, earrings, rings for the fingers, and hair ornaments. “If you’ve been in touch with King Alvís, you may already know that I’m a metalworker of some skill, so I fashioned a few bits of jewelry last night that I thought you might like, as a hostess gift of sorts, since we are guests and sojourners in your land.”
The Queen smiled when she saw them and said, “How well you know me, and on such short acquaintance, to fashion treasures so close to my own tastes. Your many wives are blessed indeed to have such a husband, since I see that they are richly endowed with gems and jewelry to rival these gifts, yet each is unique, carefully crafted to complement the beauty of the wearer.”
“I do my best to please,” he said smiling.
She smiled back and then closed her eyes and chanted,
“Rich gifts you’ve given, bold enchanter and warrior,
Yet one gift you lack, a blade at your side.
Sore will your need be, in the dark days that follow,
Queen’s friend I name you, and gift you with Brenðr,
Ever sharp it will be, and a friend in the fight!”
She reached out without a word to a servitor behind her, who stepped forward as she finished speaking and handed her what appeared to be a sword in a black leather scabbard furnished with modest silver accoutrements and hangers. A plain leather belt with a silver buckle completed the outfit. She took held it fore her — raised on high, as if it were the Host — then knelt before him to buckle on the sword.
When she rose, she said, “You are my Champion against the Dark, Sir Phil, mark it well. This sword, once lightly tossed away, will return to you ever, until the worlds’ ending.”
Phil was both startled and embarrassed. “But I know nothing of swordplay, Queen Gefjon!” He made as if to unbuckle it, but was halted first by Rhea, who kicked his ankle violently, and then by stern glances from both his wives, so he grimaced and left off.
The Queen, observing this domestic byplay, smailed and said, “Never fear, Sir Völva. This weapon will turn out to be exactly what you need. Never let it stray far from your hand, because you, and you alone, will have need of it on your quest.”
He looked down at it, then really looked. “It’s ensorcelled!” he cried.
Queen Gefjon laughed. “Of course it is, my Champion. Whatever good would it be to you if it weren’t?”
He’d just started to say something when Selene hissed in his ear, “Don’t be a dolt! Just thank her very nicely and back off.”
Involuntarily, he glanced over toward Rhea, looking for some sort of sympathy, but there was none to be found in that quarter. “Thank you, Queen Gefjon. I’ll study it and put it to the best use I can, please rest assured.”
The Queen smirked. “All you’ll have to do, my Champion, is to whip it out, and I’m sure that your wives are well able to school you in that particular skill, if you’re not already familiar with the motions.”
He blushed, embarrassed to be the butt of a rather crude joke by the Queen. Somehow, it hadn’t seemed to be the sort of thing that queens do, but local customs here were obviously more liberal than they were on Earth. He’d seen several documentaries about Elizabeth II on the local educational station, and in not one had anyone mentioned a penchant for cracking penis jokes. “Thank you again, Queen Gefjon, for reminding me that I can always count on my wives to raise my courage. When I’m feeling down, and really need a boost, I’m sure that one or the other will give me a leg up, so very soon I’m feeling much better.”
The Queen laughed. “That’s the spirit,” she said. “I do love to see a man with a firm… sense of purpose.”
“I always aim to please, Ma’am.” ‘Okay,’ he thought to himself, ‘so it sounds like the locker room before a big game, I’ll be switched if I let a bunch of darned farmers outdo me in repartee! And in front of Rhea and Selene, no less! They’ve got some nerve!’
Suddenly, one of the onlookers, a big beefy man with grizzled hair and an eyepatch over one eye, shouted out, “Enough! Poltroon! Varlet! How dare you bandy naughty words with my wife!”
The Queen sneered at him. “In your dreams, little man. You forfeited that privilege when you took up with that giant slut in exchange for a glass of mead, not to mention all the others. And just to remind you, your two brothers are both better hung than you ever were, and twice as good in bed!”
“Strumpet! Whore!” he blustered and fumed in rage.
“Be quiet, old man! You’re in my country now, where it’s only men who must be faithful, not that you’re all that much of a man, as crippled and old as you are, while I’m still ever-young and lithe. No decent woman would have you, so you raped the helpless Rindr while she was tied to her bed, but her father had you up the ass first, while you were dressed up as a girl, so I guess you had your real fun there.” She spat on the floor with exquisite disdain.
This time he roared! “Blasphemy! I am the Lord of all! All-Wise, All-Father, all men worship me….”
She cut him off. “Pooh! You always were a liar, saying black is white and vice versa until we were all disgusted with your vainglory and pretensions. That’s why we finally kicked you out of Ásgarðr and why you spend all your time wandering on the road. My high seat Hlidskjalf, where I sat to create the worlds, was mine long before you ever crept up on it to spy on other women… and men, I suppose. You were never much of a husband in any case; the best you could get on me was that vapid little pretty boy Baldr, and he was even more of a fool than you are.”
“Liar!” he shouted. “He was the best of all of us, as beautiful as a maiden, as….”
She laughed, her voice filled full with scorn. “It’s so very interesting that you liken the looks of young boys to women, precious. Not only your brothers, but the giant Þrymr, all three have fathered bold and healthy children on me, while the only real women you screwed — once I tired of you — had beards! One can’t help but think, after all, what with dressing up as a girl whenever you could, and finding yourself with a man between your thighs every other night, that you just might have found your true calling.”
With an inarticulate snarl he threw himself toward the Queen with murder in his eyes, his hands outstretched and fingers grasping for her throat….
…and Phil straight-armed him with an illegal tackle to the face, pushing him right down to the deck, where he immediately rolled the old man into a cattle catch neck crank to keep him pinned. “Naughty, naughty,” he said disapprovingly. “Didn’t your mother ever teach you that it’s not nice to hit girls?”
“Mmmf!” he said, struggling to free himself, which put more pressure on his neck. As it turns out, it’s very difficult to speak if you can’t open your mouth, and it quickly becomes apparent to most opponents that breaking one’s own neck is not an effective option.
Phil was not particularly sympathetic, and said so. “You know,” he murmured quietly, his words meant only for his opponent’s ear, “I feel a particular loathing toward rapists, so I wouldn’t mind at all if you managed to break your silly neck through struggling, so please feel free to continue, although I’d hate to cast a sombre mood over our little party here by having to haul your lifeless body out the door and dump it in the trash. On the other hand,” he added thoughtfully, “I have the impression that many here wouldn’t be terribly disappointed to see the last of you. It might even be an occasion for rejoicing in some circles, and,” he raised his voice so all could hear, “I’m getting bored just lying here, so, if you’d prefer to avoid this lethal dénouement, please signify your total surrender by tapping your hand on the deck three times in quick succession, but please know that if you break your parole I’ll have no choice but to kill you, since I won’t be able to trust your word of honor again.”
The grizzled thug tapped out, so Phil let him up, but when the villain managed to struggle to his feet, still breathing heavily, but with an evil look of hatred on his face, the guy whipped out a wand of ash and began to chant in some strange tongue….
…and the Queen cried out, her voice gone shrill in alarm, “Seiðr…!”
…as Phil felt a deadly power building in the room, centered on the old man, so he whipped out his brand new sword — moved by an impulse he couldn’t identify, and only realized that the weapon’s blade appeared to have been fashioned of solid gold as it flew toward where it needed to be — and stabbed the hateful wretch expertly through the heart before his chant could be completed. “I warned you,” he said calmly, as the big man toppled lifeless to the floor. Then he looked at the sword more closely. It was as light as a feather, but the blade looked to be as sharp as any razor, undamaged by its passage through the man’s breastbone and as pristine as if he’d just had it polished by a goldsmith, in short or long, a mass of contradictions, and then it suddenly sheathed itself, as if it were modestly retiring until it was needed again. He looked up.
There was a moment of stunned silence before the Queen walked up to the corpse, spat on it, and said, “We’re all well rid of him, but you’ve made a few enemies, Sir Champion.” She paused, thinking, then said, “His brothers most ought to be concerned, since he was their kinsman, but he was in the midst of assaulting me, which they won’t be happy about either, and he was caught in the midst of breaking his sworn oath, and so brought further shame on his family. I think that they’ll be satisfied with a minimal wergeld, which I will pay of course, since you acted quite properly on my behalf.”
“Please don’t trouble yourself at all,” Phil said. “I have essentially unlimited funds available, and can easily pay any reasonable amount, if that’s the custom here.”
“It is,” she said, “and that should be an end to it.” She gave orders to her servitors to have the body hung upon a tree, as a warning to oath-breakers, but none of their party were minded to go watch it done.
As the small ‘funeral’ party left with their burden, Phil turned to his wives — who were still in some kind of daze — and said, “This is definitely not Kansas.”
They only nodded, wide-eyed and silent, for a change.
The Queen said formally, “Will someone please fetch the Lögmaður? I will pay his fee.”
“Of course, my Queen,” said one of her servitors and immediately ran off out the hatch.
“What’s a Lögmaður?” Phil asked.
“The Law-speaker, a man both learned in the law and of such an even temper that he’s able to fairly judge between rival claims,” she answered.
“Who would be the rivals, then? Are his brothers here?”
“No, but the Lögmaður will take their legal interests into account, as well as mine and yours. His brothers aren’t required to accept the judgement, but any dispute would have to be settled by private revenge, which would quickly mount in cost to the point that even a very wealthy man couldn’t afford to pay it.”
“How would the costs increase? Surely one can hire thugs, but they might have retainers of their own who would essentially work for nothing.”
“But the wergeld will have to be paid for every person killed in the prosecution of their feud, and you clearly have an army at your back, all of whom appear to be what we would call ‘prestigious,’ and thus require the same wergeld as the man who was killed. the costs mount quickly under our system of laws, and it has the advantage of being self-enforcing. If someone isn’t able to enforce the judgement of the Lögmaður for any reason, that individual can sell his interest to someone who can, and that party can collect the payment.” She paused, then said, “While there are hotheads who refuse to settle, their relatives soon bring them to heel, since they’ll be responsible for the payment of the sum total of wergelds if he can’t pay for any reason.”
“Such as being dead,” Phil said.
“Exactly! It’s all about family, and coalitions of families, so the wergeld represents the approximate worth of a person’s productivity in generating wealth for his or her family, but only roughly approximate, since each class in society has a fixed wergeld, and the richest man is worth only twice as much as the meanest free man, and even a thrall has significant value as a human being, somewhere between one and two years wages for an ordinary working man.”
“What about women?” Rhea asked.
The Queen smiled. “Women of child-bearing age, of course, are worth far more than men, because they are the creators of families, three times more, in general, but if a pregnant woman is killed, the wergeld is increased by the value of her child, which is generally calculated at half the value of an adult, except that if the fœtus was a girlchild, she’s counted at the full value of an adult woman. Twins, of course, raise the stakes considerably. No one in their right mind would dare assault a woman with murderous intent, because their own family might well kill them rather than bear the cost and shame of outlawry.”
Selene grinned. “What a sensible system! Just when you think that everything’s crazy, along comes something that seems so reasonable that one is astonished that no one else has thought of it.” She called out to the assembled throng, “Just so you know, both my sister-wife and I carry twins, and come from very prominent families.”
Rhea rolled her eyes and said, “Enough with idle chit-chat! I’ve got to pee and I’m hungry!” She scowled at Phil. “The rest will have to wait.”
The Lögmaður must not have lived too far away — or perhaps he’d been one of the guests —because they didn’t have long to wait. In fact, he arrived on the scene just as Rhea finished speaking. “Well, well, a pretty mess,” he said, glancing down at the blood on the deck, clearly visible in the diffuse sunlight that streamed through the open hatch he just walked through. “Would someone mind telling me what happened?” He was a hearty man, red-faced and a little portly, but with the iron muscles and callused hands of a farmer. He seemed quite affable, but there was a piercing intelligence in his eyes.
“It’s fairly straightforward,” the Queen said, stepping toward him. “My former husband here,” she indicated the congealing pool of blood as if the body were still present, “was quarreling with me. Words were spoken, tempers flared, and he took it upon himself to attack me with what seemed like murderous intent. The warrior Phil here,” she indicated him where he stood aside near his wives, who were seated at one of the long tables, “came to my rescue, taking him down with his bare hands and then pinning him with as neat a wrestling move as I’ve ever seen performed.”
“And how, exactly, did purely a physical contest turn to manslaughter?” the law-speaker interjected.
“I’m coming to that,” the Queen said, “because it lies right at the heart of the matter. As I said, my former husband was pinned to the ground by the superior strength and skill of my Protector here — whom I’d named and to whom I’d given gift of arms before the witnesses here present, and in this very spot, in very fact, just a short time before — My Champion asked, very reasonably, I thought, if he would yield and give his word to behave himself within my hall. At first, he struggled to free himself, several times, in fact, but upon the question being repeated he assented, pledging himself to peace — for the nonce, at least, you know how he was — so my Champion let him up and stood back to allow him to collect himself.”
The law-speaker asked again, “And what happened then?”
“My former husband took out a wand of ash — I have it here, and it’s clearly dedicated to seiðr of the most vile sort, since the tip of it is carved to resemble a man’s virile member — and began traitorously chanting an evil spell of seiðr, whereupon I screamed, ‘Seiðr!’ as the power of the chant began to affect me, and my Champion stabbed him to the heart with the weapon I had given him, thereby saving my own life, I think, for the witchcraft was directed primarily at me, but also threatened the life of my Champion, because he was at the secondary focus of the spell.”
“In short,” the Law-speaker said, “he broke his oath of peace and committed an unmanly act against a guest in your house, as well as persisting in his evil intentions toward you?”
“Yes,” the Queen said simply.
The Lögmaður turned to the crowd and asked loudly, “Are there any who can reasonably dispute this account?”
One man spoke up, “I can’t dispute the bare facts, since the deceased started the quarrel by calling this fellow here degrading names, but I thought that the Queen’s response to his insults was more than a little intemperate, and almost any man might have been tempted to rage.”
“She’s admitted as much,” the Lögmaður said, “but that’s not a particular excuse for breaking one’s sworn oath, and by no means a license to attempt a coward’s revenge through using magic. If he’d wanted to claim that the oath was extracted under duress, and so resume their quarrel, he should have asked his leave and stepped outside to where they could have continued the fight outside the hospitality of the Queen, and without disturbing her peace and and the pleasure of her guests.” He paused and looked around the room, evidently waiting for anyone else who might wish to speak. “Well, if that’s the situation, I’m ready to enter my judgement; who will pay my fee?”
“I will,” said Phil, “since it was my hand which slew him, and I will pay the wergeld, since it would be unmanly to have a woman pay on my behalf, although the Queen has offered me this boon, since I acted to preserve her life and safety as well as my own.”
“Nicely spoken,” the law-speaker said, “and here is my judgement: The wergeld is remitted, because the dead man was an oath-breaker and subject to outlawry for violating the peace of the gathering, and for practicing evil seiðr on persons there present. None-the-less, in consideration of the power and strength of his family, and to avoid further insult, I would recommend that you voluntarily offer a gift of one thousand ounces of silver in lieu of the wergeld to his brothers, for them to share out among his relatives as they think best.”
Phil spoke up immediately, but quietly as he moved closer to the law-speaker and the Queen — who stood near each other — so as to continue with as much privacy as possible in a public space. “I agree, of course, and in consideration of their eminence, and in recognition of their loss, do voluntarily increase the amount of my gift to one thousand ounces of gold, to honor both them and the former prominence of their dead relative, who may well have been touched by madness due to his dabbling in forbidden arts.”
The law-speaker blinked his eyes in obvious surprise. Evidently this was the point at which people might normally haggle. “This is a very handsome offer, Sir Phil, and shows a fine sense of delicacy in a matter of family honor, since I notice that you’re well-supplied with armed supporters. You do realize that my fee is normally a small percentage of any fine?”
“I assumed it, actually. What’s the usual amount?”
“Five percent, but I’d feel terrible about accepting that much of the large amount you propose.”
“And I’d feel terrible if you discounted your usual fee, since your judgement seemed both reasonable and fair, and I believe that your advice was very sound, and doubtless saved me no end of trouble, since I am unfamiliar with your laws. Please accept both my gratitude and my payment. I’ll have the full amount delivered by one of the Queen’s servitors, if she allows this, as soon as I can arrange it, which will be very soon. I assume that Queen Gefjon knows the proper etiquette involved in handling the payment to his brothers?”
“She does,” he said.
“I’ll ask her to have someone attend to these details, then, since I’m a stranger in these lands, and would hate to offer any insult to anyone through ignorance of your customs.”
The law-speaker looked at him carefully. “This caution does you credit, Sir, and shows a commendable reluctance to insert yourself into quarrels whose origins lie in the distant past. Most of my clients tend to be loud-mouthed idiots who let their emotions run away with their common sense.”
“I’ve got no dog in this fight,” Phil said, then saw that both the Queen and the law-speaker were momentarily confused and added, “It’s an idiom of my country which means that I have no personal or financial involvement with any party in the case. My only concern was that a big bruiser of a man was attacking a woman, which is cowardly behavior in any man, I think, and in any country, aside from the fact that every real man has an inherent duty to protect women and children from danger if at all possible. The fact that the queen had named me her particular champion didn’t alter my duty as a man of honor to succor her to any significant degree, and in fact I didn’t think of it at all within the immediate context of the altercation which followed. If the craven cur had assaulted a serving girl, I would have acted in exactly the same manner.”
The law-giver laughed. “You’ve got a set of balls on you, that’s for sure. Few would have taken up a quarrel started by your formidable opponent, if only out of fear.”
“If you’ve heard any rumor of our mission, you’ll know that we have more ‘balls’ between us than most, despite the fact that most of us are women.” He grinned at that, and indicated Selene and Rhea, still seated, but visibly interested in whatever was going on.
He nodded. “An army of women, no less, against all of Múspellheimr! You’ve either got balls or no brains, perhaps both.”
“It remains to be seen, of course, but such women, and we do have a few men along, to take care of spiders, mice, and other unpleasant things that the women tend to be squeamish about.”
“Indeed, I’ve noticed how shy and retiring your wives seem to be, and most of the rest look just like them. Sisters?”
“More or less. Cousins more like, but sisters is close as well. It’s a complicated story.”
He nodded, content to mind his own business. “So, what do you do when you’re not smashing spiders?”
“I work in metals, something like the Dwarves, I think, but not quite so short.”
He laughed uproariously. “Not so short! That’s rich! Do you have any samples of your work?”
“I do. I just presented Queen Gefjon with a nice assortment, which she may be willing to show you, but I always carry a few items of my stock-in-trade.” He reached into his sporran for a little velvet wallet and took it out, placing it on a nearby table and carefully unfolding it. “Do you see anything here that strikes your fancy?” There were an assortment of gold rings, earrings, and necklaces spread before them, each in a cleverly-designed sewn-in pocket to protect it without hiding much of it when the wallet was opened.
The law-speaker’s jaw dropped. “Like Dwarvish work indeed! These are exquisite. Are they for sale?”
“Of course, it’s my trade, as I said. Each piece is priced at exactly triple its weight in gold, although there is a minimum charge for tiny items, so if you want Njal’s Saga engraved upon a pinhead, it will be quite a bit more. You have a wife, perhaps? Would you like something for her?”
“I do, and I would. Our local smith turns out nothing so fine.”
“I do custom work as well — same price. If you could sketch or describe something, I’d be glad to incorporate anything you’d like, a particular rune, perhaps, or a flower, or an animal, anything which has meaning for her. If you’d like a ring, of course, it would be best if she came by, so I can fit the ring to her hand. The same is true for necklaces, but the fit is much more general. Usually, anything within two inches of the length she prefers will do, but some women are more fastidious. It has to do with how they rest upon the bosom, or so I’m told.”
“We’ll be at the feast later on, so perhaps we can drop by and I can return a bit of my fee on my wife’s behalf.”
“I’m sure she’d like that, and there’s nothing quite so nice as a happy wife.” Phil grinned at his fellow husband, another member of the community of men who’d aligned themselves with particular women and taken on their family responsibilities, feeling a sense of camaraderie that was becoming increasingly common as he became aware of the experiences and issues they often shared, so they stood there chatting for some few moments.
“You’ve been married long?” the law-speaker finally asked.
“Not all that long, but of course having two wives accelerates the accumulation of the wisdom one requires in a household with a pair of women in charge.”
He laughed, but then asked, “Two wives? Is this the usual custom in your country?”
“No, not at all, but they were inseparable as girls, and it seemed a shame to break up a matched set like that.” he smiled to indicate that it was a little joke. “In any case, we wound up as we are, and are all three of us happy about it. I do know that most such marriages in foreign parts are much less a woman’s choice than a man’s particular arrogance, but that’s not at all the case here, but more of a mutual understanding that crept up on us almost without realizing that it’s what we’d really wanted all along. I suspect sometimes that I’m not quite at the hub of our marriage, but just a little off center. It all works out, though, and I’m very happy with both my wives, a double blessing for which I’m very grateful.”
“Well, any man who’d dare to thwart old Ásagrimmr — and then plan an expedition to tweak Surtr’s nose — undoubtedly has the strength to cope with two wives, but I have to confess that one is all I can handle. She runs me ragged as it is. I shudder to think of what she and her sister could do to me if they were in league with each other.” He smiled to let Phil know that he could makes jokes as well, so they parted in good humor, just as Selene and Rhea walked up from the table they’d been sitting at, surrounded by the hubbub of voices and clattering palates and silverware that suffused the huge cabin.
“What’s up, Sweetie?” Selene said. “We noticed that you were thick as thieves with the law guy there. Did he have any good advice?”
“He did, actually. He suggested, and I think it’s very wise, that it would be circumspect to offer a payment to the angry guy’s next of kin, the same brothers who’ve evidently been sleeping with his former wife from time to time. He floated the notion of a thousand ounces of silver, since it’s not every day one kills a God, and I countered with an offer of the same amount of gold, which he thought would surely do the trick. I then sold him on the notion that I was an artificer in jewelry — which is perfectly true, of course — because it seemed wise to me — considering how suspicious they are of men who use any form of magic not directly related to the arts — to play down any hint of magical powers that I might, or might not, possess. In fact, I think I’ve made a sale; he wants a few pieces for his wife, so that will serve as further cover. All in all, it’s been a very profitable interaction.”
Rhea pouted. “You’re making jewelry for all sorts of women these days, Phil. We liked it better when we were your only clients.”
“I’ve just killed God, sweeties, which I think is public notoriety enough for us right now. For all our collective safety, it seems wise to be Simple Phil the Goldsmith and his lovely wives for a while, at least until the heat dies down. The guy had sons as well as brothers, and at least one of them is a hotheaded dolt, or so I’m given to understand.”
“What was it with that sword trick, anyway? Have you been holding out on us, Phil? That move was as quick and as sure as anything we could have done.”
“Not my doing, actually, although I’m sure it looked like it was. The sword that Queen Gefjon gave me is heavily infused with magic, and it’s actually intelligent, although it’s not at all talkative, for which last I thank my lucky stars.”
Rhea instantly saw the implication. “Like the Heart of Virtue?”
“Something like that, only this particular supernatural intelligence is on the side of life and light, with a particular impulse toward protection. You could think of it as a sort of metallic Lassie, except that this particular dog is willing to bite.”
“It sounds a lot like that sword that Freyr gave to that sneaky creep,” she said.
“It does, doesn’t it? I have no idea how Queen Gefjon might have wound up with it, or something like it, but it was very handy when whatchamacallum started chanting seiðr at the Queen and me.”
“How does it work?”
“All you have to do is lay your hand on the hilt, and it appears to assess the threat level and then take whatever actions it deems appropriate to save its owner.”
“Cool!” Rhea sighed, awestruck. “It’s like one of those cyborg things they had in Killer Zombies from the Eighth Dimension, with that bald-headed guy, what’s-’is-face….” Then she frowned. “No fair! Why can’t em have one of those?”
“What?” Selene asked. “Having the spirit of a pre-historic Goddess from Atlantis guiding and protecting us isn’t enough?” she said rhetorically. “Wouldn’t we be mixing genres then, with who knows what kind of crazy outcomes? Here we are in some kind of ancient Scandinavia having the time of our lives, and not once did we have to go through airport security thanks to our Phil here!” She frowned. “But how far do you think we’d get if we had titanium steel and positronic artifical cyborgs built into our bodies? Beep…! ‘Would you mind stepping over here for a full body scan and cavity search, Ma’am?’ Get real! Eventually we may want to go back to New York, if only for the shopping, and I’d really like to see a few of those Italian shoe designers up close and personal, in hopes of commissioning some really stylish pumps in my size. Most all the tall-girl shops in the City had shoes designed for midgets.”
Rhea sighed. “Okay! I get it! Just sayin’, was all.” She pursed her lips and added glumly, “It would have been cool, though….”
“And I’m sure you would have carried it off very well, Dearest,” Phil said, temporizing, “but don’t you see how nicely things are coming together for us? It’s like in Tolkein’s Lord of the Rings, where the perfect team is assembled — almost through fate or something — with exactly the set of skills and alliances required to save the world. We’ve got the wizard — or three, actually — two mysterious warriors with mystical powers, even the Dwarves, if King Alvís comes through for us, and he’s already helped us with that bridge of his.” He thought for a moment and said, “And I almost forgot the sword that was lost!” He hefted the hilt of his sword slightly, unwilling to draw it without need. “There are even prophecies that seem to say that this thing is one of the keys to saving the world.”
“Okay,” Rhea said, slightly mollified, “but what about the elves? Don’t we need some elves?”
“And what’s the next world listed on the centaur map?” he asked her.
“Alfheimr, why?” Then she thought about it and said, “Oh….”
When Phil woke up, there was a hand on his private parts, which wasn’t so very odd, considering, but then he remembered that he’d dozed off in a workshop that the Queen had set aside for him, since he’d sold a boatload of jewelry at the feast. One woman after another would lead her husband up to the table, look over his samples, and demand, ‘One like this, only…’ until he’d thought that his head would spin. But now it was spinning, after a conjuring session that had lasted well into the night, producing rings and things and fine array for the ladies of the court…. Then he felt someone clamber onto his erection, by now stiff as a board, and it was enveloped in a familiar warmth, “Rhea?” he said. No answer, only motion. “Selene?” More motion, much more urgent, and it was very near to coming to its inevitable conclusion when there was a tremendous flash of light! and he saw two very angry but familiar faces staring down at him from a very odd angle. “Rhea? Selene? What’s going on?”
“Our thought exactly, Phil,” they said in chorus, never a good sign. “What the heck is going on here?”
“But,” he said, as the blonde straddling him raised her head and he recognised the Queen. “Gah!” he shouted, or tried to, as his wives both wrapped their hands around his throat and squeezed.
“Didn’t I tell you, Sir Phil?” she said. “This is one of the perquisites of the Queen’s Champion. I thought you knew.” She didn’t seem flustered at all. In fact, there was a very pleased expression on her face, of satiety and… triumph?
“Urk!” he tried to struggle, but his two wives were very angry and very strong. Then — just as his vision faded to a swiftly-closing tunnel of black — he ejaculated, though there was no pleasure in it, and there was nothing….
Phil had a headache like he couldn’t believe as he struggled to recover his bearings. He was flat on his back, his head was spinning, and his thoughts were fuzzy and confused. “Wha…!” he managed to gasp out, but he couldn’t tell if he’d made any noise, because there were women laughing, talking loudly somewhere nearby, and they didn’t seem to hear him.
Then, a fuzzy shadow loomed over him and a familiar voice said, “Oh, good, you’re awake. It’s about time; almost noon, in fact.”
“Mmmf,” he was barely able to grunt, because his mouth was as dry and foul-tasting as a old gym sock full of cobwebs, and he didn’t seem to be able to move his tongue.
Another voice, also familiar, said from the other side of his spinning head, unless his head were really spinning, “The Bitch-Goddess here spiked your beer with opium, she says, mixed with some local mushroom juice. She claims that it’s both safe and foolproof, so we’re not mad at you any more.”
“We’re not terribly happy with her, of course,” said the other familiar voice, “but it seems that local custom gives her certain ‘rights’ in regard to travelers, especially Queen’s Champions, a tiny little factoid that she conveniently forgot to mention.”
“Urgh…,” he said cogently. His vision, still blurry, was getting clear enough that he could see that it was Rhea and his right, and Selene to his left. They were both looking down at him with expressions of amused concern, which irritated him for some reason. He tried to swallow…. It didn’t work; his mouth was still dry as he tried to move his lips, which hurt almost as much as the rest of him. “Whuh…, whuh….”
“He’s not very coherent in the morning, is he?” That must be the Queen, because these careless words were followed immediately by…
…both of his wives in angry chorus saying sharply, “Only when he’s been poisoned the night before, Miss Thing. You’d better be a little more pleasant around us, Queenie, because you’ve seen what he can do, and he’s a regular pussycat compared to even one of us. We don’t care what kind of Goddess you are, because if you want to get on our bad side, you ain’t seen nothin’ yet!”
“So far,” Selene said judiciously, we’ve been good sports about your little trick, Gefjon, dearie, because we’re guests here, and customs vary in different countries, but neither are we patsies when we’re not being treated with courtesy and respect.
“If you’d wanted to borrow him,” Rhea added, “the polite thing to do would have been to simply ask, not drug him and then rape him while he’s unconscious.”
Selene chimed in — they were always good at tag-teaming, even as little girls — “Wasn’t that exactly what you were taunting your late and unlamented husband about? just before our Phillip killed him, I mean?”
“Or should that have been more properly described as goading?” Rhea said, shrewd and calculating, as ever. “Maybe we should give that Lögmaður guy a shout and ask him to reconsider the facts as we know them, why don’t we.”
Phil was getting a little tired of this bickering, so he closed his eyes and tired to concentrate, conjuring a nice mouthful of pure hydrogen dioxide; he could easily visualize the shape of the molecules…. ‘At last!’ he thought, swallowing, then coughing up some sticky mucus that had been stuck in his throat, which caused immediate consternation in the room. “Was anyone ever going to get me a little bit of water to help me clear my throat?” he asked drily.
“Phil!” Selene and Rhea screamed in chorus, rushing in different directions to grab not one, but three mugs of water and one bottle of what looked like whiskey, all of which were presented to him in the blink of an eye.
He smiled, selecting one of the mugs. “Water will be fine, thank you. It’s a little early for whiskey, since the sun’s not over the yardarm — as far as I can tell down here in Bright Mistyland —and I don’t drink the stuff in any case; it muddles the head.”
Rhea blushed. “Oh! I didn’t know what is was, actually. It just looked wet.”
“I only look like Indiana Jones. I don’t have his taste for booze, and neither do I share his philandering ways,” he shot the Queen a contemptuous frown, “despite the compromising appearance of recent events.”
The looks his wives gave her, on the other hand, were tinged more with homicide than disdain. “She explained that, Dearest,” they said in unison, but not happily, then Selene added, “Evidently, it’s the local minhag, meant to preserve the seed of heroes, for the good of the community.”
Rhea said, “And from the looks of at least some of the locals, they could use an infusion of healthy genetic material. We’ve decided to think of this as something akin to donating blood, and please don’t make any jokes about visits to the blood bank, either now or in the future. Believe me, we’ve already thought of all possible variations.”
“What, no cookies and apple juice?” he said, looking around the room.
Both women groaned. “Okay, so we didn’t think of that one….”
“Just so you know,” Selene said parenthetically, “little Miss Hot-to-Trot here is already pregnant with your child. Evidently being a sex and fertility Goddess has its perquisites, plus she’s a prophetess, or what they call a spækona locally, so she already knows that it’s a boy, and that he will live to perform great deeds, whatever the heck that means, which deeds she claims the time is not ripe to reveal, so we’re aunties, again, to someone who will eventually be famous. Whoopie….”
“We’ll be able to do bulk rate mailings for our holiday wishes cards,” Rhea chimed in, “which is a cheery thought, in spite of everything.”
“Oh, crap,” Phil said scathingly. “Another baby, just what we need….”
“Oh, come on, Phil, everybody likes babies.”
“Oh, I like babies alright, I just hadn’t ever, even in my wildest dreams, ever thought about having six or seven hundreds of them. It’s a lucky thing we’re as rich as Crœsus ever was, because we’ll be able to endow an entire university just with the tuition fees. Fifty-two million bucks ought to cover it, but what the heck, I’ll plan on two hundred, what with inflation and all.”
Selene clucked her tongue at his bad mood. “You’re just being grumpy, Phil, and there’s no excuse for it. The children are innocents, even hers.” She looked over at the Queen with disapproval, and if her glance had been even slightly more dismissive of the Queen, she would have been dead, but it wasn’t, the Queen was still alive, and they all had a problem. She looked over to Rhea, raising one eyebrow, and Rhea sighed and nodded, then said, “Phil, honey, you know we have to offer our protection, if only for the sake of your child.”
Phil rolled his eyes toward the heavens, jutted out his jaw in frustration, and said with tight control, “Queen Gefjon, None of us are very happy with you right now, but I’m honor-bound to tell you that you have the right to claim our protection and love, for the sake of our child, but only if you desire it and are willing to abide by our customs.”
The Queen looked at him scornfully, raising one brow. “Why should I care? I have my own warriors to fight for me.”
“We have a ritual of binding, a form of marriage which requires that the parties dedicate their lives to each other in what we call a consecration, a ‘setting apart’ from the vagaries of the world and its inconstancies, that has proved in the past to be an effective shield against some, but not all, creatures and weapons of the Dark. The conditions attached are very strict, and to avail yourself of this protection would require that you undertake to be bound by them.”
“What do these duties entail?” she asked carelessly, a sneer upon her lips.
“For one, you must promise faithfulness, ‘chastity,’ in fact, which means no ‘fooling around’ with other men, or indeed anyone outside your marriage.”
She laughed and laughed, then gasped out through her laughter, “Surely you jest, Sir Phil. I am the very essence of promiscuous sexuality, and the fulfilment of every desire. All acts of love and passion are my rituals. To deny this would be to deny my very nature, my ‘soul,’ and the soul of my people, the Vanes.”
“It’s your choice, of course,” he said, “and you’re under absolutely no compulsion to accept. My own duty ends with my offer, but know that we intend to destroy Surtr and all his minions, and all these worlds will change. For a thousand years or more your people, and the people who absorbed you, have been stuck like flies in amber, frozen into a pattern of self-defeating ennui, moping around fretting about the end of the world as you know it, frightened of so-called prophecies that foretold doom. But at least one prophesy isn’t coming true, because the man the wolf is supposed to kill is out there rotting by the side of the road, so I’ve changed the future. That particular prophesy is and was a lie all along. Maybe they’re all lies. We, my wives and I, and all those who fight with us, will change the future for everyone. The only question is where you choose to be when the future catches up with you, whether standing on your own two feet and figuring out the best way to move forward, finding your own path toward survival, or being carried along by the ghosts of long-dead prophets, following a script that was written for you before you were born, pathetic marionettes caught up on strings of gossamer, cowering in the middle of a spider’s web, stuck fast until the spider comes to suck the blood from your veins.”
Rhea sighed. “Isn’t he just the dreamiest?” she said to no one in particular. “He’s just bursting with sincere enthusiasm, and the way he strings words together is just like spun sugar candy.”
Selene moved over to take Rhea’s hand. “My Mom always told me to hold out for a man who can make your heart sing with his voice alone. I’m so glad I did. And he’s pure beefcake too, so you feel all girly when you’re with him, which is important when you’re as tall as Rhea and I are, and you simply wouldn’t believe how clever that man is with his hands. Have you looked at his hands, dear? Yum, yum.”
“Too true, Selene dear. It’s a drag hanging out with a guy who looks like your kid brother, and a man who can’t actually do things is a waste of space.”
She laughed. “Phil is definitely nothing like a kid brother. Gefjon, honey, you cheated yourself by drugging him, you know, and now you’ll never realize how great he really is in bed. ‘Acts of love and pleasure,’ my ass. I don’t care how long you’ve been around, you’ve never had anything like the undivided attention of our Phil, so bye-bye, sweetie, see ya in the funny papers.” She stalked off into the darkness, headed toward their quarters.
“Ta ta, honey,” said Rhea as she turned to follow Selene, and then she turned back around and said, “Oh! I almost forgot.” She handed her a bulky package. “Phil made these for you, as a parting gift, since he said that your hall would be much more beautiful with a little better light.” She left in no particular haste, but merely went.
“You made this for me?” she said. “What is it? You’ve already given me more jewelry than I’ve ever seen in one place.”
“Oh, nothing, really, just a dozen portable lights. You have to hang them in the sunlight during the daylight hours, but then they’ll burn all night long, and you can recharge them again for the next night. The little ivory button on the side turns it off and on, so go ahead and play with them. You’ll figure it out. I hope you enjoy them.” With that, he turned to follow his wives, leaving the Queen alone in the dim light that filtered down through a single deck prism.
Idly, she opened the package, which seemed to be a largish wooden box wrapped in some kind of soft cloth. Inside, the box was partitioned into twelve individual spaces, all identical, each of which contained some sort of contrivance made of brass. It looked almost like a normal candle lantern — albeit much more beautiful — but instead of pierced tin, it had a translucent white glass globe nestled in a cage of brass. On the side of the base, which was oddly thick, was the ivory button he’d described. Curious, she pressed it… and was almost frightened when the interior of the workshop was suddenly illuminated with a light that seemed as bright as day, so bright that looking directly at the brilliant shining globe almost hurt her eyes. She looked around, noticing that the walls and floor looked almost tawdry, so filmed they were by dust and dirt. She pushed the button again, and was plunged again into the familiar shadows, and the faint light from the deck prism — the light that had seemed perfectly serviceable for many lifetimes, hundreds and hundreds of years — suddenly seemed inadequate. “Damn that man to Hel!” she said aloud.
The feast that night was somewhat strained, because the expedition had been packing up all day in preparation for an early start on their passage to Alfheimr and because neither Phil nor his wives felt quite as well-disposed toward Queen Gefjon as they had previous to her taking advantage of Phil.
The Queen herself seemed a little miffed as well, since the Vanes seemed to regard sex as a rather delightful activity involving little, if any, emotional connection, so weren’t terribly bothered by the notion of playing a sexual ‘trick’ on someone like Phil, which they regarded as more of a droll practical joke than either a ‘sin’ or a personal affront. Sharing that general attitude, and the local customs, she obviously felt that Phil and his wives were being bad sports over what had been, for her at least, ‘just a little bit of fun.’
Phil also realised, belatedly, after talking to some of the people wandering around, that all the Vanish divinities were what the people back on Earth would call fertility Gods and Goddesses, all of them associated with some aspect of human sexuality, love, sex, childbirth, and so on, in countless variations. He was trying to be understanding, but he’d grown up in a much more sexually repressed society, and didn’t subscribe to the casual ‘hook-up’ approach to sexual encounters that the Vanes did. It was not, he’d convinced himself, ‘just like shaking hands,’ so he was still feeling rather aggrieved, but also felt somewhat awkward, since he was usually the first to defend some degree of ‘cultural relativism,’ but here he was being an revanchist absolutist when push came to shove… so to speak.
The Queen herself not nearly so, he thought, despite the fact that she obviously believed that all three of them were being ‘pills’ about the fact that she was only doing her job, after all was said and done, to preserve the seed of heroes setting off into battle, in case they didn’t survive, and to ensure the long-term health of their community, although she obviously didn’t have any scientific understanding of genetic diversity, nor of the need to maintain it. Phil could see her point, though just barely: Their situational imperatives obviously made strength a matter of survival. Their whole culture glorified warfare and competition for relatively scarce resources in a closely-linked group of difficult worlds, worlds in which they’d had the good luck to land in one of the best, in the middle of summer, with the harvests in and plenty of food for everyone, but the winters must be brutal, and not every world was equally blessed — even in Vanaheimr there seemed to be a Vanish Goddess whose primary realm of influence was skiing and snowshoeing, plus hunting with the bow, something like ‘Diana the Huntress’ of the North, although how that fit into a Vanish sexual paradigm Phil was reluctant to guess. He’d actually met her, Skaði she’d said her name was — so survival was at the heart of many of their customs. Even the seemingly ubiquitous duelling and feuds he’d seen and heard of — participated in, however unwillingly — at their heart were probably fairly efficient methods of selecting for the fittest males, much like the centaurs did with less lethal results, and he could see that Rhea’s parents had fitted themselves into this system with what seemed like relative ease, so Emily, now Thundercloud, was a polygamous stallion with hundreds of wives, and Herbert, now Wildflower, appeared to think nothing of it at all, other than as a source of pride, that she was part of the most prestigious herd there was, and that her former wife was the most powerful stallion of them all, able to contain and meet the exacting standards of the mares of a larger herd than had ever existed before, even in the ancient centaur past. Phil shuddered, anxious lest his own memories and past be rewritten to ‘fit’ into a new timeline, but how would he know, and would he even care, once the process was complete? Intellectually he knew that his wives had once been male, but it was… difficult to focus clearly on the memory, because he also remembered them as young girls. He remembered Selene telling him about being Jack, but the knowledge had been of minor importance, and made as little difference to him as it would have if she’d told him that she’d had an appendectomy as a child, but was all better now. Somehow, he thought, he ought to have been shocked, but he hadn’t been, even then.
The Queen, in the meantime, was being her usual self, imperious and charming by turns, dispensing dispassionate justice as efficiently as any bureaucrat when two or more of her subjects crowded forward, asking for a judgement, which task she performed with all the apparent wisdom and compassion of Solomon himself, and then gave advice to the lovelorn, or prescriptions to cure infertility, or remedies for any of the thousand natural shocks the flesh and mind are heir to, with the same feelings of inherent love and kindness he’d seen so often in his own mother, never refusing any interruption, no matter how trivial it might have seemed, because her people needed her. He began to soften his former harsh judgement of her actions, finding excuses for her behavior. She was, after all, the mother of one of his many children, and his own duty demanded that he treat her with the same sort of kindness she was showing to the people who depended on her. It was, he thought, a matter of honor.
She’d hung several of the new lights he’d given her around the dais, with the rest scattered through the hall and a special concentration on the aisle that led from the main hatch to the dias, but she’d had them covered with patterned silk scarves to dim the light a little, so as not to startle the attendees, and because too much of this bright new light made the place look a little… tired, but softening the lamps with a partial shade was a pleasing compromise. The total effect wasn’t half bad, although it was somewhat reminiscent of a hippie commune from the Sixties back on Earth, although the Queen herself wasn’t aware of it.
“It’s clever, what you’ve done with the lights,” he said in a quiet moment when there didn’t seem to be anyone pestering her too closely, “and I’m very impressed with the love you show your people; it shows a gentle heart, and an impressive understanding of human nature, and how best to reconcile their conflicting desires.”
She blinked, surprised perhaps to hear him speak anything more personal than, ‘Please pass the salt,’ or something equally banal, since the four of them had been maintaining a relatively stony mutual silence, for the most part, beyond mere superficial courtesies. “Thank you, Sir Phil. It’s a difficult task at times, and often thankless, but it’s my duty, so I make the best of it.”
“I see that, and have to apologize, since I see now that you were acting as you thought best for the good of your people, for which I can’t fault you, however much it jarred my personal sense of propriety, and those of my wives.” He shrugged with Yiddish eloquence and made a dismissive gesture with his hands.
“I have to ask your pardon as well,” she said, “since I’d assumed that you were familiar with our customs, because you speak our language so fluently. I thought that, perhaps, you were so worn out in ministering to your wives that you needed a little ‘encouragement,’ and of course we are the mistresses of this art.”
The light dawned in Phillip’s mind. “I think I understand, and the confusion was perfectly natural, since I’m not speaking your language at all.”
In response to her puzzled look he went on, “In the world of the Master Wizard Akcuanrut and Empress D’Larona-Elvi, there is an ancient spell that causes the languages of that world to be intelligible to others, and vice versa. Now that there’s a small English-speaking population there, I assume that English has been added to the mix.”
“So this mutual understanding is a spell?”
“It is, but not in the usual sense, because it’s both infectious and promiscuous, requiring no effort on anyone’s part to duplicate itself when it encounters a new world. To me, it’s as if you’d been speaking English all along, which is a language on my world that’s distantly related to your own, I suspect, because we know something of your story, at least third-hand, which supposedly happened in our own distant past. I should have realized what was happening, but it seemed so unremarkable, since the first world we visited was Akcuanrut’s, where the spell first took effect, that I didn’t even notice.”
“Your past? But how can you be here, then, now?”
“The time differential between the worlds depends on exactly how you approach the journey, I think, and I know that we spent between two and three months at most on Akcuanrut’s world during my first visit there, yet when I got back to my home more than six months had gone by. There’s a magician on my world named Albert Einstein who discovered the principle in theory, at least, before I was born. He called it ‘relativity,’ and proved that — if it were true, — it would come into play most noticeably when one traveled at very high speeds. Some years later, his theory was tested using very accurate ‘clocks’ — a device used to measure time the way one might measure a length of wood — and proved to be an accurate description of how the world works.”
She turned to Phil’s wives, who were sitting on the other side of him, and asked, “Do you know of these ‘clocks’ that Sir Phil describes?”
“We do,” said Rhea, “and of Professor Albert Einstein besides. It’s quite a famous experiment, because it enabled the development of a weapon we call an ‘atomic bomb.’ ”
“A weapon? What’s a ‘bömb?’ ” she asked.
Rhea looked smug. “A ‘bomb’ is a device used in warfare on our world. Its primary characteristic is that it ‘explodes,’ releasing quite a lot of energy in a flash of heat and/or light. The device we used to create the flash of light when we discovered you molesting our husband was a type of bomb that releases only light, so it can be used to startle people, although it can also harm those who are very sensitive to light. Phil invented them after a run-in with a gang of dwarves who’d tried to kill us.” She paused. “It seemed pretty effective, don’t you think?”
“It was,” the Queen said drily. “I congratulate you on your quick thinking. I also have to apologize for the misunderstanding which led to my hasty actions in regard to Sir Phil. I honestly didn’t understand, since your notion of ‘marriage’ isn’t quite as flexible as it is in Vanaheimr, nor does it really exist among the Vanes in the sense you seem to mean.”
“Think nothing of it,” Selene said magnanimously. “We were only mad because we thought that Phil here was actually participating, but when we saw that he was a victim rather than a perpetrator, our sympathies quite naturally laid with him.”
“And now that we know that you’re pregnant with his child,” Rhea added, “we can’t really hold a grudge, since we’ll have an odd sort of ongoing family relationship, and will have to get along.”
Selene explained further, “Believe me, we’ve had ample practice in getting used to the idea, since our Phil has fathered six hundred and forty-nine babies in total, plus one of yours, which makes a nice round number.”
The Queen blushed. “I’m afraid not, since I’m carrying twins. That would make it six hundred and fifty-one babies, I think, although one never knows with men.”
“Really?” they said in chorus. “We’re carrying twins as well, so we have six of Phil’s babies between us! We do wish you come with us! It would be such fun having three matched sets, and we’d be sure to draw attention wherever we went!”
The Queen was nonplused. “But… why in the worlds were you so mad, then, if he’s done this so many times before? Quite frankly, I’m surprised, since it belies Phil’s words so recently expressed about ‘fidelity’ and the ‘bonds’ of matrimony.”
“Oh, that was completely different,” they said in unison, “because it was as much our doing as it was Phil’s!”
“In fact, we were the only ones he actually touched,” Rhea explained.
“It was magic, because we’d discovered a large number of victims of the Dark Gods we’re chasing down who were frozen in a sort of stasis, being tortured in slow motion,” Selene amplified her sister wife’s statement.
Rhea took up the narrative as if she’d merely drawn a breath, “So Phil and Akcuanrut cooked up this spell to bring them back to life and make them whole again….”
“…and almost of all of them” Selene said in turn, “badly needed healing, because the Dark Gods like to hurt people, and had chopped off parts of them, and done other terrible damage….”
“One,” Rhea continued, “our friend Blue Bell, had only been killed and turned to stone, so she didn’t have much else wrong with her, but was caught up in the general healing.”
“Necromancy? Surely those two would have nothing to do with raising the dead?!”
“Well, she wasn’t really dead, of course, but we’d thought she was dead, because her life processes had bee slowed to an incredible degree using some sort of Dark God magic. I myself was affected,” Rhea said, “but Phil cured me of the spell using the ritual he spoke of.”
“It’s that powerful?”
“It certainly is,” Selene said proudly. Our Phil is very powerful, the first wizard to pass directly from Apprenticeship to Mastery, and in the space of a few months instead of the typical dozen years or more, likewise the first ever to have done so. We’ve had his ancestry traced, and we believe that he may be descended from Miriam the Prophetess, the woman who invented the alchemical bain-marie which bears her name. We know that he’s descended from the Prophet Aaron, who lived at least three thousand years ago, maybe four; it’s difficult to say, since the stories date from before there was an official calendar.”
“That might explain,” said the Queen, “why the Empress described him as a Seer, then — what we would call a Völva — if he has a large number of Völvas numbered amongst his ancestors. The gift does run in families, although usually only in girl children.”
That piqued Phil’s interest. One of many reasons that Reform congregations paid no particular attention to kohanim was the blatant elitism inherent in almost every such invidious distinction, but if the human gift of prophesy were a Mendelian heritable trait, then the traditional recognition of its significance within a particular lineage made at least some sense, or at least it did when stripped of sexism, and of course that very sexism would have almost precluded the possibility of recognizing the pattern, since half the carriers of the gene sequences involved would have been utterly ignored, although Jewish tradition did recognize a very limited number of women prophets, one of them Miriam, the sister of both Moses and Aaron, and a case very much on point — both of the two brothers also counted among the prophets — plus Sarah, Deborah, Hannah, Abigail, Huldah, and Esther. The list of male prophets was much larger, of course, which proves that it doesn’t matter whether one has the true gift of prophesy or not, if no one is listening; witness Cassandra and her many descendants. “What would be the likely result of the union of two such parents?” he asked.
Queen Gefjon raised an eyebrow. “I’m not sure, since it rarely happens that male ‘Völvas’ are all that attractive to women, at least in our Nine Worlds.”
Rhea frowned, instantly affronted by the obvious slur. “But you’ve actually put this quaint theory to the test, haven’t you, dearie? Was this a selfless inquiry in the spirit of dispassionate research, or did you find our Phillip strangely attractive, considering?”
“Yes,” Selene added, smiling dangerously, “do please share with us your expert opinion of his relative prowess, I mean… compared with all the others in your vast experience, of course.”
“Mind you, Selene, Honey,” Rhea interjected, “our Phil was unconscious at the time, so he may have seemed a little distracted, or so one might imagine. To be perfectly fair, he should really be compared only to other unconscious people.”
“Or dead people, Dearest,” Selene said thoughtfully, “we mustn’t neglect necrophilia. Our lovely hostess, after all, is an expert on everything related to sex, so is presumably well-acquainted with these matters.”
Phil eased himself into their pointed ‘casual’ conversation with some caution, “Now, now, dear hearts, I hardly think that she could ever have claimed any such thing….”
Both of his wives turned to face him directly, frowning with distaste. “Oh, but she did, Dear, ” they said in unison. “We heard her distinctly, ‘All acts of love and pleasure are my rituals,’ she said. Of course, you were dead to the world at the time, so you probably weren’t paying all that much attention when she said it. You’ll have to admit, surely, that if having sex with unconscious people is all about love and pleasure, it rather begs the question of exactly where acts of love leave off and exploitation begins.”
Rhea continued alone, “We were just exploring the boundaries, since it’s important to understand and appreciate every nuance of the cultures one encounters in one’s travels.”
“And dead people seemed the perfectly logical corollary,” Selene added helpfully, “although I’m having trouble visualizing exactly how the corpse benefits from all this frenetic activity. Perhaps our esteemed hostess can explain, on the basis of her wide experience in these matters.” She smiled in the Queen’s general direction.
The Queen, who’d been sitting relatively quietly though this baiting, suddenly screamed, her patience at an end, and yelled, “How dare you….” as she drew her sword….
…only to be instantly disarmed by Selene, who was nearest, and who held her easily with one hand on her right wrist, which she’d twisted into an awkward, and painful — to judge from the Queen’s expression — position. “Tut, tut,” she said. “Naughty, naughty…. These late night hours you’ve been keeping have obviously made you a little irritable, but you might actually hurt yourself playing with sharp things like that.”
Rhea added soothingly, “We worry about you, Queenie. You may be hot stuff locally, but out in the wide world, you’re bound to meet truly dangerous women from time to time, women who don’t have our madcap sense of fun and adventure, and who just might not understand your darling little jokes.”
“Now, girls,” Phil said, puzzled over how quickly the mood had turned toward mayhem, “the Queen has apologized for….”
“…and then taken the trouble to make a snide remark about you, Dearest,” Selene said.
“…a nasty slur, in fact, which impugned your manhood, not to mention that she arched one perfect eyebrow at us, and then twitched her lip, in a manner which seemed offensive, at least to me, and evidently to my sister here,” added Rhea.
“We took umbrage,” said Selene, by way of explanation, “just as she’s apparently taken our light-hearted banter rather badly. Tch, tch,” she clucked her tongue.
“People who can’t take a friendly joke really shouldn’t dish them out quite so freely,” Rhea advised her sincerely, “since one might easily bite off quite a bit more than one can chew.”
“We’d just hate for you to get hurt, Sweetie,” Selene said quietly, “just when you’ve got your whole life before you.”
“I’m told that it flashes before your eyes, right there at the end…,” Rhea said cheerfully, “so you might want to take careful notes next time… for posterity,” she explained.
There was an ominous shift in the mood of the hall, which bothered neither Rhea nor Selene not one little bit, and their three hundred-odd sisters — who were scattered through the seated assembly nearest the dais — all smiled.
Phil took his time standing up, but when he did, he did so with sangfroid. “Ladies!” he said loudly, “Please be at ease!”
He turned to the Queen and said calmly, but in a voice that carried through the hall, “Queen Gefjon, my wives seem to be in dudgeon, and I’d suggest that you find some way to apologize very sincerely, since they are undoubtedly in the right, and could easily obliterate your warrior class, if you don’t leave off this quarrel, not to mention the effect of the several hundred warriors of similar ability at their beck and call, should you, or any of your friends, choose to escalate the general level of hostility.”
“But…,” The Queen began to say….
“…But me no ‘buts,’ Madam,” he said. “While I don’t know exactly what happened, I can guess. Something in the seemingly affable good humor of my wives irritated you, possibly caused by some lingering resentment on their part of your highhanded assault on my personal integrity — for which I blame them not at all, although I’m doing my personal best to see things from your viewpoint and forgive you — so you decided on your own to ‘put them in their place’ through some sort of passive-aggressive feminine word game that seems to have targeted me, judging from their irritated responses, so they ‘upped the ante’ through more word games until you snapped, which of course left you at their incomplete mercy. You’re very lucky that you’re not dead right now, since you rashly wielded a weapon against them, and please believe me, if they were truly furious with you, or felt even slightly threatened, you would be.”
“But…,” she began to say again….
“…I said, ‘No more!’ he roared. You have your choice now; swallow your pride and live, or continue this pointless oneupmanship and bickering and die, along with a very large number of your people. I personally would hate to see this happen, but it’s entirely up to you.”
The Queen looked around the room, where many of her warriors were nervously looking around, while the many women who looked just like Selene were studiously casual and unconcerned, although a few had half-smiles flirting at the corners of their lips, seeming somehow perfectly aware of the oppressive tension in the room, but blithely appreciative of it, and happy, as if it were the electrified atmosphere of an oncoming thunderstorm, set to plunge the dank air into darkness and wash it clean again in a torrent from above. She’d heard of the berserker madness, even seen it, but this was different, more like joy, like children anticipating an unexpected picnic in a lovely meadow, with cakes and tarts and all good things to eat. If not yet madness, all these women were touched with something like divine frenzy, a state she’d seen in the late and unlamented Ásagrimm. “I surrender, Sir Phil. I yield myself to you and to your wives, and beg for mercy for my people, if not myself.”
Phil just looked a little tired. “Don’t you get it, Gefjon? — Queen Gefjon, I should say — I don’t want your surrender, and neither do my wives. We don’t really give a damn about your people either. If they want to fiddle around waiting for the world to burn to a cinder, let them. If y’ll want to play dominance hierarchy games fighting over who’s first in line for the slaughter house, go right ahead. We just want to get on with our job without any drama from the people standing around on the sidelines with their thumbs up their… never mind.” He closed his mouth, obviously finished speaking.
The Queen just stared at him, while the Empress and Akcuanrut looked off toward the walls — or bulkheads whatever one was supposed to call them — whether in chagrin or indifference he couldn’t say, and didn’t particularly care. With a glance and the twitch of an eyebrow he queried Rhea and Selene and received equally silent replies. They rose as one and left the hall, walking out into the hazy night air. There was no sun to see, of course, but there was a hint of something — perhaps a moon — above the dim fog of the sky, some hint of diffuse light that made the darkness more familiar. The trees and vegetation seemed to thrive, though, so whatever good there was in sunlight was present in the glowing illumination that suffused this land during the daylight hours.
“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Selene said, “if slightly odd. It’s a shame they see it only as a fancy backdrop for the inevitable Götterdämmerung.”
Phil laughed. “Twilight indeed! How appropriate for our current surroundings, but that was Wagner’s editorial comment on the ancient Norse ‘End Times.’ The original meaning was the ‘Fate’ of the Gods, but the Wagnerian ethos preferred to think of the ancient Gods and Goddesses — although of course the latter hardly appeared upon their radar — as the quaint relics of a time before the real religion of rational men came along. He wasn’t the first to think so, nor will he be the last, I suspect. Most people think that their particular collection of fantasies is the only set worth having, whilst those of others are the pathetic imaginings of barbarians and fools.”
“Well, aren’t they?” Rhea grinned, to let him know that this was her little joke, since they were all three of them the beneficiaries of a modern liberal education.
“Yeah, right,” he said, and I’m the Queen of Romania.
“Your Majesty!” they both said, and bowed low.
“It’s about time I got a little respect around here,” he said smiling, and they walked blithely off into the tenebrous woods, all three of them laughing.
It was beautiful. There was just enough light to see well enough to avoid hidden roots or rocks in the paths that seemed to lead through the woods at random, opening suddenly onto broad meadows, or looking out onto a rushing stream. They were standing under what seemed to be a willow by the side of one of those streams — or it may have been the same stream along a different stretch of bankside, with ferns and wildflowers in profusion all around — when Selene suddenly asked, “Where does the water go?”
Rhea answered, “Downhill, obviously, but which direction is downhill?” She looked around, trying to detect the lay of the land — which should have been obvious, since they’d descended down into a valley — but it wasn’t obvious at all. Other than the rushing stream at their feet, and the grass and trees, they could have been standing in a Kansas cornfield.
Then Selene said, “And why isn’t anyone working? I don’t know all that much about real farming, but I think that it’s really hard work; farmers are working all the time, but no one ever seems to work here, even during the day. Even the meals are simply ‘available,’ laid out ready on the tables, but I’ve never seen anyone carrying trays of food back and forth, or clearing away dirty dishes, for that matter. All we ever seem to do down here is eat, sleep, and wander around”
“Down here…,” Phil said, looking around, just as Rhea had.
“We’re in Heaven!” Selene said suddenly.
“Well, yes…,” Phil said, “it’s Vanaheimr, the home of the Gods and Goddesses — or half of them, anyway — but what’s that….”
“People don’t work in Heaven,” she said, “whatever they call it here, they just wander around playing harps, or whatever they do for fun, and evidently these people eat a lot and have fights with each other, then they come outside and wander around, just like we’ve been doing, except that they probably have sex while they’re at it, either in the hall or out here in the woods, which seem perfectly-designed pour les rendez-vous intimes, with lots of nice soft bowers under the trees to snuggle in, and perfect weather to avoid catching a chill in a state of déshabillé. They’ve obviously never heard of the ‘no sex’ rule, since they seem to have finessed the ‘no date-rape’ rule as well.” She scowled.
“They’re living just like they did during life, only without the hardships,” Rhea added. “There aren’t even enough rocks on the ground to really hurt yourself if you stumbled, just enough variation to be interesting. The stream isn’t deep enough to drown in, and I’ll just betch’a that you could sit under one of those trees for a thousand years and never once be hit on the head by a falling branch!”
Phil looked around them again. “This Gefjon woman is supposed to be the Goddess of Love, right?”
“If you can call it that…,” his wives said dangerously.
“But didn’t those Goddess types all come in threes? You know, Maiden, Mother, Crone? That sort of thing?”
“Uhm, yeah? So what?” Rhea answered.
“So wasn’t it Persephone who ate the pomegranate seeds and wound up ruling in the Underworld for half the year or something, and then she was the Queen of the May, or the harvest, or fertility or something, for the rest of the year?”
“Yeah! That’s her,” Rhea said, “She was so beautiful that Hades abducted her and carried her off as his ‘bride,’ but her mother pitched such a fit about it that Zeus came down and asked, pretty please, if they could have her back, but that’s just lame Greek stuff,” she said with confidence. “In reality, Persephone was the Queen of Hades all along, and the people had to sacrifice the prettiest boy they could find to her every year so they could have a good harvest, which she gave to them in her guise of Demeter, but this one guy, Hermes, was so pretty that Persephone relented and didn’t demand his immediate death, so Hecate, the other, other side of the Triple Goddess, led her back to the surface so she could be Demeter again with Hermes by her side as her temporary King. They turned it all into the Eleusinian Mysteries, which promises a wonderful afterlife to those who know the secret ceremonies revealed in the various levels of initiation, so you know the magical passwords to give that dog of hers — Cerebrus, the one with all the heads — and other fancy stuff.”
Selene and Phil just stared at her in puzzled looks on their faces. “Unh…,” Selene said slowly.
To be met with Rhea’s impatient cross-eyed look. “It was all in the backstory to Hermes in the Underworld! Don’t you remember? We watched it together! Didn’t you ever look at the bonus materials!? The CGI action stuff was kickin’, but the extra stuff they put in with the boxed set anniversary edition was dynamite!”
“You learned all this from a video?” Phil asked.
“Yeah, so? That stuff’s all accurate these days, or the RPG guys’ll pan’em in the blogs and the vids never get off the ground.”
Selene blinked. “You’re right, of course, about the hard-core fan base, but I hardly ever buy the special editions of even the vids that I really like. It ticks me off that they’re just looking for ways to get more money out of their audience. They should give you a discount somehow, if you already own the first edition, because you’re paying for content that you already own, plus a half hour or an hour of out-takes that were too lame to put in the original edition, plus maybe three or four minutes that they couldn’t decide on the first time around, and then the stupid simulcast narratives that just tell you what the director was thinking about during filming, but if he’d done his darned job right the first time, you’d already know what he meant by it.”
Rhea stared at her. “A true cineáste, I see. You have hidden depths, dear heart of hearts, that even I was never fully aware of. I’m in awe.”
Selene furrowed her brow slightly, unsure about whether Rhea was teasing her or not.
“No, really!” she said. “My own tastes run more to beefcake and action sequences, but you’re much more aware of the art of the cinema than I am, and I’m just a little jealous. I only wish I knew enough about the craft of making films to appreciate them like that. If we ever see one again, I want you to talk me through one — or more — that you particularly like, so I can maybe see something more of what you see in them.”
Selene reached over to hug her. “Of course I will, Sweetie. You were always the intuitive genius at science and stuff, where I had to work at it more, but I had nerd hobbies as well, which you rarely had the time or patience for.”
“I’ll make the time, Darling. I owe you my life! much less the privilege of watching a few of your favorite artsy-craftsy chick flicks with you.” She gave her a sly look. “We’ll make Phil watch them with us, so he can learn something as well.”
“Good idea!” Rhea said, as pleased as punch.
“Yeah, great…” Phil said, somewhat less so.
The next morning, they rose early, their carts already fully-provisioned and themselves well-rested for their journey to Alfheimr, the next step that led toward their final destination on the roadmap laid out by the ancient centaur portal scientists, Múspellsheimr, the world of fire. “How should we dress?” both Rhea and Selene were curious, and hesitating before committing to walking out the door of the room they’d been assigned as ‘guest quarters during their stay in Vanaheimr. They wore their bustiers, but with the leather skirts they’d had designed in The City, which seemed appropriate for almost any occasion, and they both knew that they looked hot in them, lean and lanky and fierce.’
“I have no idea,” Phil said. “I think you both look more than fine. I suppose that we’re headed further ‘south,’ but I’m not exactly sure what that means, since I suspect that it refers to some sub-space twisting of the branches on Yggdrasil, the metaphysical ‘tree’ that the nine worlds are arrayed upon. I wouldn’t expect Miami, considering the way people dress around here, and it’s not as if we started out with steamer trunks of outfits for every occasion.” He grinned at this idea and said, “I completely forgot to bring a tux, for example, so formal dinners are out. Remind me to take you out dancing, once we get back to New York.” He made a show of buffing his nails. “I’m a very good dancer, or so I’m told. I took ballroom dancing and ballet as electives in my freshman and sophomore years, ’cause someone told me it would be good for my plan to excel at football and get a sports scholarship to NYU — or maybe even Cornell or Columbia — if I was really, really, good.”
Rhea grinned. “Oh, you’re good, Sweetie, but I don’t know if there’s a regional league program available.”
“There’s an intramural competition, I think,” Selene mused, “but they don’t have many scholarships available, and I’m not at all sure that you can safely compete any more, taking all in all.” She looked askance at him, but with a smile on her face. “And if you’ll recall, you promised to take us to dinner and dancing when we were back in New York, but stuff kept coming up… as it were,” she said slyly, running one hand across his tight end.
He chortled and smiled back, carefully moving her hand away. “No, I don’t suppose it would be, but people are waiting, and I apologize for forgetting about missing our dinner date. I got distracted. Then too, I don’t really need a scholarship any more, and have the local equivalent of a PhD by examination and thesis. With our families scattered across two worlds, I have no idea where we’ll settle for the long haul, so I can’t rule out the need for further education for all three of us, one way or another, but I reckon we’ll have to wing it, based on what happens during our quest.”
“Feh!” Rhea said dismissively. “We’re going to succeed. I’ve got a feeling about it. Shall we go?”
Phil looked around the little room but there was nothing left behind that they weren’t either wearing or had ready to hand. “We should.”
As they walked out into the main hall, they saw that it was empty, so they walked down the empty aisles of tables toward the main hatch, then out into the full light of day. The yard before the ship was empty of almost everyone except their party, but for a troop of horsewomen which included many of the same women they’d seen on their arrival, the women who’d formed the close-knit group which had surrounded the Queen as they’d arrived. As they descended the gangplank, the Queen herself rode up, dismounted, and stood patiently waiting at the foot of the broad wooden ramp. She looked, not toward Phil, but to his wives, and as they drew even with her, she spoke, “Ladies, I humbly beg your pardon for any affront I’ve offered to you, or to your husband. You’ve confused me, unsettled me, because you have the appearance of the women who are my handmaidens, women who are sworn virgins, those who have vowed never to submit to any man, and who in turn I am sworn to protect and shelter.”
They stared at her, equally confused, but Selene spoke for both of them, “Queen Gefjon, we’re at a bit of a loss. In our culture, a married woman retains her independence, and doesn’t ‘submit’ at all to male domination. Marriage is a mutual declaration of love and respect, and is meant to last forever, but if it doesn’t either party is free to act to dissolve their union, and to resume their separate lives. We haven’t had bride purchase for many hundreds of years, perhaps a thousand years or more, depending on one’s culture. Within the tradition in which our own marriages occurred, there are admittedly elements retained from the ancient concepts, but these have been transformed in ways which don’t bind the woman, but rather free her to live a separate life if she chooses to do so. Men are bound to marry, but women are not, and our husband here has given us an irrevocable gift of gold and jewelry sufficient to keep us and our children in comfort — even luxury — to the end of our days, should we ever tire of him, or he of us, for that matter, although we might have to kill him if he did.”
“Now see here…,” Phil began to say….
…only to but cut off by Rhea, who glanced at him and said, “Not now, Dear, this is between us women.” She turned fully to face the Queen. “You may well have noticed that we are very young, and perhaps thought that we had been sold to Phil by our fathers in some sort of medieval arrangement whereby we were chattels to be bought and sold against our will at the whim of some male, but the only thing about this notion with any truth is that we are quite young to be married, within our own cultural context, and would normally have furthered our education, perhaps established careers, all before marriage in the fulness of time, but had been thrown together on an unplanned adventure that required us to take adult roles upon ourselves, and so claimed the privileges of full adulthood within the context of our culture, to be married, and to start a family in the normal way, because we knew that each moment might be our last, and we desperately wanted whatever happiness we could grasp.”
Selene now took up the narrative. “Both my sister wife and I came from well-to-do families. My own father was a distinguished… lawspeaker in your context, what we would call a lawyer. Rhea’s father and mother are both of them medical doctors and scientists, and well able to command high salaries, although neither one is particularly greedy for money as such. Phil came from a much more modest background, and worked very hard to make his own way in the world, which is good for the character, I’m told.” Here she smiled at Phil, and said, “It seems to have worked in his case, at least, because a braver and more loving man I’ve never known, and his fortunes have been greatly improved, as they often are in fairy tales.”
“Then again,” the Queen said, “I beg your pardon. You have the right of it, of course, and my own high-handed treatment of him was an error in judgement based upon an overhasty appraisal of your situation. I should have realized that you were the warriors, and that he was under your protection. I can only plead ignorance of your customs, because such arrangements are exceptional here, and women are far more often raped and/or forced to marry than otherwise, not that I tolerate any such thing within the limits of my own domain, of course, but this is a small enclave within a much more extensive set of worlds.”
“And we,” said Rhea, “apologize to you for baiting you. We should have realized how it must have appeared to you, two young girls bound, as it would have seemed to you, to a young man of uncertain ancestry. We ourselves have seen with our own eyes how cavalier the Jötunns are about trying to take women who don’t particularly care to be taken, but the last such, one Loki, was promptly put in his place by the Empress D’Larona-Elvi, and is now her thrall, not that she wanted him, so we left him behind us when we left, his former hall given to a lieutenant who was willing to swear fealty to the Empress.”
The Queen laughed in pure delight, the sound of her untrammelled joy releasing all who heard it from every care or sorrow. “I’d have given much to see that,” she said. “He’s been a trouble to travellers through Jötunheimr for many years. I want you both to know that I bear you no ill will at all, for humbling me before my people. I deserved that, and more.”
“Please,” Selene assured her, “It’s already forgotten. We’re friends again, and we’re both very sure that you’ve witnessed many scenes of trauma, or comforted the victims thereof, and that grief obviously triggered your emotional response to what you falsely perceived.”
“I’m in your debt, and I’d like to make amends, if you’ll allow me to do so.”
“There’s no need,” Selene said softly. “Your presence here, with your daughters and dear friends, is more than enough.”
“Thank you, ladies, but I’ve recently discovered that ‘moping around fretting about the end of the world’ is beginning to wear upon my patience, as your husband so wisely observed, and being ‘frightened of so-called prophecies that predict inevitable doom’ is becoming tiresome. I want to go with you. My brother was and is an idiot, your husband now bears his sword because I thought him worthy of it, even when I harbored resentment toward him, which I no longer do, and I’d like to demonstrate that there are at least a few Vanes with both courage and sense.”
“Of course you may,” they said in chorus, then Selene added, “Your companions are welcome as well, if they choose to go.”
Queen Gefjon nodded her assent, and then turned for the first time to Phil. “Sir Phil, my Champion, you generously offered for me once, and have gifted me with treasures beyond those ever given to any woman in our history, enough to make me proud. Will you take me now as your wife, despite my shabby treatment of you?”
“I will, of course; it’s your right, and my duty, but there’s also a nobility and beauty in you that makes me want you in our lives, and my wives have already agreed to accept you as their sister. I truly believe that we will all grow to love one another, and that our meeting was somehow a part of the true destiny we share, as opposed to the pessimistic sense of fate that I made light of. The great thing about one’s destiny, I think, is that it can change, and that human hearts can change it, because love is rooted in the heart of all the worlds.”
Queen Gefjon blinked back tears. “Thank you, my husband. It’s far more than I deserve.”
“Not at all; far less, in fact, than you truly deserve, which is to be loved and cherished and happy, in token of which I offer you this ring,” he plucked it out of his sporran, as ever supplied with every necessity, and went down on his knee before her. “It’s an exact duplicate of the rings worn by Rhea and Selene, you’ll notice, and Selene also has a gift for you, a ring sized to fit my hand, which I’d be proud to wear as token of my troth to you and them. Will you be my wife, before this company, and accept me as your husband?”
“I will,” she said, and blushed.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Seven
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
In Xanadu did Kubla Khan
A stately pleasure-dome decree:
Where Alph, the sacred river, ran
Through caverns measureless to man
Down to a sunless sea.— Samuel Taylor Coleridge Kubla Khan (1798)
As honeymoon suites go, a small tent pitched upon a grassy field leaves a little something to be desired. Phil discovered this when he woke up yet again on the outside edge of their sleeping mat — a simple canvas bag stuffed with straw and sweet-smelling herbs — and had no blankets over him at all. It was their third night on the road toward the jumping-off point for Alfheimr, and he had yet to spend an entire night in perfect comfort.
His three wives, on the other hand, snuggled close and warm and nicely covered in the center of the bed, sleeping the sleep of the just and righteous. He found a certain wry satisfaction in the fact that he’d predicted exactly this situation so long before, on their last night at the crest of that chilly mountain pass, just after their dangerous encounter with the dwarves, and just before they’d descended to the Capital of the Empire, although it all seemed a very long time ago, before they’d met people — and other creatures — he’d only imagined from fairy tales. Gefjon had introduced herself as a Goddess as well as a Queen, and if their speculations about the exact boundaries of her sphere of responsibilities were even remotely on target, an extremely powerful one.
Idly, he wondered if she was also immortal, since she was a Goddess and all. He hoped that she was, now that he thought about it, since she would be an island of stability if, as he’d also foreseen, the three of them eventually used the formula to rejuvenate themselves and swapped their genders, as seemed to be necessary with the Jekyll process, although he still wasn’t quite sure about the reasons.
He thought about that for a few moments. Even Akcuanrut’s magical interventions in the case of the centaurs, and then the victims in the lower cavern, had seemed tied up in sexual power of one sort or another, although there were obviously other sources of power, like that which suffused the wizard’s world, and was available in caverns and a select few other places on Earth. Of course, he’d never attempted a transformation using that power, and neither had Akcuanrut. It didn’t feel right somehow, so there must still be rules he didn’t fully understand yet, but he had a sort of intuitive… premonition about the existence of possible reasons that might eventually lead him toward an answer, just as he’d had a ‘hunch’ about the megalithic structures.
Glancing over toward the sleeping women, he noticed that one, at least, was awake and looking at him with eyes half open. “Good morning, Gefjon,” he said quietly. “I hope that you were at least moderately comfortable, since I’m sure that our accommodations are less luxurious than you’re used to.”
She smiled, then said, “I’ve been on campaigns before, and am not one of those soft women you see from time to time. The most disconcerting thing for me is the generous welcome offered to me by your wives, and the loving concern that you yourself have shown me. Many men would have been both insulted and deeply resentful to be tricked into fatherhood, and imposed upon with such contempt. How is it that you can forgive me so easily, and treat me with such kindness?”
He thought about her question for only a moment before replying, “I think that you were confused by warring emotions within yourself, so your behavior was, perhaps, a little bit erratic. At one moment you despised me for what you thought I represented, an oppressive tyrant who would impose himself on young girls, and at the next I flatter myself that you admired me, and it was that impulse which led you to ask for — perhaps demand would be a better word — my protection as your champion. Your bad opinions of me didn’t really bother me at all, since they were so far from what I am — the man I know myself to be — that it was clearly a misapprehension, so I think the violence of your reaction was the result of your own conflicting desires.” He paused, thinking, then added, “The other part of my reaction was that I was more than a little confused myself. When we first met, when we were stepping off the bridge which had carried us from the world of the Giants to your own, I felt a frisson of some deep connection that I didn’t fully understand, since I’m no philanderer, chasing after women for the sake of novelty or lust. I’m a family man, loyal, steadfast, and true, so that peculiar feeling was a strange experience for me, but it seems now to tell me that we were meant to meet you, and that you’re destined to be an important part of our journey toward the future.”
“So you planned to marry me all along?” she asked.
“Not at all!” he said honestly. “I don’t think that it would ever have occurred to me without the spur of your pregnancy, although I might be fooling myself. According to the customs of my people, the fact that we’d been sexually intimate is a presumption of the intent to marry, however it came about, and your pregnancy by me meant — as I was pointedly reminded by Selene and Rhea — that I now had all the obligations of a husband, to provide for you and protect you, to the best of my ability, for as long as you cared to have me do so. The fact that there was a pre-existing… attraction… made that obligation much easier, but didn’t change my clear duty, which is as much due our children as it is you, as the mother of our children. I believe, however, that there was always the possibility — perhaps even inevitability — of a deeper love between us, however this feeling may have confused and conflicted us both at first, and that we were meant to meet and be together, whether the Norns spun the separate threads of all our lives into a single yarn or some other power, destiny, fate, whatever we wish to call it, did the same.”
“Do you believe in fate, then, despite your claims?”
“In part, but only a small part. I don’t think that our destinies are immutable, as I told you once before, but at the same time I’ve seen a series of the most unlikely ‘lucky accidents’ conspire to further our quest to save all our worlds, so many that it would be foolish to assume that everything is accidental, or that the future is immutable. When my wives first came to the world of Akcuanrut and the Empress, for example, out of the entirety of time and space they happened to encounter the wizard in the middle of a journey far from home, and it was his help which allowed them to survive, come back to Earth, and meet me, for which I’m very thankful, since their presence in my life has been a source of continuing joy.”
“Isn’t he just dreamy?” Selene murmured, obviously awake by now. “He’s the sort of man who says what he truly thinks rather than merely what he thinks you want to hear.”
Phil grinned. “I’ve always been a bit lazy, and figured out early on that lying was a lot more work than simply telling the truth, because it left far fewer conflicting ‘fictions’ to keep track of.”
“Liar,” Rhea retorted promptly. “Don’t believe him, Gefjon, not for a moment. The fact is that he’s a sentimental softie, through and through, and only pretends to be something of a rogue to spare himself the embarrassment of being caught being all lovey-dovey by ‘the guys.’ ”
“Bosh!” he said. “One of our most sacred texts is a love poem, to wit, ‘How beautiful are thy feet with shoes, O prince’s daughter! the joints of thy thighs are like jewels, the work of the hands of a cunning workman.’ There’s a guy who doesn’t mind talking about his shoe fetish, much less his love for a beautiful woman.” He paused, looking carefully at the three women sprawled on the mattress before him, then said, “I agree with him about the joints of your thighs, though. There’s nothing on Earth, or any world, more beautiful than the graceful curve from a woman’s waist to her hip and thigh.”
“Well,” Rhea admitted with little reluctance, “I did forget to mention how incredibly brave he is as well, and so well-spoken, not to mention ruggedly handsome, which lovely qualities are enough to make most girl’s hearts go pitta-pat, although of course Selene and I are much more discriminating.”
“Brains plus beauty is our motto,” Selene confided, “but the fact that you can count on him in a pinch is his best attribute, we think, especially once the pregnancy hormones start running through your head.”
“I know,” she said. “I’ve had three children of my own, you’ll remember, but could barely stand having their fathers around for much more than the time it took to shake hands.”
Both Selene and Rhea laughed at that. “If we ever get back to Earth, there’s a vid we’ve just got to show you.”
“A fid?” Gefjon asked, clearly very puzzled.
“It’s the punchline to an old joke,” they said, “and it’s difficult to explain without the lengthy shaggy dog story which precedes it. Don’t worry about it. It’s not very important in the first place, and we have all the time in the world.”
‘All the time in the world,’ Phil thought to himself. ‘All the time left for the world, as I sometimes fear, or all eternity?’ He closed his eyes as an oppressive sense of panic almost overwhelmed him, but then he reached out to touch the nearest of his wives, and that simple contact grounded him again, and narrowed his focus to what was there before him, far more than he deserved. ‘One does the best one can,’ he thought. ‘ “It is not incumbent upon you to complete the work, but neither are you at liberty to desist from it.” ’ “All the time in the world,” he slowly mused aloud, “that’s more than enough time, I think.”
The southern edge of Vanaheimr was much like the northern edge they’d arrived on, and like that of the other worlds they’d seen, except that there was something like a rainbow spanning the immense gulf between two of the island worlds they could see far off in the distance, except that this rainbow had no particular relation to the sun, which was low on the western afternoon horizon as they looked to the south-east, toward the multi-colored arc of light. “What’s that?” Rhea asked, pointing toward the spectacular display.
Gefjon explained. “It’s Bifröst, the ætherial bridge between Miðgarðr and Ásgarðr, the worlds of human men and the Æsir, among whom was once numbered the old man you killed, my erstwhile ‘husband,’ although he never let the mere word limit the scope of his carnal adventures in the slightest.”
Phil laughed. “My very dear Gefjon, do I detect a certain lingering resentment? Surely an ignominious death at the hands of a mere mortal and the loss of any favorable reputation he may have had is punishment enough for any man. Should we try to resurrect him so we can kill him again?”
She smiled. “No, I suppose not. I have no particular fondness for either of his brothers, and see no reason to expose my new husband to a demand for wergeld that would benefit them. You may be very wealthy, but I’d hate to see you get the reputation of being a soft touch. One runs the risk of having a family — or a consortium of families — goad one of their less popular cousins into challenging you to a duel in hopes you’ll kill him and thus incur the fine.”
Phil was amazed. “People do that?”
“Of course,” she said. “Adventurers set off on dangerous voyages of all sorts, in hopes of bringing home a reward at the end of it to improve their own fortunes, and those of their families. If a few people die on the journey, so be it. If one comes from a poor family, five hundred or a thousand pieces of silver is a very large amount of money, perhaps enough to permanently change the family’s fortune for the better.”
“Do you think I gave too much then? To your former lovers, I mean.”
She thought about that for a good long time before answering, “In the first place, I wouldn’t call them ‘lovers,’ not exactly, they were just men I had sex with, primarily to spite my so-called ‘husband.’ In the second, I think that it was the perfect amount, because it was much more money than they had any right to expect, so they’d look like fools if they turned it down, and the Æsir hate looking like fools. They’re a dour sort, in general, and quick to quarrel, so turning down that much gold would have had people jeering at them for a hundred years or more and they’d spend the next hundred years fighting over one slur or another. They wouldn’t like that at all.”
“So what would you recommend to ensure that I don’t have people lined up to challenge me in hopes that I’ll kill them, if wishing to be dead can be called a ‘hope.’ ”
“If I were you, I’d hire Eiður Goðrúnarson — the Lögmaður who gave his judgement at your hearing — to be your advocate in any future quarrel, and let people know that you have him on retainer, since he’s widely known as being extremely learned in the law and as a very shrewd negotiator. He’s honest as well, which is always nice. There are limits to how far the law will go to protect fools from the results of their own actions, which is part of the reason why old Ásagrimmr wasn’t deemed worthy of any wergeld at all and — almost by definition — a relative non-entity without powerful relatives at hand who picks a fight with a skilled warrior who is surrounded by many powerful supporters is merely a fool. He was always more confident of his power than reality gave him reason to be. His own brothers cuckolded him without a thought, as far as I can see, which shows a certain contempt, I think, although — to be fair to their sense of loyalty — I'm somewhat difficult to resist.”
“I agree about Eiður,” Phil said, a little ill-at-ease with her casual attitude toward sexual encounters, despite her assurances. “He seemed very wise, and gave me his honest opinion, even when it wasn’t to his advantage.”
“That’s the sort of man he is. Your only remaining problem might be Þórr, since he’s a hothead and Ásagrimmr’s son, but Vili and Vé would be furious at him if he refused his share of their enormous compensation, because they’d have to give it back if he succeeded in killing you, so they’ll be working on him to keep him from flying off the handle, and might even threaten him with outlawry if their authority as the new heads of the family failed to move him to obey their edict. Even Þórr might well fear that, because he’s made many enemies over the years, who could then plot together to murder him with neither fear of reprisal nor judgement of wergeld to discourage them if they succeeded.”
“Remind me, please, to never get involved in local politics,” he said.
Gefjon laughed very prettily indeed. “Oh, but you are involved, and have made quite an impression. Taking out the old man with such dispatch has given you quite the reputation as a warrior — since he was a powerful warrior in his own right — and the fact that he was so desperate and unsure of himself after being easily bested by you in a physical confrontation that he resorted to foul seiðer in the midst of a large gathering just crowns your achievement with the stuff of legend.”
“But he was mostly trying to hurt you, not me…,” he protested.
“Shhhh!” She held her hand against his lips. “That’s certainly not the way my spies have spread the tale around, and I’d advise you to keep this bit of information to yourself. In the first place, no one will believe you, because even he couldn’t have afforded to pay my wergeld, which would have been multiplied enormously by his use of treacherous methods, but we have a sort of ‘gentlemen’s agreement’ to avoid mentioning crimes against women, because they bring shame upon the perpetrator and his family, however common such crimes might be in ‘real life.’ In the ordinary course of events I’d probably have to have sex with both the brothers to smooth their ruffled feathers, but I find that I’d prefer not to do that after all, so you see how easily I’ve been swayed toward you and your strange lifestyle. Please don’t let me down by a tiresome insistence on literal truth, when poetic ‘license’ is much more appropriate and useful to our purpose.”
“Yeah, Phil,” Selene complained. “Don’t be such a pill. If our sister here has to have sex with anyone to keep your butt out of the fire, we’ll have to act in solidarity with her and do the same, to uphold the family honor.”
“I’m with them,” Rhea said simply, then closed her eyes and rolled over to embrace Selene and Gefjon with a sigh before she fell instantly to sleep again.
Phil just laid there staring at his wives, who’d all of them closed their eyes in sleep within seconds of each other, and were hogging all the blankets again, seemingly as happy as clams. His friend Eiður the Lögmaður was right, he thought. Being married was a full-time job, and he was still an amateur. “Dang!” he said, aggrieved, then tried to get back to sleep without much success at all.
“Wake up, Dear, it’s morning!” Rhea said cheerfully from somewhere above him, but he was so groggy that he couldn’t quite focus his eyes to see her.
“Whatever are you doing sleeping on the wet grass when you could have had a nice warm snuggle in bed?” she asked, evidently unconscious of any irony.
“I dunno,” he managed to say, resisting the urge to spit out the foul taste in his mouth, still trying to clear his head and make sense of his surroundings. “Where are Selene and Gefjon?” he asked, suddenly unsure about whether he wanted to know the answer to that question.
“Oh, out and about,” she said blithely. “We can’t spend all our days in bed, can we?” With that cryptic remark, she was out through the flap and gone.
Grumbling, he managed to haul himself to his knees, mobile enough to scrounge around and find a flask of water, which he used to rinse out his mouth before opening the flap of the tent and spitting out what was left onto the grass off to one side of the entrance. Yawning, he tried to look around the area outside, shielding his eyes against the glare of the morning sun, but couldn’t see any trace of them, neither Rhea nor Selene nor Gefjon.
‘First things first,’ he thought to himself, and gathered together a fresh shirt and the rest of his clothes, dressed as well as he could manage, and then ducked out the door with his water flask, one of the frayed twigs that passed for toothbrushes here, and a rag, heading toward a nearby copse of woods and underbrush to perform his morning ablutions and arrange his brain into some semblance of order.
It didn’t take long, although he regretted for the umpteenth time the lack of hot and cold running water. Of all the pleasures that living on modern Earth provided, a long hot shower was the one he missed the most. That and big terrycloth towels to dry off with after. Camping out here in the wilderness, or even sleeping in what were essentially rustic mountain cabins with no plumbing or central heating — however grand they were inside and out — had been fun for a while, and he could live with it even for the long term, because of the overriding importance of their mission, but it would sure be nice to show Gefjon the sort of luxury that Selene and Rhea had grown up with, and eventually return to the comfort of their mountain home on Earth.
“Hej! Husband! Are you done in there?” Gefjon was yelling to him from the edge of the woods, invisible from where he stood.
“I am,” he yelled back. “Just thinking for a minute before I walked back to camp. I’ll be right there.” Checking the ground around him carefully to be sure that he hadn’t left anything visible behind, he turned and pushed his way through the brush until he saw her waiting in the morning sun, the light behind her framing her face with a soft bright halo of golden tresses, her face in the partial shade of her own head, but still radiant with inner light. “I missed you all when I woke up, but surely deserved it. I can only offer my apology for failing to realize that what on Earth would be seen as ‘proper’ modesty has a different meaning here in your country. I promise to be guided by your superior level of experience and knowledge in the future, and try to be as boastful as the men in this land seem to be by nature.”
She smiled. “Please don’t try too very much, my sweet man, just enough to get by without other men taking you for a ‘wimp.’ Quite frankly, your unwavering kindness and concern for others is part of what makes me love you. Selene and Rhea have already explained your natural reticence to me as a habit formed on your ‘Earth,’ where the constant preening and cockiness of our local men would be seen as a sign of insecurity, a type of compensation for an inner weakness. I am persuaded by them that you’re a bold knight and true, but that in your traditions of chivalry a nobleman cares more for the comfort of his lady than his own, and places her life and safety above his own as well.”
“True.” He nodded. “That pretty much covers the basics of manly behavior in our world, but you’ve left off a gentleman’s most important duty toward his lady, which is to love her with all his heart.” He took her hand. “Shall we go find the others?”
She grinned. “We should, and it’s early yet, so I’m sure that it will be some time before we’re really ready to leave. I know you didn’t sleep at all well last night, so perhaps we should take a little nap before we unfold your clever little bridge and set off to see the Ljósálfar.”
“It might be a good idea,” he said, a little sourly, remembering why he hadn’t slept well, “and I can practice being overbearing and annoying, so you can critique my performance. I’m fairly sure that with enough practice I can as much of a jerk as any local man.”
She smiled at him sweetly. “See, you’re doing better already. Next time, try to pout a little….”
Now, he really felt aggrieved. “Look! I’m trying to….”
She interrupted him, mid-rant. “I know you are, but I’m quite a bit older than you are, with a wider experience of at least this world, and I doubt that men and women in your world are all that different from the people I’m familiar with. Without any hint of disrespect or lack of love, I’m afraid you have a tendency to be too nice, which is a lovely change from the average man in these parts, but not necessarily ideal. Women, most women, like a man to be a bit of a ‘bad boy;’ not too much, but enough to make him feel like a male to her, a delightful contrast to her own softer femininity, and to let her know that he’ll fight like a savage wolf to protect her and her cubs.”
“But Rhea and Selene do know that!” he shouted, angry with her, and with Rhea and Selene as well, for putting him in this stupid situation. “And you, for that matter. Whether I’d had that sword you gave me or not, I would have protected you, and I think you know it.”
“But would you protect me from myself, Sir Phil?” She raised an eyebrow. “If you knew that I was planning to do something foolish, would you do your very best to prevent me? Would you fight for me, even if I were angry? If I were so overcome with fury that I said something hateful, set off to do something rash, would you fight with me to keep what’s yours?” She challenged him with her haughty stare as well as with her words….
…and that was all it took. “Yes!” he roared and reached for her, clutching her close to his body as she molded herself to him, digging her nails into his back as he rained hungry kisses on her neck, her lips “You’re mine!” he whispered fiercely, almost bruising her lips with his own as he devoured her, marking her neck, the swelling of her breasts, with his fierce nibbles at her body, tasting her, reaching down to her shapely buttocks to pull her toward his need as he ground himself against her moistening core.
“Yes!” she cried, reaching desperately down to snatch her skirt out of the way as she spread her legs to accept his thrusts and he lifted her with effortless strength and slammed her back against a tree, pulling up his kilt to free his manhood as he plunged himself inside her, taking her, owning her, forcing her to submit to his superior strength as she began to scream, “Yes! Yes! Take me! My stallion! My love! Oh, oh, oh, oh, unh!” and then she came and came again, screaming wordlessly, as he erupted inside her.
Heart pounding, chest heaving as he labored to catch his breath, he held her close until the tension left her body and she almost collapsed into his arms. Then he crooned to her, cradling her body in his arms, petting her hair, kissing her lightly on the eyelids with exquisitely gentle kisses. “Be still, my darling girl, be calm. All is well, and you’re held safe within my arms, your heart's desires my own, and your person mine always to defend.”
She stirred, then looked up into his eyes, and said with lazy lethargy and hooded lids, “That was very nice, Phil, a perfect mix of ruthless masculinity and tender concern.”
“I aim to please.” he said simply.
“And your aim is improving,” she said seductively. “Remind me to be naughty again very, very soon.”
“Somehow,” he said with gentle irony, “I suspect that you’ll manage to provoke my lust whether I remind you to do so or not, don’t you think?”
She smiled a cryptic smile. “I might. I might not. It all depends.”
“Depends of what?” he asked.
“On how well you keep me in line,” she said softly. “Some girls are just born bad….”
“And some have badness thrust upon them,” he said roughly, pulling her against him again, reaching down and under her already disheveled skirts to firmly cradle her center in his palm, using his thumb and fingers to stroke her into madness with sure skill, using just the right combination of gentleness and pressure to arouse her into a frenzy of wanting him inside her, but he made no move to take her properly, teasing her with her own hunger for him, molding her into his woman, only his, until she came helplessly for him, surrendering her will to his, and “Please!” was all she said, over and over again, “Please…!” until he finally relented and lifted her leg, then plunged his hardness into her molten core. She came instantly, and it was better than before, much better, and she came shuddering until she could no longer stand, her limbs like water as she fell into his arms.
“I hope,” he said, as he hefted her into his arms and carried her back toward their tent, “that this teaches you a valuable lesson, young lady.” At the entrance, he didn’t pause, but merely shifted his grip so he held her with one hand wrapped around her, cradling her buttocks in the palm of his hand, taking her entire weight easily as he lifted the tentflap and lowered her to their rough mattress, where Rhea and Selene lay resting, both looking up at him in amusement.
“I believe,” drawled Selene, “that I might like a little of what she’s been having.”
“I think I’ll have that too,” Rhea added, “so I hope we have enough to go around.”
“Ladies,” he said, “as I mentioned before, my strength….”
“…is the strength of ten,” they all three said in chorus….
“…because my heart is pure,” he acknowledged graciously.
After their ‘nap,’ during which Phil didn’t manage to sleep at all, they discovered that they couldn’t leave that afternoon in any case, because the Empress D’Larona-Elvi came to him with a strange request; to wit, she wanted to divorce the Emperor and marry Phil, which she commanded him to do forthwith, as his lawful sovereign. She graciously acknowledged that he was free to keep his other wives, since the safety of their mission depended on it.
They were outside their tent at the time, taking their leisure in the warmish noonday sun, which was high in the sky but not directly overhead because of whatever passed for latitude in this crazy world. “But…,” said Phil….
…only to be cut off by Gefjon, who said, “Of course you must be married, my dear friend Larona. In times of scarcity, we must all needs share and share alike.”
Oddly enough, neither Selene nor Rhea made any objection, but merely smiled at her. Rhea even winked, as if to say that she sympathized with her plight, a woman on a long journey from which she might very well never return, without the solace of a husband to keep her warm at night.
Phil didn’t know exactly what to say, nor exactly how he’d been able to read so much into her wink, so Akcuanrut was summoned to hear the official declaration of divorcement made by the Empress.
When the wizard arrived, however, he came across the grassy meadow accompanied by two of Queen Gefjon’s daughters, Hnoss, a comely blonde, and Gersemi a beautiful brunette, who were draped around his chubby neck like feather boas, both rubbing his tummy ‘for good luck,’ as they proudly announced. The portly man looked mortified, and somewhat frightened, but he was smiling at the same time — albeit a little dazed — and ‘The Twins,’ as their mother promptly introduced them to one and all, followed up their puzzling pronouncement with another, “We’re getting married! Isn’t he cute? We think he’s just too, too adorable! Is Menglöð here yet?”
Their mother answered, “Not yet; but she’s coming, or soon will be, I suspect,” at which all the women laughed, for some reason.
“Who’s Menglöð?” Phil asked.
“My other daughter, by Ullir, as it happens, but you haven’t met him. He wandered off quite some time ago, and I have no idea where he went, but that’s men for you,” she said flippantly, “here one day and then gone the next.”
Phil was a little confused. “But if Hnoss and Gersemi are twins, where’s your other daughter? I thought you had just three, but then you said that they all had different fathers.”
Heedless of the fact that they had a curious audience that seemed to be growing as people and centaurs trickled in from other portions of the camp, she answered, “Hnoss and Gersemi here are twins,” she explained patiently, as one might speak to a child, “because they were both conceived on the very same night, and born one right after the next, of course, but they do have different sires, as almost anyone can see. Vili and Vé are the fathers, in fact, so you’ll be able to meet them at the weddings.”
“Oh,” he said, suddenly realizing exactly how ‘adventurous’ his new wife had been, and exactly how uncomfortable he was discussing this before an audience, but then… “They’re coming here?” he asked, alarmed.
“Of course.” She was slightly taken aback by his seeming timidity and frowned slightly. “You wouldn’t want to be rude to your new brothers-in-law, would you? It wouldn’t be good politics, considering that you’ve just killed their brother.”
“Unh, no, I guess not….”
“Oh, good. You’ll have to take special care to watch out for them at the wedding feast, though, because they may start to feel a little… frisky… once they’ve had a horn or two of ale.”
“What do you mean, exactly, by ‘frisky?’ ” he asked, his brows deeply furrowed.
“I mean that they’ll be chasing after anything in skirts, of course, and that they’re not too picky. I wouldn’t trust either of them around any wife of mine, of course, but then I don’t have that particular problem.”
“And what problems might you have?” he asked suspiciously.
“Well,” she admitted, “I do have a soft spot in my heart for the fathers of my children, however distasteful they may be to me on a purely personal level. But you know how men are, of course; once they’ve sipped from the well, they often feel quite free to drink deeply again, whether the woman involved is willing or not, and of course they’ll probably be a little jealous too — aside from their natural distaste for the man who’s bedded their former lover and murdered their brother — and so may seek to ‘even the score’ a little by taking a little sip from one of your wells.”
Phil was beginning to feel like he was being played for a sucker, even more conscious of their audience,especially Akcuanrut, who might as well have been taking notes, so rapt was he in this particular matrimonial interaction. “This sounds like it’s being set up as a repeat of the unfortunate ‘incident’ with your ex-husband.”
“That’s where diplomacy comes in, Sweetheart.” She looked a little exasperated. “Do I have to spell all this out for you? I know how I’d do it with my women friends, of course, I’d have everyone over for a nice talk and we’d chat about things for a while and eventually come together in a sort of tacit understanding that didn’t actually hurt anyone’s feelings, or at least not too terribly much, and then we’d hug and kiss and nearly everyone would go home happy. I have the impression that men don’t operate that way, but don’t ask me to explain them to you, because I simply don’t know.”
“Believe me,” Phil said, “in my limited experience on Earth, I don’t believe that I’ve ever encountered a situation in which men stand around and ‘chat’ about sexual intrigue, murderous assault, and bloody revenge with all the sangfroid of the latest weather report, other than as mere tales told about people far removed from their daily lives.”
“Have you no leaders among your people then?” she asked. “Are there none who deal with affairs of state? I find this difficult to believe. We’re talking about people — including myself and the Empress here — who are numbered among the rulers and/or creators of entire worlds; do you suppose that you can mingle with them intimately without becoming involved with their areas of authority and conflict? You yourself have set off to murder Surtr and countless of his relatives and acquaintances; do you imagine that you can do this without taking lives?” She looked skeptical in the extreme.
“Well, I hadn’t quite got around to visualizing the actual encounter, in which I’m at fault, I think.”
“Probably. You’re young to be a war leader, but it’s almost always the young who march off to war. In that you’re not exceptional at all. And sooner or later you’re going to make grave decisions about life and death. Can this particular foe — now seemingly repentant and desperately anxious to survive — be trusted to keep his word? You’ve had several recent opportunities to observe that deceit and treachery can be involved in any interaction, and acted quickly and decisively in at least one to avoid being caught up in it yourself, and to protect those whose safety depended on you. Most importantly, though, can you bear to risk the lives of people you love and respect in separate encounters in which you have no possibility of intervening, trusting them to either succeed or fail on their own? ”
“So I’m coming to understand,” he said, his expression very grave.
“Then remember: The Sons of Muspell are the eldest of all, and not human in any sense, much less humane. They have no more regard for human lives — nor even those of the Æsir and the Vanes — than you might be concerned for insects. As a naughty boy might step on a grasshopper for his own amusement, just to hear the little ‘pop’ as its shell exploded, or pour water on an ants nest, taking a malicious delight in the sight of them scurrying around trying to save their eggs and Queen, so the Fire Jötunns delight in any death or suffering, unless it is their own.”
“We’ve seen their work,” Phil said, “and many of the women here with us were the victims of their malice at second hand, through a baleful object we know as ‘The Heart of Virtue,’ which seems inimical in its own right, and needs no external direction.”
She smiled, a little wan, “Like your sword Brenðr, for example, although it has a higher purpose, having been dwarf-forged at great cost specifically to turn the tide in the final battle. The Goddess Sinmœra, Surtr’s sometime companion, is rumored to have crafted a deadly weapon named Hævateinn, which she supposedly keeps locked in an iron chest with nine strong locks upon it, which will be opened at the ending of the world, to the world’s ruin.”
Phil looked down at his sword, which had trembled, whether in eagerness or loathing, at the mention of Sinmœra’s weapon. “Nine locks…. It seems a curious coïncidence that this number reflects the number of your worlds.”
“Perhaps not purely a coïncidence, Husband; this weapon was forged by Sinmœra herself at the very gates of Hel, which lies very near the roots of Yggdrasil, the foundation of all the worlds.”
“Is there anything that’s actually known about it, other than its mere existence?” The wizard was very interested in this as well, but refrained from comment.
“Other than the name, no,” she said, “and no one knows what the name actually means, other than, perhaps, Sinmœra herself, only that it’s predicted to drive all before it during the Ragnarök. Some say that it’s a fiery sword, while some believe that it’s a flail or whip of fire, but no one knows why it doesn’t burn, or even if any of these words, ‘fire,’ ‘sword,’ ‘whip,’ are reasonable terms to describe whatever it is that Hævateinn is.”
Phil had a sudden vision of the ancient centaur’s carved stone tableau that showed dwarves holding up the Heart while the centaurs fled in panic. “I think that our ‘Heart of Virtue’ and your ‘Hævateinn’ are one and the same,” he said, suddenly very sure. “In the Temple, or Palace, of the ancient centaurs, there’s a sculpted battle scene which depicts centaurs, dwarves, and giants fighting, although neither dwarves nor giants appear to be native to that world. In that battle, a group of dwarves were holding up what appears to be the ‘Heart,’ and the centaurs were all running away from it, which perfectly fits your description of its effects.”
“Perhaps it’s another weapon entirely,” Gefjon said. “How could Hævateinn have been transported from Hel’s Gates to another world entirely?”
“Perhaps,” Phil agreed, “but there’s a kind of rule of thumb called ‘parsimony’ on my world, which says roughly that the simplest solution that fits all the facts is probably the best working hypothesis. We have incontrovertible evidence of people from these worlds in one of ours, wielding a weapon which appears to be capable of exactly the effects that you describe, and the means by which it does this are terrible, since it dissolves the flesh and bone of its victims and then reanimates them as undead slaves to its own purpose. We also know that a recent attack was made on us as we were transporting the Heart to a place of safekeeping by a known group of dwarves from Svartálfheimr, whom King Alvís identified as Dáinn and Náinn, together with their people. I think we can assume from this that a portal exists here that allowed these Dvergar to travel there, possibly through Niflheimr, the world of the Nine Worlds closest to the root of Yggdrasil, as I understand it. That would explain how giants and dwarves from these worlds were able to attack the ancient centaurs, and how your ‘Hævateinn’ may have been transported to Myriad.”
“But what about the iron chest and locks?”
“Possibly a metaphor…? I don’t exactly know, but it makes some sort of cryptic sense that the Nine Worlds themselves could be described as the ‘locks’ that prevent access to the hidden entrance to Akcuanrut’s world, the so-called ‘chest’ in which the magic weapon is kept. It was, in fact, hidden ‘safely’ away for thousands of years, exactly how long I don’t know, other than the fact that many of the artifacts in the Temple had turned to dust, or nearly so, since last the centaurs had inhabited it. I understand that your poets are very much fascinated by elaborate ‘kennings’ to describe commonplace objects in clever ways that reference other famous stories or poems.”
“That’s true,” she said. “Wordplay and oratory are much admired by all, and challenging one’s audience to remember other famous stories that have some relation to your own is an important part of every performance, since those who remember the story will be amused by the puzzled looks of those who don’t, and everyone will be pleased by a skald who manages to reference many stories in the course of telling one.” She paused for a moment, thinking, then added, “Of course, it’s also a sort of self-advertisement, because he’s also claiming to know all those stories well enough to reference them spontaneously, and would thus be a good fellow to invite to the next feast.”
Phil smiled, since words were his other stock-in-trade. “In our world, we do the same, and so-called ‘literary references’ have formed a portion of our major works of art from time immemorial, and of course our language is partially-descended from your own, so our word arts have a direct relationship to the skaldic traditions you maintain in their purest form.”
“This claim is still incredible to me,” Gefjon said, “although you clearly believe it. If you already know our past, how does this differ from our own concept of Fate?”
“In the first place, we know very little, since in our world the practitioners of a foreign religion did their very best to obliterate or disguise all references to the Gods and Goddesses of the Nine Worlds. In the second, our future and yours obviously join together right about now, so the flow of time seems to have split apart between our two worlds, much as a river might take two paths down a shallow valley, and then come together again further downstream. On one branch of this imaginary river, the stream spread out and meandered, running lazily across a shallow plain, while on the other, it plunged down in a rapid torrent, only to meet its ‘other half’ somewhere down the larger valley.”
“You did mention,” she said, still puzzled, “that half a year had passed on your world while you dallied in the world of the Empress for only a few months, but it still seems impossible.”
“It’s a difficult puzzle,” Phil admitted, “and our ‘scientists,’ — what you might call either spækonas or artisans in metals and other things — are still arguing about the details, last I heard, but as a partial corroboration of my claim, we have a word ‘scold,’ — pronounced by combining ess, kay, oh, ell, duh — which is directly related to your word ‘skald,’ and refers to ‘flyting,’ a contest of insults which I understand is much admired in your worlds. We have another word ‘scald,’ which is pronounced in almost exactly the same manner, but with an ‘ah’ sound in place of the ‘oh’ sound, which means roughly ‘to burn someone’s flesh,’ and probably refers to the blush that a telling insult might bring to one’s face.”
Gefjon had just started to say something when she was interrupted by an angry male voice that seemed to come from nowhere, “Enough of these foolish blatherings! This whore who stands before us spreads her legs for any man! I mys….” the voice was suddenly cut off by a heavy grunt….
…as Rhea and Selene both hurled a dozen knives each into the empty air….
…which caused that curious vacancy, now decorated by the hilts of exactly two dozen knives seemingly suspended in mid-air, to topple to the ground, whereupon….
…both women snatched what seemed to have been a cloak, now tattered and bloodstained, from a wiry and muscular redheaded man who was writhing on the ground and trying to speak.
“Loki!” Gefjon cried. “We are undone through treachery!”
“Not hardly,” Phil said calmly, his hand already on his sword, which handily lopped off the said Loki’s head for him just as he’d begun to speak some sinister words of seiðer in an effort either to murder someone or escape.
As the villain’s head toppled haphazardly to the grassy area beneath the body, Phil added, “I think it’s safe to say, though, that the Dark Gods — whoever they may be — are aware of our presence, and undoubtedly our purpose, but that’s never been all that much of a secret.”
“Isn’t he just dreamy?” Selene and Rhea asked rhetorically in chorus, smiling broadly.
Akcuanrut and the Empress D’Larona-Elvi merely looked alarmed.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Eight
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Weave a circle round him thrice,
And close your eyes with holy dread,
For he on honey-dew hath fed,
And drunk the milk of Paradise.— Samuel Taylor Coleridge Kubla Khan (1798)
“Well,” Gefjon said calmly, “that will certainly simplify the order of battle at Ragnarök, since you seem to be decimating the ranks of those who were foretold either to be arrayed against us or to fail at their appointed tasks.”
“You’ll have to admit that I played a relatively minor rôle,” he said, “at least in this. Selene and Rhea had pretty much scotched his little plot — whatever it was — by the time I put the cherry on top.” He spoke offhandedly, since he was inspecting the remnants of the cloak, which was grey, evidently woven of spider silk, and whatever spell had been used to make the wearer invisible had been disrupted by the many holes poked through it by his wives.
“ ‘Cherry on top?’ ” Gefjon asked.
“A decorative but non-essential bit of fruit placed on top of a sweet desert to make it look pretty,” he said. It was some sort of Tarnkappe, he thought, but he wasn’t familiar enough with Norse stories to identify its provenance, just off hand.
“We’re just a little sorry about the mess,” Rhea and Selene declared, “but no one talks about our sister wife with such contempt while we’re around.”
“Think nothing of it, dears,” Phil assured them. “He was a spy in our midst, as Gefjon observed, and undoubtedly plotting to harm us in some way.” He turned to Gefjon and asked, “Do you have any idea where this cloak might have come from?” he asked Gefjon.
“I’d assume that it’s the work of the Dvergar,” she said, “but I’m not sure who or why, other than that someone probably either paid them or forced them to make it through trickery or threats. They’re quite ingenious, so if you want something made, all you have to do is tell them what you want and they somehow manage to do it. Loki is, or was, a notorious thief, so it could really have come from anywhere, but the fact that he was killed during his use of this thing makes me suspect that he’d either threatened the dwarf who made it or cheated him, since his death is likely to be at least indirectly the result of a curse put upon it by its maker. I myself have a dwarf-made feather cloak that enables one to fly, but have no head for heights, so I very rarely use it, but it works, and seems quite safe, but then I never tried to cheat the artisan who made it for me. I have a dwarf-made necklace as well, which is very helpful to me, because it has a minor curse on it, so it simply comes undone and falls off when I’m angry.”
“Why would that be helpful?” Phil asked her, puzzled.
“Ready anger,” she said, “while sometimes necessary, rarely becomes a Queen. The necklace Brisingamen reminds me to act like a Queen as well as be one. The necklace was given to me as a gift, so I presume that the donor had made the maker angry, but not angry enough to really annoy me, an innocent third party.”
Phil smiled. “I noticed how kind and patient you were among your own people, so it must have had something to work with, if it’s truly changed your behavior at all.”
The Queen smiled back at him and said, “And let me assure you that the least of your gifts is far more precious to me, and much more beautiful, than that old necklace. I do wear it, though, because it’s part of my formal regalia, and my people expect it.”
“But what about the fact that the Dark Gods know where we are,” Akcuanrut said angrily, interrupting their increasingly personal interaction, while the Empress merely raised an eyebrow to suggest that she had some concerns as well.
“Sir, Ma’am, it’s been obvious from the beginning, even before I became involved, that they had some method of keeping track of you, since they were able to intervene at a crucial moment when it looked like you were winning in the fight with Na-Noc. Their powers are obviously limited, though, at least through whatever means they used to open a portal back to Earth, which you were all sucked through, including the Heart of Virtue, which was and is apparently very important to their plans. The fact that it slipped out of their hands not once, but twice — or three times if you count the Heart’s capture of Na-Noc, who seems to have had his own agenda — implies that their powers are limited in ways we have still to explore, but at very least they don’t have the same level of control over portals that the ancient centaurs did, for only one example.”
“Couldn’t they do that again, though?”
“Possibly, but we’ve made great strides in understanding portals since then, and have studied the centaur texts to very good effect, in some areas, I think, even going beyond what the ancient centaurs were capable of. I wouldn’t be at all surprised if we were now able to trace their meddling back to its point of origin — if they tried to do it again — in which case they’d already have lost, because we’d then have direct access to the center of their power.”
The Empress asked, “Is that why they sent a spy, do you think, instead of eavesdropping through magic as they had before?”
“I do. In fact, my guess is that they opened a portal somewhere near here — but not too near —to deliver their spy, so it might be worth looking for any traces left behind. I daresay you, Sir, would be able to detect a recent portal anywhere within a few miles, at least.”
“I suppose I could, now that you mention it. I’ll get right on it.” He turned….
…only to be met with the Empress’s frosty stare. “Not so fast, Wizard!” she said imperiously. “You have a few duties to perform first, I think. I require an official Court Witness, and Sir Phillip is involved, so he won’t do.”
“Yes, yes,” the wizard said in haste. “Do get on with it!” he said impatiently.
She arched a brow and frowned at him, then began to speak, “I, the Empress Larona, do hereby renounce and dissolve my marriage to the former Emperor Elvi of Myriad, on the grounds of long-standing impotence hitherto utterly resistant to cure or amelioration over the course of seven years, the which debility renders him unfit to rule, according to our ancient law and customs, or to serve any further purpose as Emperor of Myriad. Do you hear me and bear witness?”
He bowed slightly and said, “I do, Empress.”
“That said,” she continued, “I do hereby take Sir Phillip, Master Wizard of the Imperial College of Wizards, as my husband and Imperial Consort according to the law and customs of Myriad, and also announce my intention to follow the general customs of his own people in regard to certain specifics of our marriage. Do you hear me and bear witness?”
The wizard bowed again, this time lower, and said formally, “I do, Empress D’Larona-Cohn, and so must it be at once and ever onward.”
“Thank you, Master Wizard,” she said with equal formality. “You have my gratitude and a trebled benefice, as suits your new status in my esteem, the which I’m given to understand you’ll soon have need of, together with certain properties in homage.”
The wizard instantly knelt before her and said, “I am your liege man, my Empress, both myself and my heirs in perpetuity.”
“Well, that’s done, then,” she said brightly. “We’ll discuss exactly which properties and titles you’ll require if and when we survive. No sense bothering about tedious paperwork if we don’t need it, but do send on a formal notice to my Court at your earliest convenience, and please arrange for some sort of respectable pension for my dear Elvi.”
“I will, my Empress.”
At once, she turned to Phillip and said, “Will tomorrow be too soon for our formal ceremony, Dear? I’m not terribly familiar with your customs, but would like it to be as soon as possible for… deeply personal reasons.”
Phil looked toward his wives, who evidently knew all about this, and they nodded, although Selene also had the gall to wink at him. “It’s the sort of thing that I can accomplish whilst standing on one foot, and will perform right now, but considering your stature and Imperial office, I do think we should hold a more formal ceremony tomorrow. It will take that long, I think, for Master Wizard Akcuanrut to draw up the necessary documents, and possibly arrange for guests.”
She smiled, very pleased. “The members of our company will suffice, I think, since I can think of no more honorable or august entourage, and we should also arrange for the marriages of the Lord Akcuanrut and his new brides.” Then she reached out and took his hand in hers….
…to which gesture he replied, reaching into his sporran to grasp the ring he’d conjured earlier in preparation for this moment. “With this ring, I, Philip Avraham Cohn, consecrate and sanctify you, Larona, to me as my wife according to ancient Jewish tradition and betroth you to me in everlasting faithfulness forever. I shall treasure you, nourish you, and respect you as have all those husbands who have devoted themselves to their wives with love and integrity throughout the generations. ‘Set me as a seal upon your heart, like this seal upon your hand, for love is stronger than death.’ Let our home be built on truth and loving-kindness, rich in wisdom and reverence. May we always keep these words from the Song of Songs in our hearts as a symbol of our eternal commitment to each other: ‘I am my beloved’s, and my beloved is mine.’ I joyfully enter into this covenant and solemnly accept its obligations forever and for all time. My promises to you, in the presence of our loving friends, are valid and binding under the laws of this and every world.” He then broke off and added, “We can actually just as well do the rest tomorrow, in the presence of more formal witnesses, when we have your ketubah prepared.”
“Oh, good,” she said, then she lowered her voice and said, “While it hasn’t exactly been seven years — one has to be so discreet at Court — it’s been a good long time.” Then she made a wry face.
Once more, Phil was astounded by the shrewd perceptions of Rhea and Selene, who’d intuited the Empress’s ‘secret’ life after simply glancing at her Orrery. “I’ll do my best to make it up to you,” he said.
Selene and Rhea laughed. “Oh, Honey! We promise that you won’t be sorry! Our Phil is quite the man. It’s something to do with the bris, we think.”
“Bris?” the Empress said.
“I’ll explain later,” Phil said, more than slightly embarrassed.
“I can hardly wait,” she said, one imperious eyebrow raised, and with an air of intrigue.
“Please don’t be shy about expressing your personal desires, either,” Gefjon said confidentially. “Our Phil is very versatile, and quite inventive.”
Rhea and Selene laughed in pure delight. “We’re all going to be such good friends!”
“Wake up, Phil,” two familiar voices whispered into his ears. “It’s the big day already, so we have to get you ready.” Phil was surprisingly comfortable, because they’d all moved into the Empress’s pavilion, so the mattress was much larger, and the tent was huge, as befits an Empress, he imagined. Four wives wasn’t as difficult as three, he’d decided, because the whole arrangement was a little more symmetrical, from his perspective at least, so he’d wound up in the very center of the bed and was warm and toasty, despite being a little tired. He didn’t feel at all crowded, either, which was, he supposed, another perquisite that came with marrying an Empress who traveled in relative luxury.
“I’m awake,” he said, “and it’s a brand new day, although it’s a little difficult trying not to descend into cliché.”
“How’s this, then?” Gefjon said, “You’re going to be a daddy!”
“Unh, again?” he asked.
“Yes,” she said. “Twins again.”
He turned to Larona and asked, “Is that okay with you, Sweetheart?”
Larona laughed and leaned over Rhea to kiss him. “Of course it is, Phil! One of the side-effects of having the local Goddess of love and fertility as one’s sister wife seems to be that I’ve somehow mislaid thirty years, so I feel lots better than I have in simply ages. The only problem I can foresee is convincing all the people who stayed home that I’m still me!”
Phil laughed with her and said, “Not to worry, Honey! I’ll bedazzle them with the theory of relativity and differing space-time coördinate systems until their heads spin right around and they’ll believe anything we say.”
“It will be much easier than that,” Gefjon said smugly. “I didn’t want my two favorite daughters saddled with an old man, so I set the wizard’s clock back to his late teens, so he has a slightly better chance of keeping up with Hnoss and Gersemi, so to speak.” She winked and grinned and Phil instantly revised his opinion of her powers as a Goddess radically upwards.
“I can see that being married to you three women is going to be a constant source of amusement and surprise,” Larona said, “but we’ll have to be up soon and about our day if we’re to accomplish everything in good order.”
“Do we have to?” Selene and Rhea said in plaintive chorus.
“I’m afraid so, dears, we have at least two Court weddings to arrange, one today, and one tomorrow, and if you’ll look in those chests over in that corner, I’ve conjured up a selection of courtly gowns for all of us, so we’ll have fittings to do, and last-minute adjustments to make before we’re quite ready.”
“Oooh!” Rhea said for both of them, “new clothes!‘ and bounced out of bed, followed closely by Selene, and they ran to the corner where they began opening the leather coffers and examining the contents, exclaiming over the array of lovely garments there neatly folded.
“Say,” the Empress said suspiciously, addressing Gefjon in particular “does this mean I’m going to have my monthly flow again?”
Gefjon laughed and said, “Well, not for nine or ten months from now, I can promise you that!” She lowered her voice then and added, “On the other hand, you’ll find yourself much more comfortable in other ways, if you know what I mean.”
Her eyes grew wide and she realized, then said, “So that’s the reason! I thought that it was just the excitement!”
“No, I do good work,” she said, “so now let’s look at these gowns of yours. It’s been ages since I’ve worn anything I didn’t make myself!”
They were both getting up with slightly more dignity than had Selene and Rhea when there was a sudden rush of hooves — at least two horses by the sound — and a shouted, “Hej! Are you in there, Mama?” from an alto female voice outside the pavilion.
“Halló, Sweetie! We’re in here,” Gefjon called out cheerily as a very tall blonde woman in a diaphanous yellow gown strode through the door, followed closely by two men-at-arms who looked both upset and unsure of themselves.
“That will do, men!” said the Empress instantly. “She’s our honored guest.”
“Yes, your Imperial Highness,” they said and backed promptly out the door, bowing as they left posthaste.
“Larona, everyone, let me introduce my other favorite daughter, Eir Menglöð, who will be a very valuable addition to our company, but she does present us with a tiny problem.”
“Which is?” Larona asked.
“Like me, she’s a sworn virgin, and not that fond of men in general, a predilection that I myself didn’t share with her, but as I understand it, being married is an important criterion for the members of our company.”
“So I’m given to understand,” Larona said. “All the men-at-arms have wives at home, and the very many sisters of Rhea and Selene here are married — as a formality, at least — to our Phil, whilst the centaur mares are all married to Thundercloud. The Lord Akcuanrut was the last detail to attend to, as far as I know, and now that’s taken care of, thanks to your lovely daughters.‘ She turned to face Rhea and Selene, who were happily trying on clothes, exclaiming over the thoughtfulness of Larona, who’d managed to create courtly gowns with concealed side slits and sheaths for their usual knives tidily tucked beneath their skirts. As warriors in their own right, they were entitled to carry their swords ready-to-hand in hangers at their side, of course, but their complement of other weapons was an issue, in a strictly formal sense. “Rhea, Selene, what do you say? He was your husband first, after all.”
They looked up and said in unison, “She’ll have to marry Phil, of course, first because we promise that she’ll just love him, because he’s not like other men, as you well know, Gefjon and Larona, and you will learn, Eir Menglöð, but also because both of us are very flexible in that regard, so you’ll have the best of both worlds!” They both winked, and Menglöð blushed.
Phil felt slightly aggrieved, since he was being discussed and parcelled out as if he were a stallion at stud. “Hey! Don’t I….”
“Don’t be silly, Darling,” they said in chorus, glaring at him pointedly. “You already know that you’re the right man for the job, and we all have to compromise from time to time, so be nice and introduce yourself. In fact, why don’t you both take a little walk outside? There’s a beautiful woodland right outside the door, and lots to see. Once you get to know one another, things will all work out, you’ll see.” They then turned back to the trunks of clothes, critiquing each item and assigning it to its intended wearer with practiced eyes. “Larona, Sweetie,” they called out to her, “if we ever get back to Earth, you have a fabulous career waiting for you as a fashion designer! You have an excellent eye for what makes a woman feel attractive and powerful, both at once! We never saw anything as wonderful as these, even at the very best couturiers in the Garment District in midtown Manhattan.”
“Thank you, girls,” she said. “That’s obviously high praise indeed, since your everyday outfits show excellent taste. I tried to accommodate your own sense of style, as well as your peculiar needs.” Then she turned to Phil and said, “Well, what are you waiting for? We have a lot to do today, and little time for dawdling.”
Phil turned to Menglöð and said politely, “It seems we’re in the way right now. Would you care to step outside? There’s a lovely view of Bifröst to the southeast, and the woods of your homeland are lovely, as they said.”
At first she seemed reluctant, but then said, “I would…, Phil? did they say?”
“It’s short for Phillip,” he said, “Phillip Cohn. ‘Phillip’ means ‘a lover of horses,’ in an ancient language back on Earth, where I was born.”
“Well, you’ll simply have to meet my horse, then. Sleipner is his name.” She escorted him through the entrance to the pavilion and showed him to a magnificent stallion standing patiently outside, idly munching on a stack of hay and barley in a manger off to the side, and being watched warily by both of the guards, because the beast had eight legs, four each at front and back, and was bigger even than Thundercloud, twenty-eight hands at least. “It means, ‘Slippery,’ or something like that.” She looked at him. “Would you like to take a ride?”
“Of course!” he said, but slightly daunted by the prospect of somehow climbing onto the back of an animal more than nine feet high at the shoulders.
She lightly vaulted up to his back, despite the fact that it was bare of either saddle or stirrups, although he had a halter, bit, and reins on his proud head. She then reached down to help him up behind her, which he managed to do without embarrassing himself unduly, so he put his arms around her waist and they were off as the horse sprang into the air and kept on going, up and up until he could see the whole long road behind them, and the complex outline of the island world of Alfheimr became clear. “Quite the view, don’t you think?” She laughed out loud in pure joy as they flew through the air. “Feeling a little nervous? I know some people aren’t comfortable on Sleipnir when he runs at speed.”
“Not at all!” he raised his voice slightly, to overcome the rush of wind, and tightened his grip on her waist as she reined her strange steed into a tight turn, headed back the way they came and to the edge of the impossible cliff above the cloudy chasm below.
“Hang tight!” she said as she spurred Sleipnir down with well-placed nudges of her heels and they plunged down and down, faster than gravity could keep up, so they were weightless, held to Sleipnir’s back only by the strength of her hands in his mane and the grip of their heels around the thick barrel of his body.
“Whoohoo!” he shouted as they more than fell, the wind of their passage snatching his excited exclamation away almost before he could hear his own voice.
“Nice, isn’t it?” she shouted as they plummeted through the highest clouds, and he instantly felt the moist chill of something very much like fog as they flew blindly through the mist.
Then, below them, he saw what looked like an enormous branch, the bark rough with chasms that reminded Phil of pictures of the Grand Canyon back on Earth, except that there were hundreds of them, all roughly parallel, lined up along the length of what looked like a tubular planet which twisted off into the mist in both directions. “Yggdrasil?” he shouted in her ear.
“Yes!” she shouted back. “Would you like to stop off for a closer look?”
“Of course!” he yelled in her ear.
With that, she pulled up on the reins and Sleipnir slowed, then rushed toward the… ‘ground,’ where they settled at the edge of a barky plain, just at the edge of an odd chasm that looked toward a wooden cliff off in the misty distance.
“It’s beautiful,” he whispered in the sudden silence, which was broken only by the sound of the stallion’s heavy breathing. “I’ve never seen anything like it.” He looked up and down, then back toward the the craggy plain, but saw nothing living. “Does anything actually live here, besides the tree itself?”
“A few creatures,” she said quietly, “three or four near the roots, and a few deer who feed on the bark, plus eagles, of course, though what they eat I don’t exactly know. I’ve never seen any other birds, and fish seem unlikely up this high, although there are enormous rivers down below.”
“Do you come here often?” he asked.
“I do,” she said. “It’s very peaceful here, so I come to restore myself when I’m feeling downhearted.”
“I can see that,” he said. “Are you feeling sad now?”
“A little. My mother seems to think that I should be married, which I’ve never wanted to do, meaning no offence, of course.”
“None taken,” he said. “I’m not a ravisher of unwilling women, and am very happily married, all in all, although I never expected to be married to quite so many women. I was quite happy with one, but then… things just happened.” He shrugged and looked off into the distance, where he thought one tiny speck might be an eagle.
“So I see. What do your many wives see in you that makes them so willing to share your attentions?”
“I don’t exactly know,” he admitted. “Rhea and Selene grew up together, and were best friends almost from birth, as far as I can tell. They tell stories of being toddlers, then young girls, and growing up together, almost like twins, although they have very different parents.”
“They do look almost like twins, with the exception of their hair and eyes, of course. How did you choose between them? Or did you choose both at once?”
“Not at all!” he said. “I fell in love with Selene, she’s the more thoughtful of the two, and then a situation arose which required me to marry Rhea, although I was unwilling, at first. I couldn’t live without the both of them in my life now, of course, but it was a slightly awkward transition precipitated by Selene’s insistence, not mine.”
She looked at him curiously. “You’re an odd man, Phil.” She said nothing more.
“I suppose I am,” he said, after a long silence, during which they both stared toward the distant other side of the vast rift in the bark of Yggdrasil.
“Is it true, what they implied, that Rhea and Selene are lovers of women?”
“Well, yes and no. They seem to like me just fine, but they were both virgins when we married, I think, and I know that they were intimate with each other before we’d even met.”
She smiled. “So you were reaching for the stars, I see?”
“I suppose I was, but Selene was the most fascinating woman I’d ever met, and we just seemed to hit it off when we were thrown together by happenstance.”
“How exactly did my mother come into the picture?”
Phil blushed. “She drugged me, actually. It wasn’t my idea at all.”
Menglöð whooped, laughing, “That’s my mom, alright! She was never one to let mere reluctance stand in the way of a good shag!”
Phil rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I got that impression, but she fell instantly pregnant, so there you go. We had a few rough spots, but she’s quite loveable, once you get to know her.” He laughed. “I’d say that we got off on the wrong foot at first, but our feet weren’t exactly involved.”
Menglöð laughed at that, then said, “I’m glad to see that you have a nice sense of humor about all this, but what’s your interest in me?”
“Quite frankly, none at all, except that you seem to be a lovely woman with a wonderful personality, and your mother and the Empress, both prophets, seem to feel that we were made for each other, not to mention that Selene and Rhea apparently take their side. If anything, this is an ‘arranged’ marriage, but only if you want it. I’m certainly not going to force myself on you, nor even allow my other wives to do the same, especially your mother and the Empress. They may have a say in our lives, but they’re neither one of them my owners, with any inherent right to tell me what to do.”
“So, you like me?” she asked, as bold as brass.
“I do, very much so. You have a sense of fun and adventure that I admire, and I’m quite sure that we can be good friends, no matter what we decide to do on other fronts.”
“And Rhea and Selene find me attractive as well?”
“They said so, or implied it, and they wouldn’t have said it if they didn’t mean it. Like you, they’re neither one of them either shy or retiring.”
She nodded. “Okay. Take off your clothes.”
“What?” he said, surprised.
“You heard me. If we’re to be married, I want to know what I’m getting myself into, and the bark here, though moderately soft, is itchy, and I’m not lying down on it without something like a blanket beneath me. That skirt you’re wearing looks perfect, once you’re out of it, and the little cape will suffice for a pillow.” She looked him up and down. “You look very fit, and I like that, but I want to see that cock of yours before I do anything else.”
Phil blushed again, but he complied. “Well,” he said, when he stood naked before her, ”it’s actually what we call a ‘kilt.’ “
“Whatever. Call it what you like, it looks just like a skirt to me, although it seems a little short for practicality in a chilly climate.” She looked him carefully up and down, paying special attention to his private parts, which swelled a bit under her piercing gaze, to his chagrin, and then she said, “Say! You’re the guy who killed Ásagrimmr!”
“That was me,” he admitted. “He tried to kill your mother, which I couldn’t stand by and allow.”
She nodded, then said, “He complained about you when I interviewed him, and had evidently caught a glimpse of your private parts during your wrestling match, because he thought you freakish, maimed in some strange way.” She made a little moue. “I think it’s quite pretty, though, much nicer than those sloppy things most men sport, and they usually stink besides.”
“Interviewed him? What is it, exactly, that you do? And how were you seemingly able to talk to him after he was dead?”
“Because I’m the chooser of the slain for my mother, of course, who has first pick of all those who die.”
“Like the Valkyries?” he asked.
“Those slags!” she exclaimed, indignant. “Not likely. They scavenge my leavings, taking only the worst and most malignant ruffians, the ones old Ásagrimmr preferred — before I sent him straight to Hel, of course, since he wasn’t even qualified for the slut Valkyries, because he was slain in the midst of committing an act of vile cowardice.”
Phil blinked. “So you’re like… the angel of death?”
She smiled. “Well, a Goddess, to be precise, and my first name actually means ‘Mercy.’ I prefer to think of what I do as a kindness, since I deliver the best and most noble to their eternal reward in my mother’s domain, both men and women, but especially unmarried women, because it takes a special kind of courage and resolve to remain a maiden in our world.” She looked at him carefully. “Didn’t you recognize my horse, Sleipnir? I thought you uncommonly brave to climb onto his back, since most people already know that it’s usually a one-way trip from this world to the next. Much more often than not, my reception carries some taint either of resentment or fear.”
“I thought I recognized the name, but had vaguely thought that it was some guy named Óðinn’s horse.”
“Bah!” she said scornfully, none-the-less amused. “I let the old fool borrow him for a few errands, when he was still banging my mother, but he hasn’t touched my Sleipnir for a thousand years. He’s Loki’s get, you know, when Loki had shape-changed himself into a mare in heat and was up to his usual trickery. The trick was on him, though, because the stallion he was trying to lure away from his appointed task caught up with him in the woods and taught him a good lesson in how to handle a pizzle.” She grinned. “Have you ever seen a stallion’s virile member? Sleipnir’s is four feet long if it’s an inch, and I can hardly imagine having that sort of weapon up inside me! It’d be coming out my nose before he was finished, so I figure Loki got some proper rogering before he was thoroughly knocked up and got his year’s membership in the ‘bun in the oven’ society.”
Phil liked this brash young woman, and she reminded him a little of both Rhea and Selene, although a bit rougher around the edges. “I hope he doesn’t mind,” he said, “but Rhea and Selene and I polished off his ‘mother’ while he was chanting seiðer at us.”
“You’ve killed Loki too?” she said, laughing. “I didn’t actually see him, but I suppose that I wouldn’t, since he’s — was — actually a Jötunn, despite his pretensions of being an Æsa, and they have a separate destiny to the rest of us.”
“Well, Selene and Rhea did the hard part,” he said modestly, “puncturing his inflated ego with their knives while he was invisible. I merely lopped off his head when he started working evil magic, but he was quite visible by then.”
“Well, Sleipnir won’t mind about it, in any case,” she assured him. “He’s a lovely beast, but he is just a horse, after all.”
“One never knows, with magical beasts and such. I know quite a few people who look quite a bit like horses, but they’re as human as anyone.”
“Do you mean those half-human, half-horse things hanging about your campsite?” she asked, perceptively.
“I do, but most people can’t see them that way.”
She considered that for a moment before replying, “I did notice a little fuzziness around them, as if they were blurry somehow, but of course in my profession I concentrate mainly on the souls of the people I encounter.” She paused again, then said, “Yours is quite nice, you know.”
He grinned. “So my other wives keep telling me; I do the best I can.”
She grinned back, but didn’t actually say anything for quite a while, but stood alternately gazing off toward the distant other side of the chasm they were perched at the edge of, and then again at his face, studying it with a peculiar intensity.
Phil began to feel a little chilly. “Look, should I put my clothes back on? It feels a little awkward being the only naked one around, not that you’ve been anything less than charming, of course.”
“Don’t you really like me, Phil? I know you said that you did, but men lie about these things all the time.”
“Of course I like you, Menglöð,” he said truthfully. “You remind me quite a lot of Rhea and Selene, and you’re quite lovely to boot, but you don’t have to do anything just because your mother thinks that it would be a good idea.”
That seemed to change something between them, because she got a look of grim determination on her face and she said, “I don’t particularly care what my mother wants for me, but I want to shag you in any case, just to try it out, and I think I like you too.” She began taking off her clothes.
Phil blinked in surprise. “Unh… I….”
She glanced up and said, “Don’t say anything, or I might lose my nerve!”
He shut up. She was, he thought, magnificent, in her own way. Her breasts were simultaneously the largest and the… perkiest… he’d ever seen, not that he had that much experience, and both Larona and Gefjon thought that she was crucial to their plan. ‘Ours is not to reason why,’ he thought, and resolved to soldier on.
She took some time arranging his clothes carefully on the ground beneath her, then added her own over them before she sat down, then reclined and said, suddenly unsure of herself, “What do we do next?” with an expression of anxiety apparent on her face, and in the tension in her shoulders and arms.
That’s all it took to melt his heart, and he walked to her side, then sat down behind her and wrapped his arms around her with the lightest touch he could manage, just barely skating over the surface of her skin with feathery strokes of his fingertips before he laid the inner surface of his forearms around her shoulders, his hands skimming down her arms until he was pressed against her back like a silken shawl, covering her, lending her his warmth, but with no sense of urgency at all. “Nothing you don’t want to do,” he said. “We’re in no hurry at all, and we’re meant to be dear friends, I think, and friends watch out for each other. I’ve got your back, and there’s nothing at all to worry about.” He kissed her gently on the neck, then raised his hands to her shoulders and began to soothe her, then to gently massage the tension from her body, starting at the nape of her slender neck, then proceeding to her shoulders, feeling out each point of blockage and teasing out the pain.
She sighed. “That feels nice. Is that all there is?”
He drew her in slightly, a little more intimate as his chest pressed into her back, letting her feel him, demanding nothing. “That’s all there is,” he murmured, his breath on her neck teasing her with his nearness. “Don’t worry, sweet friend. We have all the time in the world, with nothing to prove, and no place to be, suspended between the worlds in a place entirely our own.”
She sighed again and said, “You’re almost as nice as a woman, you know, so gentle and easy, like a warm breeze against my back. All you really lack are breasts.”
He didn’t laugh, although he was tempted, but merely said, “I’ve been told that before as well, or words to that effect.” He began to tease the tendrils of her hair, as soft it was as silk, and twice as fair.
He was petting her, still soothing, when she suddenly turned in his arms and laid her head upon his chest, and then giggled. “You have hair on your chest; it tickled my back, and now it’s tickling my ear and cheek.”
“Sorry,” he said.
“Don’t be sorry,” she said, her voice muffled slightly as her lips pressed against his skin, “it’s nice, and reminds me that you’re not a woman at all, which is nice too, for a change at least.”
“We can’t all be perfect,” he said, meaning what he said.
“No, you’re perfect too, in your own way. I don’t think I’d like you at all if you weren’t exactly who and what you are.” She had her head pressed against his chest, evidently listening to his heartbeat, because she said, “Your pulse is very slow. Are you sure that you’re alright?”
“That’s actually fairly normal for athletes, especially male athletes,” he said. “I usually average about forty to forty-five beats per minute at rest, and much more, of course, when I’m running or exercising energetically.”
“Really?” she said. “I’ve never paid that much attention to my own.” She kept her head against his chest and said, “It’s very soothing, the sound of it, don’t you think?”
He thought about that for a moment, than said, “I don’t really know, since I usually can’t actually hear it beating, except sometimes very late at night, when it’s very quiet, and I can hear the flow of blood through my own ears as a kind of rushing throbbing.”
“Here,” she said, scrambling up on his lap, “listen to mine!” and pulled his head toward her chest.
Her heart was beating, sure enough, and the feel of her breast against his cheek was delightful, but he held very still, afraid lest he startle her, and said, “It does sound nice.”
Then she shifted her weight again, and bent her head down toward his chest, then listened for a moment. “It’s beating faster,” she said, and then added, “And your… thing seems to be growing.”
“I think it is,” he admitted.
“Did I do that?” she asked.
“Yes, I think you did, but your own heart seems to be beating slightly faster as well.” She was wriggling slightly as she shifted around, which had… consequences, at least for him.
“I feel different as well,” she said. “I can feel it swelling!” She allowed her hand to drift down his cheek, then to his belly, and finally further down as she shifted again to make room for her to wrap her fingers around his shaft. “Oooh! It is growing, especially now,” she said.
“It is,” he said, “but it’s at a sort of awkward angle, so it’s a little uncomfortable just now.”
“Oh! you poor boy,” she said, and shifted around again so she could get a better look at it. “There! It’s perfectly straight now; does that feel better?” She had her hand on it, her fingers wrapped lightly around it as she looked down at it between their bodies, and was wiggling it up and down to be sure it had plenty of room between her legs, which by now were wrapped partially around his waist.
“It feels really nice, right now,” he admitted.
As it enlarged, it grew harder for her to keep moving it without it slipping between her thighs, and then her nether lips, but she kept stroking it, then said, “I quite like it like this.” She was panting. “In fact, I think,” she shifted again and settled herself on him, gradually working it further inside her, until she said, “Oooh! that’s even better! Oh!” she said, “Something’s happening!” and it suddenly slipped past a barrier and was buried deep inside her and she gasped. “That hurt a bit,” she said, “but it’s getting better now.” She was rocking herself against his crotch, grinding herself down on the top of his cock, and he realized two things, that she’d been a virgin, and that neither of his two first wives had been, so evidently they’d had a dating history that they’d neglected to mention. ‘Oh, well,’ he thought. ‘It’s nice that one of us was a virgin, at least the once.’
“Ummm,” she said, “would you mind if I laid down now? I think I’d like you on top of me. For some reason I want to feel your weight pressing down on me.”
“Your wish is my command,” he said, and lifted her up by her thighs, then carefully arranged her on top of their clothes until she seemed perfectly centered and comfortable before he leaned her back to the ground and began to make love to her in earnest, and she began to pant as he plunged inside her, gradually becoming more excited as their mutual passion mounted, and then she screamed, “Phil!” and bit her lower lip between her teeth as she shuddered into orgasm, and he came inside her, both of them panting after their strenuous exertions.
She lifted her head up to his chest and listened carefully, then said, “It’s really beating now! Ba-bump, ba-bump, ba-bump!” She looked up at him and smiled.
He smiled back, relaxed and satisfied, but said nothing in words, just held her close.
After a few more minutes she said, “That was really nice; can we do it again?”
“Of course; as much as you like,” he said indulgently. “We’re much better friends now, I think, and this is still our special spot between the worlds, all by ourselves.”
“I’m still thinking about this marriage stuff,” she said, “but I’m thinking that it might not be as awkward as I’d thought at first.”
“Take all the time in the world,” he said. “When and if it ever sounds like a good idea to you, just say so and I’ll ask you for your hand in marriage quite formally, but you’re perfectly free to refuse me, and we’ll still be friends. I’ll never pressure you to do anything that you don’t want to do.”
“That’s kind of a magic phrase, I think. It makes me feel… good somewhere deep inside my heart.”
“Maybe. I don’t mean it to conjure you, though; it’s simply the truth.”
“Right now,” she said, “I want you to make love to me again, and please take all the time in the world.”
He smiled at her, “That’s what being married actually means, you know. It’s our promise to each other that we’ll always take all the time there is in all the worlds.”
“You’re trying to persuade me, aren’t you?”
He laughed in surprise and looked at her with an intense awareness that he loved her. “Of course I am. If I valued you so little that I didn’t care one way or another, what sort of man would I be? For me at least, this isn’t some sort of casual dalliance in which I walk away after taking some sort of unfair advantage of you, then laugh about while drinking toasts with ‘the guys’ at the local public house. In all my life, I’ve never kissed a woman whom I didn’t love, and with whom I didn’t see the possibility of a life together. I’ve never made love to a woman with whom begetting a child together would be unwelcome, and with whom I wouldn’t willingly spend a lifetime fulfilling my responsibilities to her, and to our child, with an ongoing sense of pure joy. I love you, Eir Menglöð, sweet angel of mercy, and I always will, because you’ve touched my heart with your courage and your compassion, and I hope that you can love me too.”
Tears trembled at the bottoms of her eyes as she said, “You don’t mind that I’d like to… make love… to Selene? Rhea too, I think. They’re both very beautiful, and I like women, as a general rule.”
“How could I? Their happiness is essential to my own, as is yours, now that I’ve realized that I love you, and I’m quite fond of making love to both of them, so I could hardly complain if we share the same passions in life. I know that they’re attracted to you, or they wouldn’t have suggested that we ‘take a walk outside’ in the first place, since they’re both very clever, smarter than I am, probably, and definitely not at all shy about telling people what they want.”
She looked at him, searching in his eyes for something, then said, “You should ask me now, before we make love again.”
He smiled in acquiescence, then said, “Eir Menglöð”, beloved, would you do me the honor of being my wife, of sharing my life, for all the time there is in the world?
“I will,” she said, “Phillip Cohn, will you be my husband, will you share my life, for all the time there is in the world?”
“I will,” he said, “with all my heart and soul.”
“Now make love to me,” she said, “and make it very sweet indeed, because I’m feeling lucky, and I want to remember this time especially.”
He leaned toward her with a kiss upon his lips that he wanted to give her, and she reached up to him with one of her own, and then he said, “I will, both now and always.”
“Phillip Avraham Cohn!” Rhea scolded him as they walked into the pavilion. “Just where have you been for all this time?”
He blinked, “We went for a walk, or something like it, just as you’d suggested.”
“But it’s tomorrow! You’ve missed your own wedding, so you are getting married today for sure!”
“Tomorrow?” he said, confused.
“Tomorrow!” she declared. “I certainly hope that you’ve asked her, and that she said ‘yes,’ because we took the liberty of having Akcuanrut draw up her ketubah, nice and proper, and Larona made a lovely gown for her, together with an ample trousseau for court appearances and everyday, and we’ll have to have a triple wedding, since you stood up our sweet Larona yesterday! not to mention mucking up Gefjon’s plans, who was supposed to have today clear for all her guests.”
“I did?” he said, still bewildered.
“And, boy, was she pissed off!” Rhea added helpfully. “You’re lucky this isn’t Alice in Wonderland, or you’d be minus a head, or possibly two.”
“Now, Rhea,” Larona chided her from the other side of the pavilion, where she was fussing with another outfit, trying to manage just the right amount of fullness in the skirts. “I was really only irritated for a while, but once I’d realized that it was Gefjon’s other daughter, I assumed that something had simply come up. No harm done, and it allowed Hnoss and Gersemi to have plenty of time for a lovely private ceremony with Akcuanrut and we were all able to attend without any possible impact on our own preparations, although I think he might have liked to see you there, since he was the only man involved at all.”
“Tomorrow?” he said again.
“Never mind, Phil,” Menglöð said gently, then turned to Rhea and explained, “We were down on a limb of Yggdrasil, the World Tree that supports all the Nine Worlds, and time runs at a different rate down there. We’re sorry if we’ve spoilt your plans in any way, but he did, in fact, ask me to marry him and you, and I both accepted and asked him to marry me.”
Selene laughed, just coming into the pavilion with a stack of clothing in her arms, “Oooh, Phil! Another modern girl who knows her mind and won’t take crap from anyone! Our favorite kind of woman! Now that you’ve delivered both bride and bridegroom, though, it’s time to make yourself scarce, so we can whisper naughty secrets to each other without any nasty boys around.” He promptly grinned at her and left with a cheery wave as she turned to Menglöð and said, “You go, girl! He’s obviously head over heels for you!” Then she reached out to hug her, then kissed her thoroughly, with more than a little tongue in play, before she released her and handed her a strikingly red gown with a bodice embroidered with gold and diamonds from the stack of alternates in her arms. “Here’s the one we thought would look best on you, but we have several others if you don’t like it. Larona made them, and she’s just a wonder! You’ll love being married to her, if you have any fashion sense at all! There’s dainties here as well, if you like them, but I see…” she said, looking at her appraisingly, “…that you like to go commando, which saves a lot of time when you’re in a rush. Has he had you up against a wall yet? It’s just delicious being screwed like that, surrendering to his manly strength, but riding him at the same time, controlling him, milking him, subduing him with your infinite feminine power as the kundalini energy rises through your spine and flowers into bliss!”
“Uh, no, not yet,” she said, more than slightly confused, “but it does sound fascinating. I’ve had very little experience with men at all. In fact, Phil’s the first man I’ve ever been with, so I’m afraid that I must seem terribly naïve to you and Rhea.”
“Don’t worry about it at all, Darling Menglöð, we’ll teach you everything we know, and we know lots about boys and men.” She held up a second gown against her body before shaking her head, and then tried a third, this one in traditional white with a plunging neckline and pearled bodice that she thought would look trés haute mode with her fabulous boobs. With a cocked eyebrow, she enquired….
…and was refused with eyes wide with shock at the very idea. “You can call me ‘Eir,’ if you like, It’s a little easier to say, and seems more intimate, since most people use my longer name.”
“Alright, Eir,” Rhea said, kissing her soundly, “What a strange coïncidence, though, since my name is yours said backwards! It’s like fate, or something. In any case, welcome to our growing family.” She indicated her swelling baby bump, “As you can see, we’re growing in more ways than just the one. Our Phil’s so virile that we sometimes think that he could make you pregnant just by shaking hands.”
“But aren’t you two jealous at all? We’ve just come back from an intimate ‘walk,’ during which he made love to me, and I made love to him, several times in fact. Most women would be jealous, I think.”
Selene and Rhea both took her hands and kissed her soundly. “Darling Eir, Sweetheart,” they said in unison, “our Phil’s a national treasure. It would be selfish of us to keep him just for ourselves, and what a waste it would be to deny other women their fair share of his love when there’s so much love and passion in him to go around.”
“It’s true, daughter,” Gefjon said, sorting through her own preparations, which included a regal gown in green tapestry with hoop skirts and a veil, a little anachronistic for her culture, but Larona had made it especially for her and she loved it. “Look how jealous I was over that turd I’d married, but he wasn’t half the man that Phil is, not even a tiny fraction, because he never loved any woman more than he loved his dog, much less himself, while Phil thinks only of others, as far as I can tell, and I ought to know. Every woman deserves to be loved like Phil loves, with absolute dedication, but very few actually get the opportunity. I don’t mind sharing him with any of my sister wives at all, much less you, because I know that he will never abandon any of us, even if I schemed to make him try, and you, of all women, would know that there’s no other woman —in all modesty — who could possibly wield the sexual power that I can. Even with drugs and magic, I couldn’t do more than render him unconscious, but when he’d recovered from his stupor he was instantly himself again, inviolate and immovable, like a mountain that had been struck by a moth, despite my strategems. The whole sordid episode made me feel ashamed of myself, and as many of you know, I’m widely known for being utterly shameless.” Then she began to weep.
Rhea and Selene were instantly by her side with their arms around her, kissing her and smoothing her hair. “It’s okay, Sweetie. After so long without any real love worth having, a straight shot of Phil is like whiskey to an alcoholic, so you were undoubtedly desperate, and only acted out of panic. We’ve long ago forgiven you, and love you with all our hearts.”
She looked up at them and said tearfully, “Thank you both so very much, my darling girls. I don’t know what I’ve ever done to deserve such love and happiness.”
“That’s the beauty of it, Dearest,” they said to her, “it’s a gift, not a reward for services rendered, and our Phil is not now, nor ever has been, the petty autocrat so many men seem desperately to want to be, but is our loving fiend and servant. He’s our shared lover, to be sure, but a lover we control.”
“That’s the way I felt about him almost instantly,” Eir said, realizing the truth of it as she slipped into the red gown she’d chosen whilst they talked. It was perfect, she thought, as she looked herself over in a handy looking glass. “I’d never been with any man, but Phil gave me not only his love, but actually enhanced my sense of autonomy and… self. It was something like riding a horse so finely attuned to my desires that we move almost as one through the worlds. It was as if I were piloting his body through the maze of my own conflicting emotions and desires until I made him bring me to a peak of pleasure I’d never known before, almost like masturbation, but a hundred times more satisfying, because it wasn’t masturbation, but an ingenious man dedicated to my pleasure, not his at all. I like to think that I gave him pleasure, but it was only what I gave him, and nothing at all that he took away from me. The whole experience astonished me, because I’d never known, or even heard of, any man — or woman — capable of anything of even half his… utter…” she struggled to find the right words, “…renunciation of selfishness and ego.”
“Exactly!” Selene exclaimed. “It’s like he’s so attentive to your slightest shift in mood or desire that he instinctively supplies your needs as if they were his own.”
“Yes!” Eir said in awe and wonder. “He instantly intuited my deepest heart’s desire and gave it to me with not the slightest hint of anything like calculation, but with honest love and nothing at all that was either false or base.”
Gefjon added, after a slight hesitation whilst she put on her shoes, “Whatever else he’s given you, my darling daughter, he’s also supplied a deeper need, the inmost desire of almost every woman’s heart: life itself, and an immortality beyond mere divinity.”
Eir glanced at her, at once aware of her implication. “I’m pregnant now,” she said, strangely pleased, although she’d never contemplated pregnancy before.
“You are,” her mother said with a shrewd glance at her daughter’s still-flat belly, ”and about time you made me a grandmother too.” She grinned in both pleasure and sympathy.
“Mother!”, she said with outrage, scandalized, as daughters always are, by the notion that her mother knows as much about sex as she does.
“Oh, it’s much worse than that, my darling daughter, since the very same man’s gone and knocked up the two of us, so they’ll be sisters as well as aunt and niece to each other. My head is spinning already!”
Eir looked at her with shrewd calculation. “For that matter, Mother dear, we’re sisters now, as well as mother and daughter, so we’ll need a whole new vocabulary just to keep track of our interlocking relationships and social rôles.”
“Oooh! a touch, a palpable touch!” Selene said laughing.
Rhea riposted instantly, “Are we really keeping score?”
Selene rolled her eyes while simultaneously arranging Eir’s hair in an attractive thick single braid that roped down her back and almost to the tops of her thighs. Then she added two ruby-encrusted combs that picked up the color of her gown. “No, of course not. If it’s true that we’re all sisters, it’s also true that we’re all each other’s wives, so you might easily say that we have the same obligation to care for each other as Phil does for us.”
“Or shareholders in a feminist coöperative,” Rhea said, “in which case we’re all members of the governing board.”
“Perhaps,” Eir said thoughtfully, “We’re more like explorers on an undiscovered island, and we’re creating our own new nation, freed from oppression by either Kings or Fatherlands, a place of our own in which only women rule.”
“Hear, hear!” Larona said, well over her anger, now that Phil’s temporary absence had been explained. “I’ll second that motion. We’re at a crossroads I think, where we have a choice between many paths before us, and the freedom to shape our own future, whether it be a mindless recapitulation of what’s happened before, or something entirely new, grounded in our present reality rather than the bad habits of a bunch of men long dead.”
“I myself,” Selene commented offhandedly, while selecting appropriate ornaments for Eir’s braid, “am awed by the multitasking power of women’s brains, since we seem to be fomenting a feminist revolution and making cogent plans for its implementation in the midst of mundane wedding preparations.”
Rhea paused in her own preparations to briefly comment, “You know well, Dear, that women’s brains are designed to handle many tasks, since the survival of our children — and our species as a whole — depends on our ability to go about our daily business while keeping an ear out for bears and marauding brigands, not to mention crying babies who need either feeding or changing, and instantly knowing which is which.”
“True,” she admitted. “Men tend to be more single-minded, which can be lovely when their focus is on you, but not so much when they’re watching a football game and would barely notice if their pants caught fire.”
All the women giggled at the image she’d conjured up, which seemed so perfectly apposite, although almost all of them had entirely different notions of what a football game actually was.
“I can hardly believe that this is all happening so fast! I just met Phil yesterday, and suddenly I’m getting married with a cast of thousands.”
“Well, that’s mostly Larona’s doing, because she decided to divorce her old husband and marry Phil, but there’s some arcane law in her Empire that requires an Emperor, although Larona herself holds all the actual political power.”
Larona took the time to offer a slightly more cogent explanation. “It’s the result of societal habits of thought that come down from the history of our people, the same archaic attitudes that require me to instantly change my name from D’Larona-Elvi, to indicate the theoretical position of my former husband as the ‘head’ of our family, to D’Larona-Cohn, to likewise honor Phil, when I have a perfectly serviceable family name of my own.” She shrugged. “It’s no big deal, really, because even that name has nothing to do with my mother, from whom my title and office actually descend, and Phil himself was just as willing to take my family name if it proved necessary — or make no changes at all — as I was to take his. In the end, we decided to follow ancient custom, so as to officially pretend that Phil was the real Emperor, and I was his ‘assistant,’ when in fact he’s just my paramour, while I hold the reins of power.”
“How does this affect our separate sphere’s of authority?” Gefjon asked, since she was a regent in her own right.
“As little as possible, I think. Once the Dark is finally defeated, I’ve already requested that Master Wizard Akcuanrut arrange to construct permanent portals between our three worlds, so we can come and go as easily as stepping into the next room. We’ve already ascertained that there are innate ‘time differentials’ between our worlds — although I can’t pretend to understand exactly why or how these operate, even though we’ve seen these effects quite recently, when Phil disappeared for what he thought of as an hour or so, but then came back after having somehow missed an entire day — so we’ll have to select one world — at least temporarily — as a central meeting place that causes the least disruption to our respective schedules. Phil, however, is very hopeful that he’ll be able to construct a ‘mechanism’ whereby these…slippages can be counteracted through what he calls ‘technology,’ so that the act of stepping through the portal carries one back to the very instant from which one left, no matter what’s transpired between those times, and no matter what the ‘differentials’ might be between our separate worlds. I’ll take his word on that, because I already know that he’s extremely clever, and if it can be done, he’ll manage it.” She smiled at that and said, “I do love a man who’s clever with his hands….”
…at which witticism all the women laughed in easy familiarity with the feeling.
“Waddaya wanna bet,” Rhea said to Eir, “that a month from now, heck, a week from now, you’ll look back on this day and think it was the best day you’ve ever had in your entire life?”
“Not much, I think, because I’m pretty sure already that I’d lose my stake. I truly believe that I’ve longed to meet you all, somehow, or someone like you, and it was Phil who made that possible, and has generously offered to share you all with me.”
Both Rhea and Selene laughed at that, then Selene said, “We think you’re pretty hot stuff yourself, Eir honey, but there are a few highly flexible rules that govern our informal ménage: While ‘private times’ like you just had with Phil are perfectly fine when warranted by circumstance or urgent predilection, as a general rule, we like to sleep together, because that way we know two things, that anyone we might be jealous of is enjoying a wonderful experience, and that there’s no favoritism developing. At the same time, we’re free to instantly demand a turn ourselves through mutual negotiation, so if watching another woman getting laid has turned you on — and you might be surprised how utterly randy watching your lovers make love can make you — you can easily say, ‘It’s my turn now,’ and the woman who just made you incredibly hot with her screams of ecstasy will now get equally hot whilst listening to yours, and then you can both have each other for dessert while Phil gets randy watching you, which is fabulously arousing on its own because almost every woman we know is a natural narcissist who can feel the rapture another woman feels just by looking at her face and listening to her moans of pleasure. We all wind up getting more great sex than you could possibly imagine — especially if you’ve ever listened to most married women complaining that ‘the thrill is gone,’ — and women, unlike men, never ‘peter out.’ Not that Phil has any trouble in that regard that I’ve ever actually seen, but there’s a first time for everything, and he seems to be collecting a lot more wives.”
“I think,” Rhea mused, “that it’s because we’re getting close to succeeding, and we’re recruiting more ‘vessels’ of burgeoning life as we go along, so the opposite of death is exactly what we are, the Dark Gods’ natural enemies and life’s fiercest partisans.”
“That’s an interesting observation, Rhea. There’s a curious paradox in this,” Gefjon added, “that my daughter and I are both embodiments of love — in different forms — but also intimately associated with death, because we’re the Goddesses who turn death on its head, who create new life in the midst of death, and turn the so-called cycle of life into practical immortality through the perpetual fecundity of human minds and bodies.”
“There’s a huge difference, though,” Eir responded, “between the natural cycle of life and death which is our domain — in which life slips relatively comfortably into death and then back again into glorious rebirth — and the vicious cruelty of the Fire Jötnar, whose perverted notion of death is overlaid with horrific torture, grim despair, and utter nihilism. Where we work through creative mortality to build our common future, they seek to destroy not only the future, but even the memories of the past.”
There was a long and uncomfortable silence before Rhea said brusquely, “On that happy note, why don’t we adjourn to the meadow outside? We have three weddings now to carry on with before we can set off properly to save the world, so we might as well get started.”
“Absolutely!” Larona said smiling. “Our Bridegroom’s already had his three brief honeymoons, and he’s managed to find some sort of time warp to hide in once, which worked very well to delay the responsibilities of high office for one more day. Goddess knows what contortions signing all those proclamations will put him through, though, much less his formal investiture as Emperor of Myriad. I do like that dashing ‘kilt’ outfit on him, though, since it shows off those muscular legs of his to their very best advantage.” She looked around the room. “What do you think, girls? Should we let him skip the traditional knee britches and bulging codpiece?”
Selene rolled her eyes toward the invisible sky, since they were still inside the pavilion, then sighed. “I’m sorry, Larona, but I think the padded prick thingie looks like a bawdy clown suit. I’m sure it has a long and distinguished history on your world, but I can’t guarantee that those of us from Earth won’t burst out laughing if he walks down the aisle with that grotesque thing bouncing along in front of his crotch.”
“I have my own misgivings about it,” she admitted, “since the last time I saw a similar ensemble it was being worn by my former husband, and the incongruity of a giant faux-erection on a man who couldn’t get it up if he had a string tied to his pecker was horribly depressing.”
Rhea touched her arm in sympathy. “Well then, I think it’s time for a new tradition! If what’s essentially a symbolic dildo can be a stand-in for true virility, surely the bold reality of a garment that allows a man to ‘whip it out’ in a heartbeat would be even better. The one’s mere braggadocio, while the other is more in the nature of an offer to demonstrate.”
“I haven’t actually known him for that long, but can he really do that? Perform on command, I mean.” she said, eyes wide.
“Oh, honey! He can do that and more! Didn’t you hear me asking Eir about whether he’d had her against a wall? Ask Gefjon about her last little ‘trip to the woods,’ if you know what I mean. He can do you hard and fast, or he can take his sweet slow time, anytime and anywhere, but it’s always guaranteed to be really, really great sex.”
“I’ve never been disappointed,” Selene chimed in, “although I was a tiny bit worried when we married Rhea. My fears were completely groundless, though, and I’ve never been happier. I’ve got my high school sweetheart and my best friend all in one package, and now the Goddess of love, an Angel, and the Empress of an entire world to make an even larger and more resiliant family. In our world, families have gotten smaller over time, and far less stable, succumbing to various forms of loss almost at random, so for the three of us, this is a return to something more like the human family as it existed for a million years before our modern ‘scientific’ civilization came along.”
“A million years?” Gefjon was puzzled. “Our world’s not nearly that old.”
“Nor ours that we know of,” Larona said, “but I’m persuaded by Phil, with the assent of Akcuanrut, that much more than this age can be proved on his world, and that humans came along well after entire populations of distinct animal groups had flourished and then died off. It’s a radical change from our own thinking, but Phil was able to point to a few odd rocks in the Imperial Archives which represented, he said, the ‘fossilized’ skeletons of marine creatures which no longer existed in our world. Through the use of magic, Akcuanrut himself was able to demonstrate that this was undoubtedly true. I’m not quite persuaded about the totality of Phil’s claims, but the existence of the ‘time differentials’ we’ve observed so recently convinces me that our worlds are very strange places in which almost anything might be possible.”
Some sort of business goes here, perhaps... Skip the wedding itself, since we’ve seen the same ceremony three times now, more or less. -->
When Phil walked out through the entrance to the pavilion, which had an embroidered awning staked out to make a shady transition between the great outdoors and the interior, he was surprised by the difference between the temperature of the interior, that under the awning, and the warmer outside air, now heated by what appeared almost to be the noonday sun. He hadn’t noticed it last night… or the night before last, when they’d moved in, and he’d been busy since, and distracted when Eir and he had sauntered in a short time before, but it was obvious now. ‘It must be some sort of magic,’ he thought to himself, and started picking at the threads of it with his mind. “Holy crap!” he almost yelped, as the twisted threads of the fabric almost caught his questing thought in a painful binding. ‘It’s a type of portal! a magical “heat exchanger” that drains excess heat from this world to the interstellar void!’ Suddenly, he felt a frisson of physical danger, since this ‘primitive’ technology could, if uncontrolled, pose a very real danger. Abandoning his inspection, he trotted off to find Akcuanrut.
He wasn’t difficult to find. He’d barely started searching for his distinctive cart, reasoning that his tent would be located somewhere near, when he saw it, and then the great man himself, who was standing outside his tent in a brand new set of clothes, and as he approached more closely, he was astonished to see that the portly old wizard had been metamorphosed into a somewhat lanky young man of about Phil’s age, as skinny as a rail. “Acky!” he exclaimed in surprise, before he remembered that Master Wizard Akcuanrut hated the ‘cutesy’ nickname his wives had given him.
The slim youth glared at him in anger. “Phillip Cohn! Where were you when I needed you!?”
“Sorry, Sir, but I’d fallen into a sort of time warp that Gefjon’s daughter Eir was kind enough to show me. I didn’t realize that time had slowed for me until I just recently discovered that an entire day had gone by in the space of what felt like an hour or two.”
“Do you see what’s been done to me!?”
“I do, Sir, and I admit that it’s a surprise, but it looks like you’ve been given a new lease on life.”
He sputtered in rage. “New lease! New lease! One of my own men-at-arms ordered me to fetch a pail of water for the horses just this morning, and actually threatened to cuff me when I didn’t move fast enough to suit him!”
“You set him straight, of course.” Phil tried not to smile.
The wizard scowled. “I did. I set his pants on fire.” He smiled before he added, “I put them out immediately, of course. The poor man can’t help being stupid.”
Phil smiled back at him. “I’m sure he’ll tell his fellows, so you shouldn’t have to endure the vicissitudes of boyhood in the lower classes in future.”
“Well, perhaps not,” he admitted, grudgingly, to be sure.
“How are you finding life with Hnoss and Gersemi? I’d imagine that they’d be pleased, at least.”
He blushed immediately. “Well… yes…. It has been a… a change….”
“I understand that our presence is required for the formal ceremonies this afternoon.”
He frowned, but not as fiercely as he had been, and answered, “Yes. I have to be there as a witness as well as a participant, I’m told.”
Phil tried not to grin, without much success. “By different women, I’d guess.”
This time, Akcuanrut managed a proper scowl. “Yes, the Queen’s two daughters, who seem to have taken over my life with the help and approval of Empress D’Larona-Cohn. It’s quite the shake-up in Court politics, and I’m not sure whether it’s a good thing or not, although it seems like progress, since her… dalliances… with paramours were bound to cause a scandal eventually.”
“I think it will be, in the long run,” he said, “but I have a question for you before we put on our fancy outfits and make our scheduled appearances. What do you know about the fabric used in the pavilion of the Empress herself. I notice that it’s not common.”
He was instantly dismissive. “It’s a folk art, and a minor magic indigenous to the nomads of the high deserts of the deep north, where it makes their tents more habitable during the hottest months of summer. It’s been used in the Imperial pavilions as a sort of affectation for hundreds of years that I know of, but why would anyone care? It’s very rarely warm enough in Myriad proper — at least in or around the City and the surrounding countryside — to truly require its use, so its primary benefit is the conspicuous luxury of using a fabric that costs half its weight in gold.”
“Have you ever inspected it closely?”
“No, why would I?”
“Because it’s actually a very sophisticated use of tiny portals woven into and through the cloth, and I’ll leave it to your fecund imagination to deduce the clear dangers inherent in the nasty stuff.”
Akcuanrut blanched and blurted out, “Portals!? Portals here?” he gathered up his staff and began running toward the pavilion.
“I thought he might be alarmed,” Phil said aloud as he ran after him, back toward the pavilion. He himself wasn’t quite so worried, at least partly because he was confident of his wives’ ability to handle any surprises, but also because, in his opinion, the devices would be difficult to subvert.
The wizard was shouting now, “Empress! Get out! Get out! Everybody out of the pavilion at once!” and he flourished his staff and began chanting as the four guards at the entrance looked up in surprise, then looked around wondering what they were supposed to do.
As Phil had surmised, his wives reacted instantly, and had everyone bundled out of the tent before the guards had quite figured out whether to help or salute. “What’s up, Phil?” Rhea asked, completely unflustered as he ran up to where they stood, a good distance away from the now-empty pavilion. Akcuanrut followed close behind. The wizard might be younger, but he didn’t have Phil’s advantage of having systematically strengthened his body and honed his running speed and agility since childhood, always focused on sports as his personal key to future success.
The wizard was breathing heavily when he ran up behind Phil, but managed to say, “Danger, from the fabric used in the pavilion!” before he had to stop and breathe deeply.
Phil took up the narrative, “There is a danger, but I’m not sure that it’s imminent. I discovered just a few minutes ago that the fabric used in the pavilion itself and its awning has a large number of very tiny portals woven into its fabric. They appear to be used to ‘leech’ heat from their surroundings and radiate it into extra-solar space, which of course makes the fabric into a perpetual heat sink which cools the surrounding air.”
The wizard interrupted, “That’s what it’s been used as for hundreds of years that I know of, although I don’t know exactly when they were introduced. As Phil said, they have what seems to be an innocuous use, but we now know that any portal can be enlarged, so there’s a clear danger to the person of the Empress if they’re anywhere nearby.”
“Exactly,” Phil said. “Akcuanrut told me that this is a ‘folk art’ that originated among the nomads of the northern desserts, but of course that’s centaur country, so I imagine that the true origins are somewhat further back in time. So far, it seems unlikely that our enemies have access to portal technology with quite that versatility, to judge from our recent experiences with them, but things do change in any war, because everyone is desperate to survive their encounters with the enemy, so devotes enormous wealth and resources to research and spying.”
“And these tiny portals,” the wizard interrupted, “could be easily subverted for constructing nearly-undetectable listening posts, and then transformed, with much more effort, into sally ports from which to launch surprise assaults.”
“True,” Phil conceded, “but there’s another danger; since they currently open into interstellar space, merely enlarging them could open a hole directly into an enormous vacuum. Although it would take a very long time for the entire atmosphere to be vented into the void, they’d probably cause local low pressure cells that could feed enormous storms and make life very difficult for anyone within many miles who wasn’t sucked immediately through the holes.”
“Like flushing a toilet,” Selene said, which of course no one present understood except for Phil and Rhea.
“And I think how the dwarves who attacked you on that mountain trail sprang their trap,” Phil said. “There was no actual mechanism left behind, so I believe they simply opened a portal that gobbled up the intervening rock, allowing you to fall into their hands.”
“But why didn’t they drop us right into their stronghold in Svartálfheimr?” Rhea insisted. “They could have brought more troops to bear on us if we’d been transported out of those stupid tunnels of theirs entirely. As it was, their own dead bodies formed a wonderful defensive fortress for us, and they couldn’t really flank our position effectively, and of course once you dropped down your little flashlight so we could see properly, they were doomed, even without the wizard’s spectacular waterfall.”
Phil smiled at the remembrance of that day, very glad to have been of service to his lady loves. “Cowardice? Lack of fine control? Perhaps even a cautious wisdom? It’s certain that if they’d left their portal behind, even for an instant, Akcuanrut and I could have held it open, easily brought our entire force to bear upon them, and then had a permanent entry into their supposed fortress which they couldn’t close, even if they’d tried.”
“So, Master Wizards,” said the Empress in her official persona, “what’s your official advice for me?”
“I believe,” Phil said, “that Akcuanrut and I should spend an hour or two figuring out how to close down many thousands of portals in wholesale quantities, rather than one at a time, and then we should continue with the official wedding ceremonies, which ought to leave you all plenty of time for your necessary preparations, even with this little interruption.”
She looked toward Akcuanrut and asked, “Do you agree?”
“I do. On sober reflection, now that any immediate danger has been safely contained, I think an hour might be enough, although two will allow a bit of time for in-depth exploration of this new technique.”
“Let it be so, then. Can we have servants in to remove our clothing and other personal items from the pavilion?”
“Yes, with nearly perfect safety,” Phil said. “Akcuanrut was very much concerned about even the remote possibility of danger to your person, but I believe he may have been unduly alarmed, although of course he has much longer experience in statecraft than I do. Then too, I’m taking into account the overall danger inherent in your being part of an armed expedition against our existential enemy, whose plans to kill us all are well-developed, then weighing that against the relative unlikelihood of them discovering a brand new avenue of assault which seems vastly superior to anything they’ve demonstrated heretofore. On the other hand, I have a hunch that we may well be able to fashion this ‘new’ discovery of an ancient centaur technology into a potent new weapon against the Dark.”
Larona nodded her assent, her visage grim, then said, “That’s why I accompanied our forces. There comes a time when Emperors must take the field, because the hazard of our very lives is the coin with which empires are purchased. When my beloved subjects are in danger, it’s both my duty and my noble privilege to place my body between my people and the cruel suffering of war.”
Closing the many almost infinitesimal portals was a little more difficult than they’d imagined, but the effort paid off handsomely, since they also discovered how to create them in large numbers at will, all of which had the very properties that Akcuanrut had seen as dangers. As Phil had discovered almost immediately, they could be created in pairs, each of which maintained a durable connection to its mate, which is how, they imagined, the centaurs had first managed to use them as radiative heat sinks, although they were still at a loss as to how half of those original pairs had been hurled into space, but they were still there, and available for their own use, should they be needed, since they had the remaining closed portals that matched them ready to hand in the form of very many yards of the fabric used in the pavilion and awning.
Closing that connection, on the other hand, was a difficult task, since the closed portal had to retain its linkage to its twin somewhere out in the void without being open to it. It took three hours, plus a bit, and stretched the limits of everyone’s patience, since the guests were milling around, as guests do, eating and drinking, then drinking and eating, and chatting. Their company grew quite garrulous.
“Are we ready?” the Empress said when they finally reported their success.
“Except for changing our clothes, yes,” Phil reported, a little tired, and still game.
She smiled, then said, “Hold very still!” and conjured identical outfits directly on their bodies, leaving Phil, at least, mystified over what had become of their old outfits.
“Uhmm…. Larona, Sweetie, what happened to my old sporran?”
“That purse thing? I replaced it with the new version, of course. It was getting a little dingy, and it didn’t match the shade of your new ‘plaid,’ I think you called it.”
“Yes, well….” he was checking the contents of the new sporran, and was visibly relieved to discover that all his stuff was still there, if rather more neatly arranged. “It’s an interesting color scheme. However did you manage it?”
“It’s just a lighter shade of Eir’s gown, and mine, since I thought it would be lovely if you matched. Do you like it?”
Phil smiled manfully and said, “It’s perfect, and certainly unique, since I’ve never seen a pink plaid before. Please believe me, I’m honored by your kind attentions.”
“Oh, good,” she said smiling, “Eir had said that your old one was far too short for practicality, so I added a little length, and here come the girls.”
“Phil!” Selene cooed, smiling, “Great new look! It does wonders for your hair and eyes! The whole outfit just pops, as they say, and really pulls the whole wedding party theme together.”
“Thank you, Selene,” he said with quiet dignity.
“I like it too, Phil,” Eir said, “Having the stripes on the diagonal is much less formal, as befits a day of celebration and joy.”
“Thank you, Eir,” he said with equal dignity. “I’m at your service.”
Rhea, on the other hand, just laughed out loud, which briefly mystified everyone except Selene and Phil. She very wisely didn’t explain her outburst, not then nor ever, which was unusual for her. “Shall we be off, then?” she said. “The wedding feat… pardon, the wedding feast, awaits!”
And off they went, in very good order.
The camp had been altered slightly, since the last time he’d been this way. Where the old arrangement had a clear lane flanked by tents leading straight toward the pavilion, plus a mess tent for the soldiers set well off to one side, the new arrangement had what amounted to a central meadow with the pavilion at the head of it, then what could only be described as a stage raised almost seven feet high, with wide stairs on either side placed at the other end, with rough tables and serving counters spread across the slightly muddy sward.
Gefjon was already standing on the stage, looking regal in an elaborate gown fashioned from some sort of green tapestry, with wide hoop skirts and a shimmery veil, none of which had Phil ever seen before. It was very attractive, despite looking a bit like the outfit he’d seen the Queen of the Kingdom of the East wear at a Society for Creative Anachronism shindig one summer during his Junior year at school, not that he’d been all that interested at the time, since he was already focused on his physics studies and sports. In retrospect, he regretted not paying more attention, since they’d seemed to have medieval technology down pat, although he had noticed that the Queen of the East had also worn wireless stereo earpieces in her ears back then, and what looked like the very top of a smartphone nestled discreetly in her décolletage.
Gefjon, on the other hand, was wearing gold and emerald earrings — a pair he’d made for her, he was very pleased to see — a rather gaudy gold necklace which he presumed was Brisingamen, and their present surroundings were medieval, with no smartphones or car keys either hidden away or tossed negligently on a table.
Larona and Eir stood beside her, one on either side, and their gowns, while not as elaborate as that of Gefjon, were obviously designed to complement hers, both in a striking bright red, Eir’s with a bodice intricately embroidered with gold and diamonds, while Larona’s was similarly decorated with emeralds, what looked like blue sapphires, and some sort of symbolic pectoral in beaded pearls both black and white. He could easily see that his own outfit was perfectly matched to those of his brides, or at least fit into the overall color scheme, because the gowns of Hnoss and Gersemi, who were also marching along with them, were also red, and also distinguished by unique decorative elements which Phil had not the vocabulary to fully explain, although he was quite sure that either Rhea or Selene could do so in detail and with exactitude, featuring style references to eras in both ancient and recent history on Earth. He’d heard them do it, and it was an almost constant source of surprise and bemusement. He’d heard them discussing ‘dirndls’ once, and still had not the slightest idea what a dirndl was, much less how they differed from anything else, or what similarities allowed one to treat them as a distinguishable class of logical predicates.
There were three canopies erected on the stage as well, so he instantly presumed that he was going to be going through the ceremonies of ketubah, kiddushin and nissuin with Gefjon again, as well as with the Empress Larona and Eir. That made sense, since they hadn’t had a ketubah ready for their first hasty marriage before they’d left her fantastic ship behind, and it was probably important for dynastic reasons to have a wider public available to witness the ceremony. The others would be for Larona and Eir, since many brides liked to save their individual wedding canopies, because the cloth of the chuppah was often embroidered and decorated by friends of the bride and groom, and the totality of it, including the four poles that held it up, symbolically represented both their first home and their mutual intention to generously extend the hospitality of their family to all, because the wedding canopy is always open on every side. He knew for a fact that both Selene and Rhea had their chuppahs saved back on Earth, assuming that there would still be an Earth to go back to at the end of all this.
As he approached the stage, the sheer weight of the many responsibilities he was undertaking almost overwhelmed him, the stage itself seemed almost a scaffold, the setting both of an ancient ceremony celebrating joy and burgeoning life, and the metaphorical ‘sticking point’ of life’s desperate struggle to survive the many forms of death that beset it on every side. In one sense, he was taking on the personal responsibility to care and provide for three individual women, but in the other, he was taking on the burden of responsibility for every life there was, all the people looking on, the people who didn’t even know that this small pageant was going on, and those for whom the future was simply vague possibilities. This moment, this very instant, mattered just as much to him as if he were walking up not to be married, but to face the hangman’s noose. ‘It matters!’ he thought. ‘Everything matters! No one is a mere spectator! We all of us are standing on one foot, precariously balanced between stepping off into the future, and life, or stepping through the trap, and into death.’
He looked around him, at the women who accompanied him toward the stage, Larona, a woman who’d lived a life of incredible luxury, surrounded by servants to fulfil her every whim, yet had abandoned that life in a heartbeat, was facing death even as she approached her formal wedding, for the sake of her people and perhaps her own pride; and then Gefjon, a Goddess with incredible powers, the divine ruler of an entire ‘world,’ a woman who might well survive the coming struggle if she simply stood aside and waited to see what happened, but had rather joined Larona on her path toward the dangerous front lines, where true death was always a possibility, even for a Goddess; and then Eir, the Guide between life and death, the final judge, no stranger to battle, a witness to individual courage — and cowardice — on a scale he could scarcely comprehend, and yet she’d cast her lot with all the rest, humans, even birds and trees, life itself. He felt humbled by them all, profoundly unworthy, even as they carried his children, his own hope for the future — whatever happened to him — sheltered deep within their bodies, a level of personal responsibility that he could barely comprehend. Larona had talked about her obligation to place her body between her people and the cruel suffering of war, but every woman since the human race began did exactly the same thing with every pregnancy, placing her body and her life between her child and any harm. In human terms, this level of devotion was a commonplace of daily life, either heroic and typically unacknowledged, or part of the bargain we all made when we were born, to take the good with the bad, and to create the future through the limitations and powers inherent in one’s own self.
“I like the outfit, Phil,” Rhea whispered as they approached the stage. “It’s very slimming, and it makes you look taller somehow.”
He glanced down at his new kilt, which looked rather more like a woman’s maxi-skirt in this new incarnation. “It is rather nice, isn’t it?” he said, also whispering. “Eir was right; it’s a lot warmer than my old one. Maybe I should adopt this as my new look, as long as we’re at war, since it’s always important to look one’s best.”
She frowned slightly in his direction. “It’s not going to be any fun teasing you, Phil, if you’re going to be so darned nice about everything.”
“What? I should be rude to Larona, who made it for me with the best of intentions, or Eir, who thoughtfully suggested the new length because it seemed to her more practical? Or should I be irritated with you and Selene, who didn’t bother to inform either of them of the subtle distinctions between the styles normally worn on Earth by men and women? How many bridegrooms back on Earth have wound up in lavender tuxedos because they fit into an overall color scheme? I’m lucky that it’s only pink, because it could easily have included delicate lace ruffles, or the grotesque codpiece that I was almost saddled with, as I understand it. In fact, I blame no one, and am grateful for every kindness, and also every opportunity to amuse my cheeky wives.” He grinned at her. “If you’d like to see me dance en pointe in a frothy pink tutu and body stocking, or put on whiteface and perform an ‘invisible box’ mime routine, just let me know, why don’t you? I always aim to please, and I’m sure that it would be good exercise.
“Oh, no!” cried Selene very, very quietly. “Not the invisible box! Anything, anything but that! I’ll talk, I swear I’ll talk! What do you want to know?”
Eir Halló, tall blonde woman in a strikingly red gown with a bodice embroidered with gold and diamonds
Gefjon regal gown in green tapestry with hoop skirts and a veil
Larona a red gown in exactly Eir’s shade, but with a bodice covered with at least a thousand emeralds and a pectoral of pearls.
-->
“Me?” he said, still whispering, “Not much, just what did I ever do to deserve you two in my life.”
Both Selene and Rhea smiled broadly. “Oh, that’s no secret, Dearest,” they whispered in chorus, “It’s because you’ve been a very good boy, and that warrants a little treat from time to time.”
“Well, then,” he said, “I’m satisfied.”
“We are too,” Selene said. “Believe me.”
Akcuanrut made the first speech, introducing Queen Gefjon, in whose world they were guests, praising her hospitality, and explaining that they were here to celebrate her marriage to Phil, a member of the Imperial College of Wizards in Myriad, and a man whose origins lay in yet another world, a place called ‘Earth,’ where many wonders existed, and so three worlds would be brought together. He went on at some length, because the wizard was a loquacious man of words, but at length he yielded his place to Phil, who had a few words of his own to say.
“In the journey,” he said, “which brought me to this place and time, I’ve learned many things, not least being that many things I thought were only fantasy are very real. In my world, my people have a sort of law which requires men to marry and support at least one wife, a law which I never really understood until just a few moments ago. I thought it odd, perhaps unfair, that women had no similar obligation, but then I realized that I’d been stupid. Women, I think, have an inherent stake in the future, because only they can bring new life into the world. The laws of this world recognize this by defining the life of a woman as being worth three times that of a man, because a man has no similar commitment to the future, nor extraordinary value to the larger community, unless he chooses to do so.”
“Our law requires a man to choose, to cast his lot with those who create the world anew, who carry babies, nurture children, and build families so that we all survive.”
“This woman,” he indicated Gefjon, “the Queen and sovereign of this world, is such a woman, and this woman, her daughter, with powers so far beyond me that I’m awed, in her own right exercises sovereign power within her personal sphere of authority, as does the Empress Larona standing by me, yet each of them have freely chosen to accompany me on this quest, placing their own bodies between their loved ones and the desolation of war, choosing life, protecting life, nurturing life within their own bodies, and I am overwhelmed with gratitude.”
“These women also here beside me,” he indicated Rhea and Selene, have freely chosen to accompany me on life’s journey, to create our small portion of the human family, and to serve life. I choose to cast my lot with them, to be a man within the context of my people, and pledge to do my part to help reconstitute and preserve the worlds, to protect them from any harm, to serve them with my body and my life, a sacred duty which the ceremonies you’re about to witness symbolize. So here I pledge also my friendship to all my wives’ extended families,” here he indicated especially Vili and Vé, who’d shown up with a small retinue of servants and armed supporters, but who seemed content to enjoy the general hospitality, and who both promptly raised their ample horns of ale in a toast to signify their benevolence and general bonhomie with friendly smiles. No matter what or exactly how, they had a connection to his larger family that he couldn’t simply ignore, and they all of them would just have to get along with each other, regardless of any discomfort or resentment they might ordinarily have felt.
Akcuanrut cleared his throat, now that Phil seemed to have finished his heartfelt outpouring of sentiment, and said, “I thought, to save time, we might sign all these documents at once, since no one but us will be able to see or really understand what’s going on.”
That sounded like a good idea to Phil, so he promptly signed all three ketubot, then stood back while his new wives signed their own marriage contracts, and then Akcuanrut and a few more prominent witnesses, including Eiður Goðrúnarson — the Lögmaður, signed them all as well. Although he couldn’t arrange for Jewish witnesses perforce, he did the best he could, and the local Reform Rabbi back home had been perfectly happy with the ketubot of Selene and Rhea — if a little bemused until he’d explained that they weren’t actually on Earth at the time, which intrigued her even more than the magically-protected parchment on which they were written, and the glowing sigil of Akcuanrut — although of course she couldn’t speak for the Orthodox or Conservative communities.
Phil hadn’t cared, since they were living in America at the time, and the Orthodox Rabbinate had neither impact on his life nor weight in his mind, because the principle of consecration they depended upon preceded the modern Rabbinates of any particular movement by a thousand years or more. Absent a functional Temple and a Kohen Gadol, the LOR had no more weight in any possible dispute than would the Man in the Moon.
Their actual vows went very well, and proved popular with their audience, who shouted and clapped during the more flamboyant theatrical portions of the services, especially when Phillip and his new wives made their conspicuous exit to a private space — the pavilion, in fact — which sparked uproarious laughter, loud comments on the groom’s virility, and offers to assist if he had any difficulties. There was a smallish brawl at the table of Vili and Vé, but it had been expected, and there were enough disinterested men-at-arms handy to break it up with no fatalities, nor even hard feelings, as far as anyone could tell, because they were all singing what appeared to be bawdy songs together within a very few minutes, proposing toasts, and eventually fell asleep on their benches.
When Phil finally noticed, after he and his new wives had emerged from their symbolic cohabitation, he commented favorably on how well they’d behaved, and how surprised he’d been.
“You needn’t have worried,” Gefjon told him carelessly. “I had Rhea and Selene watching out for them, and of course I’d also drugged their beer…,” at which revelation all his wives had laughed.
Later that evening, the party was winding down and people were either going home to either tents or nearby halls or arranging cloaks and spare clothes to bed down on benches, as had Vili and Vé much earlier, when a small delegation of women walked up, a dozen of Selene’s many twins. “Could we have a word with you?” they said to the wedding party in general, but they were pointedly looking at Phil.
“Of course,” he said, blinking in surprise, since they generally kept to themselves, having an intimate camaraderie and sororal relationship between them that tolerated few intrusions.
“We were all very moved by your speech,” one said. “I was Bluebell, one of the first you saved, and I’ve gotten quite used to my new body, although it was something of a shock to wake up from my deathly stupor so much shorter, and pregnant besides.”
“I imagine it must have been,” Phil said sympathetically, “but we couldn’t stand by and let you either suffer in the spell imposed upon you by the Heart of Virtue or die, since to do that we would have had to deliberately kill you.”
“Don’t get us wrong!” she said fiercely, “We’re not at all complaining about that! Far from it! All of us are very glad to be alive, but we’re all of us facing our lying in without the support and love you’ve publicly shown and proclaimed for your other wives. Since we’re all having your babies, we thought that we should be able to have some of the fun stuff that usually precedes pregnancy and birth. We simply want our fair share.”
There was a long silence before Phil managed to say, “Uhm….”
…and the five wives arrayed behind him all began to giggle, then to laugh in hysterical amusement.
“Oh, Phil!” one said, he couldn’t tell which, because his head was spinning, and his vision growing dim around the edges, and then the grassy meadow was rushing toward his face.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Twenty-Nine
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Things alter for the worse spontaneously,
if they be not altered for the better designedly.— Francis Bacon (1561—1626)
“Phil? Are you all right?” Selene’s sweet face loomed large above him, a tiny furrow of concern between her thin red brows. ‘She must pluck them,’ he thought, incongruously, although he’d never actually seen either Rhea or Selene engaged in beauty regimens.
He blinked, suddenly nauseous at the slight movement of his head as he tried to nod, and he felt somehow partially disembodied, as if his soul had wandered off and was just now returning, settling into its familiar home a little gingerly, still floating around a bit before fully relaxing into solidity. “I’m fine,” he managed to say, “just a little surprised.”
“Well, who wouldn’t be?” Rhea answered with a trace of sarcasm. “That speech of yours made me all gooey, so those poor girls must have felt quite desolate, hearing you so movingly describe the profound joys of marriage that they’d been utterly denied.”
“Wait just a minute!” Phil complained. “You can’t possibly suggest….”
“Well, what on Earth did you expect?” Rhea asked, rather unsympathetically, he thought.
Selene looked down at him with pity, he thought. “It probably wasn’t the most auspicious time to wax poetic on the subject of marriage, Dearest, considering how many women there were in your audience who couldn’t really be described as having happy and fulfilling conjugal relations.”
“So you’re saying that this is all my fault?” he said in wounded pride, struggling to his feet, still feeling a little woozy, as if he’d taken a hard tackle and had wound up flat on his ass with some big bruiser sitting on him.
“I’m sorry, Dearest, but when we set up this system of marriages-in-name-only, I thought that we’d all agreed that it was a compromise between what we were capable of and what our sisters truly needed. You thought, and we were of the same mind, that the technicality you’d thought of, where a woman married a man who was serving time in jail and so couldn’t consummate their relationship, would offer protection to our sisters without making impossible demands on your own abilities, and certainly your own spontaneous marriage to Rhea — undertaken in desperate haste to save her life on a wonderfully intuitive ‘hunch’ — was immediately effective, even though you hadn’t then had any sexual relationship at all, nor any immediate plan to do so.”
“Yes,” he said, “but….”
…only to have Selene cut him off. “What we failed to do, and I partially blame myself in this, was to involve our sisters in our discussions to begin with, as we should have done.”
“I’m afraid she’s right, Phil,” Rhea said. “She was always much more sensible than I was, since I tended at times toward eccentric genius….”
Selene snorted, “In your dreams! More like ‘Mad Scientist’ most of the time. Mwah-ha-ha!” she cackled in her best Lon Chaney fashion and threw up her hands into the air. “It’s alive! It’s alive! It’s alive!”
Rhea glared at her sourly. “Well, even you have to admit that my plan of taking the Jekyll formula has worked out well for both of us! I, at least, have never been happier!”
Selene’s sense of dudgeon simply evaporated at that, and she leaned in to kiss her. “Of course, it has, my darling! I never said that you didn’t have flashes of pure genius.”
Phil admitted, feeling a little like a low-down dirty dog as he realized, “It’s my fault, really. We spent months back on Earth preparing for our expedition here, and never once did it occur to me to check the facts on which I’d based my theory, nor even think about the ultimate insanity of the notion that I could ‘marry’ all those women to ‘protect’ them without incurring any real obligations that a little gold couldn’t rectify. Perhaps the prison where the right-wing loonie was incarcerated had ‘conjugal visits’ on offer, so my whole premise may have been a stupid blunder, and I certainly should at least have discussed our situation with our sisters more thoroughly while we all sat at leisure on Earth, going on shopping expeditions, exploring the neighborhood, and just ‘fooling around’ for long periods of time. I checked on the validity of our marriages, but did nothing about theirs. In fact, I didn’t actually do anything to resolve the issue, and left all these women to their own devices, sink or swim, and by-the-way thanks so much for filling in as lowly foot-soldiers as we head off into mortal danger.” He made a sour face. “Feh!” he said, “I disgust even myself!”
Eir, having been quietly observing their interaction for some moments, said, “Don’t be hard on each other, Sweethearts. It’s difficult to see the consequences of all one’s actions, and impossible to control everything, because life is constantly ongoing. Do you order your heart to beat? Your lungs to take in breath? Daily life is more than enough to occupy our minds if we’re living in the moment, and as you know, my job allows me to fairly judge between missed opportunities and real failure. You all of you meant well, and did the best you could, given the information you had ready to hand, and I can help you all.”
They looked at her amazed, because they’d never actually heard her say much of anything of what was on her mind, since she seemed always focused on the present moment, which she’d just implied was truly enough. “Help us?” Selene asked her. “How?”
Rhea acknowledged her own curiosity with a raised brow, but added, “Yes, how?”
“As you know,” she said, “I choose the slain for my mother’s hall here in Vanaheim, and leave the dregs for Valhalla. How many quarrels do you suppose are going on right now, and how many people are dying?”
“Uhm… lots?” Rhea hazarded a guess.
“One thousand, seven hundred, and twenty-eight… seven…,” she said promptly, “and I am there for all of them.” She smiled benignly.
And the hair rose on the back of Phil’s neck as he realized just who it was he’d married. “But that means….”
“…Exactly what it means,” she said. “If our Phil here,” she said, addressing all of them, “desires to have intimate conversations with his many wives, I can simply take him with me to visit them, and then retire to leave them in private conference until their interactions are concluded to their mutual satisfaction.” She arched one perfect brow, at once perfectly compassionate and perfectly imperious.
“Well,” Phil said, suddenly decisive, “there’s no time like the present. Eir, do you know who they all are?”
She smiled in patient amusement. “Of course I do. Would you like to include those you left behind on the world Akcuanrut and the Empress Larona were born in?”
Phil blinked in surprise, then said, “Yes, I would.”
She looked over to Selene and Rhea and asked, “Is it all right with you? We’ll be back in just a few hours, I believe.”
Rhea said, “As Phil said, there’s no time like the present.”
Selene succinctly added, “The problem has existed for far too long; it’s high time that it’s taken in hand.”
“Then we’ll see you later, ladies. Please convey our love to Larona and my mother if they drop by.” She turned to Phil and said, “Shall we start off, husband?”
Taking her hand, he said, “Lead on, wife. I’m in your hands.”
They walked off toward the pavilion, where Sleipnir was calmly munching aged hay and barley from a convenient manger. “Up, Sleipnir!” she said, and the unearthly horse responded with a whinny as she vaulted to his back, then reached down to lift her husband up behind her, and with a shout, they leapt up into the sky.
This time, their flight was different than the last, because Phil felt somehow stretched and attenuated as they rose into the clear air, as if he were somehow being separated from himself, but he was still the same man, and they plunged straight into the midst of the camp, landing near a single tent, where Eir said, “She waits within.”
Phil slid down from Sleipnir’s back and approached the tent, called out “Hallo!” and waited for a response, which wasn’t long in coming.
“Phillip?” she said as she looked out from her modest tent, startled by his presence. She then looked over to where Sleipnir and Eir were waiting, but the field around them was strangely empty, though they were in the middle of a crowded camp.
“Hello,” he said. “We spoke this afternoon. I believe you introduced yourself as Bluebell.”
“I was Bluebell, but I call myself Belinda now. I didn’t like being constantly reminded of what I’d lost, everything that had been taken away from me by the evil Na-Noc.”
“I can understand that,” he said. “I’m very sorry that we couldn’t restore everyone to be exactly what they were before they were captured by the minions of the Heart of Virtue.”
She frowned and said, “Why are you here?”
“You presented me with a… demand… just this afternoon,” he said sincerely, “a request that I’ve concluded was perfectly fair and reasonable, and my other wives agree. I’ve been unpardonably callous in my treatment of you all, and I’m here to make whatever amends I can.”
“What about the other women, my sisters?” she said suspiciously.
“I plan to spend time with all of them, and there will be no further distinction made between any of my wives. You all of you carry my children, although we mostly didn’t come to our sudden relationships in the normal course of events, and so my clear duty is to love and protect you as best I can. I’m not perfect, and occasionally do stupid things, but I imagine most men do.”
“You’ve got that part right, in any case. Some of the men-at-arms have come sniffing around, but we have it on good authority that they’re all married, despite what they may claim.”
“Should I speak to the officers, do you think?”
She snorted. “Nah! It’s pretty clear that they’re mainly interested in our money, since a few of us haven’t been nearly as cagey as a woman ought to be about the value of her goods and other property.”
“Well then, you might want to keep the fact that the Empress of Myriad is your new sister-in-law quiet too, since then you’ll have social climbers after you besides the fortune hunters. Speaking of which, I wanted to let you all know that I’ve had the wizard Akcuanrut add an amendment to your marriage contracts making your dowries exactly equal to those of my other wives. That was another of my bad ideas, and I apologize for that as well, but it was wrong of me to make any invidious distinction between any of you.”
“How much have they been changed, exactly?”
“Well, as you undoubtedly know, I’m a Master Wizard of Myriad, and my gifts to my other wives have been rather generous, so I estimated it at roughly two hundred pounds of gold, plus your choice of any custom jewelry you might want to have, or anything else you might need, for that matter, since I’m obligated to provide your food and clothing, as well as other ‘creature comforts.’ Just let me know what you’d like, and I’ll either make it for you or purchase it.”
She laughed at that. “When you feel guilty, you don’t skimp on either your apologies or amends, do you?”
He laughed along with her. “Well, since it took a dozen women to remind me that I was being a putz, I have a lot to apologize for, don’t I?”
“You do,” she said smugly. “So where do we go from here? Do you screw me while the blonde Goddess waits outside? Then run off to see to the others?”
“Not at all, unless you want me to. She’s here to offer transportation to somewhere a little more private; it’s a gift she has for traveling, and we can take as long away as you like.”
“And what about the rest of my sisters, and your more privileged wives for that matter, while we’re off wandering hand-in-hand through fields of clover? Do they just sit around and wonder where the heck we’ve gone?”
“No,” he said simply. “As I understand it, Eir — that’s the ‘blonde Goddess’ waiting over there — can bring us back to the very instant we left, although I’m not sure exactly how she does this. As I said, it’s her gift, not mine.”
“And where did you plan to take me?” she asked, evidently already familiar with dating etiquette, either from Selene’s memories and skills or from talking to the two of them during their sojourn in the centaur temple.
“Well,” he said. I thought that the valley near Gefjon’s hall was very nice, and there’d be food and shelter available. The only other place I know nearby is down over the edge of the cliff, and it’s not terribly comfortable down there.
She thought about that for a few minutes before finally speaking, “The valley, I think. It was nice there; some of those little paths off through the woods seemed to wander around forever, but somehow you could never get lost. Just when you started to get tired, or thought about going back to the hall for a little bite to eat, there it would be, just around the next bend or two.”
Phil smiled at the memory. “It was awfully nice, wasn’t it?”
“I thought so.” Then she stopped and looked, really looked at him, then said, “Why are you really doing this, Phil? We all know that we’re headed into a confrontation with the things that had captured and tortured us, and that we might not survive.”
“Belinda, I believe that we have a really good chance of surviving, most of us, anyway. What we did to you all after we saved your lives was wrong, I think, and you made us all realize it. It’s like on our trip north, when we fell into military columns, because we got caught up in the ‘official’ military expedition led by Akcuanrut and D’lon-Ra, the man who was captured by the Heart and ultimately died. It took Rhea to bring this even partially to my attention, when she made us spread out a little to accommodate the natural behavior of the centaurs, and stop marching in those stupid columns.”
She narrowed her eyebrows and asked, “Then why did it take you so long to notice?”
“Because, at the time,” he said honestly, “I was mostly still just a football player, part of a team, something like all those soldiers, so I was used to following orders and simply fell in line, as most of us did. Rhea was always much more of an individualist, and so saw the foolishness of it sooner, as did Selene.”
She smirked. “Why do you suppose they saw it first, then?”
He laughed. “Because they’re like you, of course,” he said and grinned. “I think women tend to be natural anarchists, where men most often ‘toe the mark’ when someone seems to be in charge.”
“We did wonder when you’d finally realize that we’d travel faster if we were able to forage for food as we made our way to the capital of the Empire, not that it was in any way our Empire back then.”
He grinned again. “Well, as I said, women are the natural anarchists, and it takes time for dunderheads like me to learn to ‘think outside the box.’ ”
She thought about that for a while, unfamiliar with the idiom, before she agreed. “Evidently, but you’re surprisingly humble, for such a brilliant star among the powerful leaders of the Empire, a young man who’s gone from being a mere ‘football player,’ whatever that might be, to Master Wizard and Emperor of Myriad.”
“Well, to be perfectly humble,” he said, “the Empress Larona has made it perfectly clear to me who’s the real boss, in a political sense, and both Queen Gefjon and Eir seem to be real Goddesses with astonishing powers of their own, so my sense of proportion is still fully intact.”
“Poor Phil,” she said with a sympathy that seemed only slightly ironic. “With more wives than any centaur stallion before Thundercloud, there’s not a single one of them without the pure gall to make unreasonable demands.”
“Not unreasonable at all, Belinda. It’s I who acted badly in regard to you, and I owe you my love and service. You just reminded me of my plain duty. I was remiss, not you, and I apologize.” But then he grinned and said, “I had the impression, though, that at least a few of the many souls we saved weren’t terribly interested in me, at least in any physical sense. The Uttersons, for example, seemed perfectly content the way they are.”
“I wouldn’t go quite that far,” she said judiciously. “Alice and Sarah, like all the rest of us, are basically themselves plus quite a lot of Selene, and Selene’s the woman who first fell in love with you. They love each other, of course, but if the subject ever came up, I don’t think they’d either one of them mind a little more intimate interaction, because we’re all at least half in love with you, no matter who or what we were before. You might think of it as chemistry, or fate.”
Phil was startled, then taken aback. “But….”
She smiled at his discomfiture. “See what you learn when you start talking to all your wives?”
“Kvænhöllr and environs was beautiful, as always, and Phil and Belinda spent several days wandering around exploring. Several times, Phil saw off in the distance, or just disappearing around the bend of a path, what he thought must be himself in the company of yet another of the many sisters of Selene, since he doubted that there were all that many men in this little corner of the world walking around in a long pink kilt. He made no effort whatsoever to catch himself up, since he had no idea what temporal paradoxes might potentially ensue, and in fact the strong sense of déjà vu he felt on seeing himself and his alternative companion almost made him nauseous, because it wasn’t at all like seeing himself in a mirror, so he left well enough alone, stopped briefly to collect himself, then turned to go in quite another direction.”
“What was that about?” Belinda asked on the first occasion, so he’d explained exactly what he’d seen.
“Oooh! How fascinating!” she’d exclaimed, and had wanted to follow, until he’d explained the uneasy feeling it had given him, whereupon she’d said, “Men can be such babies sometimes!” but then let it drop, to his relief.
All in all, he thought they’d spent a week or so in idle acquaintance when she suddenly declared, “Let’s go back! I’m missing having all my sisters around, and I feel guilty just having fun when the world is still in danger.”
“I don’t really think that’s it’s an issue,” he said. “Eir said that, however long we stopped here, we’d return in the instant that we left, and I trust her.”
She thought about that, then said, “Well, I still miss my sisters, but why don’t we stop by that stream we keep running across before we set off back. There was a lovely patch of meadow overlooking it that seemed enticing.”
“Of course, my love,” he said indulgently, and followed her lead as she set briskly off.
When Eir dropped them off at Belinda’s tent, Phil was staggered by the sudden merging of well over six hundred of his separate selves, with a week or more’s freight of memories instantaneously loaded into his brain. He almost fell, had Eir not caught him. “It sets your head spinning sometimes, until you get used to it,” she said unnecessarily.
Belinda asked, “What’s up, Phil? A lifetime of dissipation catching up to you?” She did seem interested, if not particularly sympathetic.
“Something like that,” he said. “All my separate timelines seem to have merged, which is an interesting experience in the same sense that having someone sit on your chest and drop a boulder on your skull is ‘diverting.’ ”
“Really?” she said.
“Really,” he said. “I have very clear memories of more than twelve years of married life with you and your many sister wives, which is a little disconcerting, since I’m barely nineteen years old, last I looked, and we’ve only been married for less than four months, despite my memories.”
“Oooh! Phil!” She grinned at him and cooed, “I’ve always been attracted to older men!”
Phil rolled his eyes and said, “I’m not exactly an old man, yet.”
“No, not yet,” she agreed with more than a trace of gloom, “but just wait for a bit; with this many wives, I’m afraid we’ll wear you out before too long.”
“Don’t worry about it, Sweetheart. I’m sure young Akcuanrut will have a solution, and Gefjon definitely has a handle on it, because she’s evidently the cause of his sudden loss of weight and return to youthful vigor.”
“Handle?” she said, puzzled by the idiom.
“…is well able to take care of things; that is, she has it under control.”
“Aaah!” she said, enlightened.
“Phil, Belinða, it’s time you were getting ready,” Eir suggested with a perfectly charming slight accent.
“Ready?” he asked.
“I believe that Larona and my mother await your return, not to mention Selene and Rhea, and there are… other things as well.”
Mystified, he said, “Okay, let’s go then.”
She leaned down from Sleipnir and took his hand, then lifted him bodily from the ground and up behind her as Sleipnir leapt into the air and was standing before the pavilion almost in the blink of an eye. Eir vaulted from the weird horse and lifted him down again, then they walked past the guards and through the vestiblue to where his four other wives were waiting, along with Akcuanrut and his two. “We’re here,” Eir said.
“Good, good!” Akcuanrut said. “We have reason to believe that the Dark Gods — or Surtr and the Fire Giants, it makes no particular distinction, we think — are rising, because there have been a series of killings along edge of the gulf between Múspellheimr and Miðgarðr. As you know, and as we have actually seen, the burning rainbow bridge named Bilröst spans the gulf between Múspellheimr and Miðgarðr, so it would be a natural avenue of attack, because Yggdrasil itself is so vast that launching a direct attack against either the Æsir or the Vanes would be extremely difficult, according to Eir, especially for the Fire Giants, who might well set the great tree itself alight and thus undermine the foundations of their own world.”
“But how are they crossing the gap between the worlds, if they can’t use the mighty branches of Yggdrasil?” Phil said.
“We don’t know,” the wizard admitted. “It’s possible that some some renegade group of the Dvergar have made a bridge for them, or they might have exploited a portal between their world and the world of Men.”
“That doesn’t really make sense either, except…” Phil paused, thinking, then said excitedly, “…when they opened a portal between the cavern beneath the throne room and Earth, they seem to have exploited the very portal opened by Wildflower’s TSP device, because the Lanyons and Selene wound up back in their own living room, just beneath the rift, or weakness, left by the creation of their portal when it partially collapsed. Na-noc didn’t follow them exactly, but was obviously in close proximity, so let’s assume — for the sake of a possible explanation — that they’re able to use existing portals — remember that there was a portal just outside the door that led to the cavern itself, — and even offset them slightly, but don’t have the knowledge or magical power to create their own from scratch.” He thought for a moment, then asked, “Did you ever find any trace of any nearby portal that they might have used to transport Loki? I meant to ask before, but was caught up in losing a day in a space-time slippage, and then dealing with multiple aftermaths.”
“I did,” the wizard said, “and got caught up in my own series of… distractions, so I didn’t actually remember to tell you when you finally appeared at our door just now. It was well over ten miles away, and bore certain resemblances to the portals created by the ancient centaurs, so I suspect, after listening to your own theory, that it’s something that they found, rather than created.”
“So,” Phil thought aloud, “if the centaurs had also discovered Miðgarðr, there could also be an unguarded ancient portal there, just as there is at least one known centaur portal on my Earth, and probably more which we simply haven’t found, which Surtr and his gang might have found and then thought that they could use it as a way to bring force to bear on Bilröst as their road to enter Ásgarðr and assault the Æsir.”
Larona interjected a pertinent question, “But why is there any special enmity between these Fire Giants and the Æsir?”
Gefjon answered for the Nine Worlds, “Both the Jötunns and the Æsir are very quarrelsome by nature, and the Jötunns in particular feel that all other beings — or at least those within the Nine Worlds — are their inferiors and natural slaves or food.”
“The first Jötunn, ” she continued, “was Ymir, and from him all the other Jötunns were born, or so they say, although women are conspicuously absent from this story.”
“Aren’t they usually?” Rhea said sourly.
Gefjon gave her a wry look, then shrugged, “One lives in the world one finds beneath one’s feet.” Then she continued her story, “The first of the Æsir was Búri, whose son was Borr, and his grandsons out of Borr were Oðin, Vili, and Vé. These three became jealous of the Giants, and decided to kill Ymir and fashion other beings out of his body, among whom were the Dvergar, or so they say, although others say that the Dvergar were born directly from the rocks.”
“Where did the Vanes come from, then?” Selene asked.
“No one really knows, except that they were created, or arrived, after the Jötunns, but before the Æsir, and that the two groups of Gods warred with each other for quite some time before hostages were exchanged and a relative peace was established between them.”
“Hostages?” Phil queried.
“It’s a rather vague term,” she explained. “Theoretically, a hostage is at the mercy of their ‘host,’ but in practice, in dealings with powerful beings, the line between ‘hostage’ and ‘custodian’ can be rather more flexible than it sounds. I, for example, was ‘given’ to Óðinn — you know him as ‘Ásagrimmr’ — as his nominal ‘wife,’ but I never let it particularly cramp my style, you might say, and maintained my residence here in Vanaheim, despite being officially part of his household. He was never one to hang around in any case, so it didn’t really matter where I was, nor whom I might be with in any given period of time.”
Before his recent experiences, Phil might have been more upset by her casual words, but he’d become a little more… flexible about the notions both of temporality and fidelity. With six hundred and forty-five wives so far, he could hardly feel upset — or at least not reasonably upset — about the fact that most of them were as much ‘involved’ with each other as they were with him, and the notion that many of them may have been involved with other people in the past was becoming more like a biographical detail than disconcerting news. Heck, he knew for a fact that quite a few of his wives had been men. None-the-less, he was discomfited enough to pry, “In everything I’ve read, which isn’t much, since our knowledge of your worlds is so sketchy back on Earth, Óðinn’s wife was named ‘Frigg,’ so I’m a little confused about that. Did he have several wives?”
“No, of course not,” she said, annoyed, “but the name ‘Frigg’ means simply ‘Beloved,’ that is, either ‘Wife,’ or ‘Lady,’ so it’s not terribly complicated. Óðinn himself had many names, some chosen deliberately to conceal his identity in his travels, but many simply reflecting his different rôles,” she said. “Don’t you do the same on Earth? As Rhea has explained to me, the names ‘Lord,’ ‘Almighty,’ ‘Father,’and ‘Jehovah’ all refer to the same entity, the chief God of the divine pantheon, as do ‘Jupiter’ and ‘Zeus,’ so you might just as well list those names as cognomens for Óðinn as well, although we usually reserve ‘Lord’ for my stupid brother Freyr. You yourself are well supplied with names and appellations, and Rhea too has used several names; why should we be any different?”
Taken slightly aback, he said, “I’m very sorry, Gefjon. I’m just trying to figure things out, and it all seems terribly complicated to me, so I’m very confused about Óðinn, because he seemed like such a vile man, at least during my own brief encounter with him.”
“Well, things usually do look tangled,” she said, “looking from the outside in, but it all seems fairly simple to me. Does the word ‘hostage’ mean nothing in your language? I was the chief Goddess of the Vanes; he was the chief God of the Æsir. It was an ‘arranged’ marriage meant to cement — or at least make slightly less unstable — a political alliance which was never by any means a love match. As far as I was concerned, the only good thing he ever did was to create quite a bit of very moving extemporaneous poetry, and he was fairly popular at gatherings because of it. That last was especially nice, in my opinion, because he’d usually run across some empty-headed chit who thought that he was amazingly clever, so he’d take her to bed instead of me. I’m just glad that I only had one child by him, Baldr, the vaunted ‘Beautiful Boy’ the Æsir fawned over and eventually slaughtered through their reckless enthusiasm for death-defying bravado. Twits and crêtins, the sorry lot of them.”
Larona interrupted, easily assuming the grim authority of the Empress of Myriad, saying, “I hate to interrupt this fascinating discussion of domestic arrangements, but I believe we were discussing the recent suggestions that the Fire Giants might be preparing to move on Ásgarðr, weren’t we?”
“Exactly!” said Akcuanrut, quite willing to change the subject as well. “Phil had suggested that there might be centaur portals there, which the Fire Giants might have used. Unfortunately, the records we’ve found don’t mention them, or at least in any recognizable way.”
“The question is, I think,” said Phil, feeling a bit hard done by, “whether our next move should be toward Asgard, to assist the Æsir in repelling any possible assault, or toward Miðgarðr, to spy out their intentions there, if any.”
Gefjon said, “It seems odd that they would move to cross Bilröst now, since they’re supposed to wait until the Fimbulvetr, which will precede their attack on the Gods, according to prophesy.”
“And this Fimbulvetr is?” Phil asked.
She answered, “The Great Winter, the Three Years Without a Summer, when life is at its ebb and the Gods are weakest.”
“Is there anything else which supposedly precedes their attack across Bilröst?”
Gefjon looked startled, then said, “I think so. There are supposed to be three great battles, but that all happens before the Fimbulvetr, and the prophesies don’t specify where they happen.”
“Haven’t you been interested at all?” Phil asked.
“It didn’t seem possible,” she said, bewildered. “There are battles going on all the time. Which ones among them might be numbered among the three significant battles?”
“I see the problem,” he responded, “but if the Giants have found their way into Miðgarðr, might these present forays be the lead-up to those significant battles? It would certainly help their cause if they had some sort of base from which they could launch their attack.” He turned to Eir. “Eir, have you talked to any of the people who were killed in these attacks?”
“I haven’t. I can feel their deaths, but when I arrive, there’s nothing left, neither body nor soul. That’s why I suspect the Fire Jötunns. The Hrímthur, the Frost Giants, can’t destroy the soul, and neither can the ordinary Giants you encountered in Jötunheimr, but no one knows what the Fire Jötunns are capable of.”
“I seem to recall,” Phil said, “that almost all human beings are killed during this overall destruction, but if the Gods are eventually victorious, when exactly are the humans killed?”
“How do you know so much about this, Phil?” Rhea couldn’t help asking.
He looked uneasy, but answered anyway, “My father, for some strange reason, is a big fan of Wagner, and made us sit through the entire Ring Cycle one summer at the Met. I read the program notes.”
The others all looked puzzled. “Fagnr?” Eir asked.
“It’s what we call an ‘opera’ — skaldic poetry accompanied by music and song — written over two hundred years before I was born by a man named Richard Wagner. It’s fairly popular in some circles, but it’s usually presented in four big chunks, spaced widely apart in time, because you’re expected to sit still during the performance, and can only get up during scheduled ‘intermissions,’ for a total of fifteen hours or so. It probably wouldn’t appeal to your people here, and it doesn’t follow the events of our real knowledge of the legends very closely at all, because Wagner had some sort of social agenda other than telling the story as handed down from the skalds.”
“But why is it strange that your father liked the… o-per-a?” Eir asked.
“Because Wagner was a notorious antisemite, that is, he hated and despised my people. His work was very popular amongst the leadership of a group called the Nazis who exterminated roughly six million of us during one period of Earth history.”
“Six million! Impossible! There can’t be that many people in a world! What would they eat?” Gefjon said dismissively.
“On our world,” he said, “there are roughly eight billion people alive right now. The Nazis systematically murdered at least thirteen million people, including Jews, Gypsies, homosexuals, members of opposing political factions, disabled persons, and unknown numbers of Russians and other Slavic peoples, although at least twenty-one million Russians and Slavs died during the Nazi war on them. Including soldiers and other combatants, at least sixty million people were killed in the wars against the Nazis and their allies. You may think that these are violent worlds here on Yggdrasil, but on Earth, we do it in wholesale lots. I don’t think there’s been a time in the last hundred years when some kind of war wasn’t raging somewhere. I wish we had your system of mandatory wergelds, since the level of wanton destruction we see in our wars would likely bankrupt the perpetrators.”
“It sounds to me as if we ought to be as leery of some of your Earth people as we are of the Fire Jötunns,” Akcuanrut said.
“It’s not a bad idea. I certainly wouldn’t encourage any sort of wholesale immigration — or ready access to the portal technology invented by Wildflower — because at least some of these immigrants would be very likely to bring their old quarrels — and murderous methods of settling ‘feuds’ — along with them as hidden baggage.”
“Yes, well,” the Empress said, “right now, we’re in the Nine Worlds and faced with an existential threat to all our worlds, whether those worlds are peaceful or not. I think we can discount for now any worries about our contacts with Earth, since none of us will survive if the Fire Jötunns succeed in their purpose. We can sort out the remaining problems once the main problem is taken care of.”
“So,” Phil asked, “where do we look first?”
“Miðgarðr, I think, in hopes that our two Master Wizards may be able to find and close the portal, if any, in that world. I took the liberty of asking Akcuanrut to shut down the portal used by Loki when it was reported to me, so at least one ‘back door’ is shut to them, and this portion of the Nine Worlds made safer.”
“So we use King Alv ís’ bridge?” he asked.
“We do. I’m leery of using any portal magic where it might be observed by our enemies. Whatever they can do now, it’s not as much as we can do, so the longer we can protect our secrets the better, I think.”
“About the cooling fabric, then; I have an idea about how it might be used as a weapon. It’s currently stored in an iron casket, something like we used to contain the Heart of Virtue, and I think it would be difficult to close those tiny portals in any case, since the far end is at least a light day away, and probably more like a light year or so, out in the Oort Cloud somewhere, or the local equivalent.”
“Light year?” The Empress asked, already knowing that she wouldn’t like the answer.
“The distance that a beam of light can travel in one year. It tends to be the furthest distance reached by comets as they orbit the local solar system.”
She didn’t, as expected, but said nothing more than, “How very interesting.” She then called out to the guards stationed outside the pavilion, “Yeomen of the Guard, rouse the camp! We’re moving out!”
Of course it wasn’t as easy to do as it was to say, but three hours later, the last cart was packed and they were lined up on the edge of the cliff facing Miðgarðr and Bilröst.
“This isn’t a bad idea,” Phil commented to Rhea and Selene, who were at his side as always as they waited for the Empress to receive the report of readiness from the back of the long column of troops, centaurs and his wives, plus the baggage train at the rear, “since we’ll be in a good position to flank the Giants if we wind up supporting the Æsir.”
“That’s nice, Dear,” Selene said, “but why don’t you let us handle strategy and tactics.”
“We’re ready, Phil,” said Larona.
Phil shouted, “Forward…” and waved his left hand in the air as a visible signal as he flung the bridge off toward Miðgarðr with his left, heard the now familiar musical throb as the bridge shot off toward their destination, the multi-colored glow it carried behind it almost invisible in the sunlight, and stepped onto the bridge without the slightest hesitation.
Unlike the last time, he was prepared for the sensation of being carried along by the bridge and continued his command immediately, “…March!” as he rose up into the air and out beyond the edge of the cliff.
Ahead of them, he saw Eir and Sleipnir flying back from Miðgarðr towards them, and as she came rushing through the air, Sleipnir’s eight hooves finding purchase on the empty air, she shouted, “That will be Heimdallr’s horn you hear!”as she hurtled past and the notes of a horn followed her, pitched much higher than he would have thought, like a huntsman’s bugle, until he realized that the Doppler effect would have raised the pitch of even a tuba, traveling as fast toward the source as they were.
Looking behind him, he saw that Eir had urged Sleipnir into a rapid turn and they were quickly catching up. She shouted again, “Your landing spot is clear, but be very quiet, since the Fire Jötunns are right over the hill you’ll see before you, and this end of Bilröst is to your right.” Then she somehow persuaded Sleipnir to sidle right up to the bridge, so she could lean right over and kiss him, then Rhea and Selene as she flew through the air more precisely matching their speed and course than the US Navy Blue Angels on their very best day, then she said quietly, “I can’t take their souls, if they have any, but I can spread a little chaos and confusion through their ranks while I await your somewhat leisurely arrival.” With that, she grinned, took out a sword like a diamond needle, bright and sparkling, and nudged her unearthly mount gently with her heels, spurring him to tremendous speed again as she hurtled back where she’d come from. “Give my best love to my mother!” was the last they heard from her as she flew off into the growing dusk, her voice already stretching out from alto into tenor.
Looking ahead into the distance, their landing place seemed dark, but they could see a red glow beyond the low hills, and the corruscating rainbow of Bilröst rising above those same hills, but further off to one side.
Phil turned to address Larona. “That red glow is caused by Fire Giants. Tell everyone to be as quiet as possible until we get into some sort of order on the ground and plan our strategy. You can see Bilröst on our right.”
As the Empress turned back to pass on her instructions, Phil turned toward Selene and Rhea to say, “Out of the frying pan, eh?”
“Cheer up, Phil,” Rhea said. “We’re somewhere over the rainbow, and we’ve got the Wizard of Oz right here. What more can life bring?”
“Munchkins?” he guessed.
They smiled at him serenely. “We’re working on that too,” they said in chorus.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Thirty
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Life is just one damned thing after another.
— Anonymous
“What was that?” Phil had heard a rustling noise behind him, and whirled around to look. It was Eir and Sleipnir, just now landed as lightly as a cat might, landing on the ground with barely a hint of noise. They were in the meadow where their army was staged, still packed but waiting for an order to either move on or bivouac.
Eir dismounted and walked over to where they stood waiting.
“I gather that they’re still over the hills there,” he said, indicating the direction of the red glow they could see more clearly now, as full night enfolded Miðgarðr and the stars had started to appear overhead.
“They are,” Eir said quietly, “together with what look like stone trolls, but they have an odd glow about them that I’ve never seen. Whatever they are, they’re clearly poisonous to life, since I can see and feel small insects and animals dying wherever they pass.”
“A glow?” Phil said. “What sort of glow?”
“It’s almost like the light from the embers of a fire dying down, but strangely blue, rather than varying shades of yellowish orange.”
Phil was instantly suspicious and asked her, “Can you take me up to see? Best make it from a very safe distance, I think.”
“Of course. Now?”
“As soon as possible.”
“Then let’s be on our way,” she said, and ran back to her mount, leapt up upon his back, turned him with a beautiful rearing deboulé that would have made every one of the Lippizaner Stallions insanely jealous, rode toward Phil at speed and then bent down to hoist him up behind her on the fly as Sleipnir took instantly to the air, quickly rising up and over the hill to where the Jötunn forces were gathered.
Phil grinned and whispered in her ear, “Remind me never to say, ‘with breakneck speed’ when I’m asking for a lift.”
She laughed quietly but made no further noise until they were high over the Jötunn encampment. “That’s them,” she said in a hushed voice, pointing down toward the outskirts of their ragged camp. “I managed to separate a few Jötunn souls from their bodies, but where they wound up I have not the slightest clue. Their cold bodies are still lying where they fell, so it seems that they’re not all that fond of funerals.”
In the darkness, he could see that the skins of all the Fire Jötunns he could see were glowing with a deep amber light, as if their metabolic processes were speeded up to an incredible level. “Fire Giants indeed,” he whispered.
“That’s why they call them that, I presume. I’ve never had any personal dealing with them, though, for which blessing I’m very glad.”
“Indeed,” he barely breathed. “Where are the stone trolls you mentioned?”
“Outside the main camp,” she said, “They have them chained to iron spikes pounded into rocky outcroppings there,” she pointed, “and there.” She indicated another group of them and urged Sleipnir towards the second group, which seemed to be further from the camp.
They were ugly beasts, misshapen and lumpy, as if they’d been roughly formed from lava as it cooled, and it was instantly clear to Phil — now that he could see them clearly — that the faint bluish ‘glow’ that surrounded each of them was Cherenkov radiation emanating from the moisture in the air as what must be a fantastic flux of high-energy particles stumbled over the water molecules that the misty air contained. “Eir! Get us out of here! As quickly as you can, please.” he said as calmly as he could.
She wheeled around her strange steed and they galloped… flew… in utter silence back to their landing place.
As they landed, all eyes turned to them and Phil had a dour look on his face. He thanked Eir and suggested that they both consult with the leaders of their party, so they walked over together, leaving Sleipnir to graze on meadow grass. Phil said gravely, “Empress, Queen, Master Wizard, I have very bad news.”
They nodded, but answered not at all otherwise.
“The Fire Jötnns have brought along beasts — Eir calls them stone trolls — and they incorporate a deadly weapon indeed, a type of nightmarish internal fire that burns from the inside out, and will be very quickly fatal to any of us, I think, after any close exposure. Pregnant women are at particular risk, since this almost invisible fire interferes with the development of the baby, and will either kill it immediately, along with the mother, or introduce what we call ‘mutations,’ genetic damage that can take almost any form, preventing limbs and organs from forming properly, deforming the pathways of the brain. You name it, it can happen.”
Rhea said, as soon as he’d fallen silent, “Radioactivity, then….”
“Exactly that, and with enough power that the ‘trolls’ glow with the blue light of Cherenkov radiation, at least when shrouded by fog. They’re staked out with chains, well away from each other, and in two separate groups. I’d guess at worst that the Jötunns have figured out that they can initiate thermonuclear ignition by slamming two or more of them together using some unknown mechanism, or at least increase the emission of what would have to be termed a spherical ‘death ray’ by putting a few of the trolls in close proximity to each other.”
Eir, the wizard, and the two sovereigns were mystified. The Empress spoke first, “I have no idea what sort of magic you’re describing, Phil, so suspect that it has to do with this ‘science’ magic of your world. Are there any steps that we can take to combat this strange threat?”
“I’m not sure, and would like to consult with you and Akcuanrut before we jump to any hasty conclusions. In the meantime, I think we should prepare to send all the women back to Vanaheim, since I don’t think that we can morally risk the insidious death by poison of our innocent babies. In the worst case, we might even be forced to open a portal back to Earth and contact the United States Government, because the people of Earth have lived with these types of weapons for many years, and have a limited ability to effectively destroy both the weapons and their users, albeit at tremendous cost. Certainly the leaders back in the USA would be very alarmed, particularly if it was pointed out to them that the Fire Jötunns planned to include Earth within their sphere of destruction.”
“Why don’t we simply do that first?” the Queen asked, reasonably enough.
“Because Earth leaders would very likely use the same sorts of weapons, thermonuclear explosions and fire, and might very well destroy your world in order to save theirs. I’m personally certain that they wouldn’t hesitate to do exactly that, if it seemed the lesser of two evils, which it probably world, since mortal danger tends to bring out the worst in many people.”
“Why don’t you use some of those miniature portals you discovered in the fabric of the pavilion to transport them out into the local Oort cloud?” Selene asked. “They certainly couldn’t do any harm there.”
“In the short term, probably not, but I’m not at all sure that the trip would kill them, so it might be just a matter of delaying their plans until they figured out a method of returning. They’ve already demonstrated some ability to manipulate existing portals, and there are hundreds of thousands of the ‘heat-sink’ portals used in that fabric, at very least, and possibly many orders of magnitude more, since I don’t know how much of that fabric has been woven over the years, nor everywhere it might be scattered.”
Rhea saw the problem immediately. “The chances of them stumbling across one, even if there are billions of them, would be remote in so vast a volume of space, but it would eventually happen, since they seem to be immortal, duelling near-infinities.”
“Well, not infinities, exactly, but very large numbers.”
“I know,” she said, rolling her eyes, “it’s like the Pentagon budget; a billion bucks here, a billion bucks there; first thing you know, you’re talkin’ ’bout some serious money!” She kicked at a random stone on the ground, venting a little, but not all, of her anger. “Those slimy sorry-ass schmucks!” she said in fury, kicking another stone, but with considerably more force.
“All too true,” Akcuanrut observed, “but hatred is most useful when focused on revenge.”
“You’re right, of course….” Then she changed the subject right around, “Gefjon, what’s the Sun made of?”
She seemed surprised. “Why, it’s a burning ball of fire, of course. Is it different in your world?”
“It is, but we won’t go into that right now.” She turned to Phil and Selene and said, “I don’t think that we can take a chance that it’s not a burning ball of fire here, since Yggdrasil doesn’t seem to be any kind of metaphor, but a physical reality, despite the temptation to turn it into a metaphor for some sort of extra-dimensional linkage between the Nine Worlds. That leaves Earth and possibly the world of Myriad.” She thought for a moment before she said, “Earth, I think, since we can’t vouch for the stability of close binaries over long periods of time, and who knows what damage we could do by dumping large amounts of energy into either of the pair.”
Phil was bewildered, and the rest of them were much more confused than that, when Selene cried out, “Of course!” then quickly looked around and realized that she’d shouted when they were supposed to be keeping quiet. “Sorry,” she said quietly to all and sundry.
“Never mind, Sweetie,” Rhea said, then buttonholed the Empress, Phil, and Akcuanrut. “How long would it take you to make a one-way portal — like the centaurs did in their temple — on or very near our Sun?”
Akcuanrut seemed flustered. “It’s never been done! It can’t be done!”
“Don’t give me that, Acky,” she said impatiently. “I know for a fact that Larona here was able to establish a link to your twin suns back in your world, because that’s exactly how she makes her Orrery work. If she can link to them, you simply must be able to establish a portal, just as you did to the one-way portal back in the basement of the Temple of Zampulus.”
“But it’s never been done like that!” the wizard sputtered, somewhat redundantly, since he’d already said that, and outraged respectability wasn’t nearly as becoming in a teenager as it might have been in an old man. “That portal was already present when I started!”
“Don’t be such an old fuddy-duddy, Acky! You’re only as old as you feel!” she said as she pinched his butt, “and you feel like a young man to me.”
Akcuanrut was about to say something rash when Hnoss and Gersemi came up behind him and wrapped their arms around him whilst Hnoss whispered, “Go ahead, Acky, you know how much fun it would be to show off a little and teach that young girl a lesson in what a real wizard can do when he puts his mind to it.”
Gersemi whispered in his other ear, “We’ll make it well worth your while as well….”
…at which the Wizard blushed right down to his toes, but said, “Well, I think it might be possible, but that means opening up a portal back to Earth! Can we afford to take that risk?”
“Think nothing of it, Sir,” Phil said with confidence. “They already have a portal mapped out on Earth, which undoubtedly formed part of their plan almost from the beginning. As far as we know, their fond visions of mayhem and destruction included only their home worlds at first — or so the local prophesies tell us —, and then Myriad and Earth almost as an afterthought, possibly triggered — or at least facilitated — by the explorations of the ancient centaur portal scientists themselves, or by the Giant’s discovery of a portal back to the world of Myriad when they hid their super-weapon, the Heart of Virtue.” Then, he added, “I’m pretty sure that we can link to almost any heavenly body, Sir, since I myself was an amateur at the task when I aligned my monumental focal point and amplifier of magical power to the summer solstice and to the plane of the ecliptic. I’m pretty sure that — between the three of us — we can manage Earth’s Sun, since there’s only one of them, and the entire Solar System revolves around it as one focus of the slightly eccentric ellipses that trace the orbits of the planets. It’s kind of hard to miss.”
“There’s one problem, though,” Rhea said. “Before you can go gallivanting off to arrange our reception for the Giants, we need to do something about the most immediate threat, the blue trolls.”
“But,” Phil said, “this new scheme of yours will take care of both problems, I think, with exemplary finality. Sending them off into the sunset seems a particularly fitting ending for the fiery bad guys in this particular movie.”
“But not quick enough, Phil, even if you could flit back and forth to Earth and back in the blink of an eye. We don’t know what time slippages you may encounter, and it may be night when you arrive on Earth, which might interfere with your workings, even with the three of you doing your best.”
Selene chimed in with her own two bits. “We need to have a Plan B, Phil, to cover the most pressing danger, which is the initiation of a thermonuclear event, whether it rises to the level of an explosion or not. The prophecies say that Bilröst is destroyed by the Fire Jötunns, and they could do that any time now, unless we do something to slow them down.”
“What were you planning to do with the pavilion cloth before, Phil?” Rhea said, seemingly out of the blue.
“Well,” he answered, “because they were Fire Giants, I had an idea to use the cloth fibers as a sort of fire extinguisher, by separating out the ends of each thread to make a sort of dust which I could use to smother fires by sucking out the heat and combustible materials and poking them into outer space.”
“That sounds like a great idea, Phil! Now, what if we think of the blue trolls as stacks of wood, and the radiation as ordinary fire? If we disperse a million bits of sliced-up trolls into a high energy vacuum, I doubt that they’d ever spontaneously put themselves back together again, and I don’t think they’re clever enough to do anything on their own, or at least Eir doesn’t think so, assuming that they’re roughly as stupid as the average stone troll.”
“That might work…,” Phil said doubtfully,”but it’s not going to do anything to clean up the radioactive contamination those things will leave behind.“
“Phil,” she said kindly, “there’s an old saying, ‘Sufficient unto the day are the troubles thereof.’ Let’s not worry about cleaning up the mess until the litterbugs are taken care of.”
“Phil,” Selene added, “Why don’t you make your little ‘fire extinguishers’ and let Rhea and I get on with making sure they get to where they need to be.”
“But I don’t want either of you anywhere near those infernal things!” he shouted.
“Phil… Phillip, who among us is more qualified to throw any sort of object at a distant target? You? Or Selene and I? You know very well that you’d have to have Eir fly you up close enough to spit on them, risking both her life and yours, whilst the two of us can keep well away and hit them from anywhere within a hundred feet or more. If we’re above them, we could probably do it from five hundred feet, more or less, assuming that there’s not much wind. But if you keep us standing here so you can argue with us, there will be a wind, because it will soon be morning, and there’ll be a stiff breeze, by the look of things.”
“Face it, Phil,” Rhea said, “we’re going.”
“But… the babies!” he expostulated.
“So,” she said sarcastically, “to ‘protect’ our babies, we’re supposed to let you ‘nobly’ try and fail? Get real, Phil! You’re in the officer corps, so use your damned brains while we soldier on and kill the bad guys, won’t you please? It’s our damned job!”
He was about to say something… but stern looks from both sovereigns shut him up. “Okay,” he said, in sullen dudgeon.
“That’s Mama’s good boy!” they cooed. “Now go along with Acky and whip us up a batch of ‘fire extinguishers’ — about the same size as your little light balls would be nice, since we’ve had plenty of practice with those, but almost anything will do, as long as it gets the job done.”
“And be sure,” Selene added, “to include a boatload of spares, in case they trot out the day shift after sunrise, and just on general principles. As Helmuth von Moltke once said, ‘No plan of operations extends with certainty beyond the first encounter with the enemy’s main strength,’ or as the Girl Guides still say, ‘Be prepared!’ ” With that, they smiled cheerfully and wandered off with Eir to cook up a more detailed strategy, Moltke not withstanding.
“I think,” said the Empress Larona to the two wizards, “that I’d like to sort out the deconstruction of the fabric, since that’s my particular area of expertise, with any needed assistance from you, dear wizards, while at the same time letting you concentrate as much as possible on the actual means of altering our existing portal magic to meet our new demands. Most of this should probably be done off-world, since we know that our enemies are aware of and sensitive to at least some level of portal sorcery, and I’d be loath to conduct the most critical of our experiments in what’s essentially public view.”
“That’s a very good point, Empress,” Akcuanrut said. “I hadn’t yet thought of that last reason for caution. We can have a portal back to our ‘jumping off’ location in New York open within five minutes, and close it down within seconds, so I have every reason to hope that we can be gone before our enemies even know we’re here.” He nodded toward Phil then and said, “I believe that Phil here may have a handle on synchronizing temporality between our worlds as well, although it’s still theoretical. By incorporating your own Orrery spells, which as you know represent an extremely accurate ‘clock,’ within the framework of our portals, he now believes that we can return to any particular instant in time, so we should be able to conduct our experiments on Earth, and then appear back here in what will be literally the blink of an eye.”
“Have you actually tested this?” the Empress asked. “Can we depend upon it now?”
“We haven’t rested it, no,” Phil said, looking not the least abashed, “but can do so very quickly. In fact, if my theory is correct, we can can take all the time we need in testing and modifications before we return and still return in essential instantaneity.”
“But how can you know this?” she asked, incredulous.
“Because our experience has shown that passages through portals between worlds appear to act in a manner we call a ‘drunkard’s walk’ back on Earth,” Phil said, feeling very pleased with himself to be back on ground where he was a master. “Unlike portals which link two locations on a single world, which act in apparent simultaneity, probably because we expect them to, passages between worlds do not, probably because the frame of reference changes so drastically. During the first excursion, for example, which happened before I came upon the scene, the Lanyon family and Selene left Earth a very few days before a holiday we call Halloween, spent quite some time on your world, and then returned to Earth on the very day of that same holiday, essentially in parallel to the passage of time in your world, or possibly even a reverse ‘slippage,’ gaining back at least some of the time they’d actually spent on their journey. I think they actually gained a day, but they weren’t keeping careful track of their time, so I can’t prove it. On their second foray into your world, in which I was included, we spent at most a month or two, yet fully six months had seemingly elapsed by the time that we returned, so I know that we experienced a drastic ‘slippage’ at that time. But then, when I stepped back through the portal for a consultation with you and Akcuanrut, our conversation can’t possibly have lasted any longer than a few minutes — even including the time spent gathering up Selene and Rhea for the return trip — I found that many hours had passed on Earth, a slippage which, though fairly small in real terms, was proportionally very large indeed.” He paused to let them all think about this. “I believe that the reason for this random behavior was that we made no effort at all to control our temporal relationship to our original timeline when we returned, and I believe that your Orrery spells might hold the key to synchronizing our departures and arrivals because they’re grounded in exact instants within time, and so can be a ‘target’ in the same general sense that your Orrery itself targets the current positions of the suns and planets of your own solar system, even when they can’t be seen by the eye.”
“But how,” the Empress said, “do you propose to return to Earth at any exact moment? We haven’t set up any such model of your planetary system there, or at least I don’t think so.”
“Actually,” he said, “we have, in two separate ways. First, my magical amplifier is precisely aligned with a particular point against the fixed stars which tracks the movement of the Earth in its orbit around our Sun at a very precise instant of time, sunrise on the summer solstice on the specific date the device was formed. Due to the precession of the equinox, an Earth-centric term for the specific axial precession of the Earth, it also marks a specific period within a cycle lasting, on Earth, roughly twenty-six thousand years, approximately one degree every seventy-two years. At the time I created it, I was also aware of the Earth’s position in the orbit of our Sun around our galaxy, a period of roughly two hundred and twenty-five to two hundred and fifty million years, which is enough precision for ordinary accuracy.” He paused, thinking about something.
“Well,” said Akcuanrut, “is that it?”
“What?” he said, refocusing his attention.
“What’s the next thing?” the wizard asked. “You said that your amplifier was the first.”
“Oh!” He smiled and held up his wrist, upon which was a Frank Muller Aeternitas Mega 5, a present from Selene and Rhea, who knew how much he liked gadgets. “My first two wives, Selene and Rhea, gave it to me. In its way, it’s a tiny version of your own Orrery, Larona, although it only displays the inferred positions of our Sun and our single Moon directly.” He held it up so they could see the Moon phase display, and the many dials and indications. “Unlike most such devices, this one indicates the exact moment within a thousand year cycle, which I believe is sufficient accuracy and repeatability for our purposes, although I’d like you, Larona, to set up a simple Orrery here, so I can see how it’s done, and so that Akcuanrut and I can set up a similar device on Earth to provide an alternative time source as a backup if any of our other standards fail. I’ve taken the liberty of fashioning a simple miniature orrery in platinum and gold, with mercury bearings,” here he produced a small hardwood box, about eight inches on a side, which he opened to reveal a model, not to scale, of the Nine Worlds, showing greater detail on those they’d visited thus far, with a suspended set of colored balls to represent the Sun of these worlds, plus the Moon and planets, “to serve as a framework for your spell, although I can change it if it’s not suitable for any reason.”
She looked at his contrivance very carefully, then nodded and said smiling, “It will do very nicely, Phil. I wish I’d known you when I had my own more elaborate version made, since this one’s been much improved.”
He smiled back and said, “Of course, this one’s not nearly as pretty when you’re… resting, so I think you received good value for their efforts.”
“In retrospect, dear Phillip, I have to disagree, but perhaps I’ll change my tune if we ever return to the Capital.”
“When we return to your Palace, my very dear Larona, I’ll look forward to persuading you to sing in a higher key.”
“I’ll be anticipating your score, then,” she said and smiled. “Perhaps we can manage to work in an extended duet.”
It was well after midnight, local time, before Selene and Rhea were ready for their foray into sabotage behind enemy lines, since the Empress had run into trouble trying to unweave and repurpose the heat sink cloth. It had turned out that the individual fibers were fused together by gossamer ‘bridge threads’ that spanned the distance between the center of one fiber and the next, making the overall task more difficult, because she’d had to devise an unlinking spell that didn’t destroy the useful structure of the portal fiber before she could weave them into another form. Once done, however, it was surprisingly easy to use the trigger spell Phil had designed for the light balls to cause the new portal devices to blossom into a dispersive dandelion that did its work almost instantaneously, then disappeared into itself like the Worm Ouroboros, the magic itself dissipating as the individual fibers were shredded into atoms and simultaneously transported out into the interstellar void.
All in all, Selene and Rhea were very pleased with their new toys, although they lacked the satisfying heft and beauty of a finely-crafted blade.
Carrying two bomb bags each slung over their respective shoulders, they walked up to Eir Menglöð and said, “We’re ready, Sweetie, shall we be off?”
Eir grinned broadly, excitement shining in her eyes as she said, “I’m ready, but I think that we should split up, so we can attack on two fronts simultaneously, which might serve to further confuse any efforts they might make to defend their little ‘pets.’ ”
The two women looked a little puzzled. “How does that work, exactly?” they said together.
“Easy; climb aboard!” She reached down help them up and then immediately leapt up into the air, but Selene and Rhea were astonished to find that they were each alone on their own Sleipnir, galloping in close formation with two other Sleipnirs, only one of which carried Eir.
“How do we steer these things?” they each yelled separately, though the sound of their voices blended together seamlessly.
“That’s easy too,” Eir shouted, just think about where you’d like to be and Sleipnir will find it for you. He’s quite clever, for a horse.
“But you don’t have any of Phil’s fancy gadgets!” they called out in close harmony.
She shrugged. “I was never very good at throwing stones either, so I’ll just make do with Cortana here!” She drew her slim diamond-bladed sword, wielding it as lightly as a feather, but it looked far more dangerous than any feather one could imagine. “You two take good care of the blue trolls whilst I try to keep the Fire Jötunns amused until our main force arrives!” With that, she pointed off over the hills before them, evidently indicating the rough position of the blue trolls, and turned her own mount toward Bilröst, clearly visible in the night sky toward the North.
Selene and Rhea galloped on toward the last reported location of the trolls, but were prepared to search for them if they’d been moved for any reason. As they cleared the hills, though, they could see the exact scene that Phil and Eir had described, so immediately split up, Selene to the north side of the camp and Rhea toward the more distant southeast side, where rocky outcrops still served as makeshift pastures where the trolls had been staked out to do whatever it was trolls do in their off time.
Selene saw them immediately, ten widely-spaced ugly trolls surrounded by a very faint blue glow, presumably less bright than Phil’s description because it wasn’t as misty now, so there wasn’t as much suspended water in the air to provide the local violation of the speed of light that Cherenkov radiation requires.
Making her plans quickly, she visualised the path she wanted to take high over the chained trolls, since she didn’t imagine that the nearby Jötunns would find her ærial bombing run amusing.
Sleipnir — her individualized version of Sleipnir anyway — hastened to obey as she quickly threw three gadgets per troll down upon the hulking beasts from high above them, that particular number chosen to account for any sudden movements they might make when the shit hit the fan, allowing approximately five seconds for the drop, which she thought was plenty, considering that she’d thrown them with a fairly high initial velocity. ‘Better to err on the side of pessimism, if err we must,’ she thought.
The interval seemed almost endless, but soon the dandelion blossoms flashed into a momentary trail of staccato amber brilliance and then immediately disappeared, leaving not a single troll behind, and half a Jötunn, the only one who’d had the misfortune to be passing by when her little hand grenades impacted, a good night’s work, over all.
Quickly, she wheeled her personal Sleipnir higher and they galloped through the slightly misty air toward Rhea’s destination, where she could see an alarming display of fireworks flashing, almost like lightning in reverse.
Rhea held one bag of bombs in her lap as she directed Sleipnir towards the last reported location of the trolls, but quickly saw that they were on the move, being ‘herded’ by a dozen Jötunns in the general direction of Bilröst. ‘Crap!’ she thought, by no means foolish enough to speak her curse aloud. Thinking quickly, she picked up the bag she held in her lap and whirled it over her head, scattering two hundred bomblets like deadly rainfall to carpet the entire area, then she grabbed the second bag from her shoulder and began picking targets.
She ordered Sleipnir lower with a thought, to about three hundred feet — a reasonable limit, according to Phil, and he was a known paranoiac where either Selene or Rhea herself were concerned — since even a clumsy oaf might successfully avoid a missile dropping under gravitational acceleration — no matter how forcefully given its initial velocity — assuming that they could actually see them falling against the night sky.
First, she sent three bombs each to target specific trolls, or at least the seven she could see still visible as the first hailstorm of bomblets puffed into amber brilliance and disappeared, taking trolls — or parts of trolls — into oblivion with them. Quite a few Jötunns were inconvenienced as well, and the survivors began peering up into the sky to try to ascertain where the startling bombardment had come from, the which made doubly mysterious by the fact that there was nothing left behind except the odd chunk of troll, or Jötunn, butchered as cleanly as if whacked off by an invisible cleaver.
She aimed for the trolls still stumbling around first, then the chunks, unsure what damage could be done if the stray bits of troll were all gathered together, and then began on the shepherds … ‘trollherds…?’ left standing, since they seemed the most likely salvage party, if one were to be arranged.
She was making great progress on her task when one of the ‘trollherds,’ the biggest, reached down to his side for what looked like a coil of rope.
It wasn’t. The big Jötunn took hold of a handle protruding from the coil and shook out the ‘rope,’ which instantly transmogrified itself in her thoughts into a scourge of what looked like nine strands, all of which burst instantly into flame. “Oh, crap!” she said again, this time with greater volume, which turned out to be a mistake, since the Jötunn instantly swiveled to face her and lashed out with his fiery whips in exactly her direction.
She could see the fiery tongues of flame writhing and twining together — almost as if they were alive and filled with specific malice — as they hurtled directly toward her. “Crap!” she screamed, as Sleipnir, having a nicely-developed sense of self-preservation of his own, wheeled about and hurtled toward the heights again, while Rhea, her wits belatedly collecting themselves from whence they’d flown, turned partially around and hurled three more bombs toward the hostile Jötunn, just for luck. She wished she’d thought to bring her hurley along on this strange journey, because she was wicked clever at camogie and Phil’s little balls were about the size of a sliotar.
“Sleipnir, honey! Do your stuff!” she said quietly as she wheeled him into a sweeping turn with a thought, then threw three more grenades at the bad-tempered Jötunn lashing randomly at the sky with his flamboyant weapon, obviously enraged, but unable to find her against the overcast sky, still partially-shrouded in mist as they were.
The Jötunn’s surprising scourge, as improbably extensible as it seemed to be, obviously had limitations, since not one of his spectacular flailings had come close to reaching the heights at which Sleipnir and she were circling, which was closer to their original height than not.
“Still taunting the boys, I see!” Selene’s voice came from overhead.
“Oh! Hi, Sweetie!” she said. “I seem to have annoyed the creepy clod, I must admit, but that’s his own darned fault! I can’t help it if he can’t take a joke!”
Selene surveyed the landscape below, eerily visible in the surreal flickering light cast from the flaming lashes, each of which seemed trace its own path through the air below them. It was cratered by hundreds of semi-spherical gouges, as if some Giant Julia Childs had taken a giant melon ball scooper to it, and was littered with almost as many Jötunn corpses or casualties, depending on which bits of them had been vacuumed into oblivion by Phil’s little inventions. “Well, one can hardly blame him for being a little ticked off, since you seem to have made a mess of the camp. Maybe he’s the janitor, and will have to clean up the mess.”
“That’s not my fault either!” she said angrily. “They were moving my trolls over towards Bilröst, and had them strung out all over the landscape, so naturally I didn’t manage to be quite as tidy as I’m sure you succeeded in being, Sister dear!” She looked down at Angry Male, still flailing about with his scourge of flame, and added, “I don’t think that’s the janitor, though; I think it’s old Surtr himself. He has that ineffable ‘I’m entitled to be a jerk, ’cuz I’m the Boss!’ look about him.”
Selene took another gander, then said, “Oh, he’s effable alright,” she said sourly. “Have you tried offing him?”
“I have,” she said in pique, “but he’s managed to destroy every one of Phil’s clever little gadgets that I’ve tossed at him with that crazy scourge of his. I think that’s part of the reason he keeps flailing about with it now, because the light not only lets him see what he’s aiming at, but also whatever may be aimed at him by me, for instance.”
“Bummer,” Selene mused, staring down at him thoughtfully, as one might contemplate a difficult position on a chessboard. “Of course,” she continued slowly, working out an idea on the fly, as it were, “by now he’s gotten used to the idea that the only way these things arrive is on a ballistic trajectory, and from a single origin. What if we presented him with a slightly different puzzle?” Then she smiled, not prettily at all. “Here’s what we can do….”
Rhea urged Sleipnir higher, higher than he felt entirely comfortable, to judge from his skittishness, then turned back down toward the battlefield, down and down and down, urging him to go faster, which he wasn’t at all loath to do, until the wind whistled past her ears, almost peeling back her eyelids as she hurtled like a meteor from Heaven, and only then did she release a largish flight of bomblets directly aimed at the nasty guy with the whip.
Without pause, she pulled her lovely steed up, braking his descent just shy of where that scourge could reach, and let out a piercing scream to draw his attention.
Nearer to the ground, concealed only by the edge of the forest, Selene stood waiting until she heard her sister’s scream, and then stood ready, a doubled leather strap held loosely in her hand, until the Jötunn began flailing at the sky with greater vigor, then she quickly placed a grenade in the loop of the strap, held loosely in position by a hole she worked in it with the point of a knife, and then hurled it toward the Giant with all her strength, then did the same while the first was still in flight, and then ran up and did a spinning vault unto her Sleipnir’s back, a flashy mount that she’d perfected in the gym at school, urging him to flight with both her heels in his side and an urgent thought.
As quick as that thought, they were in the air and climbing before the first of her missiles struck, but she didn’t turn to look, not until she was back up to five hundred feet, where Rhea was waiting.
“Hey, Sweetie,” she said. “How’d we do?”
“Well,” she said smiling, “There are a lot more holes in the ground, and he’s missing one hand, the hand he held that lash of his with, by happenstance.”
“I only got off two sling shots, but I think that I connected with one, at least. Did you happen to see what happened? I was running hell for leather by the time they would have connected, so I didn’t have time to look.”
Rhea grinned like a ray of sunshine on a cloudy day. “Oh, you got him all right! He won’t be dancing for a while, that’s for sure, since he’s missing one leg right up to the knee!” Then she laughed….
…and Selene joined in, laughing. Then she said, “I wish I could have seen that, but let’s beat feet pronto, pardner, and head for home right now! Phil ought to be back, if his theories turned out right, and he’ll be fretting about us if we dawdle too long.”
“True. I’d hate for him to worry. I wonder how Eir’s doing up at Bilröst?”
So, without another word, they flew back the way they’d come, almost as quick as one could blink.
Eir was having the time of her life, since she usually waited on the other side of the battle, receiving the souls of the slain, and deciding where they should go. She guessed that Rhea and Selene were keeping Surtr busy, since he hadn’t shown up so far, and even her stupid uncle Freyr was doing well, vanquishing Jötunns right and left. He’d even managed to slice the head right off of the monstrous wolf Fenrir, which would be a source of grief only to his mother Angrboða, a particularly nasty piece of work, spiteful and mean, so it couldn’t happen to a more appropriate Jötunness.
She wasn’t doing too badly either, having accounted for over a hundred Giants in slashing/stabbing attacks from the air, and even Sleipnir had managed to kill a few, kicking their heads in with four hooves at once when they spun to change direction.
On this side of Bilröst, the Jötunns were beginning to mill around instead of trying to advance, since this wasn’t going quite the way they’d planned. Their leader Surtr, who was foretold in ancient prophesy to lead the charge across Bilröst, hadn’t bothered to show up at all, and the Gods were doing better then predicted, not to mention at least one Goddess nipping at their heels, though it was difficult to tell exactly how many Goddesses there were at any one time, since they all looked exactly alike, and were riding what had to be a herd of very odd flying horses. No matter how they looked at it, this wasn’t the best of times for them.
A few of them were quietly hanging back, sidling toward the woods with innocent concern pasted on their faces, even as they looked around to see if Surtr was ever going to bother showing up to lead his conscripted army toward the completion of his damned battle plan. Finally, a Jötunn posted as a lookout on the highest hill above the road leading up to Bilröst shouted down and waved, having evidently seen their leader on the road behind them.
Taking courage, the loiterers began to sidle back toward the center of the field, concerned lest they be seen as anything less than enthusiastic supporters of their fearless leader’s plan.
Soon, the word having shot through the milling crowd of Jötunns like a bottle of cheap fortified wine through a drunk, all eyes were turned to watch the road behind them, as even the Æsir currently holding Bilröst itself paused in their attacks, anxious to see what new danger was approaching.
Then they saw the outline of Surtr’s fierce head of wild black hair against the dawning sky begin to show above the rise of the road as he approached the anchor point of Bilröst and a coarse cheer went up from a thousand Jötunn throats! Their fearless leader was approaching, and so his plan was well on track.
Even the Æsir faltered slightly, their spirits dashed down by the sudden appearance of their most fearsome opponent, but the Jötunns kept right on cheering, some of them even laughing as they turned to call out jibes and taunts to the silent Æsir, confident now of the victory that had been prophesied throughout the long ages before this rippling moment in the pellucid pool pool of time.
But then, first one, then all the Gods were laughing, pointing toward the Jötunns, slapping each other on their backs in infectious risibility, and beginning to jeer and jibe at them with the same enthusiasm that the Giants had shown before.
This wasn’t going at all to plan, so the Giants looked back toward their leader for guidance, but then … disaster! Now that Surtr had come closer, they could see that Surtr wasn’t the fierce Jötunn he used to be. He was missing an eye, for example, and had a big gauge carved into the side of his face where that eye used to be, and he was missing a foot as well, and one hand, so he was hobbling along using a broken pine tree as a staff, its branches roughly stripped off, and his garments were dirty and stained. He looked like a bum.
Just then, that damned Goddess galloped overhead on that stupid horse of hers and called out to the stunned throng of Jötunns, “You might be interested to know, dear cousins, that Surtr here was utterly routed by two human girls! There’s a whole army of such girls on their way here right now, in fact, so now might be a good time to go back home. Surely you’ve all got better things to do.”
Just then, Surtr made it to the back of his army of Jötunns and started cursing, “Turn and fight, you dogs!” He dropped his crude staff and with his one remaining hand, reached for his fearsome scourge of fire, tottering slightly as he tried to balance.
Without a word, the nearest Jötunn took his sword and calmly stabbed him through the heart, spit on his corpse as it thudded to the ground, then stepped over the body to start the long and weary march back through Hel to Múspellsheimr.
Slowly, disheartened and ashamed, the other Jötunns followed, a slow process, because they all felt the need to spit on Surtr’s corpse as they passed over or around it, all of them headed back toward home.
Even the formerly boisterous Æsir stood silent, in that grim camaraderie that warriors sometimes share, watching their defeated foes march off the field with perhaps some small measure of sympathy for those who’d wound up on the losing side, and they could well afford to be magnanimous, since the true victory hadn’t been won by them at all, but by two girls, if Eir Menglöð was to be believed, and not one of them would dare to question her word, since she’d eventually hold all their fates in her two hands, sooner or later.
Eir watched all this byplay with some amusement, then clucked her tongue to get Sleipnir’s attention as they walked up to the brilliant rainbows that formed the entire substance of Bilröst, then stepped out onto the transparent surface before riding up to her uncle. “Uncle,” she said, “How’s Gerðr doing? Well, I hope.”
“She’s doing well,” he said, “and is much nicer than you and your mother give her credit for.” He paused before adding, “Her father was abusive towards her, you may be interested to know, and had fell intentions toward her.”
“I didn’t know that, Uncle, and heartily apologize for any slight I’ve shown either you or her during the long years of our estrangement. I should have asked you for your side of the story.”
“It’s forgotten already, Eir Menglöð, and you’re still my favorite niece. Please feel free to drop in any time and meet all the members of my family.”
“I will, and soon, but perhaps you’d like to tarry for a while and meet my husband, and my sister wives, only two of whom put paid to Surtr, and thus led to his downfall and your victory here.” Then she paused and added, “You might be interested to know that my mother is back at our camp as well, having thrown in her lot with ours at very nearly the last minute.”
“Your mother? Here? I’d never thought to see her out of Vanaheimr in a thousand years!”
“Things change, Uncle, and she’s married now as well? Perhaps her heart has softened to you. Are you bold enough to come and see?”
“Bold enough? Me? I’m a lover, not a fighter, but you see me here in the front ranks of our armed band.” Then he smiled and said, “You always were a bit of a tease, dear Eir.”
“I know I had you wrapped around my pinkie finger as a girl. It’s a heady experience, you ought to know, and doubtless contributed to my confidence and sense of personal pride as I was growing up.”
“I’m very glad to hear it, then. I worried about you, in Óðinn’s hall.”
“And you were right to do so, Uncle. Óðinn was a grim and horrid piece of work.”
“You say was, and I’ve heard that he was dead. Is it true? Or just another of his many tricks?”
“He’s dead,” she said. “My husband killed him, and I’ve held his soul in these two hands, and sent him straight to Hel, as he so richly deserved. He won’t be coming back.”
“Good,” he said. Can I ask you a favor?
“Of course, Uncle. I’ve always owed you courtesy, so you have but to ask.”
“Would you mind stopping by my hall in Álfheimr,and telling Gerðr that I’m all right? She’ll be worried, of course, because of the prophesies, and I hate to think of her unhappy, even for an hour or two. She’s had more than enough sorrow in her life.”
“Already done, Uncle. You had but to ask. I’ve taken the liberty of inviting her to meet my mother, if that might influence your decision slightly.”
He laughed out loud at that. “You minx! You’ve still got me wrapped around that pinkie of yours, but don’t tell Gerðr, please. She thinks I’m a big bold warrior.”
“Your secret is safe with me, Uncle, and I’ll be sure to tell her of your heroic efforts at the forefront of the fighting on Bilröst as we ride along.”
“Thank you, niece,” he said indulgently, “would you care to ride with me? or shall we share your more formidable steed?”
She laughed. “Uncle, you’re obviously both a rough and tumble warrior such as the world has never known before, and you don’t know all that much about women, for I doubt that there are any women who’d sit anywhere near that boar of yours. You must have iron plates welded to your ass!”
“Well,” he said modestly, “riding Gullinbursti does require a certain mastery of proper posting technique, but I would never ask a lady to sit upon his back when my own lap is infinitely more comfortable.” He smiled.
“You dog! You’d better not be cheating on my lovely aunt, with whom I’m chatting happily at this very moment.”
“Of course not,” he said indignantly. “Not since we married, of course. But before that, I had a certain reputation to uphold as the God of Fertility and Love.” He cleared his throat a little nervously. “There are certain … uh … duties associated with high office that can’t really be … uh, delegated.”
“Sure ….”she said cynically. “I’ll bet that’s what you say to all the girls. Just remember, Uncle dear, that nobody can keep a secret from me forever.”
“Well, isn’t that just a case of the pot calling the kettle ‘black?’ You’re the one sharing one husband with two wives. What’s the difference?”
“First, that we’re married, and there’s no sneaking around; second, that it’s just as true that my husband shares his wives with me! so our positions within our marriage are essentially symmetrical, except for the lovely coincidence that he has certain … equipment that comes in very handy … from time to time. I’m pregnant now, for example, and my fellow wives and I could never have managed that on our own, even with the very best intentions in the worlds.” After a pause, she added slyly, “In fact, my mother is pregnant as well, so you might watch out for your job here.”
“Bah!” he exclaimed, “He can have the blasted job! Some days it seems as if everyone in the whole Nine Worlds is whining about absent lovers or missing babies! It’s a miracle I get any sleep at all. In fact, he can have Alfheimr as well! Just let me keep my little hall so Gerðr and I can raise our own babies …and maybe a few cattle. And some acres for vegetables and grain, of course; she does like her carrots and bread.”
“He’d have to be numbered among the ranks of the Ljósálfar, then, and of course I can’t do that on my own, unless he’s dead, of course, but I have future plans for him that don’t involve his being dead. I want another baby, of course, and maybe something more….”
“Yes, yes! Done!”
“…and of course my fellow wives….”
“Done, and done! As many as you want! I simply don’t care!”
“Oh, goodie, then. I’ll be sure to tell him, then, as soon as we see him. You won’t be sorry, I promise, and my dowry will make you a very wealthy man.”
“Why would I have any share of your dowry?” he asked reasonably enough, but puzzled.
“You can hardly expect me to give it to my mother, can you? And her putative husband is dead, with his two brothers having forfeited their rights to it through messing around with his wife, my lovely mother. My own father, Ullir, has vanished without a trace, so if he ever shows up you can dicker with him over your management fees for taking care of it on his behalf, and I think that it ought to be at least half, considering the complexity and expense involved in taking care of all that much in gold and silver.”
“Gold? How much are we talking about, exactly?” he asked, his interest aroused.
“Oh, she said casually, roughly a hundred pounds, as my bride price, and quite a bit silver along with it. My Phillip is a very generous man.”
“And wealthy too, if he’s paid that much for several brides! Exactly how many wives does he have? Not that it’s any of my business, of course.”
“Six hundred and fifty wives, and six hundred and fifty-four babies on the way,” she said promptly, having always had a good head for figures. “And of course my mother might want to have you look after her bride price as well, just to keep things in the family, and her price is exactly the same amount.”
His eyes bulged. “There’s not that much gold in all the worlds!” he said, amazed.
“Oh, there is, believe me, but much of it is on his world, or safe on the world of many of his other wives, so I guess you could fairly say that it is outside the nine worlds we know.” She paused to think for a moment, than said, “Ask King Alvís of the Dvergar, if he’ll give you a straight answer. My Phillip gave him two sacks of gold weighing at least eighty to a hundred pounds, plus a pair of magical gold armbands which drop identical armbands on command.”
“What did he ask for in return?” he queried.
“Not a thing. He gave these things in pure generosity, to honor King Alvís’ friendship. King Alvís responded to his generosity with a magical bridge that allows Phillip to pass freely between all the Nine Worlds, and pledged his support in any battle to boot, which I believe he has never done before. In fact, I believe that King Alvís’ hard heart is quite melted, and in future generations his people will grow to match their hearts, perhaps eventually to rejoin the ranks of the bright Ljósálfar.”
“Is this a prophesy?” he asked.
“Perhaps more than mere prophesy, Uncle, since I am the final judge of all such things, surpassing even my mother in that regard, although she has the keeping of many I have judged. Even you, Uncle, will submit to my judgement eventually,although …” she smiled, “I sincerely hope that it’s many a long age from now.”
He bowed to her with old-fashioned formality. “Great Lady, beloved niece, I too hope for that. I’ve many a crop of carrots and cabbages to raise, after all, and my herds might well benefit from careful management.” He smiled at her in sly amusement.
“You old reprobate!” She began to laugh. “Let’s go, before you try to get under my skirts and I have to break your all your fingers!”
“I’m at your service, dear kinswoman, both now and always. If I may be forgiven any slight trespass on your proper sphere of authority, I foresee a new era in which the balance between the Æsir and the Vanes will be reworked, and the spirit of peace and harmony prevail for the coming age.”
“I hope so, Uncle, although there are powerful enemies still waiting just beyond our gates. Surtr is dead, and Loki, and you yourself killed Fenrir, but Jörmungandr still lives, and many others with reasons good or bad to hate us.”
“To the new age, then! And let’s both of us be off. I want to see my wife, and doubtless you have many who are anxious to see you….”
“If we stood here talking for an entire year, we’d still arrive on time, Uncle, and well you know it.”
“Oh, I do, Niece, but I’m getting on in years, and find I grow impatient with too much talk.”
“Well, what are we waiting for, then? Climb aboard!” She reached down her hand to him, and he took it.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Thirty-One
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Every new morning is a gift you’ve just unwrapped.
That’s why they call it the present.— Emperor Philip of Myriad, Year One
When Phil returned from Earth, he was almost beside himself with excitement; he’d not only solved the problem of temporal accuracy when using portals, he’d also discovered that time paradoxes were probably impossible, since the temporal process had an irreversible arrow. One could go forward, or return to the same instant one had left behind, but one apparently couldn’t go back to an instant that one had already experienced. The maths to prove this were still beyond him, but he had a very strong hunch that that theory would prove him right, so in that sense, he knew it. He’d also solved the problem of the weapon, and had a one-way portal set up that hovered just above the charged plasma ‘surface’ of the Sun, deep within the Sun’s gravity well and not in orbit, since as a magical construct, it wasn’t subject to the laws of ordinary physics, including any potential interaction with Solar prominences, magnetic storms, flares, and other Solar ‘weather.’ He saw Rhea and Selene walking toward him, both of them holding hands with Eir, but wasn’t surprised to see them still here, since he’d just left, after all. “Hey! Eir! Rhea! Selene! I have the new weapon ready to go, so you won’t have to depend on those dandelion things I made with Larona!”
Selene smiled and said, “It’s not a problem, Dearest! The war is already over! We won!”
Rhea gave him a ‘thumbs up’ and ran to kiss him. “Welcome home, Sweetheart! We knew that you’d succeed.”
“But….”
“Don’t worry about it, Phil,” Eir said. “In your world of classical physics, what you’ve just demonstrated about ‘time’s arrow’ is absolutely true, but you forgot to include the decidedly non-classical reality of the divine presence in our lives, such as, for example…,” here she smiled very prettily indeed, “…me. I exist outside of time, as you well know, since you and all your many wives had all the experience of six hundred and fifty ‘honeymoons,’ each lasting several weeks at the very least, and a few that extended over several months. When we returned, as you’ll recall, you saw that essentially no time had passed in the outside world, but the very pleasant and memorable reality of those many supposedly separate experiences remained.”
“But… how…?”
“Phil, sweetie, we’ll have many conversations about this over the years. In fact, your personal experiences with time will form an integral part of the basis for your doctoral thesis and later career, so I’ll ‘cut to the chase,’ as you like to say.”
Then she paused, looking deep into his eyes for some sign of comprehension which she evidently found. “I live” she continued, “as a sort of ‘standing wave,’ a seiche within the bounded fabric of ordinary reality.
“Just as your own sense of consciousness is a similar sort of wave driven by, but not synonymous with, your physical body. This signal has an independent existence beyond the mere chemical and biological reality of your brain. Just as, in dreams, you can visit your own past, or imagined futures, so I’m free to roam the totality of my existence, and have the peculiar power to carry others with me. Think back to the most wonderful moments you’ve experienced in your life, say…, your first night with Selene, or Rhea — to name only two — the two nights when you first experienced your twin realities of married life; are those moments simply gone? Are they even truly out of reach? Or are they perpetually recreated by the internal reality of your consciousness? My answer is, and I know that your own answer will be, ‘They are real, they exist.’ Our love for each other is a small portion of a truly boundless eternity, and has an eternal reality, just like the DeBeers diamond advertising says it is. Our marriage is forever, far more so than even the most spectacular diamond, which can burn to a cinder in a heartbeat, yet not affect the precious love that diamond represents at all.”
“You know about DeBeers?” he asked, amazed.
“Of course I do, silly. We’ll live together on your Earth for over fifty years before returning here so you can take up your duties as the sovereign of Álfheimr and the Nine Worlds. Our first grandchild will be born there, and our own first baby will be born in New York City, because your first two wives insisted.” She smiled at her sister wives, then took their hands. “Trust me on this, Phil; although you’ll be present at the birth, women make the very best and most reliable LaMaze partners.”
“Well,” he said, a little reässured, although still very confused. “I reckon men can usually afford to be squeamish about these things, and have a rather more personal and anxious interest than that of a mere dispassionate observer of the mortal struggle in which their wives are engaged. I hope I didn’t let you down by fainting or anything.”
“Not at all, although you will have to sit down for a bit. You’ll be fine for the next birth, though, and you’ll have to admit that being present for the births of two sets of twins in essential simultaneity is a quantum leap above what most new fathers experience.”
“You do know that this is a totally weird conversation, don’t you?”
“Of course. You forget that, from my perspective, we’ve already had this conversation… or will have it soon. It all depends on when I am at the time.”
Rhea patted his arm and said, “Don’t worry about it, Phil. We’ll all be very happy. Eir took us on a tour of our future lives already, and everything turns out great! You should see what we do for the twenty-one hundred election cycle.”
“Election?”
“Sure! You’re running for President, and you’ll win, of course, so don’t worry about it at all. Did you know that there were no US Presidents who were Nobel Prize winners before you?”
“Unh, none?”
“Exactly!” she smiled brightly. “We knew you were smart. Look, we just wanted to make sure that you didn’t worry yourself to death while we’re out there fighting the bad guys, but we do have to get back so we can catch up with our mundane timeline now, before anyone else sees us, of course, so we’ll see you soon, okay?”
“See’ya, Babe!” Selene added, and then they all three of them just vanished into the air, into thin air.
“Babe?” Phil said aloud.
“Phil!” Larona screamed in joy from behind him. “You were right! You just left a few seconds ago! Obviously the time thing worked, but did everything else work the way you’d predicted?”
Phil had an overwhelming sense of déjà vu, so strong that it almost made him dizzy. “Unh, yes, it did, actually, but I can’t concentrate on that right now.”
“Of course you can’t, not with Rhea and Selene out there battling the Giants! Please forgive me for being so insensitive and crass!”
“No, it’s all right, they’ll be fine. They told me so.”
“Of course they did, my Darling!” She clutched him to her ample bosom in sympathy. “Both they and you are so incredibly brave! Never say die! Simper Fidel, as they said….” She stopped, with a puzzled look. “At least I think that’s what they said.” Her brows furrowed slightly in thought before she kissed him. “Never mind!” she said, instantly dismissing the issue as inconsequential. “You know,” she confided quietly, breathing slightly into his ear, “such raw masculine courage in the face of adversity makes me feel incredibly hot, so maybe we could retire to our pavilion to… cool down a bit. I’m sure some of your other wives are there as well, waiting for news of the battle against the Giants, and we’re all of us so terribly worried — not possessing your own bold audacity within our womanly hearts — and they’ll probably need comforting as well.”
“Unh, Okay. I’ll be right there.” He wished Eir would come back. The sooner he learned how to do that extra-temporality thing she did the better, as far as he was concerned.
Later, much later, Phil emerged blinking into the bright light of day. Rhea and Selene were idly chatting to Eir, while they lounged lazily on two of the long benches at the side at one of the tables near the edge of the clearing, but in the shade of a huge oak tree. Eir was standing, but seemed very relaxed as well, and a man who looked like he was vaguely related to Gefjon stood beside her, so Phil thought he must be Freyr. “Rhea! Selene! Eir!” he shouted, running over towards them. “You’re back!”
Selene raised one eyebrow and said, “Of course we are, Phil. We told you we won, didn’t we?” She furrowed her brows in puzzlement. “Did you forget already? It took you long enough to notice that we’re back from the front lines.”
“Well,” he blushed, “I was a little busy just now, but of course I didn’t forget,” he said in frustration, “but that didn’t stop me worrying about you.”
“Oh, Sweetie!” Selene and Rhea cooed. “How romantic, but quite unnecessary.”
Then Rhea said, “We were perfectly safe, mostly, and put that Surtr guy hors de combat straight away with those cute little dandelion things of yours. They worked perfectly on the blue trolls, so we took care of them right away! They even worked on Surtr, although we had to work a few tricks on him to finally scotch his little wagon, because he had a fiery scourge thing and he kept lashing at our dandelions, setting them off prematurely, which seemed more than a little swish to me, too girly by far for a rough-and-tumble Jötunn King. Not that there’s anything wrong with that, of course. Different strokes for different folks, that’s what I always say.”
Then Selene took up the story again, “Whatever he was, he hadn’t counted on a combination of ærial dive-bombing and sling-based artillery, though, so Rhea poked him in the eye whilst I discovered his Achilles heel, and it was all over after that.”
Then Eir said, “He stumped off toward Bilröst then, evidently trying to salvage his nasty operation, but his own friends were so irritated with him — after he’d put them through all that hoorah for nothing — that they killed him as soon as he showed up, since the Fire Jötunns don’t tolerate weakness in a leader. As invasions go — and especially as ‘The-End-of-the-World-as-We-Know-It’ — it was pretty much a dud, all sound and fury, signifying nothing. By the time I stopped by Bilröst to see if I could be of any help, there was hardly anything left to do for the guys defending it.”
“The Jötunns were already headed home by the time we got there,” Rhea said, “and we let them go, since they didn’t seem to have any further desire to fight. That Gjallarhorn thing of Heimdallr’s was cool, of course, but we’d hardly arrived before he stopped blowing it, so our part of the battle was really the whole thing, and that took hardly any time at all.”
“By the way, Phil,” Selene said, “this is Freyr, Eir’s uncle and Gefjon’s brother. He was at the bridge, practically in the front lines, and managed to kill Fenrir, the monstrous wolf that was supposed to eat Óðinn, one of Loki’s get, I think they said, but he’d already been skinned for his pelt by the time I saw him, so it was difficult to see any particular family resemblance.”
“Pleased to meet you, Freyr.” Phil said, ignoring the bloodthirsty reminiscences of his wives as best he could. “I’m very sorry there’s been bad blood between you and your sister, but perhaps we can clear up any misunderstandings while you’re our guest.”
Freyr laughed. “How diplomatic you are, Phil. I suppose that must come in handy, with the many wives my niece has been telling me about.”
“Well, yes,” he said, “but I’ve always been a friendly kind of guy.”
At that Freyr laughed. “I suppose that the word ‘friendly’ must have something of a double meaning for a man so seemingly irresistible to the ladies, but I was thinking about your encounter with your encounter with Óðinn, the Alföðr, and not too friendly there, I hear. You seem to have put paid to Ásagrimmr rather quickly, which turns out to have been a blessing in disguise.”
“Not so very well disguised, Sir. He was trying to harm your sister at the time, violating the rules of hospitality and common decency, both at once. Given the choice between living in a world with him still thriving, and one without your sister, I naturally took her side of the quarrel.”
“And herself as well,” he said, “or so I hear.”
“It’s a little more complicated than that, Sir, but yes, I did.” Then he added, by way of explanation, “You see, I love her.”
Freyr laughed in pure good humor and said, “Spoken boldly, like a man! I see my niece was right about you.”
“Pardon?”
“She said you were a very worthy fellow, and wouldn’t let me down.”
“Let you down? I don’t understand….”
“No need to worry, the place practically runs itself, but it’s been ages since Gerðr and I had a chance to really get away, so we’ve never had a proper ‘honeymoon,’ I think you call it, very clever, are you sure you’re not a skald?”
“No… I mean yes, I’m not a skald. What are you talking about?”
“A skald is a type of poet, but a very talented poet with more of a way with words than most. You see….”
“No, I meant what do you mean by ‘the place practically runs itself?’ I wasn’t aware of any place that needed running. Am I given to understand that I’m elected?” he asked suspiciously.
Freyr positively beamed. “You are clever! You really ought to take up poetry; you’d be much admired, and very many Kings are widely noted for their skill with words. Were you aware that the surest indication of one’s overall level of intelligence and mental acuity is one’s facility with words?”
“I was,” he said and looked pointedly at Eir, who merely smiled. “I take it, then, that I’m ‘volunteered’ to ‘look after the place’ whilst you and Gerðr flit off on your ‘honeymoon?’ ” He glanced at Eir again, and then at Selene and Rhea, who’d evidently found something to admire somewhere up in the oak tree above their heads. It must have been amusing, whatever it was, because they were trying not to giggle. “Well, I’d hate to prove your theory wrong, so I agree, whatever it is that I’m being agreeable about. Another indication of intelligence,” he confided, “at least in men, is an unwillingness to either argue with or thwart the obvious intentions of their wives.”
Freyr laughed, a little wryly, and said, “I quite agree. In fact, now that Gerðr knows about these ‘honeymoon’ excursions, she wants several, to make up for having missed the one she was evidently due when we married, and was a little miffed that I hadn’t thought up the notion on my own, which is why we’re going. So you see you’re a trendsetter already, which makes perfect sense, since you actually had the job I’m offering already, by right of conquest, the same way Óðinn had it, and my lovely niece, Eir Menglöð, has thoughtfully explained that you’re already an Emperor, albeit an Emperor temporarily embarrassed by an unfortunate lack of kings and kingdoms to rule over.” He grinned at that, then added, “So you see, of course, that this will do absolute wonders for your standing in the political world, as well as for your marriage, since wives tend to fret, I’ve observed, over husbands without a proper job that they can brag about to other wives. I wouldn’t be at all surprised, in fact, if this didn’t lie at the heart of this Elvi fellow’s… embarrassing… problems before his recent divorce.” He thought for only a monent before continuing, “Did you know that the male stickleback actually changes sex when defeated by a rival, a type of ultimate submission to the victor, to whom belong all the spoils of war.”
Phil blinked before he answered, “I did, though only vaguely. Fish were never all that fascinating to me.“ Then he thought about what Freyr had told him. ”So I’m the Alföðr now…, the All-Father,” he said glumly and, as if to match his mood, two enormous ravens flew down from somewhere up the highest branches of the oak tree, or perhaps from out of the sky, and perched on the table near him, looking askance at him, as birds often do, without the slightest hint of any reproach. “Jesus Christ!” he swore, utterly devoid of either irony or sense of blasphemy.
“Well,” Freyr observed with either respect or pity, it was rather difficult to say from his expression, “with six hundred and fifty-four babies on the way, and every one of them sanctified by wedlock, acknowledgement, and inheritance, I freely admit that I can’t think of any better appellation, just offhand.”
Philip Avraham Cohn was obsessing with a notebook and a pen in his two hands, an inkwell precariously balanced on one knee as he sat on a stool at the edge of the clearing, since most of their party was at lunch, in very good spirits, and all the available tables were packed with food and elbows.
His talk with Freyr had crystallised for him exactly how much of a responsibility the birth of many hundreds of children would be in real life, so he was making lists: what sort of care would be needed, and for how many women and children, diaper service, housekeeping help, babysitting, even how to provide suitable interactions with male rôle models, how much gold he’d need to leave to provide for all that, should he not survive any future conflicts. He didn’t bother deluding himself that their troubles were over just because the Fire Jötunns had — seemingly — all packed up and headed home.
He knew, for example, that at least two of the traditional opponents of the Gods were still lurking around somewhere, Jörmungandr, the huge serpent that encompassed the world, was one, and that giant phallic snake and Þórr were supposed to kill each other during the Ragnarök, but the wily beast had managed to avoid the battle entirely, by all reports. And then there was a dragon, Níðhöggr, which was supposed to kill almost all the humans, leaving Miðgarðr, Middle-earth, the world of Men, completely empty of human life.
Phil thought that the Þórr/Jörmungandr battle might be seen as an early metaphor, perhaps, for mutually-assured destruction, the policy that currently governs the world arsenal of nuclear weapons. In fact, the ancient trope could fairly easily be stretched to cover almost any sufficiently weighty situation in the present day, since Þórr is in some sense a personification of humanity itself, specifically the human art of war, and the dragon Níðhöggr, the other major player in the Ragnarök scenario, is also called a serpent, so it was entirely conceivable that from a modern perspective Níðhöggr and Jörmungandr were alternate ‘takes’ on the same underlying situation, the mutual dependence and hostility between the finite world and purely human cultures beset by overarching greed and limitless arrogance.
‘Níðhöggr was depicted as gnawing at the roots of Yggdrasil,’ he thought, ‘the mighty ash tree which supports the worlds, whilst the serpent Jörmungandr poisons a metaphorical Earth in Þórr, and is in turn destroyed by the Earth itself (that is, Þórr) and also destroys the Earth when it sends the encircling ocean crashing over the Nine Worlds in its death throes.’ This last was as neat a naïve description of global climate change and the continuing rise in sea levels that Phil could imagine a Medieval monk in far-off Iceland conceiving. Maybe the world ends not with Surtr’s thermonuclear bang but a long slow whimper as coastal inundations and inland droughts destroy world food supplies and global resource wars ensue.
Both monsters are somehow related to the destruction of humanity and the world, but seen from different viewpoints, with Þórr the common thread. And then there was the infamous Heart of Virtue, which in Phil’s current opinion couldn’t have been created by the Jötunns — if Surtr was any example of their overall level of cleverness — so there must be some hidden player in the game, the secret mover behind both Jötunns and the various monsters, the true Dark God, or Gods.
Belatedly, Phil realized that some kid was standing in front of him, speaking loudly and trying to get his attention. Without really looking up from his writing, he said, “I’m busy right now, young man, so possibly you could speak to your troop leader…”
“Philip Cohn!” the kid yelled at him. “Look at me, you fool!”
Puzzled, he looked up and the ‘kid’ came fully into focus and he saw…. “Master Wizard Akcuanrut! I’m so terribly sorry! I didn’t recognize you!” As a teenager, the wizard was fairly nondescript, but Phil was terribly embarrassed to have been so oblivious to the lad’s obvious consternation.
“Obviously!” The wizard fumed. “While you’ve been dithering in your notebook, the world has been falling to pieces all around you! The Heart of Virtue has been stolen! Seventeen Wizards of our College are dead! And who knows what’s been happening back in Myriad!”
Phil responded with an air of serenity, secure in the knowledge that — with his new understanding of controlling portal transit temporality — at worst they could return to Myriad in the seconds immediately following their departure. “Calm down, Sir. Whatever news you’ve had, setting everyone to run around like a flock of chickens frightened by a hawk isn’t going to help. Whatever’s happened, we can now respond in force and with essentially no delay, however long we spend in gathering our wits.” He fell silent, considering. “Does your news source provide any details of the incident, other than the bare facts of the theft and fatalities?”
Akcuanrut seemed a little put out to be interrogated by his former apprentice, but said, grudgingly, “The information was obtained by scrying, but the Seer wasn’t terribly skilled, so the images were confused. She did say that children were involved, but I assumed that this referred to the relative youth of the perpetrators, or may have simply been a jumbled reading.”
“Or it may have referred to Dvergar,” Phil pointed out, “since we know that Dwarves have been used as tools in Myriad before.”
“But why don’t we simply open a portal and go see what happened?”
“Because that would commit us to a single space-time worldline, which means that if we overshoot the mark, our enemies’ plans will have already been executed, while if we err in the opposite direction, nothing will have happened for us to investigate.”
“But this is an emergency!” the young wizard said excitedly.
“No, in fact it’s not. Whatever damage has been done, is already done the Dark Gods, or their surrogates, have regained control of the Heart of Virtue, and since the events surrounding the Ragnarok transpire here within the Nine Worlds, involving at least two known monsters native to these worlds, it would seem logical that the Heart will arrive here if we simply sit around and wait. Before doing anything rash, we should investigate using psychic and magical means to the greatest degree possible before we actually do anything, because only when we have a better sense of what actually happened can we have a better chance of acting in such a way that we make matters better instead of worse. Right now, the diverse quantum timelines of our two worlds are still in a state of flux, diverging rapidly from the instant we left Myriad to go to Earth, and then here into the Nine Worlds, but will collapse into certainty in the instant of physical observation. We should consult with the Empress first, I think, both because of her position and because she is a Scryer of considerable power, so may be able to discover things that your previous sorceress was not. We might also ask Eir Menglöð if she might have any advice, since she deals with temporal ambiguity on a daily basis, and may be able to help us, even though Myriad is probably outside her sphere of authority.”
“Did I hear my name mentioned?” Eir said from behind him.
Phil turned to her and said, “You did, Sweetheart. Master Wizard Akcuanrut here tells me that the Heart of Virtue has been taken, and a number of Wizards of the Imperial College murdered — probably the crew who were guarding it — possibly by Dwarves. I was counselling caution, and recommended against an immediate response lest we inadvertently miss the opening and closing of a portal.”
“You’ve had Dvergar in Akcuanrut’s world? Did any of them die?” she asked.
“Quite a few in the first incursion,” Phil told her, mystified by her curious question “at least hundreds, if not thousands. As for this latest, I don’t know. Larona may be able to help us through sorcery.”
“She may, but if you can show me the way to your world, I’ll soon sort out who sent them, and whatever it is they knew.”
“You can do that?” Phil asked. “How in the worlds is that possible?”
“Because the Dvergar, the Svartálfar, are numbered amongst my people, and you are their lawful overlord.”
“I am?”
“You are, both as a result of my brother’s selection of you as his ‘temporary’ replacement in Álfheimr, and as the victor in a fair contest with Óðinn, despite his later attempts to use unmanly means to renege on his formal surrender after ignominious defeat. He was well-armed with a man’s sword, and other lawful weapons, but chose to use foul seiðr to attack both my mother and you after you’d overcome him in hand-to-hand struggle. The fact that you’ve thus far declined to claim the prize means nothing, since Óðinn himself was often absent for months or years. Who rules Ásgarðr and Goðheimr, rules the Nine Worlds, at least officially, or until an ambitious claimant chooses to contest your overlordship and wins.”
Phil had a sudden vision of an endless stream of would-be kings and wannabe ‘top guns’ dogging his footsteps like B-Movie ‘gunsels,’ or whatever it was that they were called. “Unh… What if I don’t want to fight?”
She looked at him with scorn. “First, they’d have to kill you before they could claim victory, so you might as well fight rather than be dead and branded as a coward. Second, your followers and wives would be the prizes of the victor, and we wouldn’t like that; so in short, you’d better fight, or any and all of your wives, at least, might feel more than simply murderous toward you, but betrayed.” Then she looked at him with something like pity. “You’re not on your Earth right now, Phil, and not living by Earth rules. Or, as we like to say on Earth, ‘Get with the program! Phil!’ lest you let your teammates down.”
“Our Phil? Let any one of us down? Impossible!” Larona’s voice came from behind him, so he turned to look as she and seven Selene döppelgangers came up on their small group, looking very refreshed after their afternoon sojourn in the pavilion.
“Oh,” said Eir, “not to worry. He’s just having a few qualms as he comes to grips with the obligations of a King, which isn’t nearly as much a bed of roses as some not to the manor born make it out to be.”
“True,” she said, nodding. “Amongst the many royal prerogatives are an even larger number of royal obligations, including the duty to cheerfully die for one’s people, if it comes to that.”
Hearing that from Larona suddenly made quite a few things clear to Phil. She came from a long line of Kings and Queens, and surely many of them had done just that. She lived in luxury, but that luxury had a price in her mind, one that she was ready to pay when the bill came due. “We don’t have all that much experience with royalty in my homeland,” he admitted, “so its traditions sometimes seem strange to me. I do my best to understand.”
“No royalty?” she said, bemused, “No real leaders? However do you cope? Surely this would encourage recklessness and profligacy in almost any society.”
He paused to consider her words and saw the wisdom in them. “You’re right, of course; it does. Those advisors and legislators temporarily ‘in charge’ rarely, if ever, have to face the real consequences of their actions, however rash or ill-advised, since they hold the people as a whole hostage to their personal agendas with no possible repercussions for them personally to moderate their rash actions.”
“I think you’re too kind,” she said, “since such ‘advisors’ would necessarily be open to bribery and blandishments of many kinds. Deeply offending an absolute monarch carries the risk of death, which tends to temper any tendency toward excess, where an utter lack of personal responsibility breeds contempt for those one supposedly ‘serves.’ If there is no one actually ‘in charge,’ then no one is in charge. Fractious children are in control of the ship of state, to run it onto the rocks, or into the storm, with nary a trace of parental supervision.”
He thought about the sandbox squabbles and posturing of the legislative process as he knew it, and said, “I have to agree. With no ‘skin in the game,’ it doesn’t matter what stupid plays you call, since someone else will run them out, and any casualties will represent other people’s losses.”
In the end, they decided not to investigate the theft of the Heart at all. It was done — however it was done — and the Wizards of the College were just as dead whether they clapped eyes on them or not, so the real issue lay not in figuring out which doors should have been locked, nor how the theft should have been prevented, nor whom to blame, but in who had it now, and what to do with the information — if one could discover it — and where they should go right now.
“Svartálfheimr!” Phil shouted. “That’s it! Where this all began!”
“What the heck!?” Rhea said grumpily. “Do you know what time it is?” It was the middle of the night, and they were lying in a muddle of sheets, blankets, and bodies, as messy and confused as a clowder of sleepy cats.
“What’s up, Phil?” Selene asked, herself in that dreamy state between sleep and waking.
“I realize now that we have to go back to the beginning, back to when we first entered this world, in Svartálfheimr, where we met King Alvís and his people. They’re the real key to this peculiar puzzle!”
“Why do you say that?” Rhea asked.
“It was something that Eir Menglöð said to me, that the Dvergar, the Svartálfar, are numbered among her people, and I wondered how this could possibly be true. Her brother Freyr ruled over the Ljósálfar, the Light Elves, after all, and the Dwarves were the ‘Black Elves,’ who seemed to be their exact opposite.”
“Well,” she said, “aren’t they?”
“No, and King Alvís himself gave me the clue, when he said that he’d be proud to fight beside me. Then I thought of that verse in Tehilim, ‘Praises’ what the Gentiles call the Psalms, ‘I have gone astray like a lost sheep; seek thy servant; for I do not forget thy commandments.’ The King of the Dvergar, the Dvergar themselves, are not ‘Dark,’ nor are they of the Dark. They’ve gone astray, perhaps, but only that. They know what it is to be honorable, but have been ground down, I think, by poverty, and perhaps poor choices in life, but they still aspire to greatness, to nobility. That’s why they’re numbered amongst Eir’s people, not Surtr’s, nor are they at all like the Dark Elves, the dökkálfar, those who have embraced the Dark. The Dvergar are only ‘black,’ like night before the dawn, and diminished in size, possibly through genetic dwarfism selected for through living in a starvation economy.”
“I don’t understand,” said Selene.
“We took the wrong path, almost from the beginning. Every time we came to a choice, in seeking out the Dark, we chose the path toward light, always toward the Sun, like flowers tracking the day. Looking back, it seems so foolish, but every step seemed logical, almost inevitable, and of course it turned out for the best, in the end. I’m not sure how the Æsir would have fared at Bilröst without your help, or Freyr against Fenrir. Perhaps it was destiny, or something like it, but it took us far astray; the True Dark lay North, toward the cold, away from the light, toward Niflheimr and Hel, Sinmœra’s domain.”
“Sinmœra?”
He nodded. “The Queen of Hel, the woman who forged Hævateinn, the weapon intended to destroy the Gods and everything living, which I now believe to be the Heart of Darkness itself, perhaps deliberately conflated with Surtr’s fiery scourge, a bit of theatrical ‘flash’ meant to draw our attention away from the real danger.”
“The Heart is a weapon?”
“Yes, and a terrible one. We saw the frieze the centaurs left behind, which showed them running away in terror, but we never stopped to figure out exactly why they were running away.”
“But the Heart is terrible!” Selene said indignantly. “You saw what it did to my parents, and D’lon-ra, for that matter. It destroyed his body, and then corrupted his soul. I’m only thankful that it only destroyed my parents’ bodies, but left their souls untouched, so you could rescue them unharmed, at least in their sanity and love for each other.”
“I am too, Sweetheart, profoundly grateful, but the Heart never terrified any of us. It was dangerous, sure, and we had to be very careful when we were fighting it, but it had to sneak up on your parents through a trick, and Na-Noc fled in fear, frightened by one old Wizard, two young girls, a couple of powerful centaurs, and a very inexperienced Apprentice, hardly the terror weapon depicted in the centaur records of their epic battles.”
“But what is it then?”
“I don’t know, exactly, although I suspect that it has something to do with its power to subsume and twist both souls and bodies to its fell purpose. Perhaps, in the hands of an expert wielder of its powers, it can reach out and transform people at a distance, or possibly subsume people’s minds and souls so that they instantly turn on those they love most. I just don’t know, but I do know that it must be terrible to see, since the ancient centaurs were doughty warriors, and clever enough that the Heart of Virtue was trapped here for thousands of years before the meddling of the Imperial College of Wizards set it free. Not once in all that time did Na-Noc — whoever he was before the Heart took hold of him — nor any of his predecessors, discover the secrets that the centaurs wanted hidden, except possibly the hidden passage and cavern beneath the throne room, whatever it was originally, and even that seems to have been designed as a snare, to distract those who might seek to penetrate the true centaur secrets.”
“So, what do we do next?” Rhea said, stretching luxuriously as she thought seriously about getting up.
“We go to Hel,” he said, “and defeat Sinmœra, hopefully wresting the Heart from her grasp. If anyone knows how to use it, it must be her, but I’m hoping that she herself requires someone fit to use it, and that he or she isn’t there yet, since she evidently had the weapon in her hands, but didn’t use it for so long that it went missing. This can’t have been part of any overall plan.”
“Oh, great!” she groused, “Why didn’t you just say so the first time, Phil? It all sounds so simple when you put it like that: We go to Hell, twist the she-devil’s tail, and then rain her own Hellfire on her head. What could possibly be easier?”
He laughed at that, then said, “Well, it might be a little more complicated than that, but I’m quite sure you and Selene will manage to correct me if I’ve gotten anything wrong.” He smiled winsomely in her general direction.
“Oh, heck!” she said grudgingly. “When you put it like that, I suppose we’ll have to.”
“Remind me again what we’re doing here,” Selene said quietly.
They were threading their way through a series of frozen cordilleras in Niflheimr, the closest thing to a very chilly Hell that one could possibly imagine. Whoever it was who’d coined the expression, ‘When Hell freezes over,’ had obviously had this place in mind.
“We’re looking for the gates of Hel, or something like them,” Phil whispered.
They were alone, the three of them, accompanied by three centaurs. They were dressed in heavy long white woolen robes, like an Arabic burnoose, over their regular clothes, in an effort to be inconspicuous, but the centaurs, of course, had to rely upon their own powers of disguise, which were considerable when they put their minds to it. They’d seen Hrímthurs, Frost Giants, stalking along in the distance, but none had turned to look, nor looked at much of anything, as far as they could see, since they mostly trudged along with their heads down, possibly avoiding the direct glare of the arctic Sun glancing low off of the endless ice plains and mountains.
And then he saw it, the glint of sun on metal, not ice, and knew he'd found it. Ahead was a mountain of ice, not all that different from the other mountains around them, other than that one flash of polished steel. Carefully, he felt the æther around them and found the telltale signature of a shrouded portal, probably the portal she'd used to send the Dwarves to ambush them in Myriad, although of course he couldn't tell for sure without a closer inspection. He raised his hand slightly, enough to attract Selene and Rhea's attention, which wasn't much at all, and hissed quietly through his teeth. “That's it!” he said, as much like a sighing breath of wind as he could manage.
They nodded, then disappeared, and their mounts with them, as the centaurs extended their own powers of disguise to make them look like slowly drifting flurries of snow.
Phil trudged along, making no further effort to conceal himself, since he now wanted to attract attention. Quickly, he approached the mountain, where he did, in fact, discern a polished iron gate set into the light grey rock of a cliff, half-covered in ice and snow. As the Gate of Hel, it left a lot to be desired. It was drab, small, and utterly devoid of architectural distinction, more like a sewer cover set on end than the entrance to an underground dominion
On the other hand, it was enough, just as a sort of decoration, because the most notable feature of the entrance to Hel was a glowing forge as big as garbage truck off to one side, as big as one of those behemoths with the hydraulic mangles that smashes up the stuff in the cans when the automatic levers pour the bins inside its gaping maw. Standing before that forge was a Jötun woman, as big as Surtr, but as black as night. Not black like she'd come from Africa, but as if she'd been formed from molten pitch, her naked breasts reflecting the glow from the forge with a deep and shiny dark amber glow somehow inside her, moving as her breasts swayed and she worked the forge, shifting whatever she held in the coals with iron tongs as thick as cast iron water mains. Then she lifted up her workpiece, it was the Heart of Virtue, surprisingly dainty in the midst of all the outsized blacksmithery, and it was on fire.
Then he noticed something else, half hidden behind the forge and its grotesque blacksmith, the head of a giant snake, Jörmungandr, just snaking around the corner of the mountain.
‘Oh, crap!’ he thought, as everything became suddenly, horribly, crystal clear.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Thirty-Two —
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Aside from that, Mrs. Lincoln,
did you enjoy the play?— Anonymous
With no time to lose, he yelled, “If he opens wide, pop a pill in!” hoping that this would be cryptic enough to confuse Sinmœra for a few seconds, yet clear enough for Rhea and Selene, who’d gone ahead with his more instantly lethal replacements for the ‘dandelion’ bombs in duffels slung over their shoulders. He only hoped that they’d been quick enough in getting to some sort of strategic place from which to throw them.
“Hey! Hel Hag!” he yelled again with a bravado he didn’t exactly feel. “The game’s up! Come out with your hands in the air, and drop your weapon!”
Sinmœra laughed cruelly, holding the Heart of Virtue casually in the tongs, careless of the flames licking up from it as she held it up before her like a talisman. “You’re in my domain now, tiny man, and I make all the demands.”
Phil began to ready a spell as he approached the Giantess, but said, “Your days as a Queen are numbered on the fingers of one hand, foul enchantress. I, Emperor Philip of Myriad, do name you outlaw, and banish you forever to the outer wastes!”
“Fool! Arrogant Fool!” she cried. “You see before you the Bane of All Things Living! The Heart of Darkness! Death! The Destroyer of Worlds! You have no power here!” She held up the Heart and began to chant, and Phil could feel the fell grip of its perverted mockery of life-in-death take hold of him, even as he took hold of it and her with a spell of power. He continued advancing, until he was close enough almost to touch her. He was smiling. “Now, Death, thou shalt die,” he said simply, as he opened an instantaneous centaurean one-way portal beneath their feet and instantly lunged out, reaching to make physical contact with the Heart itself, wrested it from the witch’s tongs and bent it to his will, touching it to her flesh, then felt himself falling, saw the witch — taken completely unawares — falling, the Heart falling with them, bound together tightly with ensorcelled ties more strict than death, and he fell into the very heart of light with a shout of pure joy… before he died suffused, torn asunder, scattered into atoms, then ionized, by the bright thermonuclear glory of victory.”
From their positions above Phil’s confrontation with the witch, Rhea and Selene saw Jörmungandr rear and open its gaping maw, preparing to strike at Phil so, as he’d presciently advised, threw three weapons each — Phil’s new bombs — neatly into the serpent’s mouth, where they went off and silently decapitated the worm, sending the atoms of its head and brains into the Sun to flash instantaneously into plasma just as they saw Sinmœra, the firey Heart she held, her entire forge, and Phil himself fall through a handcrafted version of the same effect to the same fate — a swiftly-fading amber glow upon the icy rock and the hollow echo of Phil’s last shout the only remnants of his passing, and they both screamed, and screamed, and screamed.
Numbly, they picked through the rubble left behind, searching for some clue, but there was none, other than Phil’s discarded duffle. The witch Sinmœra, late Queen of Hel, was dead, ding dong, but so was Phil, and it seemed so pointless. He’d obviously had something in mind when he’d told them so cryptically to kill the serpent, but exactly what — or even roughly what — was a mystery. They’d seen the Heart vanish, of course, but why had he invested his own life in taking out Sinmœra?
“Crap!” Rhea cursed, kicking at a rock on the icy ground, then looking around for something, anything more satisfying to kick or break, but there was nothing but an enormous river of dead snake extending back up the valley, and there seemed no point in doing anything with it. It was cold enough that this part of it seemed likely to rest unputrefied forever, a frozen carcass for some future palaeontologist to discover and wonder about.
Selene said nothing.
The three centaurs had gathered together, huddled close for warmth and comfort in the bitter cold, and likewise more accustomed, perhaps, to sudden death in wild places, because one called out from where they stood, tails toward the wind, “Rhea, Selene? We’re terribly sorry about Phil, but we’ve got to head back. We’ll be on very short rations before we reach the edge of Niflheimr as it is, and we still don’t know if either of you can make Phil’s bridge operate to take us back to Svartálfheimr.”
Selene answered, “Of course, dear friends. I was just trying to imagine what he saw in those last moments that convinced him that whatever it was that Sinmœra was planning to do with the Heart of Darkness was so terrible that he had to stop her, at any cost.”
“Well,” Rhea said, “other than working her way toward destroying all the worlds and every living thing, what could be worse?”
“I don’t know, Honey. I don’t know. I wish I did. It must have been something sudden, because I can’t imagine him not saying something to us, otherwise.”
“No, I suppose not,” she said listlessly. “Nothing matters anymore.”
“Don’t ever say that, Rhea!” she said fiercely. “We have to work toward completing whatever’s left of Phil’s life work! If nothing else, we have to do that for him. Remember what he said? ‘It’s not incumbent on us to finish the work, but neither are we at liberty to desist from it.’ We have a duty to perform, and I intend to do my part in it, the first being to see to it that our friends the centaurs are able to safely rejoin their herd. Whatever it was that he was up to in his last moments, making sure that we were safe, — that all his friends and dependents were safe — that all the worlds were safe — was part of it, I know.”
The journey south was a grim trek through an empty landscape, since the hulking Hrímthurs they’d seen from time to time on the road north had inexplicably vanished, perhaps dealing with the sudden and drastic alteration Phil had made in their social pecking order. The one Frost Giant they stumbled across — evidently a sentinel stationed near the border of Niflheimer to keep out the riffraff — was dispatched almost offhand, as soon as he’d made an obviously hostile movement toward them, and without the usual banter and cheerful sangfroid they normally displayed in combat.
There was a pervasive air of melancholy that surrounded the entire party, but especially Selene and Rhea, who still expected Phil to appear at any moment, as if he’d simply wandered off to look at a particularly interesting rock formation, and might be just around the next corner.
Of course, he wasn’t, and never would be again.
Even their abrupt and brief encounter with the hostile Hrímthur had failed to cheer them, and the two women approached the edge of Niflheimer with an air of distracted ennui. The centaurs, perhaps wisely — or perhaps more in kindness — held themselves slightly apart, trudging along behind them, allowing them the privacy of their thoughts.
There it was, the precipice, and the same bright clouds below. “Well, here we are,” said Selene.
“Do you have any idea how that bridge thingie works?” asked Rhea.
“Not a clue,” was the reply, and she dug through Philip’s duffel, looking for it. When she found it, she held it up between them, as if their shared ignorance might penetrate its secrets. “I wasn’t paying much attention, actually, but I had the impression that he held it like a fishing rod and sort of ‘flicked’ it toward where he wanted to go.”
They both studied it carefully. It was long and thin, almost like a wand, and made of metal with joints so cleverly fitted that they seemed almost like engraved lines upon a solid rod. “Which end is the handle?” Rhea asked.
Selene shook her head. “Again, I haven’t a clue. I was never all that much interested in machinery. Phil always took care of stuff like that.”
Rhea nodded, glumly. “Me too,” she said. She reached out, as if to touch it, then changed her mind.
Selene was holding it rather gingerly, as if it might explode into its expanded form with a touch. Then, for lack of something better to do, she stared off into the distance, where she could see the island world of Svartálfheimr, where the majority of their expedition were camped on the opposite ‘shore,’ as it were. “I wish we’d thought to have Akcuanrut along as… never mind.” She’d almost said ‘backup,’ and then silently cursed herslf for thinking it.
“I know what you mean,” Rhea said, and burst into tears, which of course opened the floodgates of grief for both of them, and they wept, then sobbed, then clutched at each other for comfort as they both collapsed into helpless suffering and heartbreak, winding up on their knees, each held upright only by the strength of the other.
Then flying Eir Menglöð and Sleipnir came rushing through the air, Sleipnir rearing to a stop as he himself touched down, and Eir herself vaulted from her mount’s back and caught them both up in her strong arms, saying, “Hush, my lambs, my darling girls. He’s only dead. He died a hero!” and tried to kiss away their tears.
“How can you say that?!” they wailed. “You loved him too!”
She smiled, then laughed. “And who am I but The Chooser of the Slain? What happens to heroes in this world?”
“But he’s not in this world!” they both screamed at her. “The bloody idiot jumped into the damned Sun!”
“Well,” she said, “I have to confess that this does present a problem, since I rarely have to fetch my people from across dimensions and the vastnesses of space, but all things are possible with the help of a pure heart and good intentions, which you’ll have to admit, I have in full measure.” She looked up and said, “In fact, here I come.”
Then flying another pair of Eir and Sleipnir avatars came rushing through the air, pulling up only as the other version of Eir vaulted from her other mount’s back and said, “Dear hearts! Don’t worry! I’m looking for his soul, even as we speak. That Sun of yours is a terribly confusing sort of place, with all sorts of violence going on, all at once, like a giant Mælström of elemental fire.”
“He’s still alive!?” they both cried out, hardly daring to hope.
“Well… no… not exactly,” she admitted. “He’s dead, of course, but his spirit is made of stronger stuff, especially since my uncle Freyr elevated him to the status of a Ljósálfr, a necessary prerequisite for taking on the rôle of King of Álfheimr and of the Ljósálfar, so it’s really just a matter of time.”
“How much time?” Rhea asked sceptically.
“It’s difficult to say,” she said, “since I’ve never actually encountered a similar situation, I’ve spent several years in exploring your Sun already, but have every confidence of eventual success.”
“Do you know how big the Sun is?” Rhea asked, conversationally, which wasn’t a good sign.
“Well, no, other than that it’s very large.”
“It’s an almost perfect sphere, roughly eight hundred and sixty-five thousand miles in diameter, or approximately three hundred and forty billion cubic miles. Assuming the the Sun was frozen solid, and that it takes you one second to search every cubic mile thoroughly, it would only take eleven thousand years or so to be sure of finding him, but in the meantime solar magnetic storms and convection cells are churning it around at a fantastic rate, with bits and pieces being flung off into interstellar space at random intervals, so I think you might be more certain of success in a billion years or so, but who’s counting?” Rhea smiled, but not at all nicely.
“That big?” Eir asked, stunned.
“That big,” Selene assured her.
“Oh,” Eir said. “Well, it may take a bit more time, then.” With that, both pairs of Eirs and Sleipnirs left, flying off in two different directions.
Selene and Rhea watched them as they grew smaller, then vanished. Rhea said, “Dang! We should have asked her how to work the bridge.”
Selene turned to her and said, “Yeah, we should have done.”
At dusk, they got out two of Phil’s light balls and turned them on to cast a brilliant light across the gap between the edge of the cliff and the distant island in the clouds that was Svartálfheimr, hoping that someone in the camp would see them and figure out how to send someone across, since no amount of banging and flinging of the so-called ‘bridge’ had any effect at all. “You’d think Phil would have shown us how this stupid thing worked!” Selene said, not irritated, exactly.
“Yeah,” Rhea said. “He probably wasn’t figuring on not being around….” Then she shut up and they sat in silence for a good long time, long enough for the pair of lights to flicker into a dim glow, then cast no light at all.
After some time, Rhea got up and got two more light balls from Phil’s duffle, then turned them on and placed them on the edge of the precipice, surrounding them with bits of rock and icy snow to make sure they could be easily seen and not drift off if the wind picked up. “I wish we had more stuff for the girls to eat,” she said. “I’m not particularly hungry, but they must be famished.”
Selene nodded her agreement, but had nothing much to add, so they sat in silence, waiting.
Eventually, Rhea started singing in a clear soft voice, almost like a lullaby. It was the romanza from the second act of Donizetti’s L’elisir d’amore — a classic soprano solo — though her expression of it was slightly darkened by emotion. The pitch, even a cappella, was perfect, the phrasing spot on. She had a gift that way.
“Una furtiva lagrima
negli occhi suoi spuntò:
Quelle festose giovani
invidiar sembrò.
Che più cercando io vo?
Che più cercando io vo?“M’ama! Sì, m’ama, lo vedo. Lo vedo.
“Un solo istante i palpiti
del suo bel cor sentir!
I miei sospir, confondere
per poco a’ suoi sospir!“I palpiti, i palpiti sentir,
confondere i miei coi suoi sospir…“Cielo! Si può morir!
Di più non chiedo, non chiedo.“Ah, cielo! Si può! Si, può morir!
Di più non chiedo, non chiedo.
Si può morir! Si può morir d’amor.”
“Very nice,” Selene said, after a suitable hush. “I don’t speak Italian, though.”
“It’s a song about tragedy, and how one might die of love for all the wrong reasons, even stupid reasons.”
“Yeah,” she said, and sighed. “Would you mind singing it again?”
It was getting close to dawn, Selene decided. The sky overhead was definitely getting lighter, although it was also heavily overcast, so they couldn’t see any stars, so it was difficult to judge exactly how far along it was toward sunrise. Looking off toward Svartálfheimr, she thought that she could see a little more detail on the gloomy edge of the cliff that was closest, although the odd luminescence of the cloud layer beneath them made it hard to judge that too. As night-lights went, the glowing clouds that concealed the branches and trunk of Yggdrasil were peculiarly ineffective.
She was wondering why, exactly, this was so when she thought she saw a motion of some sort, against the dull haze of the clouds that seemed almost clamped down upon what she could see of the distant horizon, which was little enough. She nudged Rhea, who was huddled close beside her, for both warmth and comfort. “Rhea! Are you awake?”
“Yeah,” she said grumpily. “What’s up, buttercup?”
Selene smiled, thinking of sleepovers in their childhood, and answered accordingly, “What’s the word, hummingbird?”
“No fair!” she said. “I asked you first.”
“I think I see Sleipnir and Eir heading toward us.”
“Does she have Phil with her?” Rhea, as always, came straight to the point.
She looked carefully, wishing that it were lighter. “I don’t think so.” Although she was still far off, the distant figure astride the flying horse seemed slim, and Phil’s bulk would surely have been visible, even riding behind her.
“Then I’m not interested,” she said, and snuggled closer.
“Rhea, sweetie, be nice. I’m quite sure that she wants to find him just as much as we do, but we know that it’s going to take a while. Besides,” she added, “we need to ask her to ferry Akcuanrut over so he can figure out how Phil’s little bridge works.”
Rhea was staring off toward the approaching rider. “I don’t think we’ll need to ask. Through some miracle of prescience, Eir seems to be toting King Alvís along with her.”
Sure enough, they could see the dwarven King hanging onto Eir with his eyes screwed tight shut as Sleipnir lightly touched down and Eir picked him up from behind her with a lithe twist and set him down upon the ground as carefully as she might an infant, all without dismounting. It was an astonishing display of strength and flexibility. “Here we go,” she said. “Safe back on the solid ground!”
“And about time, too!” he said, glaring at the icy rocks and frozen snow around him as if they’d personally insulted him and he was spoiling for a fight. “I don’t hold with gallivanting around in the sky, let me tell you, begging your pardon, of course, Ma’am.” Then he looked at her ingratiatingly and asked, “I’m not dead, am I?”
“No, you’re not,” Eir Menglöð said to him, dismounting without any noticeable effort, “but I thought your unique talents might be useful here, since one of your cunning devices is inadvertently thwarting the efforts of my sister wives to return to your homeland with their friends.”
The little King looked around the barren ground and said, suspiciously, “Where’s my good friend Phil?”
Eir blushed and said, “I seem to have temporarily mislaid him. Please rest assured that I’m sparing no efforts to find him, but he was involved with an altercation with Hel, Sinmœra, to be more precise, so his current manifestation was destroyed and of course returned to the Sun, his natural form, but in another plane of existence.”
“Another plane of existence? He’d said that he wasn’t from our Nine Worlds, but I’d thought that it might simply be a touch of the divine madness. You know how they get, the Gods, I mean.” Then he thought better of what he’d just spoken and added, “Meaning no disrespect, of course, Ma’am.”
She laughed and said, “None taken, dear Alvís. You’re getting taller by the minute, you know.”
“Taller? Why in all the worlds would I want to be taller?” he said indignantly. “I’d be forever hitting my head on low doorways…. Why, I’d have to rebuild my whole feasting hall!”
“That would be a problem,” she said sympathetically.
“Well, never mind,” he said brusquely. “Let’s have a look at my device.”
Selene handed it over, since she had it handy. “Here it is,” she said.
He looked at it carefully, then — strangely — took her hand and studied it, then said, “I see what the problem is. Do you see these areas on the shaft?” He carefully pointed them out, three ovals in a very slight curve around the shaft of the device, another slightly offset counterclockwise below, and a larger oval above them all, offset clockwise almost entirely to the opposite side. “They make a sort of spiral. They’re meant to fit Phil’s thumb and four fingers quite precisely — a sort of personal ‘key,’ — but if you know the trick of it, you can simply contort your hand slightly to fit the ‘fingerprints,’ you might say, instead of falling naturally, the way one would, of course.” He handed it back to Selene and said, “Here, try it one finger at a time, but not all at once, or the bridge will expand, which is not a terribly good idea without a clear destination in mind.”
She picked it up with some trepidation, since she wasn’t all that fond of magical devices, other than Phil’s little hand grenades, of course, and the light globes. “Okay,” she said, and very carefully tried out the indicated positions one finger at a time, the others held stiffly away from the shaft of the device to avoid mistakes. It felt awkward, even strained, since Phil’s hands were so much larger than hers, but she thought that she could manage it. She looked down at the dwarf and said, “I think I’ve got it. Keep the destination in mind, place my fingers on the right spots, and it pops out like a self-unfolding umbrella.”
“Umbrellr?” he asked.
“It’s a sort of rain shield that you hold over your head in rainstorms to keep from getting wet, although people also use them to shade themselves from the sun in hot climates. The word actually means ‘little shade,’ so that was probably its primary purpose at one time, but these days we tend to call an umbrella that’s designed primarily to furnish shade a ‘parasol,’ and reserve the name….” She noticed that his eyes were glazing over and said, “Never mind. I’m sure that you’d come up with something far more clever if you ever felt the need.”
At that, he brightened up. “Undoubtedly!” he enthused. “We Dvergar make the best of everything! And I, of course, craft the very best of the best!”
“They are, King Alvís. That’s for sure. Would you like to ride back with us on your darling little bridge, or would you like to go back with Eir Menglöð, the way you arrived?” Selene had a notion that he’d prefer to keep his feet on the ground, or something like it, but thought she’d ask.
He shuddered. “If I never fly through the air again, it will be much too soon! I’ve got a bone to pick with Phil, though, when and if he returns. He’d told me that he had a plan to use my dwarves and me in the battle with Surtr and his Fire Jötunns.”
Rhea grimaced and said, “That was our fault, actually. By the time we reached Múspellsheimr, the battle was already underway, and Phil wasn’t quite ready, so retired from the field to prepare a weapon to use against the Giants. In the meantime, Selene and I, with the able assistance of Eir Menglöð, managed to cripple Surtr, and when he showed up at Bilröst, his own army killed him and simply went home. The official Ragnarök was over just like that, and even Phil was a little put out when he came back with his weapon and there was no war going on that he could use it in.”
“What does this ‘weapon’ actually do?” he asked.
“It opens up a gateway between this world and our Sun,” she said.
King Alvís nodded in instant comprehension. “So Phil was caught up in the backlash of his own weapon? I’d warned him about magical devices, even in Svartálfheimr. The curses associated with magic are much worse in Niflheimr, and more difficult to handle.”
“It wasn’t a curse, though,” Rhea protested. “Something happened — or Phil saw something happening — that he must have felt that he had to prevent at any cost. He sacrificed himself to pull Sinmœra and the Heart of Virtue bodily into the gateway that led into the heart of the Sun, before she could do whatever it was that she was planning.”
His brows furrowed and he said, “Could you show me this place?”
Rhea and Selene looked at each other, then said, “Well, ordinarily, yes, but we’re all very tired, and we haven’t actually had anything to eat since yesterday. I’m afraid some of us might not survive the journey.”
He grimaced, then turned to Eir and asked, “Could you fly us there?” Then he clamped his jaw shut in grim determination, as if preparing himself to cut off his own arm.
She smiled. “Taller every day,” she said.
King Alvís merely scowled.
At the gates of Hel, nothing had changed that they could see, except that the body of the serpent, Jörmungandr, was frozen solid, and the steel gate in the rock cliff was beginning to rust. “Describe what happened, if you would. There’s not much left behind to see.”
Selene told the story, from Phil’s sighting of the door, to their separation, Phil’s cryptic order to kill Jörmungandr, and the final scene at the forge, although she couldn’t remember exactly what had been said as Phil was closing the distance between them. When she got to the very last moments, when she was trying to describe the look of triumph on Phil’s face as he’d shouted joyfully, even as he fell through the portal, she broke down, and Rhea with her. At last, she managed to control her emotions enough to speak, and she began to speak….
…only to be cut off. “I’ve heard enough to make an educated guess, based on Phil’s previous description of the Heart. As I understand it, this weapon is somehow able to corrupt and reform bodies, bending them to its will?”
“Yes!” Selene and Rhea said in chorus. “We’ve actually seen this happen, when the Emperor’s Champion, D’lon-ra, was taken and absorbed by the Heart, corrupting not only his body, but his mind and soul.”
“Then it’s clear that the witch Sinmœra planned to use the Heart to do the same to Jörmungandr, and I think it must have been equally clear to Phil. With a serpent big enough to wrap itself around all the worlds corrupted and totally subsumed into its own evil nature, it would be a simple matter to destroy all our worlds through mere strength, much less the power to eat the world itself into the bargain. He obviously asked you to destroy it so that the snake itself couldn’t be influenced by the Heart to reach out to take the foul thing into its own mouth and so coöperate in its own destruction. Then he took the burning Heart into his own hand to prevent the witch from gaining control of it — possibly to distract it as well, a dual purpose very useful in a contest of wills — and then he used the Heart to destroy the witch herself, and then plunged himself into cleansing fire, destroying both the Heart and the witch Sinmœra with utter finality.” He shook his head in awe. “What a Warrior stood there! Steadfast and bold in the face of Death! What strategic insight, steely courage, and grim resolve! I only wish that I’d been there to die in his company. The poets will be singing of this victory for a thousand years or more!”
Rhea rolled her eyes and glanced toward Selene, who seemed to have the same opinion. Whatever else King Alvís was, he was still a man.
On the edge of the cliff, Selene stood concentrating on the distant outline of their landing place, where all the rest of their party — all but one — were gathered. She’d studied the bridge mechanism until she thought that she could grasp all five points of it without looking. ‘If not now, when?’ she thought, and said, “Ready?”
At their nod, she looked long and hard at the edge of Svartálfheimr, then pressed the oval triggers and cast out the tip of the gadget like a badminton racquet. Like magic, the bridge began to unfold, just as it had for Phil, and she felt a frisson of excitement. “Alright, people, let’s go!” she cried, and stepped onto the surface of the bridge, feeling the familiar ‘escalator’ feeling as she arched up into the sky, followed closely by King Alvís — rather too closely, she thought, since he seemed to be staring directly at her butt — and then the rest of their party, save only Eir, who had her own transport ready.
When the last of them had stepped onto the bridge, she mounted Sleipnir and galloped up until she rode easily beside them, loping along in casual camaraderie as she kept them company on the journey south. “Your description of Phil’s last assault upon the Heart of Virtue and Sinmœra was very moving,” she said. “I haven’t gone out of my way to see the actual moment, because I thought that it might be too much to bear, but your account of it made me very proud.”
“I don’t know about you, Eir, but I’d just as soon not remember it. This whole thing has been very painful, despite your reassurances that all will be well in the end.” She blinked back tears again, even though she could blame them on the wind of their rapid passage toward Svartálfheimr.
Eir kept silent through the rest of their flight.
Selene couldn’t remember the ground rushing up at her so quickly as it seemed to now, but it was a relief, to be back in camp, surrounded by everyone she knew, Gefjon, Larona, her oldest friend, Rhea, and Eir, and all the women they’d saved from death and pain, all those faces, so familiar, like looking in a mirror, except the thoughts behind those familiar faces weren’t hers, or not exactly. She smiled. ‘Let’s see the Dionne Quintuplets match this!’ she thought. They were more than merely ‘twins,’ the same person, in some sort of weird ontological sense, identical down to the cellular level, each gene sequence precisely mirrored, their fingerprints, even the flecks in their corneas identical, beyond the ability of anyone on Earth to tell them apart. ‘Take that, CSI!’
Gefjon came up to her first, and she was grateful, although it was difficult to understand exactly why she felt so close to her. Perhaps it was that her relationship with Phil was almost as complex as her own, overlaid with alternate histories, misunderstandings, and confusion, but they were truly sisters, sharing the same grief, the same loss, the selfsame hole in their hearts where Phil used to be.
“Selene,” she said quietly, leaning in to enfold her in her arms and then kiss her. “I was so terribly grieved to hear about Phil’s death.”
“Gefjon,” she replied. “Eir claims that she’ll find him, eventually, but it’s difficult to ignore the reality of our final sight of him falling into the unimaginable fury of the Solar photosphere, and equally hard to comprehend the odds against finding him, lost as he is in an enormous churning chaos of nuclear fusion moderated only by the opposing pressures of light and gravity.”
Gefjon stroked her hair and murmured in her ear in a voice as soft as summer moonlight, “I know, honey, but I trust my daughter. If she says she’ll find him, she will.”
“But it’s taking so long!” she wailed, and fell to crying again, but it was better with Gefjon’s strong arms around her.
“Hush, my lamb, my darling girl,” she whispered. “He’ll be back, and soon, I feel it.”
Life went on — with or without Phil — and although the immediate danger was gone, with not a hint of trouble anywhere within the Nine Worlds, Larona’s scrying revealed that the rogue Dvergar were wreaking havoc in Myriad upon the people of the Empire, using Dwarvish devisings crafted by either Dáinn, or Náinn, or both together, with what remained of their people, still outlaws who defied the authority of King Alvís.
The Empress D’Larona-Cohn called a war council, including Akcuanrut, the leaders of her men-at-arms, Selene and Rhea, and King Alvís, as the ultimately responsible authority. “King Alvís, I’d like you to go with us to help bring your people back from my world, for you to punish as you see fit, but I do want to try to avoid killing them in wholesale lots, as we did before, because I suspect that they were lured by promises of an escape from your people’s former poverty, and didn’t realize the full consequences of their actions, since no one but a fool would take a bribe to help destroy the world he lived in, however greedy.”
Alvís answered fairly, “Empress Larona, your generosity and kindness does you credit. I accept full responsibility for the actions of Dáinn, Náinn, and their people, and will do my best to set it right. Emperor Philip’s generous gifts to me have left me in a much better position than I was before, since I now have the wherewithal to reward loyalty as it properly merits, and to punish traitors as they deserve. My Dvergar are at your service to help roust the traitors out from whatever secret places in which they choose to hide.”
“I could ask no more, King Alvís, and to show my gratitude guarantee the construction of a portal between our worlds which you and your subjects can make use of to supply and purchase trade goods at whatever price you choose and the marketplace allows. I further grant your people free access to the extensive caverns beneath the mountain ranges near our capital, to establish homes, roadhouses to accommodate travellers, shops and warehouses, or for whatever purpose you choose, with the guarantee of peaceful occupation under the laws and authority of our Empire. Never again will your people be entirely at the mercy of thieves and liars, and I believe that you would all be a very valuable addition to our body politic.”
King Alvís promptly knelt before her in feudal homage. “Your Imperial Highness, I’m overwhelmed. On behalf of myself and my people, I accept your protection and offer fealty and service in return, as is customary.”
“Rise, King Alvís. You’ll have a place on the Imperial Council, of course, and the customary titles and privileges within the Empire. Please feel free to contact the Imperial Herald with the arms and bearings of any of your nobility who choose to immigrate to our world.”
Selene was astonished by how quickly things were progressing. Larona, it seems, wasn’t at all inclined to ‘dick around’ with empty posturing and/or ‘negotiations’ meant to maintain either the status quo or to ensure advantage for one side over another. In one shrewd move she’d guarded her northern border with a staunch ally well-suited to mountain life, and those uninhabited mountains were a paradise in comparison to Svartálfheimr, with ample sun, rivers teaming with fish, forests for lumber and fuel, and potential mines for raw materials currently unused. Both she and Alvís were very likely to vastly increase their wealth with essentially no particular effort on the part of either.
With a population of ‘legitimate’ Dvergar in place, crowding out the rogues would happen almost automatically, since the new immigrants would be fighting for their future homes, whilst the interlopers would be trying to hang on to a temporary refuge and ‘hideout’ with their only lasting hope being surrender and reconciliation.
‘Checkmate,’ she thought.
Once the overall scope of the effort was decided upon, the preparations took surprisingly little time. Alvís sent out word to his people and had an army of a thousand Dwarves ready within three hours, after it was explained to them that they would all be supplied with food and other necessaries immediately upon their arrival in Myriad.
When the army of dwarves actually arrived, their appearance only reïnforced her guess that this episode marked the beginning of the endgame, since they arrived with wives and children, and many of the wives were armed. So terrible they seemed, their eyes filled with fierce sudden hope and grim determination, their clothes so threadbare and torn that patches of white skin showed through, that she thought the rogues might simply throw down their arms in terror as soon as they got a good look at them. It’s not for nothing that the Greek Furies were women, for women — once roused to anger — give no quarter, and will tear an armed man into pieces with their bare hands and teeth if their children are involved in the quarrel, and they were involved in this one, because the great mass of the Dvergar were obviously in desperate straits.
Their tentative plan was to set out from the Capital to the mountains — where the rogue Dwarves had carved out a stronghold well away from the river, having learned their lesson after the first abortive attempt to take out Rhea and Selene — and there lay siege to the enemy with an army as readily-adapted to fighting in the dark and in close quarters as they were themselves.
Akcuanrut had set a batch of apprentices to churning out Phil’s light balls by the hundreds and the Dvergar were sharpening knives and preparing cunning devices of all shapes and sizes, evidently quite secret — even from new allies — since most of the dwarves hastily concealed what they were doing whenever anyone came close enough to spy out whatever it was that they were doing.
There was one new thing which wasn’t secret, and it was Selene’s doing, or so King Alvís said. He’d made what looked like a beekeeper’s suit, complete with broad-brimmed hat and closely-woven net, and had supplied a troop of assault troops with this as their uniform. “I call it my umbrella-suit,” he said with glee. “I know what those light balls of Phil’s can do, but this blocks out their light automatically, but still allows the wearer to see perfectly, even when the lights explode suddenly and then disappear. It all has to do with tiny shutters woven into the fabric of the head-net, which open and close in a fraction of a second at any preset level of brilliance. It’s all to do with certain chemical salts, you see, which undergo an almost instantaneous change of state when exposed to light, exerting torsion on the fibers of the cloth when stimulated, then relaxing when the light goes out.” He looked quite pleased with himself. “Even when the shutters are completely closed, I designed in enough small openings that one can easily see through the glare and attack one’s enemies with little fear of reprisal.” He turned to Selene and asked, “What do you think, Selene?”
She paused before speaking, since she didn’t want to rain on his parade, but it all struck her as being terribly bloodthirsty. “It seems awfully clever, King Alvís, and would certainly give you an advantage in fighting underground if Phil’s light balls are used, but I’m really hoping that the rebels surrender when they see how much power is arrayed against them. After seeing how desperately poor so many of your people are, I can easily see how they might have been coerced into coöperation by the true villains in these actions — surely Sinmœra, the Fire Jötunns, and their confederates — through hunger and a grinding poverty that left only despair and hopelessness in its wake. I suspect that at least some of them might have volunteered to be hung, if only they’d been guaranteed a nice last meal, and especially if they’d been allowed to give that last meal to their wives and children.”
The King frowned slightly, then said, “We do plan to offer them the opportunity to surrender, Selene. The Empress has very kindly volunteered the use of the many Scryers within the Imperial College of Wizards to ascertain individual guilt or innocence before any adverse decisions are made, and I’m here both to order their surrender as their legitimate Sovereign, and to guarantee their safety if they are innocent of any crime.” He paused and then added, “You must realize, though, that the savagery demonstrated in some of the attacks on the largely defenceless Wizards who’d been guarding the Heart of Virtue demonstrates that at least some of these ‘rebels’ were not innocent bystanders. We can’t be so tenderhearted that we allow very real villains to escape unscathed and make a mockery of our collective sense of justice.”
“No, I suppose you’re right,” she admitted. “On the other hand, when we fought the supposedly fierce Fire Jötunns who were destined to destroy the Nine Worlds and almost everyone in them, it amazed me how few of them really wanted to fight when it came right down to it. As soon as the opportunity presented itself, everybody simply packed up and went home. It was almost as if they were looking for an excuse to walk out that didn’t wind up with them looking like chumps.”
King Alvís thought about this for a while and then said, “There’s another way of looking at it, though. After all this build-up, after the Fire Jötunns had been fed a steady diet of ‘We are invincible!’ two young slips of girls, both visibly pregnant, whip the ass off the biggest and baddest Son of Múspell there ever was, in spite of the fact that he had a magic terror weapon that was supposed to make him invincible and neither one of the girls even break a nail. It may be that the Fire Jötunns thought that they looked like ‘chumps’ already, and were simply trying to avoid utter humiliation by blaming everything that happened on Surtr. He was the ‘chump,’ not they. By killing him, they were eliminating anyone who might contradict this happy theory, since — if he should chance to recover, and then prove to be as formidable as they’d thought he was — that would prove that all the Fire Jötunns were very likely ‘chumps’ as well, and just as inept as their former leader.” He waited while she thought about this for some moments, then added, “In fact, if I were inclined to wager, I’d bet that they were afraid of you two young girls, not to mention Eir Menglöð, and chose, like a beaten cur, to bite some weaker dog with an angry snarl before running off with their figurative tails between their legs.”
“Cognitive displacement!” she cried suddenly, then since he was obviously puzzled, added, “Just as you said, they redirected their fear and anger toward a ‘safe target,’ thereby neatly avoiding any further confrontation with the people they were afraid of.” She scowled, then said, “Dang! And here I’d thought to have discovered a hidden reservoir of common decency in the Fire Jötunns.”.
Alvís smiled indulgently and said, “Perhaps you have. Fear is often the precursor to wisdom. We should note, though, that they didn’t stop to apologize for all the mess they’d made, nor volunteer to help clean it up. I personally think that they’re as dangerous and cruel as they ever were, but simply ran up against foes they were afraid to face.”
She sighed. “That’s undoubtedly the prudent course. Okay, so we may not be met with flowers and sincere apologies when we finally confront the rebel Dvergar.”
He laughed. “On the other hand, we can count on fear, which may make them more ‘reasonable’ than they’d otherwise be inclined to do, and we have the Empress and her Sorceresses to help sort out the sheep from the goats.”
“So they’re not exactly going to be happy to see you, then?”
“No, they won’t be. While they might trust their underground burrows to protect them from our human friends, they’ll soon realize that they’ll be facing foes who already know whatever tricks they may think to have concealed. If I were them, I’d be hiding under the mattress in hopes that I’d simply be overlooked in the general rout.”
“Not you, I think, King Alvís the Bold. You stood alone before us, but still proud and defiant, when our powerful army abruptly invaded your domain, and we were not then terribly concerned for your safety, having recently been murderously attacked by those who looked very much like you.”
“Well,” he said, modestly enough, “one doesn’t become King of the Dvergar without a certain amount of nerve. We tend to be a fractious bunch, so it takes a fellow who doesn’t mind a little rough and tumble to keep the rabble in line. Don’t worry too much about the rebels; they’ll soon fall in line, as soon as they realize that I’ve found their little love nest in the clouds and am here to collect the back rents.”
She smiled and said, “You big softie! You’re worried about them aren’t you?”
He cleared his throat noisily and said, “Worried? Not me! It’s them that should be worried!”
She nodded sagely and said, “Absolutely! You’ll be very stern, I’m sure! They’ll be quaking in their boots!”
“Indeed!” he said grumpily. “They’d better act like they’re quaking, anyway!”
The expedition up into the mountains wasn’t nearly as involved or lengthy as it had been coming down. The Wizard had developed quite a bit of skill with portals in the interim, and simply opened one up to the meadow they’d camped in at the top of the pass, before descending to the valley. The location of the Dvergar hideout was only a few hours walk from there, just long enough to work the kinks out and become used to breathing at high altitude.
When they saw the location of the hideout, it was inconspicuous of course, but Akcuanrut said that they had an open portal, which was about as subtle as banging on a drum. He said so to the King. “I’m afraid, King Alvís, that your subjects aren’t very clever at keeping their location secret.”
“To be fair, Master Wizard, I’m quite sure that they know next to nothing about these portals of yours, and have been handed one as one might loan a man a plowhorse, so their ignorance of how to breed and train a horse, or a portal, can be forgiven.”
“True,” the wizard said. “I was being unkind.”
“No need to apologize,” King Alvís said, shaking his head. “They’re idiots. They can’t help themselves. I blame inbreeding; they’re from a rather remote village, and don’t get out much.”
“Well, we all have our burdens,” the wizard said. “Shall we give them an ultimatum, or just barge in swinging swords and such?”
“An ultimatum, I think. It always sounds good when the poets sing about it later, and it gives them a good excuse to make vague references to Kings that no one has ever heard of, and that keeps them happy, so they don’t secretly circulate cruel satires making fun of you.”
“Good point.” Akcuanrut stepped out into the meadow and shouted up to where the entrance to the Dwarves’ hiding place was located, “Hey, Dvergar! We know where you are! You have five minutes to collect your valuables, leave your weapons behind, and start walking down to this meadow, where we’ll accept your formal surrender!”
As Master Wizard finished speaking, there was a clap of thunder as a tall blonde woman clad in a diaphanous red gown, but with a fistful of golden spears in hand, driving a bright bronze war chariot drawn by two powerful horses that flew down from the sky as she shouted in a clear contralto voice, “Naughty Dvergar of the Nine Worlds! Beware! I am Sól, Goddess of the fiery Sun above your heads, whom you have excellent reason to fear! Surrender instantly or I’ll rain down light and fire to penetrate every secret corner of your pathetic little hidey-hole!” To emphasize her demand, she hurled just one of her spears, which blasted a huge smoking crater into the rocky ledge before the entrance to the Dwarven stronghold, and the basalt edges of the fumarole were glowing brightly red, even in the daylight, slowly slumping, like butter in a hot frying pan, and every eye was riveted to the very real Goddess seemingly parked, or double-parked, in the thin air above the mountain chosen by the hapless dwarves as their impregnable redoubt.
“Wow!” Rhea enthused. “That chick doesn’t mess around, does she? I want her for our team! Do you think we can call ‘dibs?’ ”
“Evidently we won’t have to,” Selene replied, “but where’d she come from?”
“The Nine Worlds, obviously, but why now? We haven’t seen the Æsir take any interest in much of anything besides their little bailiwicks, but here she is as big as life and twice as natural.”
Just then, someone up in the Dwarves’ ‘hideout’ stuck a rag tied to a long stick out the door and called out, “We surrender! We surrender! But we can’t come out until it’s dark!”
The big blonde shouted back pleasantly enough, “No problem! Let me just take care of that little problem for you.” With a negligent wave of her hand, she beckoned heavy clouds into being, until what had been a cloudless sky had a massive thunderhead directly over the Dwarven hideaway, which cast a gloomy shadow over their portion of the mountain, but left the sun shining everywhere else. It looked totally weird, but the rogue Dvergar were sufficiently impressed that they started coming out into the shade, pointedly unarmed, and with their hands held well out to their sides to show that they were empty.
Akcuanrut quickly took charge, opening a portal directly back to the Capital, where they’d set up a large barracks and enclosure for any future prisoners, which they suddenly had in buckets full. Quickly, he ordered the men-at-arms to begin escorting the Dwarves to the portal, and called out to them, “Your surrender is accepted, and your safety guaranteed by the Empress D’Larona-Cohn of Myriad. If you’ll allow my guards to help you, you’ll be taken to a secure facility where we can sort out exactly what to do with you. Your legitimate King, Alvís of Svartálfheimr, is here as well, and stands personal guarantee for your fair treatment on very favorable terms, I think, but you must all exit your hiding place now.”
King Alvís said abruptly, furious with them all, “All of you! Dáinn! Náinn! You miserable pack of scoundrels! Get out of there right now before I send Dvergar warriors in to roust you out at sword’s point!”
The exodus sped up enormously after the King’s outburst, and two of them — possibly Dáinn and Náinn — ran out crying, “Cousin Alvís! Cousin Alvís! We were tricked by the Jötunns! They threatened us! We had to do what they told us to do or they promised to throw us on the grill and eat us!”
“Bah!” the King exclaimed. “Eat you? Not likely, as tough and stringy as I’m sure you’d turn out to be. Rather, you’ve been caught out through your own greed and stupidity. You were never the smartest of the cousins.”
“But it’s not our fault!” they cried, as they were led smartly to the glowing amber portal and pushed toward it. “It’s… all his fault,” they said, pointing at each other, but any further recriminations were cut off abruptly as they were rudely shoved through the opening.
The rest of the Dwarves passed along with much less noise, until finally there were none.
The imposing blonde flicked away the clouds with a negligent movement of her hand, then gave the reins of her team another flick, and trotted down to meet them on the ground, where she paused the team and looped their reins loosely over a hook on the side rail, obviously designed for that very purpose. Then she stepped gracefully out of her chariot and walked over to meet them. “Akcuanrut, Selene, Rhea, and even King Alvís! I’m so terribly sorry that it’s taken so long to get here, but my last certain time reference was on the cliff of Svartálfheimr, and by the time I was able to escape you’d already gone, so it took me quite some time to finally locate you!”
She smiled at Selene particularly. “Hi, Sweetie. Long time, no see,” she said, and Selene fainted dead away.
Rhea said, puzzled, “Phil? Is that you?”
The tall and buxom blonde merely grinned, and Rhea fainted too.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Chapter Thirty-Three
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
Plus ça change,
plus c’est la même chose.The more things change,
the more they stay the same.— Jean-Baptiste Alphonse Karr, Les Guêpes, January 1849
“So, Phil, should we call you Phyllis now?” Rhea was more-or-less reconciled to her husband’s new form after two nights of becoming ‘better acquainted,’ and they were lounging on their bed in the pavilion with their usual ever-changing cast of fellow wives, except that Larona, Gefjon, and Eir were off somewhere, taking care of affairs of state that held no interest for anyone else.
“I hadn’t really thought about it,” she said, “but it’s probably appropriate since, in Greek legend, Phyllis died for love. Philippa sounds like I might be my own grandmother, so I’d have to veto that particular variation on my name. ‘Phil,’ or ‘Phyl’ with a ‘Y,’ makes a perfectly nice nickname for Phyllis, though, so it’s really up to all of you. I’m easy. Whatever you feel comfortable with is fine by me.”
“I don’t understand how you can be so comfortable with yourself, though,” said Selene.
“Well, I’ve had plenty of time to get used to things, since I was trapped inside the Sun for more than fifteen years, I think, through several sunspot cycles, I know. It may have been longer, since my brain wasn’t working properly for quite a while.”
“It took Eir Menglöð that long to find you?” Rhea was surprised, though why, she didn’t know, since she shouldn’t have been able to do it at all.
She shook her head. “She didn’t find me at all; I found myself. In fact, I don’t think that Eir could have found me, since my consciousness was very quickly diluted and expanded to fill the entire volume of the Sun. It just took me a while to figure out how to get off the merry-go-round.”
“Merry-go-round?” Selene asked.
She nodded. “My thoughts kept getting torn apart and scattered by magnetic currents within the Sun,” she explained, “especially during periods of intense solar activity, but it was a constant problem, more or less. I finally broke free during a solar minimum, when the pace of these disruptions slowed and left me just enough free time to think things through. I still had to choose my moments carefully, though.” She grinned with her characteristic cheery expression, but a little softer, perhaps more wise. “As a blonde, with a brain composed entirely of ionised gas, I suppose,” she said laughing, “that I was the ultimate ‘airhead.’ ” Then she laughed loudly, with her familiar ability to make a merry joke at her own expense as both Rhea and Selene rolled their eyes. Whatever else Phyl was, she was still a bit of a wildcard and a natural clown.
“It’s just so weird,” Rhea said, “talking to you like this, because I know that you’re my husband, but it also feels like I’m talking to a best girlfriend that I’ve known forever.”
She smiled again, then reached out and took her hand. “It’s because, I think, that I came into being with a ‘backstory,’ just like you two. I remember being Phil, of course, but with a curious sort of detachment and unreality, and I also remember every minute detail of my life as a young girl, playing with my dolls, long and intimate talks with my mother, becoming a young woman, dating — not much of that, of course, since arranged marriages were the fashion then — and finally getting married; I have two children, you know, a girl, Bil, and a boy, Hjúki, as well as a sister and a brother.”
“You’re married to a man!?” Selene exclaimed, both shocked and disappointed.
“Well,” she said, “that’s the usual manner in which one becomes pregnant and has children, isn’t it? Or have things changed so much from when I was a young girl? His name was Glenr, or Glaur, depending on whatever rôle he was playing at the time, and he was a Vane, so of course he didn’t stick around for long. I have no idea where he is these days, so you needn’t worry about him showing up to claim his ‘conjugal rights’ at any time in the near future. I never liked him all that much in any case, since he was a bit of a pig, although of course he was a Vane, and so awfully good in the sack.” She rolled her eyes expressively and grinned again, which was either cute or scandalous, Rhea couldn’t quite decide which.
Phyl picked up on her uncertainty immediately, of course. “Oh, come on, Rhea! You and Selene both had boyfriends before me, didn’t you? And girlfriends too. Did I ever sulk about it?”
She blushed, since she hadn’t ever known that Phil had ever realized this, but then remembered that she wasn’t exactly ‘Phil,’ but rather ‘Phyl,’ and much more sensitive to nuance and body language. “No, you’re right, of course. It’s just taking a little time to get used to the new you.”
“Sweetheart, Sweetie, my darling girls, I’m still the old me inside here too, and I still love you both as much as — or perhaps even more than — I did before, because our hearts truly beat as one now. It’s complicated, I know, but when have our lives together ever been simple?”
Rhea rolled her eyes and said, “Never, of course.”
“And you’ll have to admit that I’ll be a much better Lamaze partner now, since I’ve had two children of my own, and know exactly how it feels and what you’ll be going through.”
Rhea made a face and shook her head. “This is a totally weird conversation again, you know.”
She smiled impishly. “Of course. I’ve always liked surprises, and there’s no better surprise than vicarious déjà vu.”
Selene interrupted to ask, “Where are your children now, though? Do they still live at home?”
“Oh, no. They’re long grown up,” she said, “and out on their own. They usually hang out with my brother Máni, the Moon God, because the Moon is a much more restful place than is the Sun. We can visit them, if you like, some day soon, since I’d love to have you meet them. Now that I’m free of the Sun, though, I don’t plan on going back to visit anytime soon, although at least I do know how to escape, which is a comfort.”
“I still don’t understand exactly how you survived, though, Phyl,” Rhea said. “I’m pretty sure that no one else could possibly have done so.”
“It was all down to Eir Menglöð, of course. When she put me up to her uncle as the interim sovereign of Álfheimr, she had her brother promote all of us into the ranks of the Ljósálfar, either angels or Gods, depending on how you look at it. When my Ljósálfr ‘soul’ was engulfed by the Sun, I took on the Sun’s attributes and connotations in this culture, among which was my present form and history. If we’d been in ancient Greece, that history would have incorporated a male Sun God, I suppose, but that’s not where we were, so here I am as you see me now, the inevitable product of the local Zeitgeist, and I can’t say as how I’m at all disappointed.”
“But aren’t you angry about having your manhood stolen from you?” Selene asked.
“No, why would I be?” She seemed surprised that anyone could possibly think that. “We had a conversation about this same issue long ago, as I recall, in which I said that I believed that we had our bodies on loan, and that someday we might want to rejuvenate our lives and love by taking the Jekyll formula again, and thereby swapping sexes. We had a big laugh about it, didn’t we? We joked about imagining me as the wife to you two brothers, and you both promised to ‘keep me very busy.’ Well, here I am, ready and willing, perhaps even eager, because I know exactly how sweet our love could be, no matter what forms you choose for yourselves in the long years ahead of us. As an immortal Goddess, I have the impression that I’m not perfectly free to change my essential nature, but you’re both still free, I think, to do as you please, if you’d prefer a heterosexual marriage, although of course we’d have to wait until you come to term and give birth to our children before we could really contemplate any drastic changes, and even then you might consider waiting until the children are grown. There are few things more fulfilling than nursing your babies, then helping them through their toddler years, guiding them through their childhoods, and finally seeing them happily married with children of their own. I’d be reluctant to give up a single minute of my own experience of motherhood, I know, although I have to admit that I’ve never really known what fatherhood is like, so my judgement in this may not be perfectly dispassionate. My own experience as a mom was a blessing beyond compare, though, and was and is a source of continuing joy, so I may be prejudiced by my past intimate involvement on the maternal side of things.” Here she grinned again. “The sex was pretty good as well. I’m not at all sure that I’d be willing to give that up for any length of time either, especially after fifteen years or so of enforced celibacy, but of course that’s just me. Your own mileage may vary.”
Selene stared into her eyes, trying to figure something out. “Would you want to have sex with men?”
She grinned. “I wouldn’t mind, of course, but we’d have to work out some arrangement to ensure that we were all happy with the details of our intimate lives. Just knowing that you’re both pregnant, with twins no less, is making me feel a little broody in sympathy, and you yourself might not want to stop at two, so I think that we should keep our options open. In a very long life, there should be ample room for a lot of detours and bypaths, I think, and I know that I wouldn’t stand in the way of either of you if you wanted another child or two.” She smiled again. “It’s not as if I could possibly be jealous of any man; no more than I’d be jealous of someone who owned a lovely screwdriver. Screwdrivers are a dime a dozen, and very handy on the odd occasion, but I’d hate to have to lug one around all the time on the off chance that I might want to have something or another screwed by one.” She winked at the two of them lasciviously. “You know that they say, don’t you? ‘Two’s company, three’s a crowd, but four makes a perfect vice ring.’ Of course, we have rather a large number of wives on hand, so the possibilities for interesting combinations are really almost endless.”
“Dang! Phyl, you are a dirty girl!” they both said in chorus.
“Yeah, well,” she said, “just you try going without any sex at all for fifteen years or so in the craziest sensory deprivation tank that you could ever imagine and see how you feel after the ordeal. I was never meant to be a nun, so by the time I got out of stir, I would have gladly fucked a camel! Hell, I didn’t even have hands, much less a physical body, so being reïncarnated in the incredibly beautiful and responsive body you see before you and finally finding my way back to you is like dancing in the rain after fifteen years in the arid Rub’ al Khali, the Empty Quarter of the Sahara desert, like first tasting chocolate after decades of starvation, like falling in love again, for the very first time. You’re both so incredibly beautiful, the scent of you so exotic, your touch so delightful, that I could easily spend the next twenty years just tracing the well-remembered, longed-for, surfaces and intimate depths of your bodies, touching you, tasting you, smelling you, plunging back into the sweet fecundity of your precious bodies, of life, immersing myself in the intimate carnality of sexual desire, of love, of hunger, and of orgasmic ecstasy.” She laughed aloud in exquisite delight. “Just the idea of touching your skin with my fingertips fills my heart with joy. Do I want another child? Damned straight I want a child in my womb again! I’d love to have you put it there, or be there when it’s done. I want to be filled with precious life, to fill the world with life from my body! Sweet life! Delicious life! Warm and breathing life! Life more infinitely precious than all the dead gold and jewels there are in all the worlds!” Her voice had risen to a ecstatic cry of exultation by the time she finished speaking, and she sealed her joyful proclamation with very many kisses, both deep and small.
Selene laughed in pure rapture. “Oh, Phyl, my darling Phyl, you always were the master of subtle understatement.”
She smiled and said modestly, slyly, “It’s a gift.”
“How are we going to handle the issue of Myriad and the Imperial succession, Phyl?” Rhea had asked the question, but it had been in all their thoughts for several days while their army and the loyal Dvergar who’d accompanied King Alvís cleared out the buried citadel of the rebel Dwarves as a start on their new home.
Larona herself was fairly happy with Phyl as she was, but when she got back down from the mountains to her regular business as the Empress of Myriad, people would notice if the mandatory male went missing for any length of time.
Eir Menglöð immediately replied, “I don’t think that it will be any problem at all, since Phil and Larona had a long honeymoon outside the normal timestream. If we swap out Larona for her time-shifted ‘twin’ at any crucial moment, we can have the old Phil impregnate her if she wants more children, and the rest is just a bit of legerdemain, teaching Phyl how to alter her appearance, which really isn’t any trick at all. Even that dolt Þórr was able to transform himself into a convincing replica of my mother, enough to convince the Jötunn Þrymr that he was a she and a suitable marriage partner. In fact, the lovely Þorgerðr could have gone blushing to her marriage bed and Þrymr wouldn’t have been any the wiser, since the disguises of the Æsir and the Vanes leave absolutely nothing to the imagination. Loki managed, if you’ll recall, to bear my lovely Sleipnir when ‘disguised’ as a mare, which was a neater trick than merely holding court from time to time — or issuing solemn public proclamations — and Loki was only a Jötunn, a rather inferior grade of supernatural beings.”
“But if that’s the case,” Selene asked reasonably, “why couldn’t Phyl simply knock her up directly, without fooling around with slipping in and out of Vanaheimr at crucial moments.”
“No trouble at all,” she said, surprised, “except that I’d understood that Phyllis had no desire to function as a man again, and I’d certainly never force her to, nor imply that it was necessary. The only limitation would be that if she wants to have another child — as she’s clearly said she might — she’d be ‘stuck’ in woman’s form throughout her pregnancy until she was delivered of her child, and for as long as she continued to nurse her baby. Loki, for example, was out of circulation for the best part of two years while she was in heat, then pregnant, until she came to foaling and then nursing my darling Sleipnir, at least until he could take up solid food. I don’t imagine that Loki was happy about it, but those who dance the piper’s tune must pay the piper’s fee, as we say. As far as I’m concerned, becoming a mother for my Sleipnir was the best and noblest thing that Loki ever did, and I’ll always have a soft spot in my heart for him, despite his many faults.
“I’m sorry then, Eir, that he perished by my hand,” Phyl assured her. “I had no idea that you cared for him.”
“Oh, please!” she said, amused. “He was a wicked, evil man. His only good moments came when he was a mare, which was only a couple of years out of a long and nasty life. I only said that I had a certain measure of sentimental attachment to him as the natural dam of my horse Sleipnir, not that he was my dearest sister, or anything even close. I’m the Chooser of the Slain, you know, and well-accustomed to judging souls and assigning them to their proper fates. Loki’s soul is numbered amongst the vile Dökkálfar, the Dark Elves in Hel, where I’m sure it remains, despite the absence of the Witch Queen, Sinmœra. Some other Dark Power will arise to take her place eventually, perhaps Loki, since she’s had ample experience as a female and is nasty enough to hold the position against her rivals. Perhaps she’d make a better Queen than the old one, perhaps not. I shan’t lose any sleep over it, either way.”
Phyllis was laughing helplessly, temporarily disguised as Phil. “I can’t help it,” she managed to gasp out, “that thing!” she pointed at it as if it had been especially imported from Mars, “is just so ridiculous! The way it flops about is just too funny for words! And how in all the worlds did I ever manage to walk with those other things drooping from my quim?”
The experiments in disguise, even with Eir’s assistance and advice, weren’t going terribly well. Phyl was having trouble with the actuality of Eir’s scheme to disguise her, although she’d picked up the basics with ease.
Phyl’s experiences in sensory deprivation had evidently broken the link between her homunculus — her own internal mental image of her body — and her physical form so drastically that she couldn’t take her disguise seriously at all, and kept breaking out in helpless giggles — which quickly progressed to outright laughter — whenever the strange sensations inherent in her manly form impinged upon her consciousness.
Even Eir Menglöð rolled her eyes, and Rhea and Selene were openly irritated as Selene said, “But you simply have to be able to carry this off well enough to perform your duties as the supposed head of state!”
“But why?” she said reasonably. “If it’s all pretence, why should I have to prance about like a puppet in a pantomime? Let’s just hire an actor who knows how all this… stuff… actually works, and who won’t be overwhelmed by strange sensations every time he moves?”
“Because,” Rhea said with surprising patience, “this is a State Secret of incredible sensitivity.”
Phyllis giggled at the word ‘sensitivity,’ and then she was off again, laughing as she clutched with exaggerated deference toward her faux ‘sensitive parts.’
Both Rhea and Selene glared at her, and Rhea said in anger, “Look! You simply have to take this seriously! Larona’s entire Empire is at stake here, and who knows how many innocent people would die if any sign of weakness or contempt for the laws of the Empire cast doubts on her ability to rule? There are always jackals hanging around waiting for a chance to promote themselves over the needs of the Empire and its people!”
“Well, then, if you think it’s so darned simple, why don’t you do it?” she said defensively, almost pouting, which didn’t look entirely manly when performed by a reasonably realistic Phil lookalike.
“Because we’re both pregnant, you ditz! All your wives are pregnant! You’re the only one of us who’s even potentially capable of pulling it off!”
Her face fell. “Oh,” she said, disheartened. Then she had a brilliant idea. “Look! What if I just eliminated the junk between my legs and disguised myself as my former self in all the other ways? Surely, there aren’t going to be spies lurking in the bedroom when I take off my clothes. Even if there were, I think I could manage it as long as I didn’t have to walk around.” She thought quickly. “I’ve got it, surely there’s a bath attendant when I bathe, isn’t there? As long as I’m sitting still, I think I could pull it off…” she started to giggle, then recovered, “I could simply arrange to be seen as visibly ‘intact’ in obvious ways without straining my own sense of incongruity through feeling those disconcerting, often painful, sensations down there when I move. In fact,” she sat and stared down between her splayed legs, concentrating slightly, as her penis swelled to impressive proportions. “How’s that for an Emperor’s cock!” She smiled up at them, proud of both her accomplishment and her ingenuity. “I’ll be the talk of the town, unless I mistake the power of rumor and innuendo, and I rarely do.”
The Empress Larona, who had kept her peace until then, said, “Enough! Let me talk to her for a moment or two, alone!” She raised one eyebrow and gestured eloquently toward the pavilion entrance with a proud toss of her head.
Taking the hint, exeunt omnes.
“Now, my girl, let’s talk about this ‘disguise’ of yours…,” the Empress said as she walked toward her supposed husband, her eyes glinting as she stared down at her crotch….
About an hour later, the Empress walked out of the pavilion and said that the problem was solved. “We’ve agreed to her conditions,” she said simply. “She’s free to maintain her natural gender when she’s walking around, other than her breasts of course, as long as she maintains Phil’s outward appearance otherwise, but has agreed to alter her external genitalia when in her bath, lying down, or otherwise relaxed. That should handle the inevitable interruptions and accidental discoveries of nudity when surrounded by privy servants in a large palace, and we’ve further agreed that her latest ‘trick’ will make the very public reasons for my divorce more believable, especially by comparison, so we’ll make an actual effort to arrange for these kinds of ‘accidental’ exposures with fair regularity, and encourage both rumors and gossip, possibly with the assistance of my own secret service. In short, or perhaps I should say long, I’m satisfied.”
To her credit as a stateswoman and sovereign, the Empress Larona never cracked a smile.
Empress D’Larona-Cohn was thoroughly ticked off. They were still high up in the mountains several days later, after Rhea had thoughtfully pointed out that they had a slight logistical problem left, as well as a security problem, in that far too many people — including the remaining hostile Dvergar — had seen Phyllis, as Sól, play a key role in the capture of the dwarvish rebels, and Álfröðull, her chariot, together with her magical horses, Árvakr and Alsviðr, were part of her defining regalia, so could neither be left behind nor ignored. They had a similar problem in Eir Menglöð and Sleipnir, of course, but she wouldn’t have to lead a double life. Unlike Sleipnir, Árvakr and Alsviðr were one-woman horses, and would tolerate no other touch, nor were they fond at all of the Philip disguise, so Sól in all her glory would have to arrive at the Capital in order to drive them, and she’d have to make daily appearances thereafter in order to see to their care. This meant, of course, that they’d need to provide apartments and plausible living arrangements for both, and hope that no one would notice that Sól and Emperor Phillip Cohn never appeared in the same room together. Of course, the former Emperor Elvi hadn’t been much out in the public view, all in all, so it wouldn’t be glaringly obvious, but they’d have to think of hobbies or magical investigations that would keep him out of the way of servants, who were both numerous and ubiquitous, since the business of providing food, picking up soiled clothing and replacing it with laundered equivalents, not to mention polishing the brass and many other such tasks, went on almost around the clock.
“I do wish that you’d left well enough alone, Phyl. We could have handled the Dvergar on our own, I think.”
“Possibly,” Phyllis agreed cheerfully, “but then they had a projector ready of what we called on Earth ‘Greek Fire,’ a clinging semi-liquid substance that can be hurled to great distances by means of a diabolical engine of war and burns whatever it touches, creating terrible wounds which rarely heal. How many of your army would be dead now, or horribly wounded, scarred for life and maimed, if I hadn’t intervened with force majeure? It’s even possible that you yourself, or Rhea, or Selene, would have been amongst the victims of the foul stuff, since it would have been completely unexpected and impossible to defend against without the sort of supernatural intervention that I provided. We play the parts we’re handed in life, and there are no ‘do-overs,’ so we’re stuck with our present reality, not a fantasy of perfection.” She paused to reach out and hug her close, saying, “Let’s not quarrel, dear heart. I know the situation is awkward, and that I’m not at all what I was when we married. My only excuse is that I’d set out on my very small expedition to Hel expecting to find the portal connecting Niflheimr with the world of Myriad, and didn’t at all imagine that I’d stumble across the Heart of Virtue itself, together with the witch Sinmœra who’d forged the evil thing and knew full well its uses as a weapon of ultimate destruction. Most importantly, I didn’t expect to die. Taking all in all,” she said ruefully, going for the joke, if Larona could be persuaded to see it, “I’d much rather be alive and present a serious problem that I have some small hope of solving, eventually, than be dead and be someone else’s problem.”
Larona had smiled, very slightly, and said, “That’s so like you, Dearest. I can always count on you to put a ‘sunny’ face on things,” and then they both laughed together. “You’re completely crazy, I hope you know,” the Empress said.
“I do. As a heterosexual woman, I find myself blessed with hundreds of wives — including you, dear love — to whom I’m obligated to provide sexual satisfaction on a regular basis — and I hasten to assure you that I love you dearly, and truly want to do this for you — but I’d also like, at least once in a while, to be made love to as I’m made to be loved, and as I truly desire.”
“Say no more, my darling girl. I have just the man in mind, a young Captain in my personal bodyguard who is very discreet, very talented, and will keep his mouth firmly shut, since I am the support of his entire family, and he’s very grateful. I had planned to let him go as an early pensioner, since I thought that I had you to supply my needs, but I’m sure that he’ll be very pleased to find full employment in his future. Of course, we should talk to Rhea and Selene especially about this, but I’m sure the others will understand, as long as you don’t flaunt your intimate relationship with him in their faces. I know my former husband did, but this sort of arrangement is fairly common in the ranks of the nobility, much less royalty, since marriages are almost always made for reasons of statecraft, and very rarely made for love.”
“I already have talked to them, actually, and will again. I appreciate your foresight and prior experience though, as I’m sure I would have botched it if left to my own devices. My own implanted ‘memories’ of my ‘marriage’ are from another culture entirely, in which marital fidelity wasn’t really expected, since — as seems to be the case here — marriages were arranged for purposes of inheritance and political convenience, not love, so your local customs seem strangely familiar to me.”
Larona looked closely into her eyes and asked, “If you’ll pardon my curiosity, what’s it like, having the memories of a woman’s entire life simply poured into your brain, as if you were an empty pitcher that had formerly held beer being refilled with wine?”
She thought about this for a second or two before answering. “Well, in the first place, it’s not quite like that at all. I still remember being Phil in great detail, and his emotions are fully present in my new body, so it’s really more like the ‘pitcher of beer’ has been poured into a barrel of wine. I know in my heart that I’m still Philip, sort of, but everything tastes like wine, albeit with quite a few ‘bubbles.’ ” She smiled. “Does that make any sense at all?”
“It does, actually, which is a little scary. So you actually remember this other life of yours, in which you were a wife and mother, and are more comfortable in your ‘wine barrel,’ your current body, even though you also remember being ‘beer?’ ”
“Sort of, as I said. I can’t actually remember ever having had a man’s body, although I realize that I must have had one, but without that physical referent, a lot of my memories are somewhat disjointed and have a sense of unreality, as if they happened in a dream.”
“Like flying,” Larona said promptly. “I have that dream quite often, but when I wake up, I’ve never once discovered that I suddenly had wings.”
“Exactly!” she said, then frowned slightly, “although of course I can fly, at least in Álfröðull, with my horses to help me.” Then she thought about the problem more carefully and said, “Unh, actually, I can fly, now that I think about it, even without my chariot. It’s an inherent power of the Goddess tradition that I represent, particularly those who embody objects in the heavens, like the Sun and Moon. Certainly I ‘flew’ from inside the Sun of Earth through the space-time dimensions to the Nine Worlds, wherever they are in relation to Earth’s solar system, but then came here using something close to — but not synonymous with — portal technology.”
“Oh, great!” Larona said, rolling her eyes, “Make me jealous!” but then she laughed to show that she didn’t really mean it.
“Sorry! Don’t hate me because I’m beautiful! as that advertisement says. That comes with the territory too, right along with the power to grant good harvests to farmers and calm seas for mariners.”
Larona stared at her, slightly uncomfortable with her instant realization that her sometime husband and lover really was divine in some sense other than mere beauty. “It’s certainly very strange. I’m fairly sure that I’ve never talked to a Goddess before, much less made love to one, although I have to admit that you were totally wonderful, more exciting, I must confess, than even my lovely young Captain of the Guard, but of course you were much more thrilling than him when you were only Phil as well.” Larona stared at her intently, then added. “I wonder if you were always more or less divine. When I think about it, it doesn’t really make sense that you can be an ordinary human being one minute and a Goddess the next.”
“I don’t know,” she admitted. “It’s a common notion in human culture, enough so that the Greeks had a special word for it, ‘apotheosis,’ deification. Some scholars believe that all Gods and Goddesses arise from social interactions, so that particular leaders, or even poets and sports figures, pass from fame, through heroic status, adulation, and eventually to divinity.”
“But that’s obviously not what happened to you,” the Empress argued. “Quite a few people admired you, sure, but they admired you as a man, so how does that translate into supernatural powers and essential femininity?”
“I don’t exactly know,” she confessed again. “It’s certainly not what I would have chosen, but in some sense it was handed to me through the intervention of a family of what we might call hereditary Gods and Goddesses. Evidently there was an ‘opening’ available, and I came along at the right time to fill it. I have no idea what happened to the original Sól, but I know that there must have been one, because I have her memories, including having had sex with her husband, taking several lovers along the way, and having borne her children. I’d think that this is the sort of thing I would have noticed, even when I was a clueless male, so the whole thing’s a complete mystery to me, since these things evidently happened long before Philip Cohn, the guy I thought I was, and intellectually, if not physically, remember being, was born. It plays the very hell with my understanding of causality, of the arrow of time, and with half of modern physics.”
Larona was mystified by her words and shrugged. “Then it’s even more of a mystery to me, Dearest. Why don’t we rest for a bit and you can try to explain while we recline in comfort, and perhaps you could show me that special trick of yours again. Although I love you dearly in your new form, I share your fondness for men, but don’t dare retain the services of my Captain after so public a repudiation of my former husband and marriage to one who must be widely seen and known to be — ironically — a real man.”
Phyllis, seeing perfectly the humor in their situation, laughed gleefully before kissing her and saying, “I’m at your service, Dear, as always. Can I keep my boobs? I love it when you pay attention to them, as you well know.”
“Of course, my dear. Rules, I always say, are meant to be broken, or where’s the fun in being an absolute monarch?” She languidly laid herself down upon their bed in the pavilion, drawing Phyllis after, losing herself in their shared kisses, and in the sensuous masses of Phyllis’s blonde hair draped over her body as they kissed, and a familiar heat began to build between them.
“Okay, troops, are we ready?” said Rhea, as their party assembled in rough order for their formal progress down the mountain, meant as much to allow time for the Palace staff to finish preparing their complicated arrangements for apartments and common rooms as it was to allow the people to see their Empress and their new Emperor publicly entering their walled City and fastness after two notable military victories. There were artisans even now preparing two new friezes at the top of the twin stone pillars at the entrance to the City, to commemorate their victories over the Giants at Bilröst and the Dwarves in the mountain pass. They’d had an artist, in fact, prepare likenesses of all the major players in the campaign to guide the sculptors as they worked, paying special attention, of course, to the Empress and to ‘Philip.’ In the business of Empire, it pays to advertise, so their rendering of Surtr, in particular, and the Giants in general, was perhaps a bit exaggerated in size and overall ugliness, and the parts played by the Empress and her new Emperor were definitely confabulated. Neither Rhea nor Selene were bothered, and Eir Menglöð could hardly care less, although both she and Sól were featured flying high above their respective battlefields, since they made for an exciting sculptural dynamic in a vertical dimension.
Phyl laughed as she rode through the gates as Sól in her chariot, the wheels safely on the ground so as not to frighten the throng of cheering onlookers, her male part being played by Eir — the most skilled in altering her seeming without having to make substantial changes to her gravid female body in any way harmful to her baby — who was riding with the Empress near the front of the stately column of troops. With a bulky padded suit of completely anachronistic armor conjured up at the last minute by Phyllis, who hadn’t — oddly enough — lost any of her skill in working metals and gems, Eir was tall enough that the masquerade was flawless, and presented an additional option for confusing public perceptions, and would allow — until her pregnancy became considerably more advanced — for at least some of ‘Philip’s’ public appearances to be handled by Eir. Her part in the parade, on the other hand, was played by Selene, since Sleipnir liked and trusted her, and the difference in their heights wasn’t terribly noticeable on horseback, especially when the horse had eight legs which were fairly certain to draw more attention than his rider. ‘Oh, what a tangled web we weave,’ Phyl thought idly, ‘when first we practise to deceive.’
It had been decided to present the centaurs as themselves, so there was a large party of the centaur mares spaced through the column of soldiers and about half of King Alvis’ Dvergar army, as well as King Alvis himself on horseback, both as an additional distraction and to emphasize the fact that both the centaurs and the Dwarves were citizens in the new Empire, and were well-armed at that, the centaurs with longbows and swords, and the Dwarves with sturdy bucklers and heavy axes.
The notion of marching around in broad daylight had made the Dwarves nervous until Eir had pointed out the fact that the Sun hadn’t bothered them during their assault upon the rebels, and then explained that she had made very certain that their alignment with the Ljósálfar had been strengthened when they’d chosen to defy the Dark, and that they need no longer fear the Sun, nor full daylight, so the Dwarves especially were looking around in wonder as they marched, seeing a whole new world unfold before their eyes, and new possibilities, like farming, growing their own food instead of being forced to barter, of fishing in the streams and lakes of their mountain fastness, and of having ordinary people, such as those who lined the road and leaned out of the windows in the villages they passed through, not only show them a modicum of respect, but cheer them as they marched past, fully armed. Eir Menglöð smiled as she looked back at them, her special charges. They were all of them growing taller, bit by little bit.
Das Leben gehört den Lebenden an,
und wer lebt, muß auf Wechsel gefaßt sein.Life belongs to the living,
and whoever lives must be prepared for changes.— Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, Wilhelm Meisters Wanderjahre 1821/1829
“You minx!” Selene chided her, but not unkindly, after the young Captain had done his portion of the task she’d undertaken and left the room, still thanking Sól profusely. “You’ve managed somehow to arrange things so that you’re just as pregnant of the rest of us, and so excused from maintaining the Phil disguise.”
Phyllis smiled. “Nothing so unscrupulous, dearest love, I’ve never been so simple, nor transparent, especially now, although you’re right in that I’m pregnant. What I’m doing is ‘mip’nei tikkun ha-olam,’ for the sake of healing the world.”
“Which means?” She looked mystified.
She tried to explain, although her own thoughts were in a whirl about this, yet she could see what looked like a clear path ahead. “The Nine Worlds were broken long ago by greed and strife; you can see it in the perpetual enmity between the beings there — I won’t say ‘races,’ because it’s quite clear that all the diverse peoples of those worlds are fully human, as human as ourselves, because they’re all of them cross-fertile — even the Gods and Goddesses, so much alike otherwise, are separated by ancient rivalries and old grievances, yet they have children together, the best and surest reason to work toward a better world for all of us, but they’ve somehow missed the point, much less the mark.”
Selene thought about this, then made a gesture of agreement. “Okay, but how is taking on this Captain’s dead child here going to help the Nine Worlds?”
“Because it’s not just the Nine Worlds, it’s all of them.” She looked over to Eir Menglöð and said, “Captain Hol-Dur’s soul is that of Höðr, is it not?”
She looked startled, then thought through what must be billions of souls that she’d encountered over the long years, then said, “Yes.”
Phyl nodded, pleased to have her inchoate hunch confirmed. “The quarrel between Höðr and his brother Baldr is what shattered the peace of the Nine Worlds originally, because Höðr accidentally killed his half-brother Baldr, Gefjon’s child by Óðinn, which of course led to Höðr being killed by another of their many relatives named Váli, another son of Óðinn by a Giantess named Rindr, as ‘vengeance’ for Höðr’s supposed ‘crime.’ It’s the damnedest crazy system, and it has them positively mired in an endless round of plots and schemes to ‘get even.’ Of course, the fact that the saintly Baldr — who was viewed as one of the Æsir, because of his father, while Höðr, because he’d been reared by his mother, a Vane to whom Óðinn didn’t happen to be married at the time, was counted as a Vane — was porking Höðr’s wife on the sly, didn’t help to soothe anyone’s troubled feelings.”
Eir nodded. “This was indeed the first evil event that started the inevitable progression toward Ragnarök.”
“Inevitable my sweet ass!” Phyllis said sourly. “What it started was a covert blood feud that’s lasted for hundreds of years, with people like Loki — who somehow caused the ‘accident’ that killed Baldr in the first place — egging on one side or another for their own perceived advantage, and to Hel with anyone who got in their way. I strongly suspect that Óðinn was involved in a lot of the worst mischief as well, since he and Loki seem to have been two of a kind, when push came to shove.”
“But what’s that got to do with…? Oh!” Rhea said, quickly putting two and two together.
“Exactly,” Phyl said. “Höðr was ‘blind’ in the original fairytale — which was written down long after the advent of Christianity had muddled the story back on Earth — which is the traditional description of a cuckold, although in the violent and generally misogynist culture of the Nine Worlds it evidently matters not at all whether the woman involved was willing to participate in her ‘seduction’ or not. Nanna, his wife, committed suicide not long after — just like Hol-Dur’s wife, we might note — by which time both Höðr and Baldr were dead. Sound familiar?”
“It does,” Selene said, “but it’s all twisted around….”
“And why wouldn’t it be, after who knows how many distortions of the story through many reïncarnations, perpetually reënacting that primal rivalry?”
Eir said, quite pleased for some reason, “So the prophesies regarding the rebirth of the Nine Worlds after Ragnarök will be fulfilled — as long foretold — and all things made new again, with the beginnings of a new and purified humanity, when Höðr and Baldr are finally reconciled on the Splendid Plain, Iðavöllr.”
Phyllis smiled broadly, then she turned to Eir Menglöð and said, “Which ‘happy ending’ I believe we’ve made possible by our actions here, dear cousin. Of course, I’m still depending on your assistance, since the shuffling of souls is your bailiwick, and in fact the timing of ‘Baal-Dur’s rebirth as Baldr will be critical, because we’ll want him present and aware when young Captain Hol-Dur shows up on the Splendid Plain. I apologize for not bringing everyone into the loop during the planning of all these interlocking schemes, but I was improvising, and didn’t really know exactly what I was doing all the time.’ Then she smiled and added, “Of course, the fact that we’ll all have the services of the young Captain available to us through our pregnancies might be some compensation as well, and Eir and I, I think, can manage sufficient overlapping coverage as ‘Philip’ for these first months before our bellies swell to unmanageable proportions to establish his indisputable ‘reality’ that it won’t seem all that odd when our esteemed ‘husband’ has to take a temporary ‘leave of absence’ to go hobnob with his fellow wizards back in Oz, or wherever.”
Selene and Rhea both laughed, then started singing the first verse from the Wizard of Oz song, but then Phyllis joined in, so they modulated the simple melody into three-part harmony.
The Splendid Plain Iðavöllr was just that, a broad expanse of pastureland — a hundred leagues or more — with ample woodlots and streams, with one large river for easy commerce, ideal farming country, facing the sea, but not near enough that salt spray could blight the fields, and with high mountains on the leeward side to wring the rain out of the clouds. It was early morning, and larks were on the wing above the small lake that they were passing by.
“It is beautiful here,” Phyllis said to Hol-Dur, her escort for the day. “Your dear wife and parents must be very pleased to find safe harbor after the years of want.”
“They are, my Lady Sól, and Nanna is especially anxious to greet you. I see you’ve brought our son, as promised.”
“Of course I have!” she said. “Did you think I’d let either of you down?”
He shook his head, “No, I trusted you, but none-the-less I feared, as one does, when a great treasure has been given into the keeping of another. Nanna, of course, has been almost beside herself with worry. ‘Might she be waylaid on the strange roads between the worlds?’ she asked, and fretted over countless other imagined problems on your long journey.”
“I’m sorry, then, to have worried her, but there was never any danger. I may not look it, but I’m a fairly dangerous woman to cross, and the roads here are safe, and getting safer, even in Jötunheimr, much less Miðgarðr. The Emperor’s Law holds sway, even in Múspellsheimr, although there are still parts of Niflheimr one wouldn’t want to tarry in.”
“How is the noble Emperor, whose generosity has done so much for all of us?”
“He’s fine, as is his Empress, and they send the customary fostering gifts, as partial payment for the many joys your son has brought us all.”
“He didn’t mind that you carried our child for us? Your first?”
“Not at all,” she assured him. “You know what they say, that a man and his wife are one flesh, so my joys were and always will be his, as his are mine.” She smiled an enigmatic smile. “And of course it was good practice, since I’m pregnant now again, with the Emperor’s child, although I have to confess that it’s only one of very, very many, each and every one the sweet apples of our eyes.”
Hol-Dur shook his head ruefully, “I can hardly imagine, despite having been nearby for most of their births. For several weeks there, it seemed as if there were a dozen or more of the Emperor’s wives going into labor every hour or two. I’m still amazed at his stamina, to have kindled so many children in the space of one or two nights, if one can believe the stories, and it can’t have been many more than that, since their conceptions were obviously nearly simultaneous, if not precisely.”
She laughed and said, “Well, he does have a certain knack for pleasing women, not to belittle your own talents, of course. You have many admirers amongst the wives, if you ever want to take up your former… position… again.” Then she grinned lasciviously.
He laughed with an open heart and said, “I think not, my Lady Sól, although I’ll always treasure the memories I carry of you all, but especially you, of course, since you’re the mother of our first child, and were so generous with your love. I have responsibilities now beyond the bedroom, and I’d never be able to get anything done if I had to cope with even half of the Emperor’s wives again!”
At that they both laughed, and the sound of their laughter preceded them to the Hall, Breiðablik, so Nanna was waiting at the door, smiling and anxious all at once to see again the child she’d thought she’d lost forever. “Husband, and Sól, my dearest sister! Welcome to our home, great Lady.”
“Greetings, dear sister Nanna,” Phyllis said, as she carefully dismounted, a little more awkwardly than usual because she was managing not only a babe in swaddling clothes in one arm, but also a pronounced ‘baby bump’ which threw her balance off a bit, despite her previous experience.
Nanna rushed to help her, saying, “Take care! my Lady, and please let me touch my babe, if you will!” and after cooing and tasting his sweet baby skin for a few moments said, “You must be exhausted after your long journey! Would you like to take a short nap before supper?” Then she said, “We only have the one bed, of course, besides the baby’s cradle, but I was hoping that you wouldn’t mind sharing, since we’d both like to thank you properly… for all you’ve done for us… and I’d like to see how our child began, in love I’m told, and tenderness, which is exactly what I’d wish.” Nanna looked deeply into Sól’s blue eyes, searching for the love she hoped to find there, and she did find it in full measure.
Phyllis smiled and kissed her thoroughly, paying special attention to her lips, and those little nooks behind and beneath her ears. “That sounds delightful,” she whispered as she nuzzled into her neck, inhaling the rich texture and aroma of her freshly-scented hair, “and I am rather in need of a good lie-down, now that I think of it, after so long a journey.”
And so the four of them walked through the open doors of Breiðablik hand-in-hand, with the babe, though weaned, rooting at Nanna’s breast as she carried him.
“So, Phyllis,” Rhea asked, “Are you here to stay?” Phyl was pregnant again, so obviously committed for some time to come.
“Not forever, no. We still have our lives on Earth to get back to, but after giving birth, and then giving up my baby for adoption by his rightful parents, I felt a sense of loss that had to be remedied, so arranged a visit with a future version of Selene, and may want to do the same with you, if you don’t mind. Two babies sounds about right, one each, which was our original bargain, if I recall.” She looked up to the ceiling, as innocent as a lamb, and obviously just as guileless.
Rhea laughed in perfect glee, then said, “You know darned well that you owe us at least two babies each, as I clearly recall, and I think my sister will back me up!”
“Well,” she admitted, “I may remember something like that, and I have been feeling broody. Four wouldn’t be too many, at least for now, eight counting your own twins, but I’d like to space my ‘fair share’ of babies out a bit — just to simplify the logistics of it all, since eight babies all at once might be a tiny bit too much — but we have many lifetimes to worry about ‘keeping score,’ since I’m pretty sure that everything will work out perfectly.”
“Lifetimes? Do we solve the riddle of the Jekyll formula? Is that why there’s a future male Selene?”
“Well, yes and no,” she answered, “we do solve the riddle, but by then we won’t need it, although it will be an enormous advance in medical science, saving many lives that would otherwise be lost.” She smiled, “In fact, it will be your doctoral research that finally makes the effect controllable and reproducible, so the medical tradition of the Lanyon family will continue on Earth into the foreseeable future, so perhaps we have at least one baby name picked out beforehand.” she smiled and gave her a little flirtatious wink.
“Oh, no!” Rhea said, alarmed. “Not another Hastie!”
“Now now, dear,” she murmured, patting her hand soothingly, “You’ve turned out very nicely indeed. I’d hate to deprive our future Earth of the benefit of our son’s exuberance and brilliant enthusiasm.”
“How do you know all this, anyway?” Rhea asked. “Did Eir give you a tour of our future together, as she did the two of us?”
“No, not exactly, I took my own tour, just to check out the ‘lay of the land,’ as you might say.”
“But how?” Selene asked.
“Didn’t I tell you?” Eir said from across the room, where she was seated in a rocking chair and knitting a very small jumper, the very image of happy domesticity. “My Uncle Freyr made Phil, or Phyllis here, monarch of Álfheimr and the Ljósálfar during his extended honeymoon, which might just last forever. He’s always been a little flighty.”
Rhea’s eyebrows furrowed slightly. “Ljósálfar? We never met them, I don’t think. We were supposed to visit Álfheimr, but we never made it before everything crumbled into chaos and improbable victory.”
“The angels, you might say.”
“Oh, crap!” Rhea said, pouting as she realized exactly what that meant. ‘So Phyllis here is the damned Queen of All the Angels, and who knows when we’re going to see Phil again.’
“Well, not for a few years,” Phyl reassured her, “since we have to be realistic about the demands of pregnancy and motherhood for all of us, but we have all the time in the world to make up for my alter ego’s temporary absence, and I love sharing you with my other wives, and perhaps the occasional handsome Captain of the Imperial Guard, just as I am.” Her voice softened and she touched her arm, “It’s you I love, dear Rhea. You must know that by now, not just your luscious body. I’m in our marriage for the long haul, until death us do part, as they say in the traditional Christian ceremony — which has always seemed a very unambitious goal to me, but perhaps that’s just me,” she added parenthetically, “but never mind.” — “In our case, it will be a very long time indeed, all the time there is in all the worlds.”
Rhea smiled — she smiled a lot these days — and said, “Well, I reckon I do know, but it never hurts to remind me.”
“If I’ve been remiss, sweet wife, I humbly beg your pardon. I can only plead the exigencies of pregnancy, of saving the worlds, and then tidying up after. I’ve always been neat, as you may well remember, and dislike loose ends.”
“I do as well,” Eir idly commented, looking over at them for a moment, “in knitting or in life’s byways. In that, my cousin and I are much alike.”
“So how did you two become cousins, Eir? Are you Jewish as well?”
“Not really, since Earth’s obsessions haven’t reached either Myriad or the Nine Worlds. It’s difficult to work up much enthusiasm for this deity or that when one is divine in one’s own right. We’re cousins because we share ancestors, and because our true origins lie very deep in ancient history, long before the Vanir and the Æsir quarrelled, even before Moses ascended Sinai. We take the long view, my cousin and I, which I suppose is one of the reasons I enjoy knitting.” She smiled benignly, and held up her work, visibly more complete than it had been an hour or two before.
Rhea and Selene looked at Phyllis in astonishment. “You’re not Jewish? How did our marriage protect us then, from Na-Noc and the Heart?”
“Well,” she said, “I’m certainly not circumcised now, but Judaism is very flexible, since the very best Jewish scholarship informs us that we know right next to nothing about the true nature of divinity, but we strongly suspect there’s something there, whatever it might be, and however little mere humans can understand whatever it is it is. In all honesty, I have to agree, but I was circumcised, and that’s a sort of promise made on one’s behalf by one’s parents, and you know how I feel about keeping promises. If there’s one thing that realizing that you’re an immortal and all-powerful Goddess does for you, it makes you very humble.” She smiled as benignly as Eir Menglöð had.
“But which came first? Phil? or Sól?”
“Both, of course, or neither. I was born as Philip, grew up, fell in love for the very first time, married, and then took a very odd trip through space and time that led me to discover other ‘true’ selves, all unique, and all exactly the same, all of which are just as real as Phil is, and all of them in love with you. As Sól, I’m much older then the entirety of recorded human history, long before Sinai, before the Pyramids, even before Göbekli Tepe in neolithic Anatolia, but as Phil, I was here long before I was ever Sól, so it all depends on how one looks at it, and how you hold the entirety of my many lives up to the light and peer at them, or it. All I really know is that I’m still me, and that my love is constant and true, which is all I really need to know.”
“But it’s all so confusing!” Rhea pouted very prettily.
“No more confusing than you are, sweet lover. You had a life as Hastie before you were Rhea, but it’s equally true that you were Rhea before you were Hastie, because it’s Rhea who fell in love with me, not Hastie. Who are you, really, Rhea? The ‘Hastie’ who made it possible for you to love me by recreating his ancestor’s serum? The Rhea who grew up loving Selene, so that her love for both of us had fertile ground in which to flourish and grow? We’re left with an essential paradox: without Hastie, and the serum, our relationship would be… difficult, at best, and perhaps impossible, since I suspect that Hastie would never have been inclined to marry me, and would certainly have been extremely unlikely to want to bear my children.”
Rhea smiled. “I suppose not. He never once spent the afternoon snogging on the couch with Jack, so even if you’d managed to seduce him, I doubt that I would have been included in your little ménage.”
“You see the problem then, and the solution. It’s just like François-Marie Arouet had Pangloss say in Candide, ‘Everything is for the best in this best of all possible worlds.’”
“No,” she said cynically, “Voltaire was being sarcastic, ‘We must cultivate our gardens,’ was his succinct rebuttal to Pangloss.”
“That too!” She smiled. “That’s exactly what we’re doing now! Cultivating our gardens and growing our own shared future, but in the hope and sure belief that we can make the world better for our children. Neither starry-eyed optimism nor the gloom and doom of Leibnizian determinism make any sense in a purely human context. It’s obvious to most of us that it’s good to be alive and working toward the perfection of the world, even if it isn’t quite good enough for everyone just now. As Julian of Norwich, the English Anchoress and eventual Saint who told the English all about God the Mother, said, ‘All shall be well, and all manner of thing shall be well,’ way back in 1393 or so. She taught that God was the Mother of us all, and that motherhood was ‘the truest of all jobs on earth,’ and who am I to gainsay her? I’ve discovered that I feel almost exactly the same way about it. In fact, if the subject ever comes up, I’m not at all sure that extending suffrage to men was or is an entirely good idea.”
“That’s our Phyllis, a radical feminist to the core,” Selene quipped.
“Is that surprising? Even as Philip, I passionately supported women’s rights in everything. How could anyone possibly love any woman and feel differently?” She grinned and added, “Of course, now that I’m batting for the other team, and in primarily lesbian relationships with many women, my positions may have shifted slightly, but not so much as one might think. I quite like at least some men, in many ways, not just in bed, but I’m by no means overawed by them, and find the tedious arrogance and quarrelsomeness of so many of them extremely irritating.”
Rhea snorted, most unladylike, “Men! Can’t hardly live with’em, can’t really shoot’em neither.”
At this bon mot, they all laughed, but Selene added, “I do miss having Phil nearby, though, with no offence meant at all, Phyllis, but he was a lot of fun to hang around with, and not just in bed.”
“And have him you shall, my dears. I’m still not nearly as skilled in skipping between the various instantiations of my timeline as Eir is, but I’ll get there eventually, whereupon all things will be possible, but I’d also quite like to experience being married to all of you as men, if you’re comfortable with an altered reality, that is. I do know that we three all have masculine incarnations already available in our collective pasts — which are accessible to us as Ljósálfar, therefore no longer limited by strict rules of causuality — so it should be fairly easy, once we have the skills down pat.” She grinned again, very much reminiscent of ‘Philip,’ and said, her voice gone sultry and sexually enticing, “Admit it, ‘boys,’ wouldn’t both of you really like to screw me silly?”
Neither Rhea nor Selene actually answered, but they both looked at her from an entirely new notion of perspective.
Sól and Eir Menglöð were both knitting by a warm fire in the Palace in Myriad. Despite access to the modern world of Earth, or the untrammeled wilderness of the newly refreshed Miðgarðr, the Palace was a nice compromise between peaceful isolation and the comfort of having people bustling all around, the homely scents of countless meals being prepared in kitchens large and small, even the pungent odors and random sounds of the animals who served as transportation and locomotion, the robust indications of human life, and other life, all around them made their cozy rocking chairs somehow more comfortable than they would have been on Earth in an air-conditioned microclimate and R-80 insulation that isolated one from the outside world of sound as much as kept the temperature differentials between inside and out distinct. Their conversation was desultory, because both were working on the local equivalent of Aran sweaters, heavy wool with cabled patterns and twists that required concentration from time to time, managing the spare cable needles in their proper order, linking up the many yarns to their proper loops, the whole still growing and unbound.
Selene and Rhea had no patience for knitting, of course, and were juggling razor-sharp knives back and forth in a dazzling display of martial skills that seemed to become more impossible every day, today augmented by the addition of Japanese-style ‘shuriken’ and “shaken” in various styles and shapes.
“It’s funny,” Phyllis observed to no one in particular, “How the intricate and noisy dance of death being performed in the middle of this room mirrors almost precisely the paths these separate yarns are taking here by the fire, in the process of being joined together, where those other paths are meant to keep apart.”
“Pish tush!” Selene said calmly. “Don’t be such a stick-in-the-mud. In the first place, this is a meditative discipline exactly as serene as your own noisy click-clacking, but armed struggle against armed opponents is as much a part of life as combatting the chilly cold and damp of winter gales with knitted sweaters. They’re both of them efforts to prevent something uncomfortable from happening, or to encourage another outcome in an awkward situation.”
Phyllis thought about this for only an instant before she said, “You’re right, of course. I was mistaking my own reluctance to use edged weapons for a general principle, and one which Gefjon neatly sidestepped with her gift of Brenðr, which allows me to be squeamish at no cost. I apologize.”
“La, la,” Rhea said. “Don’t worry your pretty head about it, Dearest, since we already knew that you were in the wrong, so didn’t take your complaint at all seriously. Both of us have gone through that stage in our own pregnancies, where almost everything just irritates you for no good reason, or makes you feel depressed. It’ll get better in your second trimester, although we’ve been told that it might get rough again towards the end.”
Phyl frowned, considering her words. “Funny, I don’t remember any such symptoms in my other pregnancies, but it’s been quite a while, so maybe I’ve just overlooked it. There was a lot more external stress going on back then as well, most of the time, so it would have been easy to overlook ‘unexplained’ mood swings in the midst of a thousand ready reasons for rage.” She shrugged and raised her hands in a sort of mock surrender. “I was quite a bit more isolated as well, so any remaining gaps in my memory are probably insanity. Please carry on.” She winked at them and went back to her knitting.
Selene and Rhea put away their weapons — vanished as usual into secret locations on their persons — then they walked over and studied Phyllis and Eir as they worked. After several minutes spent in silent study, Selene said, “Teach me how to do that, please.”
Phyl looked at her suspiciously. “Why?”
She raised one eyebrow. “Those knitting needles are almost invisible to the casual glance, since women do knit from time to time. It struck me that it would be a useful thing to know if one had the occasion to lurk quietly by an ingle nook and bide one’s time, ‘defenceless,’ yet fully-armed.” She grinned like a wolf in a paddock, head held a little low.
Both Phyllis and Eir burst into laughter, but Eir said, “I do enjoy seeing such innocent ferocity in a girl. It reminds me of myself when I was younger.”
“Why, thank you, Eir,” they said. “We both admired your own ferocity when we fought the Jötunns near Bilröst as well. It was especially lovely being allowed to ride Sleipnir, so if you ever want him exercised, we’re your goto girls.”
“Too bad Loki’s dead,” Eir said offhandedly, “or we could set him out to stud with Svaðilfari and get another foal or two,”
Selene and Rhea’s eyes lit up with instant cupidity. “Uhm,” they asked in chorus, “is Loki’s body as a mare still accessible? without Loki’s evil spirit in it, of course.”
Eir thought about this for a moment, then said, reluctantly, “It might be, but it would take some fancy footwork.”
“How’s that?” Rhea said, intensely interested.
“Well,” Eir said thoughtfully, “when a mare’s just foaled, she’ll come into heat again roughly nine days later, and we know that Loki remained in mare’s form long enough to nurse her foal, so she must have gone through ‘foal heat’ at the start of that time, and it’s equally obvious that her instincts were intact, since Loki would have had to ensure that Svaðilfari found her ready when he chased and caught her, and that the mare’s own instincts caused her to assume the ‘firm stance’ and other instinctive behaviors required to entice the stallion for breeding. The real trick would be to ensure that Svaðilfari was available, but we do know that Þór killed the Hrímthur who actually owned the stallion, so he’d obviously have no further use for him.”
Rhea was quickly becoming enthused by this idea, since it was exactly the sort of scheme she’d liked to pull off as Hastie. “It sounds like all we have to do is lead Svaðilfari away to safety while Þór and his pals are trying to weasel out of their contract with the Giant by killing him, and as long as we kept Loki pregnant or nursing and we still had her horsey boyfriend available, her own instincts would trap her! Heck! We might be able to rehabilitate the poor sod by appealing to her higher nature as a mother! Surely having three children of her own would be a blessing that she couldn’t ignore, and at very least it would keep Loki out of mischief for three to four years or more, depending on how quickly her foals were weened. Can she nurse and be pregnant at the same time?” This last was addressed to Eir Menglöð. Rhea always did tend to think on the fly.
“Easily,” Eir assured them. “In fact, that’s the normal situation, since gestation lasts eleven months or more, and a good breeder of horses would try to get one foal a year, to maximise his ‘yield’ of valuable foals and eventual yearlings.”
Rhea beamed. “It’s simple, then! In fact….” She went to Eir and whispered in her ear, whereupon Eir left the room.
“This is going to be the best trick ever!” Rhea chortled, ”and it’s a good deeed besides!”
Selene objected, “You make it sound, Dear, as if it were our duty to try and save his life….”
Rhea interrupted, “Well? Isn’t it? We know what course his life takes thereafter, and if we have the chance to rehabilitate him, wouldn’t that be the kindest thing to do? You know what Phil always said, ‘Who saves a single life, it is as if he saves the whole world,’ but we’ve already done that! For our next trick, we should definitely pull a rabbit out of a hat!”
Selene just barely breathed, sotto voce, as she whispered, “Tell me again, Dear, how this is supposed to work.” They were hiding in the woods outside the unfinished walls of Ásgarðr disguised as humble peasant women, with coarse woollen skirts and tucked-in blouses, confined by close-fitting bodices, and with their hair modestly tucked up in white mobcaps — near a huge pile of squarish stones, the building materials, obviously — watching Loki as he looked carefully around, unaware that he had a hidden audience, and began laying out his materials for an act of seiðr.
“It’s simple!” she whispered, “All we have to do is catch Loki off guard, and we know he’ll be distracted and filled with overweening pride, because he’s just concocted a clever plan to cheat the poor Jötunn of his pay, and save his own life in the bargain, since the Æsir have threatened to kill him if he doesn’t manage to prevent the Giant from finishing the walls before….”
Selene interrupted her, still whispering, “Don’t forget, Rhea, that his ‘pay’ is supposed to be the hand of Gefjon in marriage, so I imagine our sister wife will be a little ticked off if this plan of yours doesn’t work, not to mention the fact that the rest of his promised fee is the Sun and the Moon, the disappearance of which might discomfit any number of innocent bystanders.”
“No chance of that, she said confidently, since I have all the bases covered this time. Watch this….” Stepping out of concealment and quickly out of the woods entirely, she walked blithely past Loki, who was busy at his magical preparations and didn’t see her at first.
But then he noticed. “What have you got there, girl?” he said angrily.
“Please, Sir, it’s only mead, for the feast you know.” She indicated the small keg she was carrying in a leather sling across her shoulder. I was told that the noble Æsir required bee’s nectar to celebrate their victory over the Giant.
He scowled, a look of fury crossing his face for a moment before he said, now seeming pleased and angry, both at once, “Their victory!? I see.” His irritation was obvious, though for what reason, or to what purpose, who could say? “You can give your burden to me, then, because I’m about their business, and will carry it to my fellows when I return.”
“But I was told….”
“Silence! ale-Gerðr! I will carry the cask. Unworthy you are to enter the presence of the noble Gods!”
“Yes, Sir. I beg your pardon, Sir,” Rhea cried, her voice quavering in obvious fear, and she dropped the keg and ran back toward the woods.
Loki laughed as he watched her scampering, and then knocked out the bung, took a deep draft from the keg, and then took up a carved wand of ash and began chanting, concentrating on his spell.
Suddenly, Loki’s body seemed to lose cohesiveness, as if it were melting gelatine, beginning to flow into a new and different shape as the whole mass of his body actually enlarged, splitting his breeches into shreds as his expanding thighs strained the limits of the cloth, followed quickly by his multi-colored tunic as the barrel of his chest ballooned and split the fabric. Then he leaned over, groaning in anguish as the actual shape of his skull changed, his jaw impossibly extending, even his teeth changing in his head, enlarging, others loosening in their sockets until they dropped from his jaw and he spit them out upon the ground as he developed a pronounced overbite, then hair flowed over his distorted face and he dropped onto all fours, almost naked now, his former clothes in tatters on the ground, and within minutes he was fully-transformed into a giant bay horse, a mare by all appearances. He… she! shook her head and nickered just as an enormous Jötunn with a powerful black stallion appeared over the crest of a hill about five hundred yards away, coming quickly down the dirt track that led to the walls, ready to begin another day of labor. The stallion was harnessed to a large wooden sledge, which had more of the squarish stones as payload.
The stallion suddenly looked up, neighed out a challenge of dominance and lust, then kicked out of his harness and broke away from his owner, heading directly for the mare, who bowed her head submissively before coyly turning her backside to the oncoming stallion, lifting her tail to one side and ‘winking’ her vulva in what seemed to be an obvious display of sexual heat, and then trotted off into the woods. The stallion quickly followed at a full gallop, completely ignoring the angry shouts of his owner, who was furious by then, screaming at the stallion to return, throwing his hat to the ground and stomping on it, then cursing as he turned to the rocks and began struggling with them, trying to drag one at a time to the gap in the wall, obviously desperate now to plug that gap with stones.
The two women watched in silence as he labored, but neither stallion nor transformed mare returned, and after a few minutes they gave up their observation post and made their careful way back to where Eir was waiting, the stallion Svaðilfari — already captured after his dalliance with the transformed Loki — was now tethered nearby, somewhat ill-at-ease to be near Sleipnir, glancing at him wall-eyed and nervous from time to time, but Loki as mare in œstrus was nowhere to be seen, so they weren’t actually fighting.
“Did it work?” Eir asked.
Rhea almost crowed. “Work!? Of course it did! My plan was perfect! It was the absolute best trick ever!”
“But what did we just do?” Selene asked, frustrated, because Rhea had refused to explain her ‘clever plan,’ as she’d modestly described it.
“Nothing! That’s the beauty of it, except that I chased away the girl who had been carrying that keg and finished her task for her. And then Loki responded to her sudden appearance just as he did the first time, and so he’s good and truly screwed!”
“But I don’t understand,” Selene said, irritated. “If you did nothing, how can there be any change? I don’t see what you’ve done at all!”
“It’s simple,” she said smugly. “I asked Eir here use her ability to flit through time and space to find and recover the vials of serum that I’d already prepared, but were left behind on Earth when we got sucked through Dad’s TSP device.” She hefted a satchel, the contents of which clinked quietly as she wiggled it. “Then I poured a number of them into the keg I’d ‘borrowed’ from the girl who’d been originally sent off with it to the feasting hall.”
Comprehension dawned. “So when Loki-as-new-mother finally tries to use seiðr to change herself back into Loki proper, it won’t work, because his changes were due to the Jekyll formula, and not his seiðr at all!”
“Exactly!” Eir said laughing, “and we’ve got Svaðilfari, and the beginnings of a very small stud farm.” She laughed again. “It really is the best trick ever, and I’m sure that Loki will be very pleased, once she gets used to the idea, which she will, as I understand the effects of this ‘formula’ of yours, because Loki will eventually remember her own life as a mare, and become more and more comfortable in her new rôle in life. The old Loki, of course, would appreciate the irony, but the beauty of it all is that we’ve saved her life and given it renewed purpose and meaning beyond his old resentments, plots, and schemes. Where old Loki did his best to twist the world into horrible shapes and to destroy, new Loki is deeply involved in creating a new life within her even as we speak, and will continue to fill the world with joy and life hereafter, a more fruitful ‘penance’ I can hardly imagine.”
Ambiló and Almilón, Loki’s first foals by Sleipnir, had bred true to type, but were slightly smaller than those crossbreeds sired by Svaðilfari — which was just as well, since Selene and Rhea were a skosh less tall than Eir — and the new purebloods were both mares, and thus slightly more tractable for two heavily-gravid young women who hadn’t grown up on horseback, but none-the-less possessed a level of skill and confidence that many born riders might envy, courtesy of the whole ‘barbarian warrior babe’ package deal.
Since their original coöption of Loki as a broodmare, she’d given birth to well over three hundred foals — both crossbreeds with Svaðilfari and purebloods with Sleipnir — and seemed to have found her true calling as a mom, since she’d evolved into a very gentle horse who seemed to love everyone, but especially human children, upon whom she doted. In fact, the only reason that one might choose not to depend upon her for babysitting was that she couldn’t really change diapers.
All three of them, Selene, Rhea, and Eir Menglöð had spent time with her back in the past, teaching her as best they could the wisdom of mares and — since she was immortal and retained at least something of the Jötunn Loki’s cunning — she had plenty of time to learn, but had rather quickly developed a canny sense of self-preservation and the ability to instantly assess the situations a mother horse encounters in the course of a very long life.
Oddly enough, she didn’t seem to harbor any sort of resentment over her transformation, which puzzled them until Eir pointed out that Loki, while hateful in his former life, was also very intelligent, and may well have resented his position as a Jötunn in a social milieu dominated by the Æsir and the Vanes, one in which Jötunns were generally despised, except by other Jötunns. While some, like Skaði, had achieved high social status, these were generally the best looking, most usually women, and had often gained ‘respectability’ through being married to one of the Æsir or the Vanir. Skaði herself had been married to Njörðr, Eir’s grandfather, but it wasn’t a love match. In fact, she’d been bartered to Njörðr as partial compensation for the killing of her father, Þjazi, in a complex tangle of theft, rape, coerced marriage, and murder mediated by… wait for it… Loki, but prompted by Óðinn and Hœnir, two-thirds of the trinity of the Æsir Gods who’d created humanity, or so they said.
Meanwhile, back at the ranch, They were all of them back in upstate New York for their deliveries, even the Empress D’Larona-Cohn and Gefjon, since Phyllis had persuaded them that having access to a modern hospital was a very good idea as one approached one’s time of lying-in, even if one had wizards and sorceresses at one’s beck and call. The women all knew the ‘magic’ word, ‘epidural’ now, although the concept and the science behind it was still a little ‘hazy’ for most of them.
The Empress, especially, had been somewhat reluctant to leave because of her concern for the state of the Empire should something happen whilst she was away, although when real danger to her people had threatened, she’d left without delay.
Phyl had explained that they’d receive regular updates and messengers through her new and permanent portals between their embassy and the Imperial Palace, that she could return for daily visits, if she’d like to, and that Selene and Rhea’s new ‘air force’ of flying cavalry could certainly overawe any possible invasive threat within moments, although their unique mounts were currently pastured on the fields surrounding the Embassy proper since, like Sleipnir, the chimeric horses had formed very close attachments with the women who rode them, and so they’d brought Loki forward as well, to the relative safety of the pastures surrounding the Embassy on Earth, where the mares among them formed a stable herd, with Svaðilfari as their stallion.
Sleipnir, of course, had other duties, so they set the younger stallions out in a pasture well away from the mares, and Phyllis and Akcuanrut set a magic ward, powered by Phil’s monumental stone amplifier, to keep them from flying around and getting up to mischief.
Níðhöggr wriggled his way between the worlds, looking for the source of life and happiness that bombarded his cryptic senses, since he was blind, and after Sinmœra disappeared, he hadn’t felt any living souls in Hel, which had been strangely empty of any but the dead since she’d passed beyond his ken. As he felt his way through the shifting planes of reality, he smelt the distinctive odor of a being he’d felt nearby at the very moment that Sinmœra vanished, but the scent had changed slightly, confusing the giant wyrm, but not enough to put him off the track. He slithered on.
Thundercloud looked off across the open range from the top of a low hill. His herd was ‘grazing’ from fruits and vegetables and grains laid out fresh upon a row of high tables that surrounded an artesian fountain. The fountain itself sprang from an unhewn boulder above a large stone basin, which was carved with intaglio images similar to those in the Palace of Zampulus back in Myriad. It had an inset spillway that let the water plunge down into a rocky pool that fed a stream that coursed down the valley, ran through a wood, and then entered another property on its way to join with other streams running to the sea.
The setting was idyllic, and the vista suitable for postcards. Thundercloud loved this place, not least because he relished the chill in the air, the beginning of winter — the high point of the year as far as he was concerned — although he missed being able to digest the traditional Thanksgiving meal that marked the transition from fall to winter. He used to love the whole ritual of preparation involved in the holiday, planning the guest list, preparing the turkey, serving out the plates and bowls heaped high with food, and then dessert, back when he was Emily.
“Do you miss it?” he asked Wildflower, who stood nearby, delicately holding a plate of apples and raisins in one hand whilst using the other to take items from the plate and pop them into her mouth.
She looked up. “Miss what?” she asked.
“All the things we used to do… watching television in the den, sitting around the dining room table chatting about our daily lives.”
She looked at him curiously. “Not really. Why?”
“Don’t you miss going to work in your laboratory? Inventing things? Writing papers for submission to the scholarly journals?”
“Nope. Not at all.” She sounded definite. “It was how I made a living, and I was good at it, but in the long run it was just a job, and I have a new job now, carrying our foal and preparing myself to be a good mother. My old skills in scientific research and exposition were all well and good, but now I see them as a perfect preparation for the task we have before us, restoring the glory of the centaur peoples and republic, and completing the translation of the ancient documents into modern languages — many lifetime’s labor right there — but perhaps even trying to trace the true history of the centaur peoples of Earth, and discovering what happened to them in ancient times.”
“But how are you doing all that while we rusticate here on Earth?”
“This is the modern age, dear.”
She sounded almost patronizing, although he supposed that they’d have to invent a new word, ‘matronizing,’ to describe this new social dynamic. Their new society was based on parallel dominance and submission hierarchies, and he was a war leader, able to control large groups of stallions, more or less, and to lead the herds as a whole in times of war, but in times of peace the male hierarchy broke down to some extent, supplanted by the parallel domination of the younger and less powerful mares by the older and more powerful mares, who were more concerned with the future welfare of the herd than with mere physical survival.
“We have a team of research assistants digitizing the entire contents of the library, already making selected portions available on the web to qualified scholars, so we can work on the basic task anywhere we have either wired or wireless access using any personal computing device.”
Thundercloud was puzzled. “But… why haven’t I heard anything about this?”
Wildflower looked slightly embarrassed as she said, “Well, we normally don’t bother the stallions with tedious details like that. So few of them have the head for serious research….”
“I see…,” he said gravely.
She understood at once, of course. “Don’t be like that, Emily.” She used his old name for emphasis. “I do try to include you, but it soon degenerates into an endless series of ‘I can’t believe that a mere stallion could…’ and tedious justifications. It’s just easier….”
“I’m sure it is, Herbert,” two could play at that game, “but that doesn’t make it right.”
“You’re right, of course. I’ll try….”
“Never mind.” He cut her off. “You’re right too. It is easier. I get tired of being treated like a talking dog whenever I venture an opinion ‘outside my proper sphere of interest.’ It’s just ironic that I find myself in much the same position that you were in our former life, vaguely present in the lives of your fellow Lanyons, but somehow disassociated as well. I do quite like my sudden elevation in formal status — everyone does pay instant respectful attention when I speak — but then they don’t usually alter their behavior in the slightest. And it’s nice being present in the real world outside the confines of teaching, being a housewife and a mother, but I also miss being the one Hastie turned to when he was in serious trouble, although I suspect every mother goes through a similar experience when a daughter marries, since Rhea now looks to Phil, or ‘Phyllis,’ as they’re calling her now. I never paid much attention to these things before, because it was the rôle that I grew into, because our larger society expected — perhaps demanded would be the better word — that I play with dolls, play at being a mother, a ‘proper’ young lady, and then a wife, so it wasn’t a shock at all when all my playacting became real.”
“I understand, Dear,” she said soothingly. “I had no preparation at all for being a wife, and then a mother, and the latter thought still terrifies me sightly — although I’ve had some time to get used to the idea — but the strangest thing for me was how my sexuality changed — suddenly and completely — from a rather intellectual and detached occasional desire to an instinctive compulsion to submit myself to what I perceived to be the strongest male in my immediate vicinity. It both frightened and humiliated me, to be a slave to what I thought of as my ‘baser instincts’ — where before I’d thought of myself as the master of my body, the quasi-literal ‘ghost in the machine’ — to experience sexual heat to a degree that threw intellectual detachment right out the window and forced me to realize that my new body ruled my mind, and not at all vice versa.”
“It’s not much different for me, Dear,” he said. “Although I tried to resist at first, the tantalizing aroma and appearance of a mare in estrus drives me to a frenzy of lust, and I simply have to act upon it, so I suppose our ‘animal natures’ are rather closer to the surface than they were when we were fully human.”
“We are still married, though, just in a slightly different form,” she said confidently.
“I beg to differ, Dearest — neither taking nor meaning to give offense — although we’ve had a marriage ceremony, we’re neither of us capable of the sort of commitment and faithfulness that human ceremony contemplates. Just as any mare in heat is irresistible to me, so any stallion who might be able to defeat me would be irresistible to you and all my other so-called “wives’.” He seemed a bit despondent after saying this.
She immediately tried to allay his chagrin. “Sweetheart, when I think about it, it’s not really so different for us now than it has been for most of human history. The victors in every battle either take the women or kill them. There’s even a procedure to be followed when abducting a woman for sexual purposes in the Bible, not that most armies have paid all that much attention to what it says in the Bible.”
Thundercloud blinked in surprise. “I never knew that,” he said. “They certainly didn’t lay any stress upon it when I went to Sunday school.”
“It’s there, Deuteronomy 21:10-14. I obviously went to a more liberal church, because they not only pointed it out, but used it as only one example of the many ways humanity has grown beyond the often savage worldview of the Bible. In any case,” she added, ”and this does rather go against the letter of most of the less liberal religious teachings, we really can’t help being what we truly are.”
O Rose thou art sick.
The invisible worm,
That flies in the night
In the howling storm:
Has found out thy bed
Of crimson joy:
And his dark secret love
Does thy life destroy.
— William Blake, The Sick Rose, (circa 1794)
Níðhöggr wormed his way past a final barrier only to suddenly feel the burning heat and radiation of a sun and quickly recoiled, shrinking back behind the imperfect veil between himself and the being who’d been present when Sinmœra had vanished. He could still dimly sense the danger, but he was safe for now. Suns moved, he understood instinctively, and so settled back near the edge of the barrier, prepared to wait for as long as it took.
“So, Phyllis,” Rhea said, “ do you really think we have a chance of taking the vote away from fat old men?”
It was very late in the afternoon, getting on toward evening, and the winter Sun was slightly pale and wan, hanging low in the frosty western sky and somewhat obscured by a high overcast. The three of them were walking past Phil’s new and improved version of Stonehenge, just idly chatting.
“I don’t see why not,” she said, laughing. “It’s just a matter to tweaking the Constitution a bit, and there are few things more delightful than ‘kicking against the pricks.’ I am a Goddess, after all, and so relatively unconstrained by the bonds of naïve causality. In fact, we even have an Trinity, of sorts, Mother, Daughter, and the literal Sun, which will help to confuse the issue in primarily English-speaking precincts at least. There doesn’t seem to be much actual competition on the ground these days, as Friedrich Nietzsche once succinctly observed — or perhaps nothing at all beyond vague yearnings — so I can’t really imagine any countervailing miracles coming down the pike.”
Selene riposted, “But what about bigots in general? Who do we really want in our fantasy electorate?”
“Why have an electorate at all? Why not just have Phyl handle everything?”
“I can answer that one,” Phyllis said, “because I don’t want to spend my time deciding whether or not to have a Heroes of Philately National Holiday, or whether Peoria really needs new subterranean mass-transit and high-speed rail systems. I’m not even sure if every fat old white man should be excluded; Santa Claus seems alright, for example, even if he is a reïncarnation of Óðinn.”
“Get out of here!” Rhea said. “Are you telling me that Santa Claus is that old deviate?”
“Of course,” Phyllis said, shrugging her shoulders with almost Italian eloquence. “People can change, even those one might think of as evil incarnate. One of the reasons that Eir Menglöð allows him to use Sleipnir is so that he can visit all the children in a single night, which you’ll agree would be very difficult without Sleipnir’s help.”
Rhea was stunned…. “But what about the reindeer?” she finally managed to ask.
“What about them?” Phyllis said. “They’re a metaphor for Eir’s Sleipnir, of course. That’s why there are traditionally eight reindeer who draw his sleigh, one for each leg, and the stockings that were ‘hung by the chimney with care’ were originally filled by the children with apples and grain, gifts for Sleipnir, in grateful appreciation for his generous effort in hauling that capacious sleigh filled with all those presents around.”
“The really scary thing,” Selene said, “is that this is all starting to make a horrible sort of sense. I thought Óðinn was back in the Nine Worlds!”
“He is, of course,” Phyl said, “but it’s all one world — as you might remember me saying recently — or rather all of our worlds comprise one composite world; all these supposedly ‘separate’ realities are just different ways of looking at the same thing.”
“But how can Óðinn and Santa Claus be the same?” Rhea said. “They’re almost exact opposites!”
Phyllis smiled. “Or you might call them different sides of the same coin, or perhaps different choices that might be made in a single life. The possibility of evil exists in all of us, even me, even you, though I suspect it might lie closer to the surface in me than in either of you two. I asked you, remember, to keep a careful eye on me as I gained more power; with great power comes greater moral hazard, so I was always aware of the danger this posed, and fearful of succumbing to the temptations I was facing. You yourselves have discovered the good heart that beat in even Loki’s breast, so why would either of you be surprised that Óðinn, the Father of us all, could remember his former self when given a chance to reflect on his past, the chance I offered him in his death.”
Whilst they’d been talking, the sun had finally sunk below the hills and it was beginning to get dark. As the air cooled, an evening mist began to coalesce, forming itself into clammy tendrils of fog, growing denser by the moment, almost imperceptible until one glanced away, then obvious when one glanced back, like the minute hand of an old-fashioned analog clock.
It was at this moment, the uncertain time between twilight and night, that Níðhöggr finally chose to strike, quickly burrowing through the barrier between himself and the woman — he felt that it was a woman he’d sensed before, despite some changes — and he reared up to fell her with his mighty claws and consume her with his jaws.
From Rhea’s viewpoint, it was as if a hole had suddenly formed within the fog, the wisps and tendrils swept away, leaving only empty air behind. “Phyl!” she screamed, whipping out her sword, prepared to defend them all, because she was the closest.
Selene’s sword was out as well, equally and almost instantly ready, delayed only by the microseconds wasted in the propagation of the light wave that demonstrated Níðhöggr’s invisible presence. “I’ve got your back, Darling,” she said tersely, as they both waited for the beast’s onslaught.
“Níðhöggr! Stop!” Phyl said urgently.
The beast halted suddenly, confused.
“It’s me, sweetie, Sinmœra! Come take a sniff!” She held out her hand and petted the invisible wyrm’s nose. Oddly, the invisible beast began to purr.
Selene and Rhea both looked at Phyllis in fear. “You’re Sinmœra!? What happened to Phil!?” they said in horrified chorus.
“Don’t worry, Darlings, I’m still here, and mostly Sól and Philip, but Sinmœra fell into the same atomic mælström with me, so a few little parts of me are condensed from her soul as well.” She smiled at them both. “Luckily for us all, my soul was much larger.” She moved to embrace Níðhöggr in her infinitely capacious arms. “My dragon loved her, and I still love my darling dragon in return.”
“But isn’t he a monster?” they said as one.
“Not really. My sweet little Níðhöggr represents the forces of entropy and decay, without which life is impossible. In the ancient texts, he ‘gnaws at the root’ of Yggdrasil, which represents the Universe, and is of course the base of the metaphorical tree of which we are the fruit. Without the transition from high-energy states to low, we’d none of us be here, since metabolism consists of breaking down what other creatures — mostly plants and fungi — have painstakingly built up.”
“You do realize that this is seriously crazy, don’t you?”
“Welcome to the monkey house,” Phyl said, smiling.
“So, Phyl, is this the happy ending?”
Phyllis thought for a few seconds before answering honestly. “I’m not sure,” she said, “It’s also a time of coming to terms with loss and tragedy. I’m alive, and that’s always good, because at least I have a platform from which to recover, but I’m also profoundly wounded, having suffered the utter disintegration of myself. I’m walking around, and apparently ‘healthy,’ but I’m also filled with sorrow.” She gazed at them with love and finally said, “I love you both, and I know that you carry my children, but I can’t remember the actual acts of love that brought those precious lives into being with any more immediacy than I might remember a story told about my grandfather, or after having watched a video online, something a stranger did, or an actor, not me.” She paused again. “That hurts. I want to remember. I’m aching to remember exactly what I felt, how it felt to hold you in my arms, but I can’t.”
“Phyl,” Selene started to say, reaching out to….
Phyllis shook her head in instant irritation. “No! No pity, if you please. I have to work this out myself, because the damage is inside my brain. It’s not the sort of thing you can put a bandage on, or apply a soothing topical analgesic. It’s the loss of my soul, or something like it, even though I’ve been replaced with something ‘nearly’ as good, a complete replacement soul, with a lifetime guarantee!”
Rhea and Selene both looked at her warily.
“Don’t worry, Sweeties, I’m not mad at you at all. I’m just still struggling to recover from that ‘little death’ that destruction of my physical body, and even the memory of my body,” she said with an odd air of detachment. “Sometimes I feel like one of the patients in those books by Oliver Sacks, where he talks about people trying to cope with profound injuries to their brains, and it hurts to realize that I’d be yet another ‘case study’ for him, if he were still alive, but one whose problems can’t possibly be solved by chemicals or surgery.”
“Hi, girls!” Eir Menglöð shouted cheerily from high in the night sky above them. “I felt a ‘disturbance in the force,’ as they said in those videos, and thought you might need a little cheering up.” She landed lightly before them and sprang to the ground as Sleipnir calmly looked around for something to eat.
“How’re you feeling, cousin Sól?”
“Not so hot, actually,” she said. “I’ve been feeling a little down at the mouth, as the man said when he woke up and discovered that his pillow had disappeared overnight.”
Eir smiled. “Still cheery, though. That’s always a good sign.”
Phyl bit the figurative bullet. “Does your memory of your body always vanish when you die?”
“Pretty much,” she said. “It would get pretty crazy after a while, if it didn’t. Mind you, sometimes it happens, but it’s fairly rare, perhaps manifesting as a sense of déjà vu when one encounters a place one has never actually seen, and sometimes in other ways, although some of those are delusions, of course, like the thousands of people who are absolutely certain that they were Cleopatra, or Napoleon, in a past life. Of many millions of shades I’ve guided to their reward, only a handful have remembered anything, much less details of their lives.”
“But I do remember,” Phyllis said plaintively, “but without any sense of immediacy.”
“Which is good, when you really think about it, isn’t it? Would you rather feel like a puppeteer inside your own body? Would you rather be forever disconnected from the body you actually have, remembering a body you’ve left behind in a sort of misplaced nostalgia? Let it go, Sweetie; let it go. You’re you now, not someone else. Make the best of what you have. Wake up!”
“Wake up?” she said, all at sea.
“Remember who you really are,” Eir said, “a woman with a very long life ahead of you. It’s all very nice that you have memories of a former life, but would you want to have memories of all of them?” She kept quiet for a while, waiting….
Phyl thought about that. “I could hardly miss what I didn’t remember, could I?”
“No, you couldn’t. It’s something like those people you resurrected from the stasis the Heart of Virtue left them in. They were all of them stuck like flies in amber, frozen in pain, unmoving, only suffering. You and your wives gave them all new bodies, and most of them chose quite consciously to ‘move on,’ to accept that they actually were whoever it was that they wound up as — no matter who they were before — and made themselves happy about it, all in all.”
“Why does it seem hard for me, though?”
“Perhaps because it was so very sudden. One minute you were alive, and the very next second blown to smithereens. Or perhaps it was because all the victims of the Heart had plenty of time to get sick and tired of being stuck in whatever was left of the bodies, and were anxious to move on, so didn’t let the door catch their fingers in the jamb as they ran through into the next room and flung their arms wide in perfect joy. You might ask one or two, if you dare, since your own history is existentially similar. The timing is different, of course, but you share the core of their experience.”
“Do you know who else I’ve been?”
“Of course, but if you think about it, you know too. It comes with being a Goddess.”
Phyllis concentrated, brows furrowed, until she remembered another life, but only vaguely. “I was Nanna. That’s why I recognized Höðr when I met him, and why I was driven to bear his child. It had all happened to me before, but I’d forgotten.”
Eir smiled, nodding. “But that hint of knowledge gave you the wisdom to make better choices, the second time around, so the Nanna who replaced you will have a better life, blessed by your love and generosity toward her, and to her husband and foster child.”
“Is that all there is?”
“All? That’s what there is for all of us, the possibility of love, of passing that love along to future generations, and of creating an onrushing wave of love than spans generations, sweeping on into the future. You’ve been privileged to see the first fruits of your present life sailing on before you, spreading your particular blessing into another family’s future. If you really think about it, you’re not only a foster mother, but a grandmother now.” She grinned, then laughed. “Do you feel any older?”
Phyllis laughed as well. “I suppose I do.”
“In our world here on Earth,” Selene said, “there are things called ‘catalysts’ which facilitate radical change without being consumed by the change itself. Phyllis here, I think, is a sort of human catalyst who changes everyone she touches into someone better than they were before, and she does it, as far as we can tell, by simply loving them. Rhea and I were beautiful ‘party girls,’ total ‘babes’ before we met her, insanely popular, but who mostly sat around talking about makeup, clothes, and which celebrity was boinking whom in the tabloid news. Then Rhea here got the crazy idea that she knew how to win the big game at school, but she made me go tell her, even though we were just cheerleaders! Phyl listened to me, did exactly what I’d told her to do, and our school won the game. And then she asked me for a date, even though she was supposed to go out with Rhea, who was always more popular than even I was, and I wanted her like I’d never wanted anyone before or since, and I was smarter, much smarter, and much more powerful than I’d ever been before. Phyl had somehow reached back in time and made both of us into better people than we’d ever been before we met her, so now we were suddenly engaged in saving the world, both of us intimate participants in making the future through our pregnancies and our new skills. We’re both warriors now, more powerful than any woman we’ve ever heard of, except maybe in stories, the sort of women you may have seen in videos and games aimed at adolescent boys and young men, ‘hot chicks’ who kick serious ass, and are totally unobtainable, except in boyish fantasy.”
“It’s true,” Rhea said, taking up the narrative. “I wanted her too, and was bitterly disappointed that I’d wound up with a complete jerk on our double date, but I was still thinking then that I had to have all of her or nothing. Selene and I had been lovers for years before we met her, so going all gooey over someone who seemed to be a boy at the time was a big change for both of us, but she’d already worked her magic on us, so all of a sudden I knew physics, chemistry, and fifty ways to kill a troll! I was like Wonder Woman without all the stupid ‘girly’ restrictions on my magic powers! I was in Heaven!”
“We could hardly believe our good luck!” Selene added enthusiastically. “Everything about us that was essential, our love for one another, for example, was just the same, but we ourselves were better, more worthy of each other’s love, and we’d discovered Phyl besides, who was an interesting combination of masculine and feminine qualities that just hit the right note for both of us.” She sighed. “There’s nothing quite like the satisfaction of unprotected intercourse with a man like Phyl was, because her… stuff… is a potent brew of mood-altering hormones like testosterone, œstrogen, follicle-stimulating hormone, luteinizing hormone, prolactin, and several different prostaglandins that act as a wonderful tonic and antidepressant — for women, at least — that just leaves one feeling cheery and on top of the world all day long.”
“And of course she had to turn back into Phyllis — or into Phyllis after having been Philip, I’m not quite sure which version of her came first — before she could have sex with Höðr and give rebirth to his unborn son, an important portion of the eventual reconciliation of the two feuding brothers.” Rhea teared up a little, contemplating a romantic ‘happy ending.’
“So all this… this mishegas,” Selene said, “was just a family spat?”
Rhea looked at her with love. “Of course it was, silly! But not just any sort of craziness. This whole adventure has been all about family, when you think of it, about the first Hastie Lanyon, whose friend Jekyll was yet another warring pair of ‘brothers’ — Remind me to ask Eir if the good Doctor Jekyll was yet another incarnation of the Höðr/Baldr pair — about the Uttersons, Cohns, and all of us, a huge family of mostly girls. Hell, if we weren’t all a little ‘kinky’ we could be the Omnibus version of Little Women.”
“Without that sappy Laurie!”
At which they all laughed, since hardly anyone likes Laurie. “Yeah,” Rhea said, “Fritz Bhaer, was a lot more interesting, and he at least supported Jo in her career ambitions, which was pretty cool, for its day.”
“Yeah,” Selene answered, slightly truculent, “but he was still a putz, in his own peculiarly condescending manner. Our Phyl was ‘supportive,’ but lots more, she actively worked to help us, like figuring how we could carry more and better weapons, and even designing our rings so….” Both women fell instantly into silence, then looked hard at Sól, who after being incinerated into ionized vapor in the very heart of the Sun, and after having painfully reconstituted herself after years of struggle, still bore upon her hand their ring, obviously recreated — since the original would have been vaporized in microseconds — and from the first instant they remembered seeing her, although they hadn’t taken special note at the time, but they would have remembered the change, had it suddenly appeared, since keeping careful track of things was just one of their many special gifts.
“Phil,” Rhea said, her voice gone soft as she stared into Sól’s eyes, “you old softie, you. You really are in there, aren’t you?”
She blushed. “I said I was, didn’t I?”
“Yeah,” she whispered, her voice husky with emotion, “but sometimes it’s the little things that really get you.”
“I know,” she said weeping, “I’m so very sorry that I’ve lost my body’s memories of you, and that’s the bitterest loss of all, because I know that they were sweet, precious beyond gems and pearls, but they were lost with my brain and body when I died.” And she then fell deeply into tears.
“Phyllis,” Selene said, caressing her body with the tenderest of emotions suffusing every touch and movement with love and caring, “Rhea’s father told us both something terribly profound and practical, once upon a time, toward the beginning of our incredible adventure, that in a long life, one must be prepared to abandon one’s luggage every once in a while, because what really counts is love. We can make new memories, Sweetie, and new memories on top of those, until that silly ‘hole’ in your head is so full of precious memories that you won’t know your sweet ass from a teakettle, much less which of those sweet memories came first.”
Phyllis looked into her eyes, and then deeply into Rhea’s “Promise?” she asked.
“I do,” they said in chorus.
Alles Vergängliche
Ist nur ein Gleichnis;
Das Unzulängliche,
Hier wird’s Ereignis;
Das Unbeschreibliche,
Hier ist’s getan;
Das Ewig-Weibliche
Zieht uns hinan.
Everything that perishes
is only a metaphor;
Our shortcomings
are here perfected;
The utterly indescribable
will be revealed;
The Eternal Feminine
draws us beyond ourselves.
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved
![]() |
The Jekyll Legacy
Appendices
|
Victorian alchemy meets modern science and magic.
What could possibly go wrong?
There’s no story so long or tedious
that it can’t be improved by a few appendices.— Levanah Greene, Collected Aphorisms 2012
The Ásynjur, Ás Goddesses:
Frigg is the first; she possesses the right lordly dwelling which is called Fensaler.
The second is Saga, who dwells in Sokvabek, and this is a large dwelling.
The third is Eir, who is the best leech.
The fourth is Gefjun, who is a may, and those who die maids become her hand-maidens.
The fifth is Fulla, who is also a may, she wears her hair flowing and has a golden ribbon about her head; she carries Frigg’s chest, takes care of her shoes and knows her secrets.
The sixth is Freyja, who is ranked with Frigg. She is wedded to the man whose name is Oder; their daughter’s name is Hnos, and she is so fair that all things fair and precious are called, from her name, Hnos. Oder went far away. Freyja weeps for him, but her tears are red gold. Freyja has many names, and the reason therefor is that she changed her name among the various nations to which she came in search of Oder. She is called Mardol, Horn, Gefn, and Syr. She has the necklace Brising, or Brisingamen, and she is called Vanadis, which means ‘The Spirit of the Vanes.’
The seventh is Sjá¶fn, who is fond of turning men’s and women’s hearts to love, and it is from her name that love is called Sjafne.
The eighth is Lofn, who is kind and good to those who call upon her, and she has permission from Alfather or Frigg to bring together men and women, no matter what difficulties may stand in the way; therefore ‘love’ is so called from her name, and also that which is much loved by men.
The ninth is Var. She hears the oaths and troths that men and women plight to each other. Hence such vows are called vars, and she takes vengeance on those who break their promises.
The tenth is Vör, who is so wise and searching that nothing can be concealed from her. It is a saying that a woman becomes vor (ware) of what she becomes wise.
The eleventh is Syn, who guards the door of the hall, and closes it against those who are not to enter. In trials she guards those suits in which anyone tries to make use of falsehood. Hence, the saying “Syn is set against it,” when anyone tries either to assert or to deny ought that they should not.
The twelfth is Hlin, who guards those men whom Frigg wants to protect from any danger. Hence the saying that ‘he hlins’ who is forewarned.
The thirteenth is Snotra, who is wise and courtly. After her, men and women who are wise are called Snotras.
The fourteenth is Gna, whom Frigg sends on her errands into various worlds. She rides upon a horse called Hofvarpner, that runs through the air and over the sea. Once, when she was riding, some Vanir saw her faring through the air and were amazed.
Sól and Bil are also numbered among the goddesses, but their nature has already been described.
Inside the hall, the deck and shape of the hull is supported by many hundreds of wooden pillars, ribs, and cross-members fashioned from fir, each carved with intricate patterns reminiscent of Celtic knots, but more clearly representative of snakes, since the heads and tails were visible if one looked carefully for them.
The pillars are an average of four feet in diameter at the base, tapering slightly towards the roof, which is pierced with inset deck prisms for light, as well as many hatches which serve both as light sources and smoke outlets for the many glowing fires on raised iron braziers that hold blazing smaller chunks of firewood and coals for heat, and and added source of light after sunset, one presumes, although there are also unlit torches in sconces which are placed along the walls at regular intervals, and which ring most of the pillars.
A portion of the hall near the stern, far from the main entry, is partitioned off into the Queen’s apartments and council chambers, but overnight guests doss down in the hall itself, simply unrolling their bedrolls on low shelves that run between the pillars along the length of the hall.
The Queen herself has a large dais and feasting table at the end of the hall, just before the doors into her private rooms, but there are also tables in two long rows running up the center of the hall, all of them about twenty feet long, with broad aisles between to accommodate servitors and passage from one side of the hall to another.
Kvænhöllr is also called Sessrúmnir (The Seat Room) or Kvænhoff (The Queen’s Shrine)
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002 Jeffrey M. Mahr — All Rights Reserved
Copyright © 2012 Levanah Greene — All Rights Reserved